Skip to content
Start free
Get App

Hellish Start in Ninja World: System Activated on the Eve of the Clan Massacre

Lanjan is transported into the Naruto world as Aiha Zen before the clan massacre, awakening a powerful system to change fate.

Key Takeaways

  • The protagonist is reincarnated into a critical moment in Naruto lore with a system that can enhance his abilities.
  • Political intrigue and clan marginalization are central to the plot.
  • The system offers both power and risks, including potential erasure.
  • Lanjan/Aiha Zen must overcome low initial skills and clan skepticism to change fate.
  • The story blends original Naruto elements with new system-based fantasy mechanics.

What the video covers

  • Lanjan, a Naruto Shippuden manga fan, is pulled into the story as Aiha Zen, a member of the Aiha clan.
  • He experiences the clan's political tensions and marginalization by the Leaf Village leadership.
  • Aiha Zen awakens the 'invincible strongman system' which assesses his low ability and extracts an SSR character card.
  • He gains memories and powers from Aiha Zen, including dark blue chakra and enhanced physical strength.
  • The story is set 10 days before the infamous clan massacre, with Aiha Zen trying to navigate internal clan conflicts.
  • The system offers rewards and warns of erasure if consciousness is lost during merging.
  • Aiha Zen faces challenges in commanding his clan and dealing with his father and the village's political dynamics.
  • The narrative includes references to key Naruto characters like Itachi, Sasuke, and the Hokage.
  • The video explores themes of rebellion, loyalty, and the struggle for power within the ninja world.
  • Lanjan resolves to use his new position and abilities to alter the tragic course of events.

Chapters

  1. 00:00 Introduction and Lanjan's Manga Obsession
  2. 03:03 Lanjan Pulled into the Naruto World as Aiha Zen
  3. 06:02 Political Tensions within the Aiha Clan
  4. 08:58 System Awakening and SSR Character Extraction
  5. 12:00 Aiha Zen's Struggle with Clan Leadership
  6. 14:57 Memories and Power Infusion
  7. 17:54 Challenges of Command and Loyalty
  8. 20:53 Preparation for the Clan Massacre Event

Answers

Questions about this video

Who is Lanjan in the video?

Lanjan is a fan of Naruto Shippuden who is transported into the Naruto world, inhabiting the body of Aiha Zen before the clan massacre.

What is the invincible strongman system?

It is a system that awakens within Aiha Zen, assessing his abilities, extracting powerful character cards, and granting him enhanced powers with some risks.

What is the main conflict Aiha Zen faces?

Aiha Zen struggles with low initial skills, political marginalization of his clan, and the challenge of preventing or altering the tragic clan massacre.

Full Transcript — Download SRT & Markdown

00:00
Speaker A
Lanjan looked at his hands, realizing he had read the Naruto Shippuden manga for the third time. Every time he read the scene of the clan massacre, he would mutter, "If I were there, I would just flip the table on the Leaf Village."
00:11
Speaker A
With three men sharing, "Why do they need to follow Leaf Village rules? Are you kidding me?" He cursed the protagonist for being foolish, questioning why he had to be so rigid with the village leadership. If I were there, I would definitely He didn't
00:23
Speaker A
With three men sharing, "Why do they need to follow Leaf Village rules? Are you kidding me?" He cursed the protagonist for being foolish, questioning why he had to be so rigid with the village leadership. If I were there, I would definitely— He didn't
00:34
Speaker A
book vanished. Aiha Zen opened his eyes and heard a commotion. Clan leader, it's time to act. Our Aiha clan has been loyal to the Leaf, but what has the Leaf done? They not only pushed us out of the
00:44
Speaker A
finish his sentence when a sudden drowsiness overtook him and a strong suction force pulled him from the book. In the next moment, Lanjan's figure was sucked into the book. Soon, his room was left with only a swaying door, and the
00:58
Speaker A
far away doesn't mean we should rebel. If the Leaf wants to marginalize us, why keep the Achiha police force? I think you just want to rebel. Have you considered how the Aiha clan would stand in the leaf if we fail? Do you want to
01:08
Speaker A
book vanished. Aiha Zen opened his eyes and heard a commotion. "Clan leader, it's time to act. Our Aiha clan has been loyal to the Leaf, but what has the Leaf done? They not only pushed us out of the
01:20
Speaker A
gloves, and suddenly a flood of memories appeared in his mind. Aihazin, son of clan leader FA, younger brother of Itachi, and Sasuke, born in the leader's house, received the highest level of education since childhood. Perhaps due to Itachi's brilliant Zen, was
01:33
Speaker A
core circle but moved us to this desolate place, clearly trying to marginalize us." "Yes, we Aiha keep bleeding and sacrificing. We shouldn't be treated like this." "What are you all shouting about? Can't you see clan leader Fuette is thinking? Living a bit
01:49
Speaker A
55, 10 days before the massacre. Lanjan or Aiha Xen now fully understood the situation. But with just Jennine level skills, how could he command the people present? How could he make his father, the clan leader, listen to his
02:01
Speaker A
far away doesn't mean we should rebel. If the Leaf wants to marginalize us, why keep the Achiha police force?" "I think you just want to rebel. Have you considered how the Aiha clan would stand in the Leaf if we fail? Do you want to
02:13
Speaker A
The invincible strongman system has awakened. Detecting host's ability value is too low. Extracting SSR character card now. Aihaen saw everyone around him frozen in this second and a large spinning wheel appeared before him. He was excited. Damn it, system. You're
02:27
Speaker A
doom us all?" The man sitting on the main seat, Aiha Fua, kept his eyes closed, saying nothing, showing no intention of stopping the growing argument. Wanjan was stunned, overwhelmed by the news of rebellion. He looked at his tactical
02:38
Speaker A
force. Whoosh whoosh. The wheel spun rapidly with countless names. After a while, the pointer stopped at Achiadara.
02:45
Speaker A
gloves, and suddenly a flood of memories appeared in his mind. Aiha Zen, son of clan leader Fu, younger brother of Itachi and Sasuke, born in the leader's house, received the highest level of education since childhood. Perhaps due to Itachi's brilliant Zen, was
02:56
Speaker A
As the mechanical voice ended a massive energy began to flow into Achihazen's body. The dark blue chakra was like a ferocious beast swallowing Achihazen. He felt like a small boat in the ocean.
03:06
Speaker A
overlooked. Others would say, "Oh, you're Itachi's brother," and rarely used his name. Living in the shadows of his father and older brother, Aiha Zen became invisible, eventually closing himself off. After accepting Aiha Zen's memories, Lanjan realized he had traveled through time to Canoa year
03:20
Speaker A
relaxed. He looked at his arm veins bulging. He clenched his fist and the sound of air explosion rang out. He felt he could crush a rock with his bare hands. Ding. Congratulations host for obtaining all of Achi Hamadar's
03:32
Speaker A
55, 10 days before the massacre. Lanjan, or Aiha Zen, now fully understood the situation. But with just Genin-level skills, how could he command the people present? How could he make his father, the clan leader, listen to his
03:48
Speaker A
system voice rang out. Aiha Zens head symptoms eed though a dull ache remained. He shook his head. System can we use a painless procedure during merging next time. Aihaen rubbed his temples feeling terrible. Yes, but it requires 200 days. What do you think?
04:02
Speaker A
arrangements? In Fu's eyes, he was inferior to his eldest son, Itachi. Even in talent, he lagged behind Sasuke. A 12-year-old without a Sharingan felt embarrassed. Suddenly, a pleasant voice rang out. "Ding. Congratulations, host.
04:16
Speaker A
he hasn't died yet. Don't argue. Rewards based on completion. Reward unknown. Failure erasure. The systems mechanical voice rang out again. Aiha Zens face changed. Did his system have a disease? He couldn't speak his frustration. The system saw his
04:30
Speaker A
The invincible strongman system has awakened. Detecting host's ability value is too low. Extracting SSR character card now." Aiha Zen saw everyone around him frozen in this second, and a large spinning wheel appeared before him. He was excited. "Damn it, system. You're
04:35
Speaker A
I'm very satisfied. System, bro. Aiha Xen was helpless. All right, since I'm here, I might as well make the most of it. Besides, this world is much better than his old one. Tom returned to normal. The arguments among the crowd
04:47
Speaker A
here to help me, right? You don't like this damn plot either. Please turn the wheel quickly. The novice reward disappears in 10 seconds." Aiha Zen immediately shut up, went to the wheel, placed his hand on it, and spun it with
05:00
Speaker A
factions. Originally, the two factions were relatively peaceful until the Ninetales incident 6 years ago when the fourth Hokag Name's Minado died after suppressing and sealing the Ninetales.
05:10
Speaker A
force. Whoosh, whoosh. The wheel spun rapidly with countless names. After a while, the pointer stopped at Achiadara.
05:22
Speaker A
third Hokag Saratobi Herusen, known as the strongest Hokage, to resume the position. Meanwhile, the higher-ups discussed that the Ninetailes rampage was caused by the Shaing. Some speculated that this was a scheme by the Aiha clan aimed at threatening the
05:35
Speaker A
Aiha Zen was stunned seeing Achiadara. "Congratulations, host, for drawing the Achiadara founding of Canoa template merging now. Please remain conscious at all times; otherwise, you will be erased."
05:46
Speaker A
assistants Shamura Danzo Utetane Koharu, and Midokado Hamira, that other group was silenced. Saratobi Herusen also issued an order, relocate the Aiha clan to the edge of the village away from the political center. At the same time, dispatch more to monitor the Aiha
06:01
Speaker A
As the mechanical voice ended, a massive energy began to flow into Aiha Zen's body. The dark blue chakra was like a ferocious beast swallowing Aiha Zen. He felt like a small boat in the ocean.
06:15
Speaker A
the Aiha clan and rarely interacted with them. The Aiha clan only knew the first half. the relocation of their compound but were unaware of the rest. Aiha Jeans thoughts returned to reality.
06:26
Speaker A
Facing this tremendous power, he felt his body about to explode. "System, how much longer? Is it not done yet?" Aiha Zen roared in pain. "5, 4, 3, 2, 1." The system voice rang out. The energy before Aiha Zen vanished, and he finally
06:37
Speaker A
afraid? No. How could someone like that awaken the manoyo sharing? Aiha Jean observed Achiha Fugaku who was resting with his eyes closed. At this moment, a ninja stood up. Upon his rising, everyone ceased their conversations.
06:49
Speaker A
relaxed. He looked at his arm veins bulging. He clenched his fist, and the sound of air explosion rang out. He felt he could crush a rock with his bare hands. "Ding. Congratulations, host, for obtaining all of Achi Hamadara's
07:03
Speaker A
Sherzu did just speak directly. There is no need for formalities. Aiha Fagaku could sense that the chakra emanating from Aiha Sherse was no weaker than his own, meaning that Achihashers had also awakened the man Gekko Sharinggon at this moment. If Shers supported the war
07:18
Speaker A
abilities. Now merging all combat techniques of Achi Hamadara." As soon as the voice ended, another agonizing scream echoed. Aiha Zen clutched his head. His brain felt swollen as if something was being stuffed inside, increasing intracranial pressure. "5, 4, 3, 2, 1." The
07:30
Speaker A
Clan leader Sherse believes that the second Hokag's heavy reliance on our senior Aiha Kagami was intended to integrate the Aiha clan into Kenoa.
07:38
Speaker A
system voice rang out. Aiha Zen's head symptoms eased, though a dull ache remained. He shook his head. "System, can we use a painless procedure during merging next time?" Aiha Zen rubbed his temples, feeling terrible. "Yes, but it requires 200 days. What do you think?"
07:51
Speaker A
vill's higher-ups to be wary of us. If we want the Aiha clan to truly integrate into Kenoha, I believe that the path of arms struggle is very unwise. Even if we win the combat power of both the Achiha
08:03
Speaker A
The system's cold voice came. Aiha Zen froze. "I was wrong, brother. I was wrong. It hurts, but in this time period, power is the most important." The system's voice was arrogant. "Now issuing a mission: rebuke Aiha Shersway authors, setting,
08:11
Speaker A
Even if the Aiha clan achieves victory, how could a riddled Kinoa withstand the attacks from the other four villages?
08:17
Speaker A
he hasn't died yet. Don't argue. Rewards based on completion. Reward unknown. Failure: erasure." The system's mechanical voice rang out again. Aiha Zen's face changed. Did his system have a disease? He couldn't speak his frustration. The system saw his
08:28
Speaker A
Clan leader, I think Shers Sway makes a valid point. The Dove elder spoke up.
08:32
Speaker A
expression change and sneered. "I can hear your inner thoughts. Are you not satisfied? Stop. Stop. I'm satisfied.
08:43
Speaker A
powerful talent who could arm wrestle with Achiha Shersu. In the Aiha clan, it had always been that whoever was the strongest had the final say. Currently, Aiha Sherui's status in the clan was arguably second only to Aiha Fagaku.
08:56
Speaker A
I'm very satisfied. System, bro." Aiha Zen was helpless. "All right, since I'm here, I might as well make the most of it. Besides, this world is much better than his old one." Tom returned to normal. The arguments among the crowd
09:07
Speaker A
After hearing Aiha Sheru's words, Fugaku showed no outward reaction, but inside he was deeply disappointed. Both pairs of Mangeko Sharing were close to Kinoa, making him feel completely powerless to change the current situation. Aiha Sherse wanted to preserve both the clan
09:21
Speaker A
continued while Aiha Fagaku sat calmly, as the previous words were merely the opinions of the clansmen. It was also the first clash between the Aiha hawks and doves. This contest was insignificant, but it served to build momentum for the elders of both
09:33
Speaker A
Although the numbers were small, it proved one thing. Kenoha had extended its butcher's knife toward them. If they sat and waited for death, it would only lead to slow destruction. Aihaan suddenly stood up. At this moment, his action was extremely conspicuous. Aiha
09:47
Speaker A
factions. Originally, the two factions were relatively peaceful until the Ninetails incident six years ago when the fourth Hokage, Minato, died after suppressing and sealing the Ninetails.
10:01
Speaker A
as he looked at his younger brother. Achi Haan paused his steps hearing this familiar voice and sneered. I wondered who it was. So, it's my good older brother. Aihas voice was arrogant and contemptuous. This made Achiha Tachi very displeased. He took a deep breath.
10:15
Speaker A
The village's route ordered them to stand by and forbade them from joining the battle. After the war, they used the fact that the Sharingan was seen controlling the Ninetails Jinchuriki during the incident as an excuse. During the meeting, they elected the former
10:30
Speaker A
step back while Achihaachi caught off guard retreated seven or eight steps. Aiha Atachi looked at his younger brother with a face full of shock. When did he become so strong? Aiha Sherse looked at Aiha Jean his pupil shrinking
10:43
Speaker A
third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, known as the strongest Hokage, to resume the position. Meanwhile, the higher-ups discussed that the Ninetails rampage was caused by the Sharingan. Some speculated that this was a scheme by the Aiha clan aimed at threatening the
10:51
Speaker A
If Senu Hasharama or Sinju Tobarama were present, they would definitely think that Achiadara had been resurrected. Big brother, do you have any further objections? After speaking, Aihaan arrived at the head of the Hawks faction and glanced at the current leader of the
11:03
Speaker A
village. Another group felt that during the Ninetails incident, all members of the Aiha clan were in their compound and no one left, so it could not have been the Aiha clan. However, under the combined questioning of the Hokage's
11:12
Speaker A
Aiha Jean sat at the head of the Hawk faction, gazing at Aiha and Aiha Shers with undisguised contempt. What you said just now was pure [ __ ] Achi Haan took a moment to gather himself, but before he could begin his main speech,
11:24
Speaker A
assistants Shamura, Danzo, Utetane, Koharu, and Midokado Hamira, that other group was silenced. Sarutobi Hiruzen also issued an order: relocate the Aiha clan to the edge of the village, away from the political center. At the same time, dispatch more to monitor the Aiha
11:37
Speaker A
of the waring states period? Or did you only learn about it from Kenoa's textbooks? Don't you know that history is written by the victors? Or are you still dreaming that under the leadership of the third Hokag and Shamura Danzo the
11:47
Speaker A
clansmen. If the Aiha clan is found to have any inclination to contact the Ninetails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, execute them on the spot. Except for the Aiha clan, all other clans knew about this order. Consequently, forced by the situation, they drew a clear line with
12:02
Speaker A
eventually called in. Granted, he fought well in the second Shinobi World War when he was young. And then after winning, he still paid reparations to Sonagir. Tell me is his brain stuffed with [ __ ] Aiha Jean slammed the table.
12:14
Speaker A
the Aiha clan and rarely interacted with them. The Aiha clan only knew the first half—the relocation of their compound—but were unaware of the rest. Aiha Zen's thoughts returned to reality.
12:28
Speaker A
of red eyes locked onto him. "How many times must I tell you? Call me Jean." Aiha Jean hefted a table and hurled it at Achihaachi. Itachi's pupil shrank. He drew his blade and cut it clean through.
12:39
Speaker A
To be honest, he quite agreed with the hawks. He really couldn't understand. With three pairs of Mangekyo Sharingan, they could win this battle no matter how they fought. Why did his so-called father refuse to fight? Could it be that he was
12:53
Speaker A
barren land like sonakir simply has no stable source of income I think the hokag wanted to appease sonaker out of concern for the current state of affairs after saying this his gaze remained fixed on aiha jean from the earlier
13:05
Speaker A
afraid? No. How could someone like that awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan? Aiha Zen observed Achiha Fugaku, who was resting with his eyes closed. At this moment, a ninja stood up. Upon his rising, everyone ceased their conversations.
13:16
Speaker A
Circumstances my ass. Does Saratobi Herusen know anything about circumstances? He uses Kenoha's money to appease Sonagir. He must be out of his mind. Everyone contributed people and strength suffering countless casualties and he as the Hokag asks for no
13:31
Speaker A
"Clan leader Achiha Shersu has some insights." Achiha Shersu knelt on one knee, expressing his respect for the highest commander of the Achiha clan, Aiha Fugaku. At this moment, Aiha Fugaku opened his ey—
13:44
Speaker A
lost in doubt. It seemed it seemed what Jon said actually made more sense. Once a person has been taught to think from another's perspective, he begins to discover many problems. That was exactly what happened to Aiha Shiru at this
13:55
Speaker A
moment. It's just that you are too naive, brother Shersu. You believe whatever others tell you. Do you know why senior Aiha Kagami truly died?
14:03
Speaker A
Aihaan said flatly. Sherui's pupils constricted. Aiha Kagami was his grandfather, a blood relative. At the time of his death, Kinoa had claimed he encountered a powerful enemy and died in the line of duty. But now, from the implication of Jeans words, perhaps
14:16
Speaker A
it was not so. Aiha Fagaka frowned. Jean, what exactly are you trying to say? Outwardly, he was reprimanding Jean. In truth, he was protecting him.
14:24
Speaker A
Some elders of the Dove faction already wore angry expressions. The Proanoha elders could not bear hearing Jean disparage the great third Hokag they held in their hearts. Old man, you have the biggest problem of all. I'm telling you, once I finish, I'll deal with your
14:36
Speaker A
matter next. Aihaan tilted his head and pointed at Achiha Fagaku. Aiha Fagaku's mouth twitched. What problem could I possibly have? And you, my defiant son, what do you intend to do? Stage a rebellion? Besides, your elder brother stands ahead of you. Is it your turn? If
14:51
Speaker A
Aiha had known what Fagaka was thinking, he would have laughed and pointed at Aiha, Itachi, Big Brother, Rain or Shine, I will be waiting for you at the Naka Shrine right now. Whoever wins becomes clan head. Whoever loses becomes
15:03
Speaker A
a traitor. Achihaan rose and walked over to Achiha Shersuay, looking down at him from above. Having fused with the power of Achihadara at the founding of Kinoa, his build had grown considerably taller.
15:13
Speaker A
Now, as he stared at Achiha Shersu, sweat began to poured down Sherui's back. Why? Why did he feel that the overwhelming pressure of a superior emanating from Jean was even stronger than the clan heads, no stronger even than the third Hokag? Had he not
15:27
Speaker A
awakened the man, Gekko Sharinggon at this moment, he would probably have been unable to stop himself from kneeling.
15:32
Speaker A
Brother Sher Sui, your grandfather's eyes were gouged out by Shamura Danzo. That mission back then was also his doing in collusion with Sunonnigure.
15:39
Speaker A
Otherwise, why does Danzo always keep his right eye covered? Think about it. Back then, wasn't Senior Kagamis left eye self-destructed and his right eye socket empty? Jeans words made sure Sway stagger backward. Staring at Jon in disbelief, he muttered, "No,
15:52
Speaker A
impossible. Impossible." Jans words shook his worldview to the core. He had never imagined that Lord Danzo, so imposing, so solemn, willing to hide underground and become Canoa's root, was in fact a treacherous villain who schemed to seize a comrades Keki Jenkai
16:07
Speaker A
and conspired with outside enemies. Little brother, that's enough. Do you know what offense it is to casually slander the Hokag's aid? Aiha glared at him. Aihaan clicked his tongue. He stretched out his hand toward Achiha.
16:19
Speaker A
Itachi, and a ghostly blue skeleton materialized from thin air, charging at Itachi with lightning speed. Itachi failed to react in time and was caught by the blue skeleton. How many times have I told you call me Jean? Can't you
16:31
Speaker A
understand human speech and let me tell you aha when I'm speaking don't you dare interrupt me. You political novice. What the hell do you know? Jon said coldly seized before he could respond. It tachi could not even use the substitution
16:43
Speaker A
jutzu. He could only rage in helplessness. At the sight all the achiha clansmen drew in a sharp breath.
16:49
Speaker A
How could this elite, one of the clan's top three powerhouses, be taken down by an unknown nobody? No, that's not right.
16:56
Speaker A
He was merely modest and skilled at hiding his strength. He was no nobody. Had they not seen his man, Gekkyo Sharing and that Susenu, they were so mighty, so magnificent. Aiha Fagako, however, grew anxious. Although his son had a rebellious streak, he didn't
17:09
Speaker A
deserve death. So, he spoke up enough. Jeanachi is after all your elder brother. Are you going to kill him? A tremor ran through Achihajan's body.
17:17
Speaker A
Finally, he sighed and slowly loosened his grip. Itachi finally caught his breath just as he was about to activate his own susenuiha shers shot him a glare. Little did they know that Achiha Jean had already seen every one of their
17:29
Speaker A
small maneuvers with utmost clarity. Aiha realized he had lost his composure. Restrained by Aiha Sherus warning gaze, he chose to swallow his pride and stand silently to the side. At that moment, the Hawk faction was already burning with fervor. Our leader had
17:44
Speaker A
drawn first blood. Achi Haan paid no attention to their thoughts and continued smiling at Aihaers. I know it is hard for you to believe, but you could tell the Huga clan about Grandfather Kagami's chakra nature and color and let them peer into Shamura
17:57
Speaker A
Danzo. Then you would know whether it is true. Although Aihaers did not agree with Achihas groundless speculation, he still committed the proposed method to memory. His grandfather's chakra, he would remember it until death, was warm, green, and full of vitality, such as human nature.
18:12
Speaker A
When too many coincidences pile up, suspicion becomes hard to resist. And Aiha Jeans unequivocal words only made that suspicion cut deeper. That aside, the main point you just made was that the second Hokag wanted us Aiha to integrate into Kinoa while also giving
18:26
Speaker A
our clan the military police force right. Aihaan returned to his seat. His men immediately carried over another table and placed it before him, their eyes burning with fervor. Aiha Jean propped his legs on the table, clasped his hands behind his head, leaned back
18:39
Speaker A
in his chair, and fixed his gaze on Aiha Sherse. Aiha Shersu nodded. And what brilliant insight do you have? His expression was serious. Though he was close to Kenoha, he was no fool. He knew how to think. Aihaan sneered. Then let
18:51
Speaker A
me ask you, what does Kenoha's military police force actually do? Investigate, arrest, and interrogate. Aiha Sherse answered without hesitation. Do you think that makes it noble? Protecting Kenoha's safety and stability. Aiha Jeans eyes narrowed. Aiha Shersway nodded, thinking that Jean at least had
19:07
Speaker A
some common sense. In response, he received only a few cold laughs. And then the military police force is staffed solely by the Aiha clan that is being cut off from the masses. Whenever the military police force settles a
19:19
Speaker A
dispute, its impartiality is called into question. Any random nobody can turn around and bite the hand that feeds accusing us of brutal enforcement. Is it true? No. But that is not how others see it. This is what breeds alienation and
19:32
Speaker A
suspicion. And in the end, why would he hand a department with such enormous power to the Aiha and to no one else?
19:37
Speaker A
Why? Aiha Shiri was taken back. He had a premonition that Achiha Jean's next words would be treasonous, perhaps even enough to overturn his entire worldview.
19:46
Speaker A
Because the Aiha are too arrogant. Everyone is immersed in the glory of the waring states. Period. When questioned, they disdain to explain themselves. When wrong, they swallow it silently thinking that makes them look cool. But do not forget, where did the glory of the
19:59
Speaker A
waring states come from? It was damn well earned by Madara Aiha's fists, one battle after another. It was not for you to sit here enduring humiliation, craning your necks and thinking yourselves above everyone else while drifting away from the people. With that
20:12
Speaker A
said, Achihaan kicked the table away. The table flew straight at Achihazongi. His face turned pale. He was too old and slow to react in time. Aiha Shirou, however, formed hand seals. He activated the phantom body flicker technique appeared before Aihaongi. the Dove
20:27
Speaker A
factions leader and drew a canai to slice the table in two. Jan, what do you think you're doing? If this is a debate, then debate. Why resort to violence?
20:35
Speaker A
Aiha Shersway frowned, sensing that Aihas emotions were becoming erratic. Aihaan sneered. Looking at him pissed me off. What? You have a problem with that? Aihaongi's face was deathly pale. He sat down on the ground with a heavy thud, and many Dove faction
20:48
Speaker A
members rushed over to support him. When he finally recovered, he glanced at Achiha, then at Aiha Fagaku. Clan leader Aiha Jean attacked a fellow clan member on a whim. His temperament is violent. I recommend revoking his eligibility to
21:01
Speaker A
attend the meeting. Aiha Zongi said coldly before Achiha Fagaku could even think the Hawk faction exploded. [ __ ] you, Zomi. So what if he hit you? I'm telling you I'd [ __ ] kill you. You piece of [ __ ] The clan raised you, but
21:13
Speaker A
all you think about is the village. Which of your food, clothes, and belongings was not supplied by the Aiha clan? If you're so capable, gouge out your own eyes and go serve Canoa's high-erups. Go ahead. Is Achiha Jean
21:24
Speaker A
wrong? Or was Aiha glory won by Udovs continuously backing down? Wasn't it all won by fighting? The Hawks were hot-tempered, but they were entirely driven by clan interests and stood united. If Aiha Jean had been in the wrong, they might have let it go. But
21:37
Speaker A
since he was right, why the hell should they back down? If you disagree, then fight. Zi's face turned pale. He had not expected the Hawks to be this insane. He looked at the Dove faction members, though they frowned with displeasure. No
21:48
Speaker A
one traded insults with the Hawks. He gritted his teeth. Not only did he feel the hawks were a pack of madmen, but he also felt the doves were all cowards. Of course, he would never see himself as a
21:57
Speaker A
coward because people failed to recognize their own faults. Aiha Fagaka's lips curled upward, but he forced a stern expression and said enough. Stop arguing. Let's continue listening to Jeans analysis. Aihaan glanced at Aiha Fagaku and Achiha Fagaku was staring back at him with gleaming
22:13
Speaker A
eyes. Aihaan smiled. Sher Suer, think about it. was the second Hokag trying to trap the Aiha clan in a vicious cycle one of being separated from the masses from the villagers and from the bonds of trust between hearts as the saying goes
22:25
Speaker A
share the meat share the money the military police force is a piece of fat meat if our clan alone takes a bite won't others grow redeyed with envy won't they become jealous have you ever thought about any of this jean stared at
22:37
Speaker A
Aihaers the pressure had gotten to Sherzu and he began to sweat profusely he had originally believed the second Hokag was entrusting the Aiha with great responsibility But at this moment he could only think that the second Hokag was a petty man, a despicable schemer. I
22:52
Speaker A
Aiha Sherse opened his mouth. His throat felt dry and at that moment he could not utter a single word. Aiha said coldly, "All of this is nothing but your speculation. Everyone knows the second Hokag was fair and selfless. He gave the
23:05
Speaker A
Hokag position to third Hokag Hisan Saratobi instead of his own Senju clan. Are you brain damaged?" The next generation of the Synu clan, Nwaki Senju, andSunady Senju were how old back then? Seven, eight. Would you make a seven or 8-year-old child the supreme
23:20
Speaker A
leader? Besides, how do you know Tobraama was fair and had no selfish motives? What did you ask him yourself?
23:26
Speaker A
It's all just hearsay. Can't you have a shred of your own judgment? My foolish big brother. Aihaan sighed and pressed his hand to his forehead. You Aiha Itachi's eyes blazed as he glared at his younger brother. Itachi Aiha sure spoke
23:39
Speaker A
up. Achihhatachi immediately quieted down and said no more. Aihhatachi glanced his mouth twitching involuntarily. He had long sensed the illicit tension between Takumichi and Itachi. Could those tabloid rumors actually be true. The thought of the fanfiction depicting Takumichi pinning
23:55
Speaker A
Itachi against a wall sent a shiver down his spine. Suddenly, a chill washed over Achiha Takamichi, though it was hardly the time for such trivial thoughts. He turned his gaze to Achihhatachi and questioned, "I shall concede for the
24:07
Speaker A
sake of argument that your claims hold merit. How do you explain the Ninetales incident? I observe that your minds are clouded. Where were the members of the Aiha clan during that turmoil? In the Aiha district of the village, including
24:18
Speaker A
the clan head himself. So, what did the Ninetailes chaos have to do with the Aiha stationed in our ancestral district within Kenoha? Instead of questioning why they suspected their own kin, they did not consider who was lying outside
24:29
Speaker A
the village walls. Was it out of fear of our power or to conceal some unspeakable secret? Rather than looking at the facts, they assumed we should endure the injustice, thinking it would pass if we merely gritted our teeth. Why should we
24:40
Speaker A
be the ones to swallow such humiliation? The Ninetales incident was prevented by Kenoha's refusal to let us assist, culminating in the mandate to relocate our clan from the political heart of the village, effectively marginalizing the etchy. I ask you, on what basis, inquire
24:54
Speaker A
not only of the hawks here, but also of the doves. Are they content? Can they truly remain untouched by the cold-heartedness of Kenoa's actions?
25:02
Speaker A
Achihhatachi's rhetoric possessed an incredibly persuasive power. The Hawks eyes were now ablaze with fervor, they already revered Aihhatachi as their undisputed leader. Even if Tachi overturned the table and demanded that Achiha Fagaka step down, they would follow without hesitation. The group
25:17
Speaker A
would immediately draw their blades. The hawks had suffered too much grievance shunned by the village and simultaneously ostracized by their own kin. Had they not sacrificed everything for the Achiha, now that a visionary leader had emerged, wielding the Mangeko
25:30
Speaker A
Sharinggon and possessing both ambition and prowess, how could they possibly withhold their support? Meanwhile, the doves lowered their heads in silence.
25:37
Speaker A
Although they aligned with the moderates who did not think, who lacked a conscience, even as they tried to convince themselves that the village's suspicion was lawful and reasonable. All for the sake of Kenoha, they told themselves. Yet when their children
25:49
Speaker A
attended the village school and were isolated by their peers, did they not feel the sting of heartbreak? Walking through the streets to perform missions or simply to shop, they were subjected to whispered judgments due to the Aiha label. Did they not feel the bitterness?
26:01
Speaker A
The words of Achihhatachi at this moment ripped open the wounds they had refused to heal, awakening the humiliation they had long been deceiving themselves about. Several doves lifted their heads, their eyes resolute. Taking a deep breath, the first among them walked
26:14
Speaker A
toward the hawks. Standing behind the hawk formation, he turned to face Achihham Yunioshi. Leader, I apologize.
26:20
Speaker A
Lord Tachi is right. You I no longer wish to live in such subjugation. As he spoke, he pulled off his shirt, revealing a body modeled with scars, including one long gash stretching from his left shoulder down to his navl. My
26:31
Speaker A
name is Aihido. I am a Jonan. As you can see, these scars are the remnants of Kenoha's missions and the third Ninja World War. I love the village of Kohaa, but I love the Aiha war. I knew that my
26:41
Speaker A
sacrifices were to ensure my children would never have to endure war again, nor have to live with such desperate intensity. And yet, what is the reward?
26:49
Speaker A
Ostracism by the villagers and isolation of my children by their peers. I told myself it was all for Kohaa. But damn it, why? Why should our children be subjected to such inequality? Is it simply because we bear the surname Aiha?
27:00
Speaker A
What is wrong with being Aiha? When Kohaa was founded, it was the Achiha who helped establish it. Could Sinju Hasharama have united so many clans alone? We are a clan of heroes, not criminals. Therefore, from this day forward, I renounced the Dove faction.
27:14
Speaker A
He tore the faction patch from his sleeve and cast it to the ground. Aihahido's act instantly resonated with the crowd. The hawks eyes reened teeth clenched tight in solidarity. More doves defected toward the hawks until only three remained in the moderate
27:27
Speaker A
camp. Aiha Miniohi, Aihihatakamichi, and Achihhatachi. Behind Achihhatachi stood the majority of the clan. Aiha Munioshi lowered his head, realizing that the dove faction had ceased to exist as of today. Aiha Takamichi was stunned. This was the first time in his life he had
27:42
Speaker A
witnessed such profound unity among the Aiha. The display and rhetoric of Aihao continued to echo in his mind. Takumichi began questioning himself, "Was what I did truly right? Should the Aiha clan really be treated in such a manner? Are
27:55
Speaker A
we not a clan of heroes?" At that moment, the scale of his loyalties, which had previously tipped toward the village, began to shift in favor of his kin. Aihahatachi stepped before him.
28:04
Speaker A
Takamichi before you are a citizen of the village remember your surname. You are an Aiha, one of the two great noble houses alongside the Senu that founded Kinoa. I believe our seniors such as the late Madura would not have wanted the
28:16
Speaker A
Achiha to integrate into Kohaa by adopting such a submissive posture. The position of Hokag should rightfully belong to the Aiha clan. Aihhatachi's mask of civility dropped, revealing his fangs. Aiha Takamichi froze. He could no longer gauge his grandfather's true
28:30
Speaker A
intent. Yet at this moment his heart wavered. Perhaps the Achiha should not live in such servitude. Aiha Atachi interjected. Takamichi do not forget. We are Achiha of Kinoa. His words immediately incited outrage among the gathered crowd. Takumichi regained his
28:45
Speaker A
composure and looked at Tachi with sincerity. Tachi, I will consider your words, but only after I have investigated the circumstances surrounding my grandfather's death. I will make my decision then. Aihhatachi understood. He cast a cold mocking glance at Itachi, then extended his hand
29:00
Speaker A
to Takumichi. I will join you. Tazaru is no match for us in power. But in terms of ruthlessness, 10 of you combined cannot surpass his heart. Takamichi nodded very well. Seeing this, Itachi could only let out a heavy sigh. As for
29:12
Speaker A
the possibility of him betraying them to the village with Takumichi present and intent on confronting Huen Suri, the bond between Itachi and Takumichi was too strong. He would never stoop to such a measure. While Takumichi remained undecided, Itachi did not. However, if
29:26
Speaker A
the Aiha clan were to truly rebel, Atachi would undoubtedly inform Hokag Huen Saratobi. In Aiha, Atachi's heart, the village superseded the personal interests of the Aiha clan. The Aiha could be destroyed, but the village must be protected at all costs. If Aiha
29:41
Speaker A
Fagaku were to learn of Itachi's sentiments, would he not execute him on the spot? Or perhaps not. According to the original timeline, Fugaku did not even bother to fight or pretend his treacherous son simply beheaded him.
29:52
Speaker A
Seeing that events were moving in a favorable direction, Achihhatachi relaxed. Aiha Fagaku rose to his feet.
29:58
Speaker A
Then let us wait for Takumichi's decision. One or two days of delay will not make a difference. Everyone resume training. Do not become lax or complacent. With that, he walked toward the exit. Pausing at the doorway, he stopped and directed a gaze at Tachi.
30:11
Speaker A
Tachi, come to my quarters later. Thus, 10 days before the night of the clan's annihilation, the Achiha ninja ended the discussion on whether to overthrow the Kenoha leadership through armed coup with hasty indifference. However, there was a silver lining. 6 years after the
30:24
Speaker A
chaos brought by the Ninetales, the Aiha clan had united once again with only a few individuals remaining outliers. Aiha Aiha Shirou Aiha Sasuke. After the meeting concluded, although clan head Aiha Foshi departed early, the assembled Aiha ninja did not move. They turned
30:41
Speaker A
their gaze toward Achihaan. Aiha Fioshi paused, looking back at his clansmen with a complex expression, casting a deeply meaningful glance at Achihan.
30:50
Speaker A
Aihaan cleared his throat. It is late. You may all return to rest. I Aihaan solemnly guarantee that my attitude toward Kenoa's high council shall never be submissive nor compromising nor yielding. Yes, repeated onesoid six times. In an instant, the group of ninja
31:06
Speaker A
materialized into shadows vanishing from the assembly hall. Achiha Fioshi also turned to leave his figure appearing somewhat desolate. This left Achiha Jean with words on the tip of his tongue. Yet he knew that displaying weakness now was absolutely forbidden. For present in the
31:19
Speaker A
hall were Achiha Saskuke, Achiha Shersuer and a certain Aiha. Aiha Jean observed them with a smile. What you are not leaving? He turned around his long hair dancing his face brimming with mockery as if the three stood before him
31:32
Speaker A
like insignificant insects. Jean since when did you possess such immense power? Achihaurs was puzzled. During his social interactions with Sasuke, he often visited Aiha Fioshi's residence.
31:43
Speaker A
Thus, he was not unfamiliar with Aiha Jean. In Fioshi's home, Jean was like a transparent presence, bowing politely and nervously to anyone who greeted him.
31:51
Speaker A
He had not anticipated that Shirui himself might have misjudged him. This man's chakra reserves were likely greater than even the Hokag. I acquired it just recently. Aihaan gave a brief smile. Shiruis mouth twitched. You were deceiving a fool. However, since it
32:05
Speaker A
was his secret, Shers Sway could not press the matter further. Only Aiha Sasuke frowned, anger brewing within him. Jean, if you will not speak, simply remain silent. Why must you tease brother Sheree? It is so because I say
32:16
Speaker A
so. Aiha Jean spread his hands in a shrug. To be honest, he did not believe them either, but he had no other choice.
32:22
Speaker A
Sasuke's veins bulged. He would teach this ungrateful junior a lesson, showing him the proper attitude one should adopt toward an elder. This time Aiha Shiru did not stop Sasuke for he was equally curious about the realm of power Aiha
32:34
Speaker A
Jean had attained. Ding. Congratulations host. Task complete. Rebuke Achiha Shersu. Great SSS. Reward skill.
32:41
Speaker A
Unyielding body incomplete. Effect reduces damage taken by 10 per hit sustained. Maximum reduction 100.
32:48
Speaker A
Because of his fear of death, the system has granted a damage reduction skill. Aiha Jeans eyes lit up. A conceptual divine skill. The corner of his mouth lifted as he conceived of a method to exploit the skills mechanics.
32:59
Speaker A
Consequently, he raised a middle finger at Aiha Sasuke. Sasuke froze, bewildered by Jeans gesture, though he certainly knew it was not a friendly one. Jean, I will duel you. Sasuke's eyes turned cold, and he prepared to form the hand seals for a confrontation.
33:12
Speaker A
However, Achiha waved his hand dismissively. This action ignited disdain and contempt in Sasuke's eyes.
33:18
Speaker A
As expected, was he not merely a showoff who would cower at the prospect of a real fight. Aihashir Sueer, however, sensed that things were not so simple.
33:26
Speaker A
He silently observed Jeans next move. Sasuke, I believe a training ground is a more suitable venue than here. Would you not agree? After all, this is where the Aiha clan holds its assemblies, and damaging the place would be inconsiderate. Aiha Jean said with a
33:39
Speaker A
nonchalant tone. Sasuke paused. Indeed, that was logical. He nodded. Very well. I await you at training ground number seven. Having spoken, his figure vanished into the air, transforming into a flock of crows. If Ajihaan had only the power of a jin, he might have been
33:53
Speaker A
startled by this technique. But after fusing with the Achiadara founding of Kinoa template, this so-called crow clone technique was but a trivial craft in his eyes. When chakra reaches a certain threshold and one possesses a powerful mangeko sharing, one can
34:07
Speaker A
perceive the fundamental essence of any jutzu. Aihashers had not departed. He continued to observe Aihaan who gave him a thumbs up before vanishing in the briefest of moments. Shiroui's face pad. In mere time of a single blink, Aiha Jean had disappeared from his
34:22
Speaker A
sight. Soon after, he reacted knowing the destination. He unleashed the shadow clone jutzu and charged toward training ground number seven. When Sherse arrived, Sasuke smiled, "Brother Sherui, would you serve as the judge?" Shers glanced at Aiha and nodded, "I will."
34:37
Speaker A
Then he turned to Jean. Jean, you may rest assured, "I will supervise this battle with the utmost impartiality, staking the honor of our Aiha clan." Aihan nodded. By staking the honor of the Achiha clan, Sherse demonstrated his unwavering commitment to fairness.
34:51
Speaker A
Seeing Jean nod Shersway raised his hand. 321 battle begins. Jean started chewing an energizing bean. Aihas mouth curled and he patted his own chest 10 times. Thump, thump, thump. Sasuke was confused. Did this younger brother have a cognitive impairment? Why start
35:06
Speaker A
by striking himself 10 times? Ding. Damage reduction 10 20 30 100. The system notifications sounded as Aiha Jeans lips up turned. All right, preparation complete. Now let the battle commence. Aiha Sasuke did not understand Jas actions, but for a ninja
35:21
Speaker A
striking first is advantageous. Sasuke drew his long blade and pointed at Jon, "My foolish little brother, today I will teach you that even with the man Gekko awakened, relying solely on eye powers is insufficient to match a veteran
35:33
Speaker A
shinobi." With that, he lunged forward, closing the distance, and raised his sword to slash Aiha. Jean neither dodged nor evaded. He stood his ground.
35:42
Speaker A
Sasuke's pupils contracted. He immediately tried to retract his force, but it was too late. He managed to reduce only half of the power. The blade descended upon Jan's shoulder. "Damn it, are you foolish?" "Dge," Sasuke roared.
35:54
Speaker A
Though he intended to teach his brother a lesson, he had never wished to kill him. Aiha Jean watched Sasuke with a smile. Sasuke's pupil shrank as the long sword struck Jeans shoulder with a metallic clang. Sparks flew. Yuzu
36:07
Speaker A
slashed his blade toward Yuzbo Jean. Although he had withheld most of his strength, he was still unable to halt the final descent of the tachi in his hand. His tachi struck Yuzibbo Jeans body. However, the anticipated sound of flesh being cleaved
36:19
Speaker A
by a sharp blade did not echo. Instead, a sharp metallic clash rang out. Clang!
36:24
Speaker A
Sparks flew in all directions. Yuzbo used pupils constricted. He stared at his younger brother in sheer disbelief.
36:30
Speaker A
Was this still the same coward who would hide and weep secretly whenever he was bullied? Moreover, how exactly had he tempered his body to the point of being completely impervious to blades? You have you not eaten? Was your
36:41
Speaker A
swordsmanship taught by the master's wife? Tsk Tisk so soft and powerless. Yuzbos voice drifted into Yuzious ears. At this moment, both Yuzbo Yu and Yuzbo Xioue were utterly dumbfounded. Only Yuzbo Xan felt a surge of joy in his heart. As expected,
36:57
Speaker A
striking himself 10 times also counted. Ding! Warning! Warning! Detected the host exploiting a loophole. detected the host exploiting a loophole. After this battle concludes, the system will alter the settings of the indomitable body patching the bug where self-inflicted
37:11
Speaker A
attacks are counted as valid. Yuzbo Jeans face instantly fell. This wretched system, it was clearly a bug, it failed to notice itself, so what was wrong with him exploiting it? Besides, you are depriving your host of his imagination. System after the bug is
37:24
Speaker A
patch compensation will be provided to the host, rewarding the host with the Yuzbo flame fan. The systems voice made Yuzbo Jeans eyes light up. The flame fan was excellent. The flame fan was wonderful. However, in the next moment, Yuzbo was not enraged by these
37:38
Speaker A
words. Instead, he withdrew his tachi and created some distance between them. In a state of combat, his intellect would soar to a terrifying degree. The previous strike was merely a probe. Now, the results were clear. Yuzbo Jean possessed an incredibly high physical
37:51
Speaker A
constitution to the point of being completely impervious to blades. Facing such an enemy, you knew clearly that Taiutsu was already entirely useless. or rather his own taiitsu was insufficient to pose any threat to Yuzbo Jeans body. He had encountered similar
38:05
Speaker A
situations before, but in the end, the ultimate victor would undoubtedly be him. Dunhow Ho Xiu fire release great fireball technique. Yuzbou formed seals with his hands. Snake, ram, monkey, boar, horse, tiger. After weaving the signs, he habitually tilted his head
38:21
Speaker A
backward and took a deep breath. Finally, he exhaled, spewing a massive fireball from his mouth. In the dead of night, it acted as a blinding beacon, completely illuminating the facial expressions of all three individuals.
38:33
Speaker A
Xiu wore a look of concern. Youu appeared earnest while Jean merely sneered. The great fireball technique surged toward Yuzbo Jean, churning the surrounding air currents. Yuzbo Jeans long hair began to flutter, whipped up by the scorching heatwave.
38:46
Speaker A
Dunfong Xian Hoya Xiu fire phoenix sage fire technique. Yuzbo Jean leaped soaring 4 meters directly into the air.
38:53
Speaker A
While airborne, his hands rapidly wo the signs rat, tiger, dog, ox, rabbit, tiger. His hand speed and forming seals was unfathomably faster than that of Yuziu. With a mere raise of his hand, he spat out five distinct fireballs,
39:06
Speaker A
hurtling them toward Yuzboou and his great fireball technique. Yuzbos expression shifted drastically for even the smallest of those five fireballs was equal in size to his own great fireball.
39:17
Speaker A
Furthermore, upon activating his Juan Hua Tong Yin Mangeko Sharing, he could peer through the surface of the fireballs and see the pulsating magma flames within. Yuzbo's great fireball technique collided violently with the first fireball of Yuzbo Jeans Phoenix sage fire technique. Boom! The
39:32
Speaker A
two fiercely clashed and dissipated into the air. Yuzbo immediately halted his chakra infusion. The great fireball was gone, so what was the point of continuing to breathe fire? Yuzbo, you stared at the four colossal phoenix sage fireballs in the sky that sealed off his
39:46
Speaker A
retreat routes his expression grave. However, the phoenix sage fire would not wait for Yuzbo, you crashing directly toward him and the ground behind him.
39:53
Speaker A
Yuzbo gritted his teeth. It seemed he had no choice but to use that move.
39:58
Speaker A
Immediately after his gaze grew resolute, a surge of crimson chakra erupted from his body, radiating outward as a scarlet skeletal frame of Shuen Nunghu encased him. Shuan hooped. Blood trickled from Yuzbo Yus left eye.
40:10
Speaker A
Boom boom boom boom. The fireballs conjured by Yuzbo Jeans Phoenix sage fire plummeted toward Yuzbo Yu who instantly activated his Susanu. Yuzbou clenched his jaw forcibly enduring Yuzbo Jeans ninjutsu. Although Susenu had blocked Yuzbo Jeans offensive, it left him drenched in cold sweat and a
40:27
Speaker A
coppery sweetness welled up in his throat. However, he swallowed it back down. Once the dust finally settled, Yuzbo's silhouette slowly emerged, entirely enveloped by a towering crimson skeleton. It emanated a terrifying aura.
40:40
Speaker A
At this moment, Yuzbos eyes had already morphed into the pattern of the Juan Huatong, fixing a deadly glare upon Yuzbo Jean. After confirming that Yuzbo Jean was not continuing his assault, he deactivated his susenu and simultaneously closed his left eye.
40:53
Speaker A
Instantly, a searing pain and deep soreness caused his entire body to tremble. Yet, how could such a subtle movement escape Yuzbo Jehans keen observation? Yuzbo Jean was somewhat speechless. This fellow truly preferred to suffer in silence just to save face.
41:07
Speaker A
"You let us end it here. You have lost." Yuzbo Xioue used the body flicker technique to instantly appear before Yuzbo. Yuzbo wanted to refuse, but the fireballs from moments ago, which blazed like miniature sons, left him speechless. At the same time, he cast a
41:21
Speaker A
highly complex gaze toward his second younger brother. From Yuzbo Xioue's perspective, this battle was merely a sparring match between the geniuses of the Yuzbo clan. There was absolutely no need to resort to the offensive capabilities of the Wan Huaong.
41:34
Speaker A
Moreover, Yuzbo Xiou admitted that his own mastery in ninjutsu and Taiutsu was inferior to that of Yuzbo Jean. Are we done fighting? Yuzbo Jean chuckled, feeling as though he had not even properly warmed up yet. Yuzbo Xiou nodded. You are the victor of this
41:48
Speaker A
battle. Even if I were to face you, my prowess in ninjutsu and tai jutsu would not fare much better than use. It is safe to say that your strength makes you the number one figure in the Yuzbo clan
41:57
Speaker A
right now. Yuzbo Xuer looked at Yuzbo Jean with a complicated expression. Yuzbo Jean, however, shook his head.
42:04
Speaker A
Whether I am the number one figure or not is unimportant. What matters is resting and gathering our strength.
42:09
Speaker A
Tomorrow, brother Xishu, you still need to report the situation to Tuanzang. He turned to leave but suddenly paused his steps uttering a single sentence in a voice just loud enough for the three of them to hear. Then ignoring the
42:20
Speaker A
reactions of Yuzbo Xuer and Yibboou, he continued walking toward his home. In his memories, only his mother, Yuzbo Machin, never despised him as a burden.
42:28
Speaker A
Instead, she would go out of her way everyday to prepare a variety of delicious meals to make him happy. Oh, right. And his foolish little brother, Yuzbo Zu. The vast majority of Yuzbo's ninjutsu was taught firsthand by Yuzbo Jean. Because Yibboou
42:42
Speaker A
frequently executed missions in the UBU, his rest days throughout the entire year could be counted on two hands. He truly had no time to play ninja games with his younger brother. Compounded by his duties as a double agent, he was left
42:53
Speaker A
even more distressed. Therefore, Yuzbo Jean, the idler of the household, took on the heavy responsibility of instructing their younger brother. At that moment, a mechanical voice chimed in. Ding. Congratulations to the host for defeating Yuzbo Yu in a sparring
43:06
Speaker A
match, shattering the arrogance in his heart and simultaneously leaving a profound impression on his mind.
43:11
Speaker A
Rewarding the Yuzbo Flame fan won in a set of crimson waring states armor. Please continue your hard work.
43:17
Speaker A
Aihas face lit up with joy. System bro, what about the reward? Ding. It's been stored in system space. As the voice fell, an electronic panel appeared in front of Achihan. In the lower left corner, the number 7,600 was clearly
43:30
Speaker A
visible. Aihan nodded. Not bad. A 600 slot backpack. Just then, a voice sounded on your back. The voice was solemn and grave, and it dragged Achihas mood down. Sensing his emotional turmoil, the system silently closed its backpack. At the same time,
43:45
Speaker A
Achihas vision returned to normal. The first thing he saw was Aiha Fagaku standing with his arms crossed, staring at him. An ice cold face with pursed lips. Whom father is something the matter? Achi Haan answered calmly, neither humble nor overbearing. The
43:59
Speaker A
corner of Aiha Fagaku's mouth twitched upward. Eat first. Your mother and Sasuke are waiting for you. Hearing that his mother and younger brother were waiting for him to eat the corner of Achiha Jeans, I twitched and joy flooded his heart. But Aihas, old
44:12
Speaker A
Sunderas that they were, certainly wouldn't say anything. He simply nodded and grunted in MM. Aiha Fagaku walked ahead. Aiha Jean following behind.
44:20
Speaker A
Whether deliberately or not, Aihaan couldn't help feeling that the gap between them was growing smaller and smaller. When they were shoulderto-shoulder, Aiha Fagaku asked, "What plans do you have? Eat first.
44:30
Speaker A
Well talk after eating. At that moment, Achiha Jean could think of nothing but his mother and younger brother. Aiha Fagako pressed his lips together then nodded. The two reached the living room door and from inside came a voice. Is that Jean back? A voice
44:43
Speaker A
rich with motherly love emerged. The door was then pushed open and Achiha Makoto looked at the two with a beaming smile. Aiha Fagaka's eyes lit up and he walked forward, but Achiha Makoto walked right past him toward her son Aiha Jan.
44:55
Speaker A
She had already learned what had happened at today's clan gathering. Her second son had dominated the crowd and united the Aiha clan. She was proud of Achihaja but also worried that he might have endured bitter suffering to obtain
45:07
Speaker A
this strength. In Ajiha Makoto's heart, things like Kino did not matter. She only wanted her son to grow up healthy and happy. Whether it was a coup or a life of quiet seclusion, she was a woman without grand ambitions. Mother Aihaan
45:20
Speaker A
began the rims of his eyes turning red. This was the combined effect of the deepest impulses in Achihas body and Wanjas first time having a mother, making him unable to hold back tears. Aiha Makoto staggered tears spilling out before she could stop them.
45:34
Speaker A
She pulled Aiha Jean into a hug and wept. My boy, have you been wrong somewhere? Tell your mother. Aihaan shook his head. No, it's nothing. He sniffled, then smiled. Mother, I missed you. Aiha Makoto's eyes were tinder as she stroked his hair. Silly child mom
45:48
Speaker A
is right at home. If you miss me, just come home to see me. Hearing Achiha Makoto's words, Achiha Fagaku's eyes revealed a gentle softness. Even Achihaan looked quite a bit more pleasing to him. Hearing Achiha Makoto's words, Achiha Jeans whole body
46:02
Speaker A
trembled. He calculated the time. There were 10 days until the night of the massacre. No, today had already passed, so there were only 9 days left. Feeling the warmth of his mother's embrace, Achiha Jeans eyes burned with madness. He would absolutely not allow
46:15
Speaker A
anyone to destroy his family. Never. Even if it were his own elder brother. If he opposed him, he would slaughter him as well. At worst, when mother punished him for it afterward, he would repay the life with his own. Either way,
46:26
Speaker A
he would never permit his mother to face the slightest danger. Never. Aiha Makoto suddenly felt a chill as if an inexplicable cold breath was rising. She looked at Achiha and he immediately retracted his aura, a smile blooming on
46:39
Speaker A
his face. "Mother, I'm hungry. What did you make tonight?" Aihaan asked in a childishly spoiled voice. Only then did Achiha Makoto curl her lips into a smile, tapping his nose. Silly, it's just ordinary food. Salmon, sushi, tamari, sushi, caviar. Aiha Jean was
46:54
Speaker A
nearly drooling. Seafood was his favorite. But ever since that country with its comfortable little life had discharged nuclear contaminated water, he had never touched seafood again. In this world, now he could eat his fill.
47:05
Speaker A
Amhom, mother, let's go eat then. With that, Achiha Jean grabbed Achiha Makoto's arm and urged her onward. Aiha Makoto laughed out loud, then took Achihas hand and led him inside.
47:15
Speaker A
Aiha Fagaku was just about to follow when he heard a bang. The door shut.
47:19
Speaker A
Achiha Fugaku. This was Achiha Makoto's punishment to him. Her son had been wronged and who knew what he as a father had been doing about it. Aiha Makoto didn't care whether Achihaja had talent.
47:29
Speaker A
All she knew was that he was the child she had carried for 10 months and worked so hard to give birth to. Aihaan's heart warmed. He knew this was his mother demanding justice for him. Achihas was lying on the dining table drooling as he
47:41
Speaker A
slept. Despite how hungry he was, he was still waiting for his brother. This made Achihas heart warm. He walked up to Achihas and flicked him on the forehead.
47:49
Speaker A
Thunk Aiha Sasuke winced and let out an owl. He raised his head about to get angry, but the moment he saw Achiha Jean, he immediately quieted down and reached out his arms for a hug. Second brother, hug. Aiha Sasuke giggled. At 7
48:02
Speaker A
years old, he was at the age of pure innocence. With both talent and background, he could have happily lived out his entire life. What a pity a beast had appeared. Aiha Jean sighed inwardly, then picked Aiha Sasuke up. Sasuke, did
48:14
Speaker A
you miss your brother? At that moment, Aiha Fagaka walked in. Sasuke had been about to say yes, but catching sight of Fagaka's icy face, he said timidly, "Yes, Sasuke is a big kid now." As so he doesn't doesn't miss him. Aihaan
48:27
Speaker A
frowned. He glanced back and saw Achiha Fagaka walking in. He hadn't been bothered at first, but now Achiha Sasuke was afraid. This made rage blaze within him. His Achiha little brother protection complex was triggered and his eyes instantly turned into the man Gekko
48:40
Speaker A
Sharing as he glared at Aiha Fagaku. Aiha Fagaku felt overwhelming pressure. So, so being stared at directly by Aihaan really involved such terrifying pressure. It truly was a wonder those Aiha at today's clan gathering had managed to endure it. Father, please
48:55
Speaker A
restrain your patriarchal heirs. Sasuke is still young. I don't want his childhood to be affected by certain people and turn him timid. Aiha Jean said coldly. Aiha Sens words continued to irritate Fujima's nerves, stirring a sense of dissatisfaction
49:08
Speaker A
within the man who had long grown accustomed to dominating his household. Son, is this the manner in which you address your father? Have those lessons in aristocratic etiquette gone entirely to waste? Aiha Fuja retorted coldly.
49:20
Speaker A
Fuja Aiha Mitsuki's sharp reprimand silenced him, his eyelid twitched, and his demeanor immediately softened. Aiha son felt his temper rising, but as his mother's gaze fell upon him, he swallowed his anger. He settled on the floor and turned to Achiha Sasuke
49:35
Speaker A
saying, "Sasuke, no one shall bully you ever again. Not your brother, not your father, no one. And if anyone dares to harm you, tell me. I will make them pay the price." Aiha spoke with a voice that oscillated between sincerity and veiled
49:46
Speaker A
threat. On the surface, the words were a vow to protect Sasuke. In reality, they were a pointed remark directed at Aiha Fujima, who was well aware of this. A profound sense of loss settled in his heart. His own conduct as clan head had
49:59
Speaker A
been lacking and his father's legacy had been equally flawed. Life was truly a failure. Aiha Mitsuki gently stroked Aiha Sen's head. What are you saying, son? Who was going to bully Sasuke? Now eat, be good. She was at a loss for what
50:12
Speaker A
to do. The son she had known was docel and rarely clashed with Achiha Fujima.
50:17
Speaker A
But since awakening the man Gekko Sharing, his personality had undergone a dramatic transformation. It was a shame really. While the Achiha clan Shainggon was a magnificent power, Achiha Mitsuki knew that awakening the Mangeko invariably brought about some degree of
50:30
Speaker A
emotional volatility in its wielder. Thus, she understood Achiha Sen's outburst. Sun deflated his head hanging low. It was no use in the presence of his mother. All his intimidation and aura of dominance simply evaporated.
50:42
Speaker A
Biologically, his mother held a certain ascendancy over him. After all, she had always looked after him with tender care. She had never abandoned him due to his lack of perceived talent caring for and nurturing him with unwavering devotion for 10 years. In the midst of
50:55
Speaker A
Achiha's despondency, he felt something soft brush against his cheek. He looked up to see Aiha Sasuke whose face was flushed and whose eyes darted nervously.
51:04
Speaker A
Aiha Sun smiled and pinched Sasuke's cheek. Sasuke, what do you want to eat? Your brother will pick it for you. Eat as much as you please. Eat. Do not concern yourself with aristocratic etiquette. Aiha. Sasuke was momentarily stunned, then blinked his large eyes at
51:16
Speaker A
Aiha's son. Bro, I want to eat the threecolor dango. He pointed to the five skewers on the table, a drool already forming at the corner of his mouth.
51:24
Speaker A
Aiha's son even heard him swallow a distinct gulping sound. Aiha's son smiled and retrieved the skewers of threecolored dango. Aiha Sasuke reached out to take them instinctively, glancing toward his father, but Aiha's son firmly pinched his cheek. Focus on your food
51:38
Speaker A
and do not look around restlessly. With that, Achiha son picked up a piece of salmon sushi by hand, dipped it in the secret sauce, and ate it in one bite.
51:45
Speaker A
The fish was ice cold and exquisite, bursting with flavor in his mouth. It was delicious. Aiha's sons savored the delicacies and influenced by his presence, Aiha Sasuke began eating enthusiastically. Seeing this scene, the corners of Achiha Mitsuki's mouth lifted
51:59
Speaker A
in a smile. As a homemaker, her greatest desire was for the dishes, she prepared to be appreciated. In the past, bound by strict aristocratic etiquette, Achiha son and Achiha Sasuke could only ever eat half their fill. She had often
52:12
Speaker A
clashed with Aiha Fuja over this. They were only children. Oh, what was wrong with allowing them to enjoy food? Yet Aiha Fuja remained immovable. They are my children, Achiha Fujima's sons, and the children of the clan leader. He who
52:24
Speaker A
wears the crown must bear its weight. Since they enjoy the privileges of the clan leader's children, they must also accept the corresponding restrictions.
52:31
Speaker A
Aihau Fuja was stubborn on this matter, refusing to yield, which drove Achihhamsuki to great anger. Today, however, Achihitsuki observed that Achiha Fuja did not interject to stop them. There was even a touch of tenderness in his eyes as he looked at
52:44
Speaker A
Aiha son and Aiha Sasuke. One was his youngest son and the other was now one of the clan's foremost pillars possessing the negotiating power and capital. Why restrict them any further?
52:54
Speaker A
Aiha Fuja was well aware that all rules in this world were dictated by those in power and that power was inextricably linked to strength. In this world, power supersedes wealth. Military force supersedes power and strength supersedes military force. In a nutshell, power is
53:09
Speaker A
the foundation of this world. Judging from the strength Achiasan had previously demonstrated. The words Achiha son spoke deserved careful consideration. It was as simple as that.
53:19
Speaker A
His power was immense. Aiha Mitsuki to Achiha Fujim's hand and led him to sit opposite Aiha son and Achiha Sasuke. The meal was a delight. Aiha Sasuke ate until he was full and then began recounting things from school to Aiha
53:32
Speaker A
son. So you made a friend today. His name is Yuzumi Narudo. Aiha son raised an eyebrow then suddenly remembered something. Hearing the name Aiha Fujima sighed deeply. Aiha Mitsuki shuddered her eyes reening. How is he doing?
53:45
Speaker A
Aihasan asked. Although he knew the boy's childhood was tragic, he still wanted to hear the true details. Sai Aiha Sasuke began. According to him, his allowance isn't even enough to cover his meals. Plus, the shopkeepers only sell him expired milk. He once made me taste
53:59
Speaker A
the expired milk. The tasteless. Aihas made a face of disgust. But to save his feelings, I swallowed it and told him it was delicious. Achihas gently ruffled Aiha Sasuke's hair. Sasuke, you are learning to be considerate of others.
54:12
Speaker A
Aiha Sasuke looked up and broke into a smile. Aiha Mitsuki turned to Aiha son.
54:18
Speaker A
Son, is there any way you can find to improve that child's life? Aiha son shook his head. The village treats our clan as if we were thieves. If we attempted to contact the Genturiki, the third Hokag would likely arrive within
54:29
Speaker A
10 minutes to punish us. Aiha Mitsuki's eyes dimmed with disappointment. She knew Aiha's son was speaking the truth yet she could not help but feel heartbroken. Kusha was her sister and she wished to look after the son of a
54:41
Speaker A
friend of the deceased. But why did the village harbor such intense hostility toward the Aiha clan? The QB incident was not their fault. Just because they possessed eyes similar to that mysterious man's should they be subjected to collective punishment.
54:53
Speaker A
Sensing Aiha Mitsuki's sorrow, Achiha son rose to comfort his mother. His gaze shifting to Achiha Fujima whose eyes were drifting aimlessly. He knew that Fujim Mesa had once planned to kidnap the QB Jinuriki and use the maneko sharing to orchestrate a coup. However,
55:08
Speaker A
through his own ocular techniques, Aiha son had glimpsed two potential outcomes. The first outcome was that after defeating Kenoha, the other four villages would launch an offensive resulting in the destruction of both the Achiha clan and Kenoha. The second
55:21
Speaker A
outcome was the plot from the original story, the annihilation of the entire clan, leaving only his two sons while the majority of the village's military power was preserved. The after-dinner conversation was always all too brief, ending when Achiha Sasuke grew tired and
55:34
Speaker A
wanted to sleep. Aiha Makoto busied herself with housework while Achiha Fagaku stared at Aihaan. Aihaan stared back and neither said a word. At last, Fagaku had no choice but to speak. Jean, let's talk in the study. Aihaan nodded, got up and headed for the study.
55:49
Speaker A
Fagaku took out a key, opened the study door, and the two went inside. After which, Fagaku locked the door behind them. He then sat in the seat of honor and looking at Achiha Jean still standing said sit down. Jean did not
55:59
Speaker A
stand on ceremony. He drew over a stool and sat down opposite Fugaku. What do you think about the coup? Fagaka made no attempt at preamble and came straight to the point. Then we just do it. Aiha Jean said with a smile. Aiha Fagaku gave him
56:12
Speaker A
a dark look. Do it? How do we do it? How exactly? Who was going to do it? A coup without a detailed strategy is nothing but wishful thinking. After all that Saratobi Herusen is serval to outsiders yet ruthless within the village. His
56:24
Speaker A
talent for internal politics is above ours. Fagaka thought Jean was unaware of the details. So he began explaining the moves Saratobi Haruen had made during his tenure as the third Hokag. This time Jean sat up straight. Know yourself and
56:37
Speaker A
know your enemy and you will never be defeated. He could dismiss Fagaku's earlier words as hot air. But now he had to listen carefully. After a long silence, Aihaan said, "You mean the Saratobi Utain and Midocado houses have
56:48
Speaker A
grown more powerful than ever? Even the Saratobi clan has a 3,000 strong ninja force." Aiha Fagaka nodded. That is common knowledge. The Huga have no objections and instead keep their gates shut. In fact, for over a year, Huga
57:01
Speaker A
Hayashi has not attended Hokag meetings in person. Every time he either claims illness or goes into seclusion, sending one of his elders to attend in his place. It must be because of Huga Hashi Jean said indifferently. Fugaku looked
57:13
Speaker A
at him in astonishment. That incident from back then was known only to the clan heads and elders of the major families. No one else knew. It was only because Saratobi Herusen ordered the matter suppressed. At the same time, the
57:24
Speaker A
clan heads and elders to one degree or another had to consider the Hokag's prestige. Thus, no one should have spoken carelessly about it. The fact that Aihaan knew was rather intriguing.
57:34
Speaker A
That's right. Although Saratobi Haruen tried his utmost to hush it up, his actions made most clans view him with contempt, but they could only swallow their anger and say nothing. Aiha Fagaku shook his head. What about the Inoshika
57:46
Speaker A
show? From what I remember, those three clans were the first to support Saratobi, Herusen, Aihaan asked. Nar, Shikaku, Yamanaka, and Noi, and Akimichi Chosa have not shown themselves for a long time. Like the Huga, they have taken up a life of carefree seclusion.
57:59
Speaker A
Now the only clan still active in the sight of the major families is our Aiha clan. Fugaku answered truthfully. Jean nodded. That explains it. I was wondering why the village was so hostile to us. So it turns out Kinoa is rotten
58:11
Speaker A
to its roots. The major clans are utterly disillusioned with Saratobi Haruen, but to avoid suspicion, they keep their doors closed. They yielded the initiative while our Aiha clan head kept attending every meeting. Doesn't that make you look as though you're
58:23
Speaker A
aiming for the Hokag position? Given Saratobi Herus's obsession with power and Shamura Danzo's desire for the Hokag seat, don't you think those two might join forces to go after you? I'm curious. When all those clans withdrew, didn't anyone notify you? Are you
58:37
Speaker A
genuinely stupid or just pretending to be? Aiha was exasperated. Aiha Fagaka suddenly recalled that a year earlier, [snorts] Hugah Hayashi had once invited him to the Huga clan compound for a talk, but citing the Aiha's pride and the incompatibility between two clans
58:51
Speaker A
with Dojitsua bloodlines, he had politely declined. He scratched his head and said, "Now that you mention it, there was one and the clan that invited me was the Huga." Aihaan rose, "What the hell? Why didn't you say anything about
59:02
Speaker A
something this big?" Aiha Fagaku replied, "At the time, I was keeping my distance, so the Hokag wouldn't suspect the Aiha of bad intentions. Damn it, the Hugo weren't worried, so why were you?
59:12
Speaker A
What are you that afraid of the old third? Besides, the third Hokag is losing his edge. He is no longer the high-spirited shinobi hero he was during the second great ninja war. You're in your prime and yet you Jean pointed at
59:24
Speaker A
Fugaku his face full of bitter disappointment back then didn't someone advise you not to go Jean suddenly thought of something Fagaka nodded there did seem to be someone a man named Aiha did he come to today's clan meeting
59:37
Speaker A
asked with a grave expression no he seems to be assigned to gate duty Aiha Fugaku said grimlys face went pale man don't make any rash moves from here on I have something to take care of with that he flashed to the
59:49
Speaker A
study door and kicked it The study door burst apart. Aiha Makoto heard the noise, put down her chores, and hurried over to ask what was wrong, only to see a dark figure shoot out. She could not even make out its silhouette. Aiha
60:01
Speaker A
Fagaku also snapped back to his senses. He had meant to follow, but remembering that Jon had told him not to act rashly, he finally sat back down his face heavy system. Can you locate Aiha Ki? Aiha Jean was anxious. He was 90% certain
60:14
Speaker A
that man was a spy planted by Kohaa. Ding. Yes, he is on his way to the Naka shrine where a route contact is waiting the system answered curtly. Jean nodded and sped up inwardly remarking that one should never underestimate anyone. The
60:27
Speaker A
most dangerous place was the safest place. They had chosen the Achiha clans Naka shrine as the rendevu point. Only on major festivals did the Achiha send people there to clean it and perform rituals. On ordinary days, no one
60:39
Speaker A
lingered there because it bore the Aiha clan's unmistakable emblem. Surely no fool would come there to cause trouble.
60:45
Speaker A
Outside the Naka shrine, Aiha Kji entered the woods wearing a python head mask. He then pulled out a flute and began to play. Soon the sound of barking came, though careful listening made it clear the barks were imitated by a
60:56
Speaker A
person. Aiha Kji breathed a sigh of relief and slowly walked out of the woods. Two people stood at the entrance to the Naka shrine, their faces emotionless, almost numb. One of them said, "Viper, today's meeting minutes." He held out his hand toward Aiha Kji.
61:09
Speaker A
Achiha Kiji reached to his waist, took out a scroll, and was just about to hand it over as he began the Achiha clan.
61:15
Speaker A
Russell Russell, the grass not far away stirred, and Achiha Kji and two root operatives drew Kana from their waists.
61:22
Speaker A
One of the root members even reached toward his ninja tool pouch and slipped his fingers inside. The faint lines of an explosive tag could be seen. The three held their breath, staring fixably at the grass. Suddenly, a big white
61:33
Speaker A
rabbit twitched its nose and hopped out. The three of them breathed a sigh of relief. After all, they were on Aiha territory. Though all three were Jonan, they knew full well. If they were discovered, they most likely would not
61:44
Speaker A
be able to get away. So, they had to remain alert to the slightest disturbance. If someone found them, they had to eliminate him on the spot, then gouge out his eyeballs for good measure.
61:52
Speaker A
Apparently, the last time a colleague presented two Shaing to Lord Danzo, he became one of Danzo's trusted favorites and no longer had to risk his life in combat. Thus, Root had long held an unspoken rule obtained a Shainggon when
62:04
Speaker A
Lord Danzo's favor leave Root and be reunited with one's family. Were it not for the fact that Viper was currently a spy embedded in the Aiha clan and with the village and the Aiha at such a tense moment, these two U operatives would
62:16
Speaker A
surely have taken Viper's head and then carved out his eyes. It's just a little rabbit, huh? One of the root ninja even took a carrot out of his pack. The little white rabbit did not rush over at the sight of the carrot. It watched the
62:27
Speaker A
three men carefully and only after sensing no ill will did it hop over to nibble at the carrot. Then the root kunoichi holding the carrot broke into a smile. She scooped up the rabbit and doted on it for a while. Viper and the
62:38
Speaker A
other man smiled faintly at the scene. They were just about to keep talking when the kunowichi suddenly shuddered.
62:43
Speaker A
She looked into the rabbit's eyes. The rabbit's eyes were red, but the pattern in its pupils was the shape of Madara Achihas Maneko Sharing. In just one second, the root Kunoichi lost control of her body. Her consciousness was
62:55
Speaker A
sealed inside her and she could only watch helplessly as her body was controlled by someone else. The Kunoichi who had been petting the rabbit set it down on the ground. The rabbit walked toward the forest and in an instant
63:05
Speaker A
vanished without a trace. She rose slowly because she was wearing Root's animal mask. The change in her expression was not visible to the two men. She walked quietly to the male root ninja's side. He teased already. Fox, you're just as fond of small animals as
63:19
Speaker A
ever. Viper just told me the situation. The Aiha are about to rebel and there's no time to lose. So before he could finish, a canai pierced his chest from behind. The root ninja's pupils contracted. He turned his head to one
63:31
Speaker A
side, glancing at Fox from the corner of his eye. "Why?" He asked, his voice trembling. He could not understand. He had always believed he had been good to Fox. The two had worked together for 3 years and had always been in perfect
63:42
Speaker A
sync. Why would Fox kill him? No sorrow is greater than a dead heart. Clenching his teeth against the searing pain, the root ninja pulled the cany out and turned to face Fox. Yet, all he found was Fox's face beneath the mask, her
63:53
Speaker A
eyes already brimming with tears. Confused, he lifted Fox's mask off and saw a blood red pattern in her pupils, one he had never seen before. He realized Fox was being controlled, but his heart had been pierced, and there
64:04
Speaker A
was no hope left for him to survive. He touched Fox's beautiful face one last time. "It seems this is my fate," he said. "You must live on." With that, his pupils dilated, his life faded, and he collapsed in Fox's arms. Inside Fox's
64:17
Speaker A
consciousness, no matter how desperately she struggled, she could not return to her own body. She could only watch in silence as she killed her companion.
64:24
Speaker A
Viper was dumbfounded. He stared at Fox in confusion. Sister Fox, why did you kill Brother Wolf? He had seen with his own eyes how Grey Wolf cared for Fox.
64:32
Speaker A
Such a loving couple. How could they have turned to killing each other? Fox said nothing. Her exquisite face revealed when Grey Wolf lifted off her mask was now fully exposed to Viper's gaze. Fox tossed Grey Wolf's body aside,
64:44
Speaker A
then charged at Aiha. One step, two steps, and then she accelerated. Aiha Kji was dumbfounded. But after seeing Greywolf's fate, he had no intention of waiting to be killed. He drew the tachi issued by the Aiha clan and swung at Fox
64:57
Speaker A
Clang. Fox's kana met Achihis tachi in a burst of sparks. Have you lost your mind, Fox? You killed brother Wolf, and now you want to kill me, too. Don't forget, we're all Lord Danzo's people? Aiha frowned. Fox, however,
65:10
Speaker A
ignored his explanation. She formed hand seals, body flicker jutzu. A gust of wind blew past and Fox appeared behind Viper. Seizing the opportunity, she thrust a canai toward Aiha Kijji's heart. Bang! Smoke erupted and the spot where Achiha had stood became a wooden
65:25
Speaker A
log. Substitution jutzu die. Aiha's eyes turned savage. Though he didn't know why Fox had rebelled, he knew that if he did not resist, it would be he who died. He could not die. Absolutely could not die.
65:37
Speaker A
Aiha held nothing back. The attack was heavy and fierce, but he had miscalculated one thing. Fox's lips curled upward and between her index and middle fingers was an explosive tag.
65:48
Speaker A
Aiha Kji's face went pale for he saw Fox channeling chakra into the explosive tag. The black script on the tag began to reen and then an explosion roared.
65:56
Speaker A
Boom! Flames shot into the sky. The inferno swallowed Fox and Achiha Ki in a brilliant flash. The sound also caught the attention of the Aiha patrol. Three Aiha Jonan rushed toward Naka shrine. On the field, Fox had been blown to pieces
66:10
Speaker A
with mangled limbs scattered everywhere. Aiha had lost half his body in the blast, his internal organs exposed. He was stunned. Why had this happened? Why exactly had Fox gone mad? Just as he lingered on the verge of death,
66:22
Speaker A
lamenting that his life was probably over. Aihaan emerged from the forest. With Itachi in hand, its tip pointing at the ground, he walked over to Achiha with an expressionless face. "How does it feel to be killed by your own
66:34
Speaker A
comrade?" Aihaan mocked. Hearing the voice, Achiha Kji turned his head toward Achiha Jean. And suddenly a sense of understanding washed over him. So that was what had happened. He coughed twice.
66:44
Speaker A
I lost. But I'm curious. How did you know I was a traitor? After you die, go ask the sage of six paths. Aihaan couldn't be bothered with him. Gripping the tachi with both hands, he drove it into Aiha's throat. Aiha let out a
66:57
Speaker A
muffled groan relief flickering in his eyes. Aihas face darkened. With a twist of the tachi, he slashed across shhk. Achiha's head was severed. Aiha Jean watched as the traitor of the Aiha clan was cut down. Yet not a single
67:11
Speaker A
ripple stirred in his heart. He then gouged out the man's eyes and placed them into a specially prepared container. Shortly afterward, three Achiha Jonah arrived at the scene and saw three corpses lying on the ground.
67:22
Speaker A
What made them frown, however, was Achiha Jean standing to the side with one foot on the corpse of a fellow clansmen. Ljan, may I ask why you raised your hand against our own kin? Did he offend you? Ajonin instantly activated
67:33
Speaker A
his three tommo sharing and stared fixedly at Achihajan. Aihaan looked at the leader and asked, "What is your name?" Answering Lord Jean, "This one is named Aiha Fong." He offered no superfluous remarks and no excessive introduction, he answered only what Aiha
67:47
Speaker A
asked. Aihaan nodded, "Go to that root ninja wearing the wolf head mask. Take down his storage scroll and inspect what is inside." Aiha nodded. Yes. He immediately moved and retrieved gray wolf storage scroll. After inspecting an Aiha phone realized that this slain
68:02
Speaker A
clansman had actually been a traitor, alarm bells went off in his heart. He had never expected that an Aiha Jonan would turn out to be Danzo Shimmer's spy. After confirming the intelligence, he intended to report the findings to
68:14
Speaker A
Achiha, but Achihaan shook his head. The most urgent matter now is to inform the clan head of this. The Aiha clan situation is already as precarious as a stack of eggs. If we still seek a way to satisfy both sides, we will only walk
68:27
Speaker A
into a dead end. Achi Haians words instantly won Achiha Fangs admiration. The apt metaphor and clear warning both conveyed Achiha Jeans unyielding resolve. Thus, the three men carried their clansmen's corpse back toward the Achiha compound. When Achiha Fagaku
68:42
Speaker A
learned of the matter, he looked at Achiha and Achiha looked back. Neither father nor son uttered a word. After a long moment, Aiha Fagaku took a deep breath. Jon, this time we owe you a great deal. If Kohaa had received word
68:54
Speaker A
and rashly launched a war against our clan, the Aiha would have suffered severe losses before we could prepare.
68:59
Speaker A
Father, I will say it again. Our only remaining path is rebellion. Even if we cannot kill Haruen Saratobi, we must force him and the old power block to step down. A fighting glint flashed through Achihas eyes. Aiha Fagaka
69:11
Speaker A
looked at his son and could not help but sigh inwardly. That gentle, refined young man of the past had now become fiercely enterprising. Perhaps under such a deadly crisis, only a desperate gamble could leave a threat of hope.
69:23
Speaker A
Jean, when do you think we should make our move? Aiha Fagaku made up his mind.
69:27
Speaker A
This time, the coup had to be launched. Seeing that his father had accepted this, Aiha Jeans lips curled upward. It is still early. If all we wanted was to kill her Saratobi and Danzo Shamura, the two of us, father and
69:38
Speaker A
son, could handle it together. But if we want to take control of Kenoha armed strength alone, without the support of people's hearts is nothing more than drawing water with a bamboo basket. An empty gang. In the end, we would gain no
69:49
Speaker A
benefits and only land ourselves in trouble. Aihas political depth and insight were not something Aiha Fagaku could match. I will leave this matter to you then. Are you confident? Aiha Fagaku looked solemnly at Aihaan. Aihaan held up one hand. 50%, 50%, Aiha Fagaka
70:06
Speaker A
frowned. Exactly. It is either success or failure. When all is said and done, everything has only a 50% chance of success. Success and failure are separated by a single thought. As for 70% or 80%, those are merely ways of
70:19
Speaker A
deceiving oneself. Aihaan spoke. In his view, one either succeeded or failed. So every situation was 50%. Hearing this, Achiha Fagaku raised an eyebrow. It was the first time he had ever heard such words. Go ahead. If you ever need your
70:32
Speaker A
father, just say so. Aiha Fagaka said. Aihaan clasped his hands in a salute, turned, and departed. Aiha Fagaku watched Aihas receding figure and could not help sighing inwardly. In the end, the Aiha clan could only be saved by Achiha Jean. His main account was a
70:47
Speaker A
lost cause. He had thought the alt account was also beyond hope. But the alt account had actually pulled off something enormous. That wild, profound chakra made him feel like an ant facing a flood, unable to find a foothold.
70:58
Speaker A
Aihaan returned to his room and sketched a diagram. On it, he wrote Kinoa with the Aiha clan on the left and the Huga clan on the right. The two clans stood opposed, yet their relationship was delicate. The Inoshiko clans, however,
71:10
Speaker A
sat firmly on their fishing pier. neither interfering nor participating. Whichever side ultimately won, they would ally with that side. Their specialty was staying non-stick. The remaining small clans were drawn by Achiha Jean into Kinoa itself, for they had no ability whatsoever to control the
71:25
Speaker A
fate of their own families. It was precisely because they were weak that they were vulnerable and precisely why they could be ordered around and manipulated at will by the third Hokag and Danzo Shimura. The first priority now was to unite the great clans. From
71:38
Speaker A
the previous incident when Hayashi Huga took the lead and tried to invite Aiha Fagaku to a meal, one could see that Hayashi Huga had long harbored the intention of overthrowing the third Hokag. However, in terms of combat ability, they were far inferior to the
71:51
Speaker A
Achiha. Their strength lay in wealth and abundant resources. As the saying goes, provisions must be prepared before troops are dispatched. Thus, what they needed was a clan that could fight, serving as a sharp blade thrust into the roots of the Kohaa ruled by this corrupt
72:04
Speaker A
regime. Only then could the chronic ailment be cut away and new life brought forth. When it came to being that blade, no one was more suited than the Aiha.
72:12
Speaker A
But would Achiha Jean ever be content to be the blade in someone else's hand? No, of course not. For when your power reaches another level and you can overturn the table itself, the identities of the blade and the one
72:22
Speaker A
holding it are reversed. So the next step in the plan was Achihas eyes shifted into Mangeko form as he stared at the word huga, the corners of his mouth curving upward. After settling all this in his mind, Achihaan returned to
72:34
Speaker A
his room, switched off the light, and went to sleep. Meanwhile, the lamp in the study stayed lit from night until daybreak. Early the next morning, Aiha Jean opened his eyes and rose. He first pushed open the window and drew in a
72:46
Speaker A
breath of fresh air. Then, he stood folded the quilt and walked toward the courtyard. Morning training could not be neglected. Although he had integrated Aiha Madara's template and battle techniques, he had never actually used them himself, so he still needed some
72:58
Speaker A
time to grow familiar with them. He therefore went to the clan's training ground. By then, Achiha Sherse and Aiha Itachi had already begun sparring. Aiha Jean watched with keen interest. Aiha hurled eight shuriken which flew out at tricky angles, colliding repeatedly in
73:12
Speaker A
midair until at last, as if guided by some uncanny force, they shot toward Aiha Shersu. Aiha Shirou holding Atachi rotated his wrist with a rapid series of clanging rings. All the canai were knocked from the air. Aiha Jean watched
73:25
Speaker A
the two exchanging blows, one attacking, one defending. evenly matched and could not help but laugh. Indeed, the books described Achihashers and Achihahatachi as geniuses. Yet, after Achiha transmigrated here, the very first time he prepared for morning training, he saw
73:40
Speaker A
Aiha Sherse locked in battle with Achihaachi. Every stance and half-formed move, every firerelease ninjutsu, every clash of taijitsu, these could only be mastered through days and months of accumulated practice. True geniuses do not become strong by talent alone. They
73:55
Speaker A
merely reach the realm of the strong more easily because of their talent. But if they rely only on talent, doing nothing and thinking nothing, then they would be nothing more than another world Jono. Seeing his shuriken technique broken, Achiha, Itachi narrowed his
74:08
Speaker A
eyes. A flash of white light streed aha style sword art. A straight thrust. Aiha sure remained calm. Watching the tachi thrust toward him, he shifted slightly to the side and evaded the blow. The tachi's back smooth and even
74:22
Speaker A
as a mirror reflected his face along the blade. But it was not over. Aihaachi gripped the tachi its blade aimed at Achiha Shersway. With both hands on the hilt, he slashed downward. Just as Shersu moved to defend, Itachi swiftly
74:35
Speaker A
lifted his blade. Swallow reversal. Their blades clashed and for a moment the duel was evenly matched. Tachi pressed against Tachi. The two stood locked in place, eyes meeting, neither yielding a single step. Aihas hands itched and the corners of his mouth
74:48
Speaker A
curled up. Drawing the tachi from his waist, he dropped into a shinobi stride, leaned forward and charged at the two with the blade in his right hand. The two were still locked in stalemate when Aihaan used a body flicker rising
75:00
Speaker A
dragon. He spun 180°. He stamped his right foot and slashed upward clang. Violent sparks burst from the point where the three tachi collided. The pupils of Achihaachi and Achiha Shersway contracted and they stumbled back several steps. Their gazes, however,
75:15
Speaker A
were fixed on Achiha. At that moment, Jan stood suspended in midair, both hands gripping his sword, having slashed upward. He traced a half moon through the air, then landed steadily. A master Aiha Sherse and Aiha Tachi both thought.
75:28
Speaker A
A single rising dragon slash had forced the two of them back, while his own movements remained completely unaffected. This fully demonstrated the power of his swordsmanship and his strength. You two are already familiar with each other's sword arts. If you
75:40
Speaker A
keep training this way every day, there won't be much improvement. How about we practice together? As he spoke, Aihaan turned his wrist, raised his right hand high, and pointed the blade tip toward the lower left. His left hand pulled the
75:51
Speaker A
scabbard back, his right hand suddenly exerted force, and It tachi slid home with a sharp swish. Aiha, Itachi and Aiha Sherse exchanged a glance. Shers nodded. Fine, then I'll go first. Itachi shook his head. Shersui, he's my younger
76:05
Speaker A
brother. When an elder brother fights his younger brother, you'd better not get involved. The two seemed very interested in Aihas sword arts.
76:12
Speaker A
Aihaan let out a cold laugh. Have you misunderstood something? What I mean is let's all practice together, me against the two of you. Aiha and Aiha Shersu were briefly stunned, then exchanged another glance. They thought of Aihas strength yesterday. They
76:26
Speaker A
had already seen his ninjutsu, and today they could see his swordsmanship. After all, the Aiha sword arts could rank alongside the Hitaki sword arts as one of Kinoa's two great sword styles.
76:36
Speaker A
Moreover, the Aiha clan had an even longer history. As time passed, the Aiha sword arts split into different schools.
76:42
Speaker A
Achihaachis was the assassination school of the Ajiha style. Aiha Shersway belonged to the interception school. The assassination school was easy to understand. Every slash was a critical strike. Every blade aimed at a vital point. It was the school most Aiha
76:56
Speaker A
Shinobi practiced because in the ninja world, everyone had high attack power and low defense. So, the ideal of killing with a single strike was highly valued. The interception school was different. One could understand it as cutting a road through mountains,
77:08
Speaker A
bridging rivers, countering each move as it came and arriving first despite moving later. It was also called the gentleman's blade. Its essence was interception. Intercepting the enemy's attacks and intercepting the enemy's retreat. Aiha Itachi and Achihaers were not only genius shinobi of the clan, but
77:25
Speaker A
also the representative figures of the two great Aiha sword schools. Aiha Atachi thought Aiha Jean might still win if he challenged one of them. But against two opponents, he would probably lose badly. Aiha Sherse said nothing.
77:37
Speaker A
Instead, he prepared himself. With a solemn expression, he said, "Itachi, don't go easy on him." Sherui, don't worry. I'll spar with Jean with the resolve to stake my life. Aiha. Itachi nodded. Then drew his tachi. Aiha Jean looked at the two the corners of his
77:50
Speaker A
mouth curling upward. The interception school, the assassination school. These were merely cases of later achi generations who unable to fully master the complete Aiha sword arts chose to pursue a single eccentric path. They only extended two directions of the Aiha
78:04
Speaker A
sword arts and the two schools formed from that. Their heritage was incomplete. Aihaachi moved. His figure vanished from the sight of Aiha Shersway and Aiha jean. Aihaan looked at the ground 3 m ahead and sneered full. As he
78:17
Speaker A
finished speaking, his figure flickered and appeared at the spot where Achihaachi was hiding. Then he raised his foot high and smashed it down into the ground before him. Boom! The ground caved in. Aiha Itachi lifted his right arm to block the rubble and dust keeping
78:30
Speaker A
debris from entering his mouth. At this moment, how could he not understand that he had been discovered and once an assassination school swordsman was exposed his combat strength took a severe blow. Ajihaan drew his tachi and slashed at him. At that moment, Aihaachi
78:44
Speaker A
had no time to react. All he could do was watch the tachi descend. His right- man gekkyo sharing emerged and a trail of blood slowly flowed from the corner of his right eye. Sukuyami Aihaachi's right man Gekko pattern spun. He stared
78:57
Speaker A
directly at Aiha Jean. Then relieved, he laid back in the sunken crater. Although his sukuy was not as overbearing as Sher Sui's Cottosukami as a Jin jutsu type mangeko sharing, it could still drag a person into its illusion world in an
79:10
Speaker A
instant. But the very next second Aihaan's lips curled upward. So this is what being trapped in an illusion feels like. It doesn't feel any different.
79:18
Speaker A
Ding. System. Notice Achiadara's left man Gekkyo grants an explosive increase in ninja jutsu, boosting all five attributes by 50. The right mano grants immunity to all jin jutsu and can instantly cast jing jutzu to control the targets body. Imprison the targets
79:33
Speaker A
consciousness and plant a seed in the targets heart. If the controlled target is disobedient, the seed can be detonated. Ding detected the host under attack from the mano jin jutsu sukuyami.
79:43
Speaker A
I automatically activated the right eternal mango sharing ability. Jing jutsu immunity. The manoyo jin jutsu tsukuyami driven by aihaachi's ean release chakra was directly dispelled into nothingness. Aihaan however was amused by his utterly drained appearance. He set the tachi against
79:59
Speaker A
Itachi's neck foolish big brother. You are already dead. The tables turned in an instant as Aihas tachi rested against aiha shoulder. Itachi shuddered.
80:08
Speaker A
Had his jing jutsu been seen through? You saw through my sukuy aiha asked his face grave. Aiha jean sheath his tachi smiling faintly. One of my menio sharing dojutsu is immunity to all jing jutsu.
80:21
Speaker A
Itachi was dumbfounded. Shers sway aiha standing nearby felt numb. If that were true then both his own eye techniques were jing jutsu. When facing Jean, wouldn't he have no chance at all? So Jinatsu has no effect on me. Aiha Jean
80:33
Speaker A
looked at Shiru ata. Brother Sheru, be careful. Jean dashed forward with a flash step spun and slashed. Shers twisted his wrist and block J's blade.
80:42
Speaker A
Clang, sparks flew. Shers felt his arm go numb. Only by using the Gzi school's clever force to deflect three ten of Jeans strength did he manage to hold on. Had he not, his Tachi would surely have been knocked from his hand.
80:53
Speaker A
It was truly hard to imagine how terrifying Jeans strength was. At only 10 years old, how could his muscles already be this developed? Oh, interesting. You have the right to dance with me. Hachihaan had fused with the Achi Madara template and in some aspects
81:07
Speaker A
his personality had changed considerably under its influence. Immediately afterward, Jean lifted his blade and brought it down with even greater force.
81:15
Speaker A
Sherse hurriedly tried to deflect it, but this time his face turned pale and blood seeped from the web between his thumb and index finger. Shers bent his knees, closed one eye, and gritted his teeth. Such overwhelming power. This was
81:26
Speaker A
bad. He could no longer meet it head-on. Shers took a deep breath. Phantom body flicker technique. He retreated.
81:32
Speaker A
channeled his chakra and activated the phantom body flicker technique. Four or five Shersway appeared, all attacking Jean at once. Jean laughed. Welcome. He raised his sword and slashed at the first lingering shadow. Their blades met with a crisp clang. The shadows Tachi
81:47
Speaker A
snapped and Jean cut it in two at the waist. The shadow vanished without a trace which piqued Jeans interest.
81:52
Speaker A
Say what you will, this was none other than sure sway of the body flicker. A man hailed alongside the yellow flash and brilliant in the third great ninja war. His self-created phantom body flicker. Every clone could be the
82:03
Speaker A
original and every strike was real dealt by Shersueri's own hands. Thus, the phantom body flicker truly achieved synchronized combat between the phantoms and the real body. Sherui's expression remained calm. Losing a mere phantom meant nothing to his overall strength.
82:17
Speaker A
His phantom body flicker was different from the shadow clone technique. When a shadow clone is destroyed, the user receives the same damage. That is its flaw. But when phantom body flicker clones fade, they simply fade. It did no
82:28
Speaker A
harm to the main body whatsoever. Sher Sui's remaining three clones coordinated with him and charge forward for figures launched different attacks sealing off Jas retreat. One could say that even an ordinary person, even a Kaga level powerhouse, would find it hard to
82:42
Speaker A
escape this move. But Jon laughed. It was supposed to be a sparring match of swordsmanship, yet they had all used jingutsu or ninjutsu. That made Achihajan furious. He instantly erupted with his chakra. Secret scroll scatterboom. The vast surging Azure
82:56
Speaker A
chakra dense as a tide blasted the four figures away. Three phantoms collapsed and vanished under the strain while Shers Sway was sent flying. Itachi swiftly moved behind him and caught him in his arms. That spared Shers from landing on his rear and taking secondary
83:10
Speaker A
damage. Shers raised his head with difficulty and looked at Jon. We lost. From now on, Jean, you are the strongest of the Aiha clan. Jean calmly sheathed his blade and clapped his hands. I have little interest in fame. All right,
83:22
Speaker A
warm-up's over. We're done training. Next, I plan to visit the Huga. Who wants to come with me? Jean asked. Shers rose, his eyes burning as he looked at Jon. I'll go. He remembered Jon saying at the meeting that investigating his
83:33
Speaker A
grandfather's death would require the help of the Huga clansbia Kugan. Itachi opened his mouth, then looked at Jon with a complicated expression and finally nodded. I still have some missions left in the U. You two go on.
83:44
Speaker A
With that, Itachi vanished from the Aiha training ground. Shers looked at Jon with utter seriousness and Jean's lips curled upward. This was for the best.
83:52
Speaker A
So, the two returned from the training ground to the clan compound and prepared gifts. After all, it never hurt to be courteous. His father had left a bad impression on Huga Hayashi, and that would need to be smoothed over with
84:03
Speaker A
offerings or sincerity. Meanwhile, at the Konoha Hokag's office, Aihaachi knelt on one knee in his Ubu combat uniform. Across from him sat four elderly men, their stern faces fixed on Itachi before the desk. The first to speak was Shamura Danzo. Aiha Atachi has
84:18
Speaker A
the Achiha clan grown restless. Where are the Hawks planning a coup? Danzo's eyes were shadowed and a faint smile hung at the corner of his mouth. What he hoped for was an Aiha rebellion, preferably one that killed Herusen as
84:30
Speaker A
well, so that he could then lead the ninja forces to suppress the Aiha clan.
84:34
Speaker A
In that case, the seed of the fifth Hokag would be his. Danzo imperceptibly cast his gaze past Itachi to the Hokag straw hat and ceremonial robe hanging on the wall. His eyes brimmed with agitation and desire mixed with
84:46
Speaker A
remembrance and complexity. In his heart, he wondered if the teacher knew how Herusen had turned Kinoa into a foul mess, would he feel regret? Kohari Utatane and Hamira Midokado pailed. They were only responsible for Kenoha's logistics. If war broke out, who knew
85:00
Speaker A
how many supplies would be wasted? Rather than rationing those supplies to the ninja forces, it would be better to give them to their two families to sell off in business. Thus, Koritain and Hamira fixed their eyes on Itachi and
85:12
Speaker A
ignoring his identity, said bluntly, "The Achiha are truly a clan evil to the bone, always eager to stage a coup." Itachi's expression remained unchanged, yet inferiority rose in his heart. He could not understand why his own ninja clan was so disgraceful. Hirus and
85:26
Speaker A
Saratobi seated in the main position said without expression at itachi tell me what was said at yesterday's meeting.
85:32
Speaker A
By now Husen Saratobi had become a slave to power. In his mind anyone who tried to shake the power in his hands was an enemy. Even if it were the Achiha clan he would eliminate them without mercy.
85:42
Speaker A
All of this was for the will of fire for Kohaa for the villagers. Though Hokag Namik's manado had aged his commanding aura remained unddeinished. He resembled a tiger in its twilight years. ers his eyes burning with discontent and
85:54
Speaker A
ferocity. Aiha Sasuke took a deep breath. Hokag sama regarding the three auxiliary squads the Aiha clan initially erupted into heated argumentation last night. However, under the stern suppression of the clan leader Aiha Fagaku, it was announced that the Aiha
86:08
Speaker A
must adhere strictly to their duties. Thus, both sides ceased their bickering and the meeting was adjourned. Having finished his report, Achihas Saskuke performed a respectful bow and presented a document outlining the meeting minutes prepared by Aiha. A member of the A&BU
86:23
Speaker A
standing nearby received the document. After inspecting it to ensure it contained no hazards, he respectfully placed it before the third Hokag Nam's menato. Namke's Minado scrutinized the report with meticulous attention. His expression fluctuated between stern frowns and relaxed composure before
86:38
Speaker A
finally settling into a faint smile. Hey, the Achiha are not to be feared. As long as Aiha Fagaka remains on our side, the Aiha clan will not rebel. With a smile, he turned his gaze toward Shamura Danzo and handed him a scroll. Shamura
86:52
Speaker A
Danzo had been eager to act. He swiftly scanned the contents his face, turning ashen. His thoughts were bitter. This Achiha Fagaka is truly a failure. He possesses wealth provisions and soldiers. Yet, he is timid and hesitant.
87:03
Speaker A
This will not do. The Aiha must rebel. Otherwise, how could I proceed with my woodrelease experiments? When on earth could I claim the Hokag's position? That damn monkey lives too long. Even after stepping down, he could return. How
87:15
Speaker A
audacious. Shamura Danzo's eyes darkened with malevolence. He roared. Aihas, are you lying? This report is a fabrication. It is false. Aihas lowered his head, his expression shifting. Had he been seen through? That was impossible. If Danzo were to attack,
87:30
Speaker A
what should he do? Suddenly, Namik's menato slammed his hand on the table. Silence. Danzo, are you unaware of Aiha Sasuke's loyalty to the village? Has his reporting ever been erroneous in the past? Vague or unclear? This report covers everything from Achiha Fagaka to
87:45
Speaker A
the duration of the lowerranked ninja's restless foot tapping. What do you think? Could you have fabricated it so perfectly? Name's Manado was displeased.
87:53
Speaker A
Why did this Danzo always insist on causing trouble? Previously, the uchiha stance had been ambiguous. Danzo had tried to stir the pot and Namik's menato had let him saying nothing. Why, when the Aiha simply wished for peace, was he
88:05
Speaker A
not even allowed that? Provoking the Aiha into a frenzy would only result in the loss of Kenoha's ninjas and wealth.
88:11
Speaker A
How could one fail to understand such basic logic? How could Shamura Danzo possibly not understand this? He understood it all too well. Precisely because he did, he could not allow the Aiha to remain peaceful. The Aiha were merely a blade, a tool he would use to
88:24
Speaker A
ascend to the Hokage's throne. If the Achiha retreated at this moment, what would become of his woodrelease experiments? What would become of the Sharing Gon? and what of the coveted position of Hokag that he had longed for in his dreams. Shamura Danzo yearned to
88:37
Speaker A
become Hokag with a ferocity that haunted his dreams. He desired to feel the texture of the Hokag's robe, to wear the Hokag's hat, and to stand on the podium revered and lauded by the villagers. Necks, do not be deceived by
88:49
Speaker A
the Aiha. Remember the Q.Bi incident. The Aiha Sharinggon appeared in the eyes of the beast, and the fourth Hokag and countless villagers perished in that battle. As my teacher Tobarama said, the Aiha are inherently evil. The idea that
89:02
Speaker A
they could remain peaceful and dormant is preposterous. They are likely plotting some grand conspiracy in the shadows. In my view, we should immediately detain all Achiha ninjas and send them to root under Mai. Aiha Sasuke looked up his irises, transforming into
89:15
Speaker A
three tommo sharing, locking his gaze onto Shamura Danzo. He was baffled by the intensity of Danzo's hatred toward the Achiha. What had the Aiha ever done to him? Silence. Namke's menato rose, striking the table with his hand. Danzo, this is an outrage. In the
89:30
Speaker A
past, misled by your speculation and slander, I agreed to relocate the uchiha to the outskirts. I still regret that decision to this day. Now you would brand the uchiha with such a grave accusation. What is wrong with you?
89:42
Speaker A
Namke's menato glared coldly at Shimur Danzo. Tinszo Kuya and Akimichio lowered their heads too afraid to meet Namik's Minato's gaze. If Namke's Minato had not been angry, they might have dared to speak. In his current fury, they held
89:55
Speaker A
their tongues in fear. Name's Minato had thrown the blame onto Shamura Danzo and scolded him with righteous indignation.
90:02
Speaker A
Enraged Shamura Danzo slammed the table and stood up. Namices, do you truly believe I act for my own gain?
90:08
Speaker A
Everything I do is for the sake of Kenoha. That is enough. Danzo, I am the Hokag. Namic's Manado dropped his pipe to the floor. He had just noticed the resentment Aiha Sasuke held for Shamura Danzo and thus interceded to stop him
90:20
Speaker A
from continuing. However, this Shamura Danzo acting as if possessed insisted on arguing the point. Shamura Danzo's face was ashen. He glared venomously at Namke's Minato before turning to leave.
90:31
Speaker A
As he reached the door, he scoffed. Names, "You will regret this." With a resounding crash, he slammed the door and departed. Watching the old man leave Name's Manado shook his head in resignation. He sighed, sat down, and spoke with benevolence. "Sasuke, I
90:45
Speaker A
understand the intent of your clan leader. Rest assured, as long as the Aiha remain peaceful, Kinoa will welcome their integration into the village. Aiha Sasuke nodded. Thank you, Hokag Sama.
90:55
Speaker A
Very well, you may return. If the Aiha clan presents any issues, report to me immediately. Name's Manado rose and personally assisted Aiha Saskuke to his feet, patting his shoulder three times.
91:06
Speaker A
The future of Konoha rests on the shoulders of you young ones. Work hard, Koha requires talent like yours. Name's Minato held Aiha Sasuke in high regard.
91:15
Speaker A
Achiha Sasuke nodded, maintaining a balance of humility and dignity before turning to depart. Namke's manado clased his arms, gazing at Achihas's back with complex emotions. I wonder why you are of the Aiha clan. Had Achihas not been of the Achiha Name's Manado might have
91:32
Speaker A
taken him as his disciple. For Aiha Sasuke was a true ninja, one devoid of selfishness. He possessed the heart and bearing of a hokag. If he were to inherit the title, Konoha would surely flourish. Alas, the tragedy lies in his
91:44
Speaker A
surname. He is of the Aiha. After reporting his duties, Achiha Sasuke hastened back to the clan grounds informing Achiha Shersu and Achiha Karinai who were preparing to depart of the events transpired in the Hokag's office. Aiha Karinai twitched her mouth.
91:57
Speaker A
Had she not known Shamura Danzos character, she might have suspected that he possessed foresight knowing that their temporary retreat was a strategic maneuver aimed at seizing control of Konoha. Aiha Jean hearing Aiha's words did not know what to say. Shamura Danzo
92:11
Speaker A
had accidentally hit the mark. he had actually spoken the truth. Fortunately, thanks to the bond between him and Saratobi Herus and Saratobi had not adopted his proposal. Otherwise, their situation would have been even worse. As expected of you, the true spokesperson
92:24
Speaker A
for Hui weing. Good. Itachi, you've worked hard. Today, Shersu and I are going to the Huga clan. We need someone to carry luggage. You Aihaan looked at him with some hesitation. Aiha nodded.
92:35
Speaker A
Leave it to me. With that, he picked up the luggage and walked toward the door, glancing back at the two of them. Achiha Sher Suis heart went out to him and he wanted to help but Achihaan stopped him. Brother Sherui Itachi can manage on
92:46
Speaker A
his own. Don't worry. As he spoke, Achiha Jean slung an arm around Achiha Sheruis shoulders and walked ahead with a smile while Achiha expressionless carried the luggage and followed behind.
92:56
Speaker A
The Huga clan was nothing like the Aiha. The Achiha had been relocated to the periphery, a supervised zone. Whereas the Huga, by keeping their heads down and biting their time, had remained in the heart of the village. The three
93:07
Speaker A
Achiha walked down the street without letting their eyes wander heading straight for the Huga clan grounds.
93:13
Speaker A
Villagers along the way all eyed them for members of the Aiha clan were worth attention. On the one hand, it was because of their strength. On the other, it was because of their looks. Aiha Shinobi ranked among the finest in
93:23
Speaker A
appearance in the entire ninja world. The love of beauty is universal. When one encounters handsome men and beautiful women, one cannot help but let one's gaze drift toward them. Whenever Aiha Shersu met an acquaintance, he would nod. Knowing his temperament, they
93:36
Speaker A
said nothing and merely patted his shoulder as a greeting. Aihaan followed behind Aiha Shersu, lowering his presence because Sherse was now the village's hero, known as Sherse of the body flicker and easily drew everyone's attention. In that way, he would be
93:49
Speaker A
mistaken for a child and overlooked. When the three reached the Huga household's door, Shersu and Itachi looked at Jean and Jean gestured for Aihashers to knock. Aihashers did not hesitate and knocked. Knock knock knock.
94:01
Speaker A
Within 5 seconds, the door opened. The one who answered was a boy with a forehead protector and an impatient look on his face. Who is it? His voice carried a faint trace of anger which puzzled the three had they somehow
94:12
Speaker A
offended him. Hello, I am Aiha Sherse. I've come specifically to call on patriarch Aishi. Would you, young friend, be so kind as to announce us?
94:19
Speaker A
Aiha Sherse said with a smile seemingly unfazed by the boy's earlier impatience. Upon hearing that Shersu of the body flicker had arrived, the boy's eyes lit up, a ripple passing through his bugan, and he suddenly grew nervous. Lord
94:31
Speaker A
Sherui, please come in. Aiha Shersui walked in and Achihaan followed, finally getting a clear look at the boy's face and attire. Hugeni. Aihaan said calmly.
94:40
Speaker A
Hugan Niji was taken aback and turned toward the voice. So you know me, the Huga clan's little genius. At only seven, you've already trained the eight trigrams palms up to 32 palms. Observing your extraordinary bearing and abundant vitality. At this age, I cannot think of
94:55
Speaker A
any Huga other than Hugan Niji. Aihaan said with a smile. This wave of praise greatly raised Hugan Nijis opinion of him. I'm not worthy of such praise.
95:04
Speaker A
Might I ask your name, sir? Hugani set great store by propriety. Though proud and unruly, he did not act crazy toward just anyone. Aihaan, you may call me Jean or brother Jean. Aihaan smiled slightly. This made Huganiji frown. He
95:18
Speaker A
retracted his earlier good opinion of this person. Just what did this fellow think he was doing going around trying to recruit little brothers? Aihaan chuckled and did not respond. As for Achihaachi, he was also implicated by Jeans behavior. Hugani no longer
95:31
Speaker A
bothered to ask names and went straight to the main hall to find his uncle, the current head of the Huga clan, Huga Hayashi. The three Aiha were arranged to wait at a stone table in the courtyard and the maid servants of the Huga clan
95:42
Speaker A
came forward to port tea for them. Some Huga girls even watched Aihaers and Achihaachi with shy expressions. Those two really were handsome. Aiha Shersu was like central air conditioning, a good-natured man who offended no one.
95:55
Speaker A
Achiha Tachi meanwhile sipped his tea lost in thought. Aiha Jean noticed a gaze and looked over only to see a little girl with blue hair peering at them timidly. The moment she saw Achihas gaze turned toward her, she
96:06
Speaker A
immediately hid herself like a timid quail. Aihas lips curved upward. So this was the original story's crown princess. Smiling, he walked toward the little girl. Huga Hinatada guessed that enough time had passed and thought Aihaan probably isn't looking at me
96:19
Speaker A
anymore, right? So it should be fine for me to sneak one more peak. After all, this big brother was surprisingly handsome, far better looking than her brother Niji. At this time, Hinata had just been given a beating by Hugan Niji
96:30
Speaker A
and was planning to run away from home, which was how she found herself caught up in the visit of Aiha's trio. This made the originally empty front courtyard lively, and she had no choice but to wait for the right moment. In the
96:41
Speaker A
original story, it was this very time that she ran away from home, got lost, was bullied by children her age, and met Usuzamaki Narudo, who saved her like a hero rescuing a damsel, leaving a deep impression on her young heart. Just as
96:52
Speaker A
Huga Hinata poked her head out again to look at Aiha Jean, she found that he had disappeared. Startled, she heard a voice right by her ear. What are you looking at? I was looking at a big brother, but
97:02
Speaker A
he seems to have gone. Huga Hinata said blankly. Suddenly, as if realizing something, she spun around stumbled and nearly fell. Careful. Achi Haan grabbed her and following the motion pulled her into his arms. Huga Hinata thought she was going to fall and closed her eyes
97:15
Speaker A
bracing herself. But there was no pain, only a certain warmth. When she opened her eyes, she saw herself held in the arms of the older boy from before.
97:23
Speaker A
Instantly, her cheeks flushed crimson and steam began to rise from the top of her head. Aiha Jean was stunned. He had not expected what the book said to be true. Huga Hinata really did turn into a steam princess whenever she was
97:35
Speaker A
flustered. "Are you all right?" Aihaan said with a smile. His voice was in the midst of changing. A little young and horsearo but not unpleasant. Huga Hinata hurriedly shook her head. And no, I'm fine, brother. Could you let me go? Her
97:47
Speaker A
face was red with shame. Mother had said that a girl must not casually have physical contact with others except with her own husband. And although she was only five, a mere child in the ninja world, girls matured mentally very
97:58
Speaker A
early. Coupled with Achihajans appearance, which closely resembled Lord Madara's, it only added more points in his favor. Aiha Jean was taken aback. He nodded and gently set the little one in his arms down on the ground. Nice to
98:10
Speaker A
meet you. I'm Aihaan. Nice to meet you. I'm Huga Hinata. The two exchanged greetings and shook hands. Aihas hand was a full-size larger than Huga Hanatus. As their hands clasped, Huga Hinata couldn help but marvel at how warm it felt. Aihaan felt a silky
98:25
Speaker A
smoothness in his palm and couldn't help but feel somewhat. Why are you here? Aiha Jean asked curiously, looking at the little figure beside him. Hi, I was planning to run away from home. With that, the girl's expression turned
98:36
Speaker A
resolute as she looked at Aihaan. Running away from home. What happened? Did someone bully you? Aihaan frowned, realizing that this was the opportunity for Hinata and Narudo to meet.
98:46
Speaker A
Meanwhile, Narudo, who was sleeping at home, woke up with a start. Feeling as if he had lost something, he got up to check the refrigerator and breathed a sigh of relief. His milk and instant noodles were still there, so he went
98:56
Speaker A
back to bed and slept again. At the Huga residence, Huga Hinata's eyes reened and tears kept welling up. She nodded. Mm.
99:03
Speaker A
Aihaan patted her head. Then would you like to tell your brother? I'll listen carefully and won't laugh at you. Huga Hinata nodded. Of course, I would. Then Hugah Hinata began to pour out her worries to Achi Haan. And he listened
99:15
Speaker A
very seriously. Finally, he said, "Are you sad because you feel your Niji brother doesn't like you and goes all out against you every time you train?" Huga Hinata nodded. At home, I don't dare tell father because he would think
99:25
Speaker A
I'm useless. If I can't, when I should just train more. Aiha Jean knew the reason. About 1 or two years ago, the Kimobikir envoy attempted to seize the Bugan of Kinoa and kidnapped Hinata.
99:35
Speaker A
Hugahayashi arrived in time, killed the envoy with a single palm strike and brought Hinata back home. When Kimogakir learned of this, the fourth rakage a flew into a rage. He sent an ultimatum to Kohaa, either hand over the one who
99:47
Speaker A
did it or go to war with Kimogakure. Kimogakure chose the perfect timing. Kenoa had just suffered the Ninetales incident and was rebuilding. The third Hokag Husen Saratobi had only recently been restored to power and did not wish to go to war with Kimobicure. He then
100:01
Speaker A
personally came to negotiate with the Huga clan. No one ever learned what was discussed during that negotiation. But that night after Husen Saratobi left, sounds of various objects being smashed echoed from the Huga compound. The next day, Huga Hazashi's corpse was delivered
100:14
Speaker A
to Kimobicure. From then on, Huga Hayashi never again attended any meeting convened by the Hokag. The Huga clan completely fell out with the Hokag's faction. From then on, every major clan felt endangered. They understood the principle that when the lips are gone,
100:28
Speaker A
the teeth will feel cold. However, Achiha simply couldn't bear to tell this to young Hinata. Not to mention Niji, the son of the victim. No matter how furious or how he vented, he had never used this to take revenge on Hinata.
100:39
Speaker A
Aihaan fell silent. Then he patted Hinata's back and said, "In a moment, I'll talk to Hugan Niji for you so he won't dare bully you again." Huga Hinata was stunned. Her big sparkling eyes looked at Achiha as if asking, "Really?"
100:51
Speaker A
Achi Haan smiled without answering and said, "Come on, let me introduce you to the two outstanding geniuses of our clan. He took Hinata's hand and led her to Aiha Sherse and Achihaachi." Aihaers frowned and Achihaachi immediately stood up. "You beast, how can you lay a hand
101:08
Speaker A
on someone so young? Look at this kid. She's only four or 5 years old." Yujan with that honest face of yours are 5 years older than her. Sheru ate big brother. Why are you staring at me like that? Aihaan frowned. Aiha Atachi was
101:20
Speaker A
appeased by the phrase big brother. It had already been 24 hours since Jean last called him that. Besides the Aiha clan were all brothercon. Oh, how could they endure such a situation that said once Aiha Jean called him big brother?
101:32
Speaker A
Aiha Atachi's anger vanished instantly and he sat back down looking composed and unhurried. This made Achiha Sherse laugh in spite of himself. He looked at Aiha Jean with some weariness and asked, "Jean, is this a new friend you've
101:45
Speaker A
made?" After hesitating, Shersu ultimately could not ask in front of the little girl. Is this your girlfriend?
101:51
Speaker A
After all, she might be Jeans friend. Aihaan nodded. Mm. This little one was spying on us just now. I caught her, so I went to ask what was going on.
101:59
Speaker A
Jean briefly recounted the incident. Aiha Sher Sui's brow relaxed and Aiha nodded repeatedly. That was the way of the Aiha. When they saw injustice, they would draw their blades to help. At that moment, Hugahayashi walked out of the
102:11
Speaker A
house in a white kimono. He was about 1 8 m tall, which was already considerably tall in the ninja world. Expressionless, he stepped down the stairs one by one, eyes fixed straight ahead, radiating the air of a noble and a great clan
102:24
Speaker A
patriarch. This drew the attention of the three Aiha, and they all turned to look at Hugahayashi. Hugahayashi looked back at them. He was curious as to why the Aiha had sent these three to the Huga clan, but the sight made his
102:35
Speaker A
expression change and his mood sour. Instead of addressing the three Aiha, he looked glooily at Huga Hinata and said, "Hanata, why are you here?" Startled at being addressed, Huga Hinata trembled and instinctively looked toward Achihajan. Aihaan stepped forward and
102:49
Speaker A
said, "Patriarch Hayashi, why are you so impatient with your own daughter? Could what happened back then be blamed on a 2-year-old girl?" Without the least fear, he looked at Huga Hayashi with a smile. Haishi was taken aback. It was
103:01
Speaker A
probably the first time someone had dared to speak to him like that. What business is it of yours? You're just an outsider. Do you intend to interfere in the Huga clan's affairs? Without warning, Huga Hayashi released his chakra. Aiha Atachi and Aiha Shersui
103:14
Speaker A
exchanged glances and shielded Achiha Jean protectively. This left Hayashi at a loss and even Hinata began to panic.
103:20
Speaker A
Brothers, please help Jean. How can he alone withstand father's pressure as she spoke? Hinata's tears began to fall.
103:26
Speaker A
Hey, don't worry. Forget your father. Even the Hokag might not be able to beat Jon. Aiha. Itachi smiled. The next moment, Achi Haians chakra burst outward, releasing an abyssal seal-like aura, and the floor instantly cracked.
103:38
Speaker A
Aihas hair flew wildly, his eyes cold. I merely uttered a few words of justice, and patriarch Hayashi releases his chakra to pressure me. Do you truly believe the Aiha are without anyone?
103:49
Speaker A
Watching this scene, Huga Hayashi couldn't help but sigh in admiration. The Aiha clan was about to produce another genius. Three geniuses in a single family, truly fortunate. Hayashi Huga remained silent. He glanced at John Aiha. Then at Hinata Huga behind him
104:03
Speaker A
whose eyes betrayed her worry. In the end, he let out a sigh. Hayashi withdrew his chakra. Come inside with me. Then he turned and headed toward the reception hall. After only two steps, he paused.
104:13
Speaker A
Hinata, do you want to listen as well? His gaze turned sharp and cold. Hinata Huga's face went pale as she was about to refuse when John Aiha gave her a nod.
104:22
Speaker A
As if forgetting her father's overwhelming pressure, Hinata cried out in a sweet but firm voice, "I want to come to." It was the first time she had gathered the courage to defy her father.
104:30
Speaker A
Unexpectedly, the coldness in Hayashi's eyes melted into tenderness, and even his voice carried a hint of affection.
104:37
Speaker A
Since you want to listen, then come along. With that, Hayashi turned around in a good mood, marveling that the boy with such powerful chakra had brought about such a great change in Hinata.
104:45
Speaker A
Hinata was stunned. She had expected to be punished for defying her father, but instead he not only approved of her behavior, but even encouraged it. At that moment, Jean Aiha spoke up. Hinata, are you puzzled why the Huglan head is
104:56
Speaker A
pleased by your defiance? Hearing this, Hinata looked at Jan Aiha, waiting expectantly for him to continue. Jean said, "Because your father is the clan head and you are the future heir of the Huga clan, the heir of a Shinobi clan.
105:07
Speaker A
If you are weak, you will be bullied. Just like Fagaku Aiha, he yielded time and again. In the end, he not only was pushed out of the core circle, but now struggles simply to survive." Jean let out a sigh. Itachi Aiha and Shersu Aiha
105:20
Speaker A
twitched at the corners of their mouths. Even Hayashi Huga, so absorbed in the conversation, bumped his head against a stone pillar and rubbed it while wincing. That was filial, extremely filial, using his own father as a contrast. But Jon was not wrong. Perhaps
105:34
Speaker A
Attachi and Shers Sway did not see things as clearly as Jean did. Indeed, the Aiha clan was deteriorating while the village increasingly oppressed and plundered them without restraint. This also taught Hayashi a lesson. His heir must be strong willed and unyielding,
105:48
Speaker A
never compromising with Kohaa. Hinata seemed deep in thought, then nodded. I understand, brother Jean. From now on, Hinata will be strong. Never give in and dare to say no to oppression. Jan laughed. Even 5-year-old Hinata understood such a simple truth. Yet, it
106:01
Speaker A
had taken his own father, Fagaku Aiha, until recently to grasp it. He really couldn't tell if Fagaku was playing dumb or deliberately delivering the whole clan to the pure land to follow their ancestor, Madaraa. Hayashi was now in an
106:13
Speaker A
excellent mood. Honestly, if not for the presence of others, he would have cowtowed to Jean in gratitude. For Jean had given him an excellent heir. At least the next generation in Hinata's hands would allow the Huga clan to carry
106:24
Speaker A
on. Yet he had no idea that in the future under Hinata's leadership, the Huga clan would awaken three Tens. They would become a clan truly equal to the Aiha. And Hinata, whose mind had been liberated, no longer felt any fear when
106:36
Speaker A
looking at Hayashi, instead her little face was filled with determination. Hayashi was beyond satisfied. Whatever the Aiha had come for today, he would do his best to accommodate. Even if it meant charging into the Hokag building, he would not hesitate. Kohaa had already
106:49
Speaker A
rotted to the bone. Influenced by its highest leader, Hisan Saratobi, the major clans rarely contributed to the village anymore. Most were simply seeking benefits for their own families.
106:59
Speaker A
If this were allowed to continue, Kenoha would inevitably fall apart one day with the clans scattering to the four winds and defecting to other Shinobi villages.
107:07
Speaker A
What would Hashiama say if he saw this outcome? After a 20-minute walk, they finally arrived at the place where Hayashi was receiving them. Five tables were arranged in the reception hall.
107:16
Speaker A
Members of the Huga clan guided them to their respective seats. Hinata and Jean shared a table. Niji Huga Sherse Aiha and Itachi Achiha each had a table to themselves while Hayashi sat at the head of the room. His gaze fell on Hinata and
107:29
Speaker A
the corners of his mouth rose. He wanted his daughter to learn well from Jeans philosophy. On the way here, he had realized that Jeans mindset was exactly what a good clan head should possess. Hinata on the surface maintained a composed demeanor but in
107:41
Speaker A
reality she took a deep breath drawing in Jan scent all the way into her lungs before exhaling. Niji watched this scene snorted coldly and turned his head away.
107:49
Speaker A
Sherse and Itachi took their seats and Hayashi then asked three worthy nephews does your visit to the Huga clan come at Fagaka's behest. Shers andachi glanced at Jan. The gesture was telling. In an instant, Hayashi understood that among
108:02
Speaker A
the three, the one in charge was Jean. Aha. Haishi shifted his gaze from Shers and Itachi to Jean. Jean Rose picked up his sake cup and said, "It was my decision." However, the clan head will follow my arrangements. Haishi's eyes
108:13
Speaker A
lit up. He grew even more interested in Jean. Nephew, tell me, "What is the purpose of your visit?" Hayashi drank a cup of sake, then fixed his gaze on Jean without blinking. Jean glanced at Shuway and Itachi. Understanding his intent,
108:25
Speaker A
they rose and turned toward the Huga servants, activating their man, Gekko, Sharing. All the Huga servants fell asleep. Hayashi narrowed his eyes. Was this a show of force? But Jan spoke up.
108:35
Speaker A
These walls have ears. I merely had them sleep for a while. Hayashi said nothing, pouring himself another cup of sake.
108:41
Speaker A
Jean, unconcerned, continued. Our main purpose in coming here today is to learn from the past to avoid future mistakes.
108:47
Speaker A
To cure the illness and save the patient. Haishi's hand paused. Learning from the past to avoid future mistakes.
108:53
Speaker A
Cure the illness to save the patient. An interesting way to put it, elaborate. He set down his cup and looked at Jon squarely. The Aiha have made too many mistakes in the past. We must draw lessons from them and never repeat them.
109:04
Speaker A
As for curing the illness and saving the patient, the village is sick. We must use thunderous measures, hacking away the rotten roots and withered trunk to give it a chance to thrive. Jeans every word avoided mentioning any person
109:15
Speaker A
yet every word was about people. Just as he finished, Hayashi slammed the table and shot to his feet. Jean Auchiha, you have some nerve. Aren't you afraid I'll report your words to the Hokag? Your Achiha clan will be thrown into chaos
109:27
Speaker A
and slaughtered. Hayesi stared at Jan, even activating his Bakugan to observe every tiny movement. You want because Jean did not speak aloud but shaped his lips silently. Hayashi Isashi. Hayashi fell silent then sighed. You're right.
109:40
Speaker A
Continue. He took a sip of sake awaiting Jeans next words. It is like this Lord Hayashi. Currently the Hokag's assistant in Kohaa is a treacherous official holding power leaving the villagers in destitution living in constant fear of being targeted by the
109:53
Speaker A
nobility. I want to ask is this what a vill's leadership should be doing. Saratobi Harusen strikes heavily against his own people while acting subservient to outsiders. Is this not a betrayal of Kinoa, a betrayal of the original intention of the first Hokag Lord Senu
110:08
Speaker A
Hasharama when he founded the village? Aihaan spoke with unwavering conviction. He tampers with history books, proclaims himself the strongest, and brainwashes the masses. After accomplishing nothing of real value, he even pays reparations to other ninja villages using our money
110:22
Speaker A
to feed a pack of bloodthirsty beasts. The worst part is that these beasts will not only feel no gratitude for your grace, but they will also perceive you as weak and easy to bully. Achi Haan slammed his hand onto the table. Bang!
110:35
Speaker A
The table instantly shattered into pieces, startling Hinata beside him. She looked at Achiha with a hint of fear.
110:40
Speaker A
His previous gentleness had made her believe he was a tender and radiant person. But at this moment, Achihas imposing aura was like that of a fierce tiger. Sitting beside him, she could only feel a wave of tremors. Hugahayashi
110:53
Speaker A
closed his eyes as he listened. He knew all of this. He was merely figning blindness. Although the Huga clan's power was formidable, a single tree does not make a forest. Could Huga Hayashi truly endure seeing his own twin brother
111:05
Speaker A
sacrificed as a discarded pawn? Impossible. At the time, he was entirely consumed by the desire for revenge and wanted to ally with the Aiha. However, that coward Aiha Fagaku completely avoided the banquet just to escape suspicion. He was furious but could say
111:19
Speaker A
nothing. Now, Achihajans attitude gave him a glimmer of hope. The hope of dragging Saratobi Husen down from the position of Hokag. Specifically, what is your plan? Hugah Hayashi asked in a deep voice. I need clan head Hayesi to take
111:31
Speaker A
action and help us accomplish one thing, something only you can do. Aihaan looked at Huga Hayashi. Hayashi did not agree immediately instead waiting for Jean to continue. I need clan head Hayashi to lie and ambush with me at the Naka
111:44
Speaker A
River. When the time comes, help me observe the chakra nature of the Hokag's assistant Shimura Danzos right eye.
111:49
Speaker A
Aihaan finished speaking. Huga Hayashi looked astonished. His right eye wasn't it destroyed during the war? How could there be chakra in it? Clan head Hayashi, when the time comes, you only need to describe the color, nature, and characteristics of the chakra. Aihaan
112:03
Speaker A
gave a faint smile after speaking. Hugah Hayashi grew puzzled. Does this have anything to do with the upcoming coup?
112:08
Speaker A
Aihaan nodded. Yes, it has a great deal to do with it. If the result is as I suspect, our success rate is 90%. If it is different, we still have a 50% chance. Aihaan cast a glance at Aiha
112:19
Speaker A
Shiru and Achiha Tachi. If his guess was wrong, he would have Fagaku control the ninetailes while he himself would confront the third Hokag Aihaachi and Aihashers directly. It was no big deal.
112:30
Speaker A
During the founding era of Kenoha, Aiha Madara possessed strength surpassing the Kaga level. Meanwhile, Aiha Shirou Aihaachi and the third Hokag Saratobi Huen were merely three Kaga level fighters. The advantage lay with him.
112:43
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi frowned. Right now, he looked at Aihaan who nodded. We need to set up the ambush in advance. If we go directly, given Danzo's sensory abilities and the perceptive skills of the root ninjas, there is a high
112:55
Speaker A
probability that we won't get this chance. Aihashers's heart was heavy. He hoped that Aihas words were false and his suspicions incorrect. That way, his desire to be the bridge between the village and the Aiha would not be wrong,
113:07
Speaker A
and he could continue to persevere. If it was truly as Aihaan said, then what did his persistence amount to? While he was suppressing the Achiha clan's coup, the village had been constantly striking out against the Aiah. When the time
113:18
Speaker A
came, the depth of his love for Kanoha would only be matched by the depth of his hatred for it. Aihaachi, on the other hand, was indifferent. He would do whatever Shers did. Hugah Hayashi pondered for a moment. Very well, shall
113:29
Speaker A
we depart now? Aihaan nodded. Without further delay, we will go on ahead. He looked at Aiha Sherse and spoke slowly.
113:36
Speaker A
Proceed according to plan. Aiha Sherse nodded. He looked at Achihaachi. Itachi, I leave this to you. Deliver this letter to the root. Aiha Itachi nodded his body, dissolving into a flock of crows as he vanished. Aiha Jean and Huga
113:49
Speaker A
Hayashi dashed toward the Naka River. They needed to conceal themselves in advance. Aiha Shersway glanced at the sun. It was high in the sky right around noon. In the letter he had written about his proposed method for handling the
114:00
Speaker A
Aiha clan's coup. He intended to report to Shamura Danzo with the appointed time set for 40 p.m. At that time, he would confess the abilities of his man Gekko Sharinggon to Shamura Danzo root based upon receiving Aiha Sherus letter
114:13
Speaker A
Shamura Danzos pupils contracted sharply. The man Gekkyo Sharinggon these were eyes that existed only in legends.
114:20
Speaker A
He subconsciously touched his bandage wrapped right I thinking to himself Kagami your descendant is even more outstanding than you were to think he actually awakened the legendary man Gekko Sharing God. This power is far too immense. I intend to take it for myself.
114:34
Speaker A
Surely you would agree as well, wouldn't you? All of this is for the sake of Kenoa. Tell Aiha Atachi that I will be there. However, ask him not to follow.
114:41
Speaker A
There are some words that are not meant for his ears. Shimura Danzo looked at the root ninja. The root ninja nodded then left the base heading toward the entrance. After receiving the confirmation, Aihaachi went to report the matter to Aiha Sheru who frowned
114:54
Speaker A
upon hearing it. This time, Danzo actually demanded that he come alone. This was procedurally against the rules.
114:59
Speaker A
However, it also stirred a trace of vigilance within Aiha Shersu. Could it be that just as Aiha Jean had said Shimura Danzo was planning to make a move against him, Aihaachi looked at him with a worried expression? Sheru,
115:11
Speaker A
there's something wicked about that Jean guy. How about how about we don't go this time? Knowing full well that this is a conspiracy and still jumping into it. That's highly irrational. When facing Aiha Sheru, Aihaachi showed nothing but care and caution. He did not
115:25
Speaker A
want anything to happen to his childhood friend, a person who was both a mentor and a companion to him. Aiha sure shook his head. Itachi, you don't understand.
115:33
Speaker A
For some matters, and some people, even knowing there is a trap ahead, one must still leap into it. This matter is of the utmost importance to me. It is merely using myself as bait. If I had been ignorant of this, perhaps Shamura
115:44
Speaker A
Danzo would have succeeded. But now that I know the news of his impending strike with his strength, he poses no threat to me. Aiha Sherse gently patted Aiha Atachi's head. But Aihaachi couldn't shake an ominous premonition. Yet, as
115:57
Speaker A
the words reached his lips, seeing the resolute look in Achiha Shersui's eyes, he knew further persuasion was feudal.
116:03
Speaker A
All right, no more butts. I won't be in any danger. Besides, don't forget that Jean and Clan had Hayashi have already gone ahead. Even if something happens to me, they won't just stand by and watch.
116:13
Speaker A
Aiha Shersu patted Aiha on the shoulder and said with a smile at the Naka River, Shimura Danzo leaned on his cane and gazed toward Canoa. The setting sun spilled its light over the village. So beautiful. Danzo could not help but
116:26
Speaker A
sigh. Standing on the heights, he felt as if Konoha lay at his feet. One reach of the hand could grasp it. Yet he knew the time had not yet come for him to take Kinoa. Lord Danzo Aiha sure has
116:36
Speaker A
reached the foot of the mountain and is heading up. The root ninja Yamanaka knelt on one knee and bowed his head as he reported. His hair was tied in an orange yellow ponytail and his build was lean. But among the Yamanaka clan, his
116:47
Speaker A
talent was ranked in the top five. Am I understand? Have the men below stay hidden and make no move. Wait for my command. We must keep Aihaers here at the Naka River. Danzo murmured with his eyes closed. Yes. Yamanaka Fu vanished,
117:00
Speaker A
relaying the message to his teammates through his mind readading technique. Aiha Jean and Huga Hayashi meanwhile had used the transformation technique to become two broken stones at the cliff's edge, looking down at Danzo from above.
117:12
Speaker A
Because Hugahayashi had kept his Bakugan active, he saw a green chakra blazing in Danzo's right eye. It was clearly unlike Danzos own pale white chakra and Hayashi could not help but freeze. He withdrew his bakugan and continued watching. He could not speak at that
117:26
Speaker A
moment or he would expose himself. Danzo suddenly felt he was being spied upon and turned around. Just as he was about to raise his head and look upward, Aiha Sherui's voice reached him. Lord Danzo Aiha Shersui has come as promised. The
117:38
Speaker A
voice rang out drawing all of Danzo's attention. Danzo turned to look at Shers. His heart churned, but he suppressed the excitement within him and nodded. Sure. Sui, you say you can stop the Aiha clan's coup? Can I trust you?
117:50
Speaker A
Danzo asked flatly. Lord Danzo, I swear to you that if the Achiha launch a coup, I will use these eyes of mine to alter their will and plant deep in their minds the seed of peaceful coexistence with Kohaa. With that, Sher Sui's eyes
118:02
Speaker A
shifted from a threeto pattern to a fourto pattern. Danzo's heart tightened. Oh, plant a seed. Could I understand that is changing another person's will. Having caught the key point, Danzo asked Shers. Shers nodded, watching Danzo wearily. Danzo was silent
118:16
Speaker A
for a moment, then said, "Is your man Gekko Sharings power truly effective?" Shers smiled. "Of course," he said proudly. "It simply requires a long interval, more than 10 years before it can be used again." Danzo nodded.
118:27
Speaker A
"Very well, Shers. Remember your words. Use that power well and protect Kenoa." As he spoke, he reached out to pat Shersus shoulder. But Shers had been watching the muscles in Danzo's arm. The next instant, Danzo twisted his arm and drove his
118:40
Speaker A
fingers towards Shirou's eye socket. How do I know you won't use that power to manipulate Kenoha's leadership and aid your coup? This power should remain in my hands. Before he could finish, Shersu activated Jing jutsu shackling stakes. The shackling stakes
118:52
Speaker A
technique, also known as the kaneshi illusion, instantly drags the enemy's entire mind into a jing jutsu space.
118:59
Speaker A
Inside that elucory world, the victim is completely unaware of the real world, allowing the caster to kill them. Those caught by the kanoshibri illusion, however, know perfectly well that they are trapped in a jing jutsu and are aware of what is happening in the real
119:11
Speaker A
world. Yet, they cannot move at all somewhat like sleep paralysis. Shers looked at Danzo with a complicated expression. He had not imagined Danzo would attack him. It was truly as Jean had predicted. But not wanting to make an enemy of Kenoha beyond repair, he
119:24
Speaker A
turned and prepared to leave. The next moment, he sensed an icy surge of chakra. His mind instantly connected the dots. is an Aji. Danzo really did carry an Aiha Sharing on his person. Damn it, I'll take those eyes of yours now.
119:37
Speaker A
Danzos body lunged upward, his left hand hooking towards Shirsu's eye socket. Just then, a voice rang out.
119:42
Speaker A
Fire release, great fire annihilation. Hutchi Haan formed the horse seal, took a deep breath, and leaned back. The chakra in his mouth violently shifted into fire nature. Hutchi Haan spat out the flames and they spread at once, rushing toward Danzo. Danzo's pupils
119:56
Speaker A
contracted. He faced two options. One was to tear out Sherzu's Cotto amitsukami while the opportunity was at its peak. But doing so would mean being utterly burned to death by this fire jutzu. The other was to retreat and
120:07
Speaker A
dodge. Although that would preserve his life the next time he tried to seize Sherus mano sharing would not be so easy. After half a second of consideration, Danzo unhesitatingly chose the latter. I Danzo cannot die.
120:19
Speaker A
Not here. Not in a place like this. I have not yet become Hokag. I cannot die here. I must prove to our teacher that the cowardly Haruen is unworthy of being Hokage. Only Aishimura Danzo and the finest successor. Immediately afterward,
120:33
Speaker A
Danzo spat out a vacuum great sphere toward the on-rushing great fire annihilation. Using the recoil of the vacuum great sphere, he shot backward at incredible speed. Though the vacuum great sphere was a wind nature jutzu under Danzo's control, it held back the
120:46
Speaker A
great fire annihilation for a full second without dispersing. That single second was enough for him to leave the battlefield. Shers snapped back to his senses, leaped up, and dove into the river below with a splash. Aiha Itachi had been waiting there to provide
120:59
Speaker A
backup. Seeing Shers Sway fall into the river, he immediately went in to pull him out. Soon, Itachi helped Shers Sway onto the bank. "I never thought Jon would guess right," Itachi said slowly, raising his eyes to the flames that had
121:10
Speaker A
swept across the Naka River mountain range. Shers nodded. "If Jon had not acted in time, I fear both this eye and my life would have been lost." Screams continued to ring out from the mountain.
121:20
Speaker A
Charred bodies fell one after another like dumplings dropped into a pot. The sight made Huga Hayesi swallow hard as he looked at Aiha Jean in disbelief.
121:28
Speaker A
Could this 10-year-old child's fire jutzu really have such power and range? These were after all roots elite operatives. More than 70% were Jonan and the remaining 30% were among the finest tunin. That single blaze had burned nearly 60% of the root ninja to death.
121:42
Speaker A
Of the remaining 40% all bore burns of varying severity. When Danzo learned of this, he immediately ordered root to withdraw. Damn it. A single jutzu could achieve such an effect. He had brought nearly a hundred ninja. To stay any
121:54
Speaker A
longer would only add casualties and raise his own risk of death. As long as the green mountains remain, there will always be firewood to burn. Retreat.
122:02
Speaker A
Fall back. The heat is on. Scram. Danzo Shamur's aged voice rang out. The ninjas who had been using water release and earth release techniques to hold back the spread of the flames scattered and fled at once. No one dared to look at
122:14
Speaker A
Achihajan who had unleashed the great fire annihilation. Seeing the silhouettes fleeing the Naka River, Jean stopped channeling his chakra and the blaze of the great fire annihilation shrank considerably. Hayashi Huga canceled his transformation technique and came to Jean's side drenched in
122:29
Speaker A
sweat and face flushed. This this is what you call teaching them a little lesson. He looked at the ground by the Naka River scorched and cracked and the already sparse trees were now utterly gone, reduced to ash. Jean landed from
122:40
Speaker A
midair and said, "If I wanted to Danzo would not get away." What? You're telling me you were still holding back?
122:46
Speaker A
What the hell, Jean? What kind of monster are you? Haishi was already cursing up a storm. He had never imagined Jeans combat power could be so ferocious. Earlier, he had asked Jean just how powerful he was. Jean raised his index finger and thumb and
122:59
Speaker A
opened them a fraction. A little higher than you. Looking at the Naka River mountain range, blazing like the flaming mountain Hayesi finally understood.
123:06
Speaker A
Higher by a little, more like a 100 million points. All right, clan head. Hayashi, let's hurry down. I'm worried and sure might be in danger. With that, Jan took Hayashi by the arm and used the body flicker technique. The two reached
123:18
Speaker A
the meeting spot they had agreed on earlier. Aiha Shersway and Aiha Itachi were there, one resting on a large rock by the river, the other constantly glancing toward the cliff. Itachi seemed rather tense. Even though this bratty little brother of his always defied him
123:32
Speaker A
and even threw punches at him in the end, he was still his little brother and Itachi was the older brother. The Aiha were all brother obsessed whether they were the older or younger brother.
123:40
Speaker A
Itachi was no exception. Only when Achihaan and Hayashi Hugo appeared in his sight did At Itachi's brow finally relax. At the same time, the tension on his face turned into cold indifference.
123:51
Speaker A
Sheru looked at Itachi with amusement. "You're clearly worried sick about him, yet you still put on that act. Aren't you tired?" Itachi said nothing and turned his gaze to the sky. Shers did not keep teasing him. Instead, his look
124:02
Speaker A
at Jean grew complicated. To be honest, the moment Danzo had made his move and was about to gouge out his eyes, Itachi's heart toward Kinoa had already died. Now, even if Hayashi told him that Danzo's right, I was not Aihakagami, he
124:14
Speaker A
would probably still support Jans coup. He had already extended the greatest goodwill and revealed the most crucial secret, Cotto Emits Sukami. Yet, Danzo still doubted his actions and wanted him dead. The dozens of ninja remains tumbling down the mountain made
124:27
Speaker A
him understand from the very moment he handed Danzo the envelope Danzo had been plotting to keep his life there. Shers, Itachi, are you two all right? Jean waved his hand. Shers smiled and shook his head. Itachi gave a cold snort.
124:41
Speaker A
Jean, you were too reckless. That move of yours directly worsened the hatred between the village and the achiha. Jean had been delighted that Shersu survived.
124:48
Speaker A
At Itachi's words, he immediately clicked his tongue in disdain. Hayashi also looked at Itachi, strangely, wondering whether something was wrong with his head. If not for Jean Sherui's eyes might not have been saved. How could the Aiha care so little for their
125:01
Speaker A
own flesh and blood? If this had happened to the Huga, they would have fought back long ago. You really shouldn't have such a mouth. You always choose the moment I'm happiest to make me want to slap you. Jean narrowed his
125:11
Speaker A
eyes and pressed his lips together. Itachi knew he was in the wrong and gave a cold snort, but from the corner of his eye, he was still watching Jean. Seeing that Jean was neither flushed nor out of breath, he sighed in relief. That
125:23
Speaker A
earlier great fire annihilation, its scale and power had long surpassed the bounds of a B-ranked jutzu. If Jean told outsiders it was an S-rank fire release jutzu, anyone unfamiliar with it would believe him. Only the Achihan knew that
125:34
Speaker A
it was their clan's own technique. Great fire annihilation. All right. All right. This is not the place to talk. If Danzo sends more ninjas soon, that won't end well. Haishi tried to smooth things over. Still, what he said made sense. If
125:46
Speaker A
Danzo went to Husu and Saratobi to cry about being wronged, Harusen might fly into a rage and send troops to surround the Naka River. Though they were unafraid of those small fry, there was a good chance they would be recognized.
125:57
Speaker A
And if that happened, Kenoha would be caught in a storm. Everyone nodded in agreement with Hayashi and the group returned to the Huga compound. This time Hayesi took Jeans hand asking after him with meticulous care. Were it not
126:08
Speaker A
for the Achiha clothes Jean wore and the sharing in his eyes, the people of the Huga compound would have thought that Achiha Jean was Hayashi's own son.
126:15
Speaker A
Little did they know Hayashi desperately wanted a son like this. Jean was practically a war machine. Whoever controlled Aiha Jean would control Kinoa. As for Achiha Sherse and Achihaachi, they felt no jealousy at the site. Instead, they thought it only
126:29
Speaker A
fitting. After all, a true powerhouse deserved exceptional treatment. Jans display of great fire annihilation that afternoon had conquered them both. Niji Huga, however, looked at Jon with a cocky expression.
126:40
Speaker A
Aiha Jean, do you dare to spar with me? If I win, you'd better never set foot in the Huga residence again or bother my cousin Hinata. The moment those words were spoken, Jean Hayashi Sheru and Dachi all froze, staring at Niji in
126:52
Speaker A
disbelief. Jon suddenly remembered that he had meant to stand up for Hinata. Today's events had been too urgent and made him forget. This was just the right chance to give Niji a good lesson. Fine.
127:01
Speaker A
If you lose from now on, you're forbidden to use training to settle old scores. Be kindered to Hinata. Jean looked at Niji with a beaming smile.
127:08
Speaker A
Niji sneered. All right, I accept. Besides, I figure you're about 10. Though I'm only seven, I hope you'll go all out, otherwise you'll lose badly.
127:16
Speaker A
Haishi's face turned pale. He looked at Jon with pleading in his eyes. Though he was touched that Jon was standing up for his daughter and disciplining his nephew, he was also terrified. If Jean got serious with a child, no. With Niji,
127:28
Speaker A
Niji would probably be turned into a pancake with a single blow. This was his brother's only son. On his deathbed, his brother had asked him to raise the boy to adulthood. Jean nodded to Hayashi and said, "Have you ever seen an adult stoop
127:39
Speaker A
to argue with a child? The veins on Hugani's forehead bulged in fury. This was the first time anyone had dared to act so insolently before him. After all, he was known as a genius of the Huga clan. Though he belonged to the branch
127:51
Speaker A
house, his talent and strength had already surpassed countless veteran shinobi of the older generation. At just 7 years old, Niji had already brought the gentle fist to its very pinnacle and could even barely unleash the eight trigrams 32 palms. What was more,
128:04
Speaker A
through his own diligence and talent, he could even manifest a partial form of the Huga clan's secret technique, rotation. As a genius, being called a child for the first time was an insult, a monstrous, unforgivable disgrace.
128:16
Speaker A
Haishi Huga's mouth twitched. Achi Hajan truly had no mercy in his words. With a single remark, Niji was bound to blow his top. But Hayashi did not want Niji to face Achihaan at all. The great blaze Achihaan had just unleashed made Hayashi
128:30
Speaker A
realize that if Achihaan wished a casual jutzu could annihilate the entire Huga clan with ease. If that great fire annihilation were unleashed upon the Huga clan, at least half of them would likely die since most Huga. Shinobi practiced hi jutsu. Even Haishi himself
128:44
Speaker A
could not be certain he would make it out in scathe. As if seeing through Hayashi's concern, Achi Haan smiled and said, "In this fight, I will only use Taiutsu. Rest assured, clan leader, Haishi, we will stop at first contact."
128:55
Speaker A
Niji also turned to look at his uncle, his gaze heavy and unyielding. This battle absolutely had to be fought, not only for himself, but for the Huga clan.
129:03
Speaker A
As two clans that both possessed Dojitsu bloodline limits, neither could ever admit to being inferior to the other.
129:09
Speaker A
Objectively speaking, however, the Aiha clan Sharinggon was currently more powerful than the Huga clans Bikugen.
129:14
Speaker A
That was because the charinggon could continuously evolve and grow stronger while the Bakugan could not. Or rather, the Bakugan's path of evolution had long been sealed off by the caged bird curse mark. There may have been talented individuals, but they had all been
129:27
Speaker A
branded. The main house, in contrast, had always reaped the benefits without lifting a finger, obtaining every resource they desired, and doing exactly as they pleased. How utterly carefree.
129:37
Speaker A
Even so, the Huga clan's shinobi remained insufferably hotty, looking down on the Aiha clan sharing. In Niji's eyes, this was no ordinary spar. It was a battle that staked the thousand-year reputation of the Huga clan. He was determined to make this man called
129:50
Speaker A
Aihaan pay the price. Hayashi helplessly looked at the resolve in Niji's eyes and had no choice but to relent. Let's take it outside. The courtyard is spacious enough, though. It is where Hinata and Niji usually practice. At those words,
130:02
Speaker A
Niji's face darkened. He could not help but think once more of all the times the branch house had been tormented by the main house. Drawing a deep breath, he knew that at this moment he could not show the slightest opening in front of
130:13
Speaker A
Hayashi. Otherwise, he would be the one to die. He had to endure. He had to restrain himself. So, he channeled all his hatred into Aiha. Kugani, please instruct me. As he spoke, Niji took his stance. Left hand before right hand
130:26
Speaker A
behind, two palms aligned front and back, left foot on its toes, right foot rooted with the soul pressing the ground. Emmen, come on. Let me see whether this little Huga genius really lives up to the rumors. With that,
130:36
Speaker A
Achihaan set his eyes on Niji across from him. A vicious glint appeared in Nijis eyes. He stamped his right foot and shot forward like an arrow, leaving a bow string. Immediately, his left hand extended two fingers while his
130:47
Speaker A
right hand folded its thumb and held four fingers upright. Eight trigrams, 32 palms, first palm. Niji rushed at Achiha. Aihas expression hardened.
130:57
Speaker A
He twisted aside from the eight triagrams, 32 palms, and retreated a step to create distance, but Niji clung to him like a burr. Left with no other choice, Achi Haan stepped out with his right foot spun his body full circle in
131:08
Speaker A
midair and seizing the moment drove a kick into Niji's shoulder. Blood flew from Niji's mouth. His face was stern.
131:15
Speaker A
He had never expected Aiha's strength to be this formidable. A single kick had already brought him searing pain. Niji backed off 10 steps before he finally came to a halt. Haishi watched Niji getting beaten in the courtyard, but did
131:27
Speaker A
not rush over to help. He wanted Niji to lose once. For some geniuses, the earlier they tasted defeat, the better.
131:33
Speaker A
Only by losing could Niji comprehend the truth that there was always someone stronger and that would do his future a world of good. Well, are you still fighting or not? If not, I'm leaving.
131:42
Speaker A
Aihaan looked at Niji with a broad smile. Niji shook his head. Fight? Of course, I'll fight. But from here on, I'm going all out. Oh, so you mean you still have the strength to fight me?
131:51
Speaker A
Aiha Jean watched Niji with growing excitement in his voice. Before he could even finish his words, a green eight trigrams diagram appeared beneath their feet, encircling both him and Niji. The diagram pulsed with surging chakra and brimmed with profound meaning. Aihaan
132:07
Speaker A
savored it for a moment, then lifted the corner of his mouth, a binding formation. It would indeed be exceedingly difficult for a shinobi of the same rank to break out of this formation. But Achihaan was someone who had integrated the template of Aiha
132:19
Speaker A
Madara, the founder of Kinoa. Eight trigrams, 32 palms seal. Niji pushed off with his calves closing in on Aihaan rapidly. Achi Haan said nothing. Coiling strength into his right hand and bending his knees slightly, he sidestepped and smashed a fist toward Nijis
132:33
Speaker A
abdomen. Niji had already anticipated it. His right hand changed its technique. Left hand following rotation cacino caden. Perhaps this battle with Achihaan had placed Niji under tremendous pressure. He unleashed a flawless 360° rotation and the technique's special whirling force
132:50
Speaker A
deflected Achihas hand away, causing a flicker of astonishment to pass through Jean's eyes. As expected of one of Kohaa's 12 little powerhouses under pressure, he had actually managed to master the Huga's secret technique, rotation, ahead of time. The wine cup in
133:04
Speaker A
Hayashi's hands suddenly slipped and shattered on the floor with a sharp crack. Everyone's attention was drawn by the sound, and all eyes turned toward him. Haishi's face was full of shock, his pupil shrinking. The Huga clan's exclusive secret skill, rotation. How
133:17
Speaker A
did Niji learn it? Could it be that while accompanying one of the clan elders on a mission, he watched it just once and grasped the essential principles? His voice was not loud, but it reached the ears of Hinata Huga
133:28
Speaker A
beside him. Hinata pressed her lips together, then raised her head to look at Niji, who had just finished the rotation and was landing on his right foot. In her eyes were envy, admiration, and dejection. Compared with Niji, Xi
133:38
Speaker A
Hinata was indeed too dull and clumsy. Aiha Jean did not strike. Instead, he watched Niji replaying the sensation of what had just happened. He was not some great villain. The Huga clan was now a target he intended to win over, and Niji
133:50
Speaker A
was Hayes's only nephew. Naturally, he would not interrupt Niji's moment of enlightenment. Hugani was currently in a state of enlightenment. Having just sensed the guidance of Chakra during a crisis, he instinctively erupted with Chakra and unleash the rotation. All he
134:05
Speaker A
needed to do now was to firmly master the rotation and he would have a trump card that allowed him to look down on all his peers. Aihaan, meanwhile, returned to the house. Knowing that Hugani was an enlightenment and that it
134:15
Speaker A
was unlikely to end anytime soon, he asked Hugahayashi for a cup of tea. Huga Hayashi nodded and summoned two groups of people. One group would serve tea and refreshments to the honored guests inside, including Aiha Jean. The other
134:28
Speaker A
would prevent anyone from disturbing Hugani during his enlightenment. Many beauties of the Huga clan blushed at the handsome figures of Achiha Tachi and Achiha Shersu. Only Achiha was too young, so everyone treated him as a child and a younger brother. This left
134:42
Speaker A
Achihan feeling quite frustrated. Everyone then began to drink tea and eat their dishes. During the meal, Aihaan ate some cold dishes and said in an off-hand manner, "Lord Hayashi, shouldn't you tell Shers Sway the result concerning that right eye? He raised his
134:56
Speaker A
eyes to look at Hugahayashi." This old fellow, whether genuinely foolish or figning ignorance, had not said a single word about Shamura Danzos right eye since returning. Hearing this, Hugahayashi put down his teacup and stood up with an O. He then looked at
135:09
Speaker A
Aiha Shersu. Nephew Sherzu, the chakra color of that person's right eye was jade green, utterly incompatible with the white chakra of his own body.
135:17
Speaker A
Rather, rather it was somewhat similar to the chakra in your eyes. Hugahayashi did not mention Shamura Danzos name. After all, secrecy is the key to success. So, he used that person to refer to Shamura Danzo. Aihashers had long since guessed this answer, so his
135:31
Speaker A
emotions did not waver much. His eyes merely turned from black pupils into Mangeko patterns in an instant. He had suspected it all along. And because of Shamura Danzo's attack on him at Naka River, he had already resolved to stand
135:43
Speaker A
by Aiha Jean's side no matter what. But when he learned that his grandfather's death truly had something to do with Shamura Danzo, his scalp tingled his eyes, turned bloodshot, and a blaze of fury burst from his heart. Aiha, who was
135:55
Speaker A
closest to Achiha Shersu, knitted his brows. He said nothing, only watching Shers with concern. This was the first time he had ever seen Shersu so out of countenance. Still, he understood. The grandfather who loved him most had not
136:07
Speaker A
died fighting for the village. but at the hands of the vill's higher-ups. This caused the respect he had held for Kenoa's leadership all these years to dissipate while something called hatred continued to grow. Aiha Jean observed Sher Suer's condition and the
136:19
Speaker A
corners of his mouth curved upward. No amount of reasoning could ever be useful. When people teach lessons are not learned, but when events teach a single instance is enough. Aihashers suddenly spoke. Jean, you saved my life at Naka River and investigated the cause
136:33
Speaker A
of my grandfather's death. Aiha Sherse owes you two lives from now on. on Aiha Shersus life is yours. Should there be a command, I would not dare refuse.
136:42
Speaker A
Aiha Shersui rose walked over to Achiha Jean and knelt on one knee to pledge his loyalty. Seeing this, Achiha Jean hastened to help him up. We are all of the same clan and share the surname Aiha. There is no need, no need for
136:54
Speaker A
this. Please rise quickly. Besides, Brother Shers is very close to my elder brother. I did this so that Brother Shers would no longer be deceived by those wicked people and stray down the wrong path. Now that you have returned
137:05
Speaker A
to the right path, Brother Sherui, it is not too late. If we brothers unite, we may still carve out a glorious future together. Aihaan said with a smile. Aiha Sheruis heart was filled with emotion. Listening to Achihas words, he felt that Jean had not only
137:19
Speaker A
absolved him of his earlier conduct before the Huga clan, but had also preserved his dignity. He had even called him brother and given him ample face. Compared with Achiha, Aihaers felt like a raw recruit. Aiha Atachi's gaze at his second younger brother Achiha
137:33
Speaker A
Jean turned a bit gentle. Hugahayashi watched this scene thoughtfully. Aiha Shersu, a master who was as renowned as Kanohas yellow flash during the third great ninja war had now sworn feelalty to Achihaan. This was by no means simple. Coupled with the burning
137:48
Speaker A
of the mountain at Naka River just now, Huga Hayashi could be certain that the [clears throat] future Aiha clan would surely be controlled by Achihan. And judging from Achihans attitude toward Kinoa's higher-ups, a coup might break out before long. Should he take
138:00
Speaker A
sides with the Aiha? At that moment, Huga Hinata walked timidly to Achiha Jeans side and tugged at his clothes. Among Brotherhan, if there is anything I can help with, just say the word. Hugahayashis pupils contracted, clenching his teeth and
138:13
Speaker A
narrowing his eyes at Achiha, he thought. Very well, very well. What exactly has this fellow done? He had actually charmed his precious little princess into such a state. Aihaan paused for a moment and gave Achiha Sherse a look. Shers understood
138:26
Speaker A
instantly returned to his seat and nonchalantly struck up a conversation with Achihaachi about their future training plans. Still from the corners of their eyes, their gazes inevitably fell from time to time on Aiha Jean and Huga Hinata. They side inwardly in
138:40
Speaker A
admiration as expected of Jean. He has the future Aerys of the Huga clan right in his palm. That was much easier than getting a hold on Huga Hayashi. Aiha Jean squatted down, stroked Huga Hinata's little head, and smiled gently.
138:52
Speaker A
Little Hinata, just focus on your training. As for that, Niji, if he bullies you again, tell him, "I will seek justice for you." Hinata blushed and lowered her head. Taking the opportunity, Achihaan looked at Hugahayashi with the corners of his
139:04
Speaker A
mouth lifting. Hugahayashi was so angry that his bakugan flared open and his teeth ground audibly. In his heart, he roared, "Rellion! Rebellion! This Achiha Jean is utterly shameless. He actually won over my daughter. How long has it been? It has not even been half a day."
139:18
Speaker A
"All right, Hinata, you may withdraw." Hugah Hayashi's voice snapped Huga Hinata back to her senses. But this time, instead of being timid, she frowned and fixed her eyes on her father. Hugahayashi felt both gratified and wounded. The good news was that
139:31
Speaker A
Hinata had developed her own mind and now possessed the courage befitting Anys. The bad news was that now that she had found courage, the first person she chose to use it against was him. Just as Hugah Hinata was about to argue back,
139:42
Speaker A
Aihaan pinched her cheek. "Be good. I'll take care of what comes next." Huga Hinata looked at Achiha seriously and finally nodded. Huga Hayashi had the servants take Hinata back and the servants too stared at Achihajan curiously. Could such a great change in
139:56
Speaker A
the young lady really be because of this man? Would we have to call him our young master from now on? Soon Huga Hinatada was escorted away by the servants and the room returned to calm. Aihaan looked at Huga Hayashi with a faint ambiguous
140:08
Speaker A
smile and did not take the initiative to win him over. With the scene that had just occurred, the initiative was already firmly in Achihans hands.
140:16
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi looked at Aihaan below and could not help but cast him a disdainful glance. Aihaan, I've underestimated you.
140:22
Speaker A
Your methods are hardly ordinary. Achi Haan raised an eyebrow and replied with an innocent look. What do you mean, Lord Haishi? Jan does not understand. Please elaborate. Haishis mouth twitched.
140:33
Speaker A
What the hell? You don't understand. You understand better than anyone. Enough. He could not keep chatting with this fellow. With that act of pretending not to understand, he would drive him into cardiac arrest. What you intend to do, I
140:44
Speaker A
will fully support. However, Hayes tone shifted sharply, and it was precisely that however that made Achiha Jeans eyes sharpen as he fixed his gaze upon Hayashi. As everyone knows, whatever comes before however is usually empty talk, whatever follows after is what
140:58
Speaker A
truly matters. However, the Aiha and the Hugo alone are not enough. Although our two clans hold great influence in Kenoha possess formidable strength and boast extensive connections, when it comes down to it, if we are to seize that
141:10
Speaker A
position, we cannot do without the support of capable civil officials. Therefore, I hope that before we make our move, you can win over the Narac clan. If the Nara clan agrees to participate, then Kinoa will not fall into chaos after the coup. As he said
141:23
Speaker A
this, Hayashi's gaze settled upon Achiha. Aiha Jean did not speak. He sank into thought. This was not something he had failed to consider, but he had been frustrated by his lack of a way in. The Aiha clan had been away from the core of
141:34
Speaker A
power for far too long. Apart from the Kurama clan, few families were willing to have anything to do with them now, let alone the Nar clan. the very clan in Kinoa that best understood the art of self-preservation. Hayashi naturally
141:46
Speaker A
understood Aihas concern, so he spoke up. "Tonight, I will host a banquet for the leaders of the Inoshika Cho clans. Whether they can be persuaded will be up to you. If you can achieve that, the Huga clan will surely lend our
141:57
Speaker A
aid to the Aiha, allowing you to obtain everything you desire." A trace of hatred flashed through Haishi's eyes.
142:03
Speaker A
This was hatred towards Saratobi Herusen. His own younger brother had been reduced to a discarded pawn, abandoned by Saratobi. Herusen his corpse sent to the hidden cloud village never to be laid to rest in peace. That was a deep grudge indeed. And the reason
142:16
Speaker A
Hayashi had suggested that Achihaan contact the Nar clan was simply his hope that Konoha would not erupt in chaos after the war and could be pacified in time. But there was one thing Hayashi had lied about. Even if Achihaan failed
142:28
Speaker A
to win over the Nar clan that night, the Huga clan would still join the Aiha clan in rebellion. Hayashi had waited for this moment for far too long. Had he not been isolated and without allies, he would have long led his men to storm the
142:39
Speaker A
Saratobi clan grounds. His ashi's death would forever remain a thorn in his heart. After hearing Hayashi's terms, Aiha jeans brow relaxed. Very well.
142:48
Speaker A
In that case, please make the arrangements, Lord Hayashi. We need to sleep for a while to recover our strength before facing the three clan heads tonight. Hayashi nodded. Although Aihaan was merely 10 years old, he was steady-minded, extraordinarily powerful,
143:00
Speaker A
and most importantly, young. There was an enterprising spirit about him, and that was crucial. Not like Saratobi Husen, who was now old, devoid of ambition, and allowed Danzo to serve as his cat's paw, making one blunder after another. Did he truly think no one knew
143:14
Speaker A
how he and Danzo had driven Hataki Suko to his death? It was simply that everyone was cowed by their power and combat strength, so no one dared to voice it. A man as powerful, upright, and undefeated in battle as Hitaki Suko
143:26
Speaker A
had been gravely wounded by the rumors spread by Saratobi Herusen and his cohorts, and ultimately driven to suicide beneath the weight of public opinion. Afterwards, Saratobi Husen hypocritically declared that Hataki Sukcomo was a hero of the village had it
143:39
Speaker A
not been for his tacid approval. How could those rumors have spread at all? Most importantly, there were even those who said Hataki Suko had already dawned half of the Hokag's ceremonial Hayori, earning him the title Hokag halfsleaf.
143:51
Speaker A
Could Saratobi Herusen not use his damn brain to think it through? Such news was clearly a scheme of discord instigated by enemy spies. Did he not know that? He knew. Yet once suspicion takes root in a man's heart, it will germinate and
144:03
Speaker A
flourish. Looking back at Hataki Suko's record from his debut to his death, the only failure he ever suffered was at the hands of Shamura Danzo's minations.
144:12
Speaker A
Before that, his win rate in battle had been a perfect 100%. Moreover, he had been in the prime of his life, and his strength had already drawn level with Saratobi Herus. Haishi was taken aback.
144:22
Speaker A
Why had his mind drifted to such thoughts? Still speaking of Hataki Sukumo, a flicker of pity passed through his eyes for Sukumo's son. Hitaki Kakashi was now serving under an enemy.
144:31
Speaker A
If Hitaki Kakashi ever learned that his father's death had been condoned by Saratobi Herusen and schemed by Shamura Danzo, would he not lose his mind?
144:39
Speaker A
Aihaan and his two companions were shown to a guest room furnished with three large beds. After explaining the accommodations, the servant left the room. Aihaan sat down on the innermost bed first, then called out to the other two, "Brother Sheri, itachi, come over.
144:53
Speaker A
Regarding tonight, here is my idea." Aiha Itachi's pupils contracted. th this can it really work? Jean, are you joking? He could not believe Aiha Jean had actually conceived such a movehurs also frowned. Wouldn't this be going too far? What if it fails and we earn their
145:08
Speaker A
resentment? No, no, don't worry. Smart people will know what to do. Aihaan smiled. His gaze drifted toward the door as if eagerly anticipating the arrival of night. Meanwhile, Aihaers and Aihaachi, not feeling sleepy at all, took out their canai and began sparring
145:23
Speaker A
in the Huga training ground. Aihaan on the other hand slept soundly on the bed waiting for night to come. Huga training ground. The ninjas of the Huga clan stopped what they were doing one after another and surrounded Aiha and Aiha
145:35
Speaker A
Shersu watching their combat style. Every punch striking flesh, every blade landing a critical hit. They felt their blood boil with excitement. Some even began to cheer. Nice hit, bro. That slash was awesome, bro. Kick his leg.
145:47
Speaker A
Kick his leg. Hey, that's right. See, that just reversed the entire situation. The crowd was discussing animatedly when all of a sudden the grand elder of the Huga clan arrived at the training ground. The atmosphere instantly cooled.
146:00
Speaker A
Most of those present were from the branch families for the main family members had no need to fight. All they had to do was stay at home making babies and go out shopping. All the missions were carried out by branch family
146:10
Speaker A
ninjas. So the training ground had naturally become the territory of the branch family. However, there were always some elders who failed to act with dignity. Their own abilities were unimpressive. Yet they still came to the training ground to make a show of
146:21
Speaker A
themselves. Aiha, Attachi, and Shersway exchanged a glance and withdrew at the same time. A few young Huga girls came over to hand them towels. They did not refuse, and said, "Thank you." That caused many Huga girls to blush and
146:33
Speaker A
murmur, "You're welcome." The Grand Elders suddenly stood before them, looking at the two. "You two must be the clan leader's guests, I presume." "Haha, I have a grandson about the same age as you, too. I wonder if you might offer
146:43
Speaker A
him some pointers." The Huga branch ninjas were takenback, and then their eyes brimmed with contempt. Could his worthless grandson really compare with these two powerhouses? These two were at least Jonan level combatants, well-rounded warriors who had mastered ninjutsu, taijitsu, jing jutsu, and
146:58
Speaker A
kjutsu alike. His grandson was merely a tunin. Oh, was he not just asking for a beating? Aiha and Aiha sure exchanged a glance but said nothing. Still knowing that the Huga clan was as renowned as the Aiha, neither of them dared to lower
147:11
Speaker A
their guard. After a brief discussion, the two decided that Achihaachi would be the one to fight Huga Langing, the grand elder's grandson. Hugal Ling soon arrived at the training ground. Having heard that his grandfather had chosen an excellent opponent for him, he was
147:24
Speaker A
certain that a victory in this battle would bring boundless glory to the Huga clan. So, he rose at once and came to the field. When he saw that the two were Achihan Ninja fighting spirit blazed in his eyes, "Are you two the ones who want
147:36
Speaker A
to fight me?" Huga Ling raised an eyebrow. His eyes filled with arrogant contempt. In the Huga clan's teachings, the Bakugan was the supreme bloodline limit in the ninja world. What was their precious sharing compared with that? The Bakugan was the greatest power in the
147:49
Speaker A
ninja world. Once fully mastered it could even make one immune to jingutsu. But those who attained such mastery were pitifully few. At present, only Hugahayashi had even set foot on that threshold. Even he had merely obtained a greater defensive resistance. He himself
148:03
Speaker A
saw no reason why the Bakugan should be ranked alongside the sharing. It seemed that during the waring states period, Hugatian had been not much inferior to Aihamadara and Sinju Hashiamarama. But by their generation, the gap had grown far wider. Hugahayashi was drawn in by
148:18
Speaker A
his servants words. He too wanted to see what Aihaachi was capable of. After all, Achihaachi had only ever carried out missions in the A&BU, so his ninjutsu abilities and battle record were all classified. His reputation, however, was enormous. Was he truly as formidable as
148:32
Speaker A
his name suggested, or was he merely celebrated without substance? The answer would soon be clear. Aiha Atachi did not reply. He simply stood there, gaze fixed on Hugal Ling. To Itachi, Hugalings entire body was practically riddled with openings. He was even less cautious than
148:47
Speaker A
Hugani. He did not know whether the Huga Grand Elder simply doted on his grandson too much or whether the younger generation of the Huga clan was all like this. If so, it would not be long before the Huga clan fell from the ranks of the
148:58
Speaker A
great families. Seeing that Achihhatachi would not answer Hugals mouth turned down. Let's begin, he said.
149:04
Speaker A
I'll rid myself of this ill-mannered fellow in short order and get back to training. With that, he assumed the standard Huga opening stance, legs slightly bent, hands held in front of him like blades. There was even a faint
149:14
Speaker A
air of a master about the pose, yet all of it struck Achiha as utterly laughable. Hugals legs were trembling slightly, and his waist was bent. It was plain that his body had been drained, leaving his lower stance unsteady. He had neglected his daily
149:27
Speaker A
training and lacked a solid foundation. Itachi found such a person a headache. He feared that if he was not careful, he might accidentally kill him. They were currently discussing important matters with Hugahayashi and causing a scene at this moment would do them no good. Then
149:40
Speaker A
Hugahayashi, seeing that Achihaachi had still not acted after all this time, spoke up. Itachi, there is no need to hold back for my sake. The young people of my Huga clan can afford to lose. At those words, everyone turned to Huga
149:51
Speaker A
Hayashi. His expression was so fair-minded that their eyes lit up and they all looked toward the training ground. The Huga Grand Elder's face changed. He knew very well who Achihaachi was and how strong he was. It was precisely because the two had come
150:04
Speaker A
to ask a favor of the Huga that he had wanted his grandson to step forward when face and enhance his fame. In Kenoha, there were only two ways to raise one's reputation. One was to earn military merit on the battlefield and the other
150:15
Speaker A
was to challenge a famous powerhouse. As long as one did not lose, one would earn everyone's admiration. Aiha Atachi carried many labels. Son of the Achiha clan leader, future heir of the Aiha ENBU squad leader. Any one of those
150:28
Speaker A
titles was enough to show his strength. As long as his grandson could walk away undefeated, it would do wonders for his future. Now, Hugahayashi had said that Aiha was free to go all out. Clearly, he wanted to destroy the Grand Elder's
150:41
Speaker A
scheme. The Grand Elder glared fiercely at Hugahayashi. Hugahayashi smiled faintly. Does the Grand Elder have an objection? The Huga Grand Elder fell silent, then looked toward the arena.
150:51
Speaker A
Deep in Hugahashi's eyes lurked, killing intent and chill. The Huga Clan's face had been completely thrown away by people like this. If only the Grand Elder could die quietly during the coming coup. Aiha Sherse raised his right hand high. I declare that the
151:04
Speaker A
battle begins. Hugo Ling stepped forward and closed in on Achihaachi in an instant. He struck out with the eight trigrams vacuum palm shooting at Itachi's face with thunderbolt-like speed. Achihaachi stood there blankly as if he had not noticed anything. The next
151:18
Speaker A
moment, just as the eight trigrams vacuum palm hit Achiha, Itachi's body dissolved into a flock of crows that scattered in all directions. The crow's shrill calling cries were hair raising.
151:27
Speaker A
Hugaling froze for a second. Suddenly, a cold sensation ran down his back. It was Achihaachi. Achihaachi charged at Hugal Ling from behind with a short blade in one hand while simultaneously hurling three shuriken. The shuriken curved in an arc around Hugal Langs waist
151:43
Speaker A
converged in front of him and then by colliding with one another shot at Hugal Ling. Hugal Ling knew that attacks were coming from both front and back. He was in danger. So he channeled his chakra and unleashed the huga secret technique
151:54
Speaker A
rotation. A semic-ircular barrier of blue chakra blocked the three shuriken and the charging achiachi. Itachi drew back, leaping into the air as his hands reached for his weapon pouch. Wedging shuriken between all eight fingers, he waited for Huga Lings rotation to
152:08
Speaker A
disperse before hurling them. The Huga Grand Elder naturally knew what Achiha intended. He immediately moved to rush into the arena to save his grandson, but Huga Hayesi laid a hand on his shoulder.
152:19
Speaker A
Don't let others think the Huga clan cannot take a loss. Wouldn't you agree, Grand Elder? Hugahayashi's grip suddenly tightens, squeezing the Grand Elder's shoulder until it creaked. The Grand Elder's heart chilled. He had not expected Hayashi to threaten him for an
152:32
Speaker A
outsider. Hugahayashi let go of me. Do you not know that this battle concerns the honor of our Huga clan? Do you not know that if the Huga clan loses, we will never be able to hold our heads high again? Do you not know that the one
152:42
Speaker A
on that field is my only grandson? Those three do you not know questions laid bare the Huga Grand Elder's raging anger. Grand Elder, don't get so worked up, Huga Hayashi said with a smile.
152:52
Speaker A
Worked up? Who's worked up? The Huga Grand Elder hoffed glaring with his beard bristling. Look, Hugal Lings rotation has dispersed. Someone called out. The words immediately drew the attention of Huga Hayashi and the Huga Grand Elder back to the arena. On the
153:06
Speaker A
field, Hugal Ling, having just used rotation, was unsteady on his feet and Dizzy, clearly unable to continue fighting. In the air, Achihaachi's eyes gleamed as he flung out the eight shuriken. The eight shuriken landed around Hugalang without a single one
153:19
Speaker A
piercing his body. By the time he snapped back to his senses and tried to resist, he suddenly realized that both his arms and legs had been bound with steel wire. His pupils contracted against the sunlight. He saw the glint
153:30
Speaker A
of steel wire. It was those shuriken. Aihostile manipulated shuriken technique. Eight shurikens embedded themselves into the floor, but the steel wires restricted Huga Lings movements. Cold sweat beated on her forehead as she opened her mouth and murmured, "I concede." He had never
153:46
Speaker A
expected that the Achiha Tachi before him hadn't even used his sharing during their battle. He had also been overconfident, seeing his opponent refrained from using it, he had done the same. If he had activated his bugan, this trivial manipulated shuriken
153:58
Speaker A
technique would surely have been unable to trap him. Unfortunately, there was no cure for regret in life. The weakness simply demanded more practice. Aiha Itachi nodded, his fingers, twitching slightly as the eight shurikens traced their paths back into the palm of his
154:12
Speaker A
hand. Witnessing this scene, the members of the Huga clan could not help but gasp. In Achihhatachi's hands, this manipulated shuriken technique was executed with absolute perfection and peerless mastery. Most importantly, Achihaachi's mind had never ceased calculating during the battle. In the
154:28
Speaker A
exact moment the revolving heaven dissipated, he immediately threw his shurikens to seal Huga Lings movements. He preserved the dignity of the Huga clan to the greatest extent while securing his victory without the slightest hesitation. The Huga Grand Elder scoffed coldly and led his
154:43
Speaker A
grandson away from the training ground. After his departure, the remaining Huga ninjas erupted into applause. Aiha Atachi's recent battle had been a feast for their eyes. Though it lasted no more than five exchanges, every single move was a masterclass. Even Huga Hayashi
154:57
Speaker A
could not help but nod in admiration. After this incident, Achiha Atachi and Achiha Shersway lost their mood for further training. So the two returned to the resting room. They saw Aiha Jean sound asleep. His thunderous snores causing both Aiha Shersu and Achihaachi
155:12
Speaker A
to frown. However, the two soon went to bed as well. Having just finished their training, their bodies were naturally exhausted and they quickly drifted off to sleep. In the Narac clan compound, Narikaku sat at the head seat with a
155:22
Speaker A
Kimichi Chosa and Yamanaka Enochi seated on either side. Before them stood a member of the Huga clan. The Huga clansmen took a letter from his robes and handed it to Nar Shikaku. Shikaku accepted the letter and opened it
155:34
Speaker A
holding no guard against the Huga clan. The Huga clan was famously known for never offending anyone and Hugahayashi was always one to avoid trouble.
155:42
Speaker A
Undoubtedly, he must have a favor to ask which prompted this letter. As he read the letter, his brows furrowed. Envoy, did Hugahayashi say anything else besides this letter? Is this truly all to answer? Clan head Nar clan head
155:53
Speaker A
Hayashi said nothing else. He only hopes that clan head Nar, clan head Akimichi, and clan head Yamanaka can attend a dinner at the Huga compound tonight. The Huga envoy spoke calmly, his gaze unwavering. This was all he knew. No
156:05
Speaker A
matter how he was questioned, the answer would remain the same. Narashikaku pondered for a moment before revealing a smile. Please return and tell brother Hayashi that we will certainly attend the banquet on time tonight. With that, Shikaku had someone escort the envoy
156:18
Speaker A
out. Once the doors closed, Nar Shikaku's smile vanished, replaced by a highly complex expression. The sky over Kanoha is about to change. After uttering these words, he shook his head.
156:28
Speaker A
Akimichi Chos was startled. Shikaka, what do you mean? What do you mean the sky over Kohaa is about to change?
156:33
Speaker A
Yamanaka Anochi had his suspicions but kept them to himself knowing his intellect was far outmatched by Shikaka's. Nar Shikaku took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and said indifferently, "The Aiha and the Huga have allied, and they are preparing to
156:46
Speaker A
launch a coup." At these words, Akimichi Chos was dumbfounded while Yamanaka and Noi remained silent. Could it be that Hugah Hayashi wrote all of this in the letter? That is far too bold. Is he not afraid that we will hand this letter
156:58
Speaker A
over to the Hokag allowing the Hokag to punish them for their crimes? Akimichi Chos gritted his teeth. It is not in the letter. I deduced it, Narashikaku said, handing the letter over for Chos to read. Akimichi Chos read it carefully.
157:10
Speaker A
The letter stated, I Hayashi sincerely invite the heads of the Enoch clans to our Huga clan for a banquet. Oh, by the way, I recently met a young friend with extraordinary combat prow is capable of setting mountains ablaze. He will also
157:23
Speaker A
be joining us tonight. I hope you will grace us with your presence. After finishing the letter, Akimichi Chos was somewhat puzzled. The first half is normal enough, but what on earth is the second half talking about? He passed the
157:33
Speaker A
letter to Yamanaka Enochi who smiled faintly. As expected, it was their doing. Enochi had just mentioned earlier that 50 to 60 ninjas had died in the Naka River area. Narikaku smiled bitterly. Exactly. We are now riding a tiger and finding it hard to dismount.
157:48
Speaker A
On one hand, the third Hokag, Saratobi Herusen, was able to secure his position largely due to the immense effort and manpower our three clans provided. Now, we are branded as the third Hokag's direct faction. Our original intention was merely to preserve our clan
158:02
Speaker A
strength. But who could have anticipated that Danzo of the root would plunder talents right from our homes. On the other hand, the current Kohaa is thoroughly corrupt. The third has grown old and muddled. It is only because Kohaa is currently suffering from a lack
158:14
Speaker A
of capable successors that no one else can take up the mantle of Hokag. If it were merely for self-preservation, we could easily shut our doors and see no one. But if we allow the Third and Shamura Danzo to continue their reckless
158:26
Speaker A
actions, our three clans will sooner or later be entirely devoured. Yamanakau Fu is the prime example. After saying this, Nar Shikaku glanced at Yamanaka Anochi.
158:35
Speaker A
The atmosphere around Enochi grew heavy. Yamanakaf Fu was a genius ninja of the Yamanaka clan. Yet he had been taken away by Shamura Danzo. Who knew if Danzo would strike against the Yamanaka clan again in the future or if he would lay
158:46
Speaker A
his hands on the Nar and Akimichi clans? Shikaku. I believe we can lend them a hand. Yamanaka and Noi spoke up his gaze fixed directly on Narikaku. Having listened to their analysis, Akimichi Chosa also nodded in agreement. Naros
158:59
Speaker A
Shikaku did not agree immediately, but fell into deep thought. Yamanaka and Noi and Akimichi Chosa did not disturb him, knowing well that Shikaku was weighing their options. After all, if they participated in what was to come, it would be a coup. If the coup succeeded,
159:11
Speaker A
they would be rewarded as founding contributors. If it failed, they would pay the ultimate price in blood. How about this, my friends? We will attend the banquet together tonight to see exactly what trump cards the Huga and Achiha clans hold and determine if these
159:24
Speaker A
two families are truly worthy of our allegiance. With that said, Narashikaka stood up and walked toward his bedroom.
159:30
Speaker A
A battle of words was inevitable tonight, so it was best to rest well and gather his strength. Akimichi Chosa and Yamanaka and Ochi exchanged a glance before returning to their respective homes to sleep. At 8:00 that evening, a
159:41
Speaker A
knock sounded on Aihas door. Knock-knock knock. Aiha Jean rose a glint of crimson light flashing in his eyes. Who is it? Jean. Brother Jean.
159:50
Speaker A
It's me. Father asked me to fetch you for the banquet. The heads of the Narak Kimchi and Yamanaka clans have been waiting for quite some time. Hugah Hinata's soft and timid voice instantly extinguished more than half of Aihas irritation. The door to the
160:02
Speaker A
Aiha estate creaked open, revealing Hataki Hinata standing at the threshold. Her expression marked by visible tension. Aiha Aayori couldn help but burst into laughter. Up this late, do you not need to attend school tomorrow?
160:14
Speaker A
I do not, for I have not yet reached my sixth year, Hitaki Hinata replied with innocent simplicity. Aiha Aayori fell silent realization dawning on him. How had he forgotten this trivial detail?
160:24
Speaker A
Usuzumaki Narudo had graduated at the age of 12, counting back 6 years, schooling began around the age of 6. At barely 5 years old, why was Hitaki Hinata thinking of classes? Aiha Aayori felt a wave of embarrassment. Aiha
160:37
Speaker A
Sherse stepped in to smooth the awkwardness. Princess Hinata, are you telling me that the heads of the Inohoshi Akimichi and Yamashiro families have arrived? Hinata nodded. Uncle Nara, Uncle Akimchi, and Uncle Yamashiro are already at the gate. When I arrived,
160:51
Speaker A
father was escorting them toward the main hall. Understood. I am aware of the situation. Thank you, Hinata. Achihaori pinched her cheek gently glancing at the figure still asleep on the bed. He directed a cold sneer toward Aiha Tachi
161:03
Speaker A
before turning toward the main hall. Aiha Sherse delivered a resounding slap to the sleeping Achihai Tachi. Wake up.
161:10
Speaker A
The crux of the matter is here. The moment that will determine the fate of Kinoa has arrived. Aiha Itachi jolted awake, sitting upright on the bed with a rigid posture. His eyes were glazed and unfocused, still trapped in the haze of
161:21
Speaker A
dreams, having not yet fully roused from slumber. What's wrong? What's the matter, brother? Shway. Itachi's confusion was so profound that Shirui gritted his teeth in frustration. Get up. Move quickly. Something momentous is about to unfold. Shers threw a set of
161:37
Speaker A
clothes at him. Hearing Shersueri's sharp reprimand, Achiha, Itachi finally snapped to attention. He hastily dawned his attire and followed Shers as they hurried toward the grand hall. In the grand hall, Narakuru sat in the seat of honor on the right, while the
161:49
Speaker A
corresponding seat on the left remained conspicuously empty. He addressed the empty space. Brother Hitaki, is that seat occupied? If no one is there, I shall have my men claim it. Hitaki Dau replied with a faint smile. On that
162:01
Speaker A
seat, he has been setting fires for so long, he is resting. I watched him open his mouth, and in an instant, the mountain range was ablaze. Narakuru's pupils constricted sharply, a single blast of flame. Was it a rank firestyle
162:13
Speaker A
jutzu? Otherwise, how could one burn a mountain and drive the entire force of Shamuradanza into a head-long flight?
162:20
Speaker A
Quite intriguing. This Aiha Shinobi is certainly interesting. Rest easy. I have dispatched Hinata to notify him. Be patient. Come, let us drink to the bottom. Hit Deu raised his cup toward Narakuru. Kuru cast a profound look at Du then down the contents of his cup in
162:34
Speaker A
one go. Just then, a messenger arrived. Lord Clan head Aihaori has arrived. Upon hearing this, Hitaki Dau smiled. Kuru, the individual you have longed to meet, is here. Just remember not to have your expectations run too high. Kuru gave him
162:47
Speaker A
a sidelong glance. I am well aware of what I am dealing with. Having said this, he sat down his cup, straightened his posture into one of rigid formality, and fixed his gaze upon the entrance.
162:56
Speaker A
According to reports from Hitaki Du and his subordinates, it was Aiha who truly commanded respect. Kuru was also curious what caliber of power did it take for Hitaki Du to extend a personal invitation to such a gathering. Akimichi
163:09
Speaker A
Chisaru, however, paid no heed to these matters. He continued consuming the delicacies before him. In his mind, tactical calculations were Kuru's burden. His role was simply to provide logistical support. Yamashiro Taishir held a cup savoring the fine wine. Yet
163:23
Speaker A
his eyes kept drifting toward the entrance. He remembered that the Aiha were the only clan that had refused to yield to Shimurad Danza. He was eager to witness the true capabilities of the current leader of the Achiha clan. Aiha
163:34
Speaker A
Aayori paused at the threshold. He smoothed his garments then pushed the great doors open. Taking his first step inward, a violent surge of blue chakra erupted forth. Every soul in the hall felt their minds go blank, suffocated by
163:46
Speaker A
the sudden pressure. Ding. Task released when over Narakuru, Akimichi, Chisuru, and Yamashiro Taishir. Reward five, attribute chakra. This was the directive issued by the system when he left the quarters. It was this task that had abandoned his previous resolve to remain
164:00
Speaker A
unobtrusive, compelling him to make a grand entrance and seize the initiative. Forgive me, esteemed lords, you have waited long enough. After speaking, Achihaori did not withdraw his chakra pressure. Instead, he intensified it by another 50%. Akimichi Chisaru struggled
164:15
Speaker A
to raise his head. He tore a piece of meat from a drumstick in his hand, then ducked back down to continue chewing. In times of impending calamity, one could not be interrupted from one's meal. One must die on one's feet, or at least with
164:26
Speaker A
a full belly. Yamashiro Taishir watched him with horror. His own spine would not straighten. He was prostrate against the table. In his heart, he wondered, "Is this the trump card of the Aiha clan?
164:36
Speaker A
Powerful, this pressure is comparable to the Ninetales." Narakuru forced himself to remain resilient against the force.
164:42
Speaker A
The more he resisted, the heavier the pressure seemed to become. Hitaki Daou erupted in frustration. Aayori, we are allies. Can you not cease using your chakra to crush me? Aiha momentarily relaxed his chakra pressure toward Deu.
164:55
Speaker A
He scratched his head and apologized. My apologies. It was my fault. With that, he lifted the pressure off Hitaki. Deu, refocusing his overwhelming aura on Narakru, Akimichi Chisuru, and Yamashiro Taishir. Hitaki Dau rolled his eyes in disbelief. He did not believe
165:09
Speaker A
Achihaori's apology was sincere. It was an overt demonstration of his immense power and the depth of his chakra reserves. Finally, Narakuru let out a long sigh. Aiha Aayori withdraw your power. We have grasped the extent of your strength. Indeed, you possess
165:23
Speaker A
the ability to alter the balance of Kohaa. However, force alone cannot compel our submission. Upon hearing this, Achihaori retracted his chakra pressure. He looked at Narakuru with a rice smile. Living up to the reputation of Kenohas great strategist, your
165:36
Speaker A
wits are indeed sharp. Moments later, Aihaachi and Achiha Sherse entered. Aiha Aayori signaled to them. Both understood instantly recalling his earlier instructions. They closed the great doors. Immediately after within the hall, they manifested the second stage of Susenu. Two towering figures
165:53
Speaker A
materialized. One wreathed in red, the other in green. Though only the upper bodies were visible, the chakra and oppressive weight radiating from them caused the hearts of all present to skip a beat. Is this the susenu? The legendary susenu of force said to rival
166:07
Speaker A
that of the gods. Narakurus pupils contracted. His voice trembled. He recalled the words of his father when Achiha Madara first summoned his susenu.
166:15
Speaker A
A single strike was sufficient to annihilate a minor nation. However, the first Hokag's ideals were too utopian, resulting in the five major nations and their ninja villages never achieving true unification. Now with time having passed and the era changed, he had not
166:29
Speaker A
expected to witness two instances of the Achiha clan susenu on this very day. In the next instant, Aiha Ayori activated his own susenu shimmering in a deep blue hue. From that moment, absolute silence descended upon the assembly. Three
166:42
Speaker A
susenu red, green, and blue materialized in the hall, presenting an absolute visual feast. Then Aihaan spoke up.
166:50
Speaker A
Everyone hold on a moment. Achiha Tachi and Aiha Sherse retracted their susenu and guarded the doorway with their hands resting on their blades, their gazes locked tightly onto the people seated in the room. Faint elusive smiles playing at the corners of their lips. Aihaan
167:04
Speaker A
smiled as he looked at Nar Shikaku. Seeing Shikaku gritting his teeth, he knew Shikaku understood. He understood everything. If Achihaan uttered a single word about rebellion today and they refused to comply, they likely wouldn't walk out of these doors alive. An overt
167:19
Speaker A
scheme. an absolute overt scheme. Sure enough, Achihajans next words made Narikaku's head spin. Adviser Shikaku, tell me, what should our next step be to cleanse the ruler's side and pacify the nation's crisis with the smallest possible price? Villains have entrenched
167:33
Speaker A
themselves beside the third Hokag. Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many foolish decisions to have been made over the years. First, seeding land and paying reparations, then the vicious rumors surrounding Hitaki Sako, the human experiments, and the death of
167:46
Speaker A
Hugahashi. I believe none of this aligns with Lord Hokag's true intentions. There must be villains by his side, despicable scoundrels who fan the flames of chaos.
167:55
Speaker A
Therefore, for the sake of Kinoa and for the safety of everyone's lives and property, our Achiha clan has decided to lead our shinobi to the Hokag building to purge these treacherous advisers. We will execute every last one of those
168:07
Speaker A
villains. Please, Shikaku, instruct me," Aihaan said with a smile. Narosaku's scalp went numb. If he offered his counsel now, he would be tied to Aihas ship and there would be no turning back. But if he refused, his life would likely end right here. After
168:21
Speaker A
pondering for a long time, Narashikaku had no other choice but to follow his instincts. I have already thought of a countermeasure. Sheru first surround the root headquarters and incite the masses by exposing all the scandals and atrocities he has committed over the
168:34
Speaker A
years to the public. When the time comes, both the Shinobi clans and the common citizens will rise up and attack him. Aihashers only needs to keep a close eye on Shimura Danzo and ensure he does not escape. If necessary, execute
168:46
Speaker A
him decisively. Second control, Yuden Koharuru and Midokado Hamira. These two hold the reigns of Kenoha's medical resources and financial power. It could be said that the livelihoods of the villages 3 million residents depend on them for stability. Furthermore, even if
169:00
Speaker A
our coup, no, I mean our purge of the treacherous advisers is successful, we will still need funds to plate the villagers. Therefore, Uditain Koharuru and Midokado Hamira must be kept under control. Third, regarding the UU, we must win over Hitaki Kakashi. This task
169:14
Speaker A
will be entrusted to Achihaachi. After all, Kakashi is Itachi's direct superior, making him easy to approach.
169:20
Speaker A
Once Achihaachi informs Hitaki Kakashi of the truth behind Hitaki Suko's death, he will know what to do. Finally, Aiha, you will lead the elites of the Aiha headquarters straight to the Hokag building to defeat Saratobi Huen and take him into custody. After that, we
169:35
Speaker A
will contact the daimo of the land of fire to obtain the official decree appointing the new Hokag. Narashikaka's mind raced. Aihaan nodded as he listened to as expected of a brilliant man. He had arranged everything flawlessly in such a short amount of time. Excellent.
169:50
Speaker A
Truly worthy of the chief of staff from the third great ninja war. This quick response and tactical arrangement are absolutely brilliant. Aihaan praised without hesitation. Nar Shikaku smiled bitterly, harboring unspeakable grievances. If not for the three susenu standing right here, he definitely
170:06
Speaker A
wouldn't have surrendered. Well, this isn't my fault. If anyone is to blame, it's hugahayashi that bastard luring people in to be slaughtered. Nar Shikaku glared fiercely at Huga Hayashi, making Hayashi feel so wronged. He wanted to vomit blood. I just found out
170:19
Speaker A
about this too. Okay, don't look at me like that. I am innocent. Seeing Shikaku surrender at Kimichi Chosa and Yamanaka and Noi hastily stood up to offer a toast. The Akimichi and Yamanaka clans are at Lord Aiha Jeans disposal.
170:31
Speaker A
Narashikaku stood up, walked over to Achihaan, and knelt on one knee. Akimich Chosa and Yamanaka Enochi immediately followed suit. From now on, the Inoshiko trio will entirely rely on Lord Aihaan.
170:44
Speaker A
Narashikaku's words were incredibly tactful. The three clans were merely pledging their loyalty to Aihaan personally rather than becoming vassels to the entire Aiha clan. If other members of the Aiha clan were to bully them in the future, they would still
170:57
Speaker A
retain the right to fight back. Aihaan instantly understood their underlying meaning and quickly help the three men to their feet. If any scum from the Achiha clan offends you three seniors in the future, tell me and I will punish
171:08
Speaker A
them without leniency. If I break this oath, may heaven and earth destroy me. People in this era were still quite superstitious. Seeing this, the three clan heads exchanged glances. We are willing to follow your lead. Ding.
171:20
Speaker A
Congratulations to the host for subduing the Inoshiko clans. Reward five nature chakra. A wave of refreshing comfort washed over Achihajan. After fully integrating the five nature chakra physique, he immediately helped the three clan heads to their feet. With the
171:35
Speaker A
assistance of you three and the full support of clan head huga victory is assured. Aihaan smiled faintly.
171:41
Speaker A
Narashikaka stood up and asked, "In that case, may I ask Lord Jon when shall we raise our forces? So that we may make the necessary preparations. 8 days. 8 days from now we march at dawn. I ask that everyone lay low during this time
171:53
Speaker A
and gather your strength so we can deliver a fatal strike when the moment comes. Ajihaan declared, "Yes, sir," the crowd replied. Afterward, they resumed drinking and eating meat. With so many people gathering at the Huga Clan estate tonight, could the U really be
172:07
Speaker A
completely unaware. As long as everyone left dead drunk, they wouldn't attract any suspicion. And so, the group continued to drink. Suddenly, Aiha Jeans ears twitched. He glanced toward the door and gave Achiha Itachi a meaningful look. understanding the
172:20
Speaker A
qachihaachi pushed the doors open only to see the huga first elder stumble forward into the room. Instantly, the expressions of everyone present turned grim with Huga Hayesi looking the most furious. Knowing he had been exposed, the first elder awkwardly picked himself
172:34
Speaker A
up. Plan head. My lords, I didn't hear anything. I will leave right now. However, Achiha Tachi closed the doors once again, refusing to let the Huga first elder leave, no matter how much he tried to explain himself. The crowd
172:46
Speaker A
turned their gazes toward Hugah Hayashi, but Haishi simply turned his head away. Then everyone looked toward Achihaan.
172:52
Speaker A
Kill him, Achi Haan said indifferently. His voice was not loud, but it was just enough for everyone in the room to hear clearly. The Huga first elers's pupil shrank, but just as he was about to resist, the flash of a blade swept past
173:03
Speaker A
cleanly, severing his head. The one who struck was none other than Achiha Tachi. Having been nurtured by the Aiha clan and trained by the Yu, he knew full well to kill a snake strike its weakness to kill a man, sever his head. Huga Hayashi
173:16
Speaker A
ordered his trusted aids to gouge out the elers's eyes and bury his body in a random location. In a few days, they would announce his death, citing a perilous encounter during a mission as the cause. Only then did the crowd
173:27
Speaker A
finally breathe a sigh of relief. They knew that if the matters they had just discussed were leaked, everyone present would be branded as the chief conspirators. If Kóa was given time to react, even if they ultimately won, they
173:37
Speaker A
would suffer catastrophic losses. After this incident, the crowd lost their appetite and took their leave one after another. Huga Hayesi was burning with rage. Tonight, he would purge everyone from the first elders faction. to think they actually dared to eaves drop on the
173:50
Speaker A
meeting. Such blatant insubordination. This time the grand elers conduct made Huga Hayashi lose face before a gathering of his fellow clan heads. They were all leaders of their own clans and all of them were ready to support Aihas coup. Yet on his own turf, an
174:04
Speaker A
incident of high-ranking eavesdropping had occurred. What? You can't even keep your own Huga clan in check. How do you have the face to sit in the seat of honor? And how do you have the right to host everyone at a banquet? And so that
174:15
Speaker A
night, a great upheaval took place within the Huga clan. Countless main family members of the Grand Elders faction were branded with the caged bird and reduced to branch family status. The reasons varied entering with the left foot first snoring too loudly going a
174:28
Speaker A
month without completing a mission or failing performance review. Though no one understood it, they all gave the clan head hugahashi a thumbs up. The grand elders faction had bullied the branch family, mistreated clan members, seized their resources, and committed
174:40
Speaker A
every conceivable evil. Unfortunately, there was no decisive evidence to bring him down. Moreover, he himself represented the Huga leadership, and Hugahayashi found it a great headache that such an old wretch had emerged from his clan. Back then, it was he who had
174:53
Speaker A
led Saratobi Herusen into the clan heads reception room and had Hugahashi appear to accompany the meeting. During the meeting, he said both openly and between the lines that Huga Hazashi and Hugahashi were full brothers born of the same mother twins who were exactly alike
175:06
Speaker A
in appearance. In the end, this also stirred Saratobi Herusen's hidden intentions. He wanted his ashi to die in exchange for peace and to ensure that the huga clans be a kugan would not leak out. Hugahayashi had always remembered
175:18
Speaker A
remembered the fawning face of that old wretch back then. Close the door, [ __ ] their hand and foot tendons.
175:24
Speaker A
Leave not a single one standing. Huga Hayashi even personally used the gentle fist crippling Hugarin with a single blow. After doing all this, Huga Hayashi went to the lounge to apologize to Achiha. Jeani Aihaan raised a hand.
175:37
Speaker A
Enough, senior Hayesi, whose family doesn't have a few traitors. Just a few days ago, an Aiha named Ki colluded with Root and was about to leak news of our clan's coup. I was so enraged that I cut him down. Besides, this isn't
175:48
Speaker A
necessarily a bad thing, is it? After this purge, you'll be able to control the Huga clan. Even better, won't you?
175:54
Speaker A
Aihas words comforted Huga Hayashi, and his loyalty to Aihaan grew even higher. But senior Haishi, now that the discord inside the clan has been resolved, I must remind you of one thing. That boy Niji's father was your brother. You two share the same blood.
176:07
Speaker A
It's also time for you to remove that boy's cage bird. He is a genius. He shouldn't be bound in a cage. Of course, this is your freedom. I'm only mentioning it in passing. The final decision rests in your hands. After a
176:18
Speaker A
haan finished speaking, he looked at Huga Hayashi with a warm smile. Hugahayashi reflected for about 10 minutes, then took a deep breath. I understand, Jon. I'll remove his caged bird right now. Huga Hayashi had someone bring Hugan Niji to the lounge. Hugani
176:32
Speaker A
had just completed his enlightenment and was about to go to sleep when someone knocked on the door. Who was it knocking so late at night? Hugani rose and pushed the door open. Seeing it was Hinata, his eyes softened for a moment, then
176:43
Speaker A
immediately turned fierce. Huh? What does Lady Hinata intend to do staying up at this hour? Hugani said coldly. This time, Hinata did not act timid. She looked up at him. Brother Niji father wants to see you. It's good news, uncle.
176:55
Speaker A
Hugan Niji frowned and mused for a moment. In that case, lead the way. With that, he straightened his clothes and prepared to follow Hinata to see Huga Hayashi. At that moment, Hugani suddenly realized that Hinata seemed to have
177:07
Speaker A
changed. She had become confident and brave, and this set his mind at ease. How could the Aerys of the Huga clan be weak and self-abasing? His goal had been achieved. Perhaps he could be a little gentler with Hinata from now on. At this
177:18
Speaker A
thought, the corners of his mouth lifted. Before they realized that, the two arrived at the lounge where Aihaan and the others were staying. Hinata knocked on the door. Soon, Hayesi opened it. Seeing his daughter, he smiled slightly. Where is your brother? Niji
177:30
Speaker A
clan head. Hug Nijii stepped forward and showed respect to Hugahayashi. Although he was from the branch family because the clan head was his eldest uncle, he enjoyed the resources of the main family. When it came to missions, his
177:41
Speaker A
uncle was also fairly lenient with him. He knew all this, so for that reason, he also had to show some respect to his uncle. No need for such formalities.
177:48
Speaker A
Niji, come in first. Hinata closed the door. Huga Hayesi said gently. Huga Hinata nodded obediently. After closing the door, she saw Aiha Jean on the bed beckoning to her. Her eyes lit up and she dashed over to Achihas bedside.
178:01
Speaker A
I want a hug. She held out both hands, gazing at Aiha Jean with expectation.
178:05
Speaker A
Achi Haan smiled, picked up Huga Hinata, held her in his arms and looked at Hugeni. Hugani felt as if he had been struck by lightning. You little thief, let my sister go. At this moment, he no longer cared why Hugahayashi had called
178:17
Speaker A
him there. Seeing his little sister held in Achiha Jeans arms, his fury shot to the heavens. Aihaachi and Achiha Sherse couldn't help laughing as they discussed something. Hugani has be a kugan activated saw this. Seniors, what are you two laughing at? My wife is
178:32
Speaker A
about to give birth. My wife too. Aiha Shers and Aihaachi had already been corrupted by Aiha Jean. These lines were all learned from him. Hugan Niji's face turned red. Is this really that funny?
178:43
Speaker A
His blood surged and his fair face flushed bright red. Oho, he's gone red hot. Under normal circumstances, we wouldn't laugh. Unless we can't help it.
178:51
Speaker A
Hugani felt a little dizzy. Listening to Achiha Shersway and Aihaachi's teasing and watching Aiha Jeans paw touching his little sister. His heart felt as if a hundred claws were raking it. Finally, Hugeni looked at Hugahashi.
179:03
Speaker A
Uncle Yu. Before he could finish, Hugahashi stopped him. Niji, tonight your uncle will remove your caged bird.
179:09
Speaker A
At these words, Hugan Niji's pupil shrank. Wh what you uncle you? Hugan Niji looked at his uncle in disbelief.
179:15
Speaker A
He had never imagined his uncle would be willing to do such a thing. All right, don't be so surprised. If you want to thank someone, thank your brother Jean.
179:21
Speaker A
It was his elder brother who slew the Huga Grand Elder, allowing me to gain complete control of the Huga. Huga Hayashi said with a smile. Hugah Hayashi looked at Aiha Jean in disbelief. Aihaan ignored him and instead squished
179:33
Speaker A
Hinata's little face, praising, "How can you be so cute?" Hinata transformed into a steam engine. She did not answer him, but her ears were red like a ripened apple. Hugahayashi gave Hugani no time to react. He began to chant, placed his
179:47
Speaker A
right hand over his chest and circulated chakra for about a minute. The green caged bird pattern on Hugani's forehead twisted and finally shattered. Hugani felt a rush of spirit and immediately his chakra exploded outward. Green chakra erupted from Hugani's body, its
180:02
Speaker A
essence pure and vibrant. Niji was stunned and for the first time a tremor rippled through his pupils. A fluttering Niji's pupils contracted sharply. The blind spot in his vision had been filled and simultaneously a new ability absorption surfaced in his
180:16
Speaker A
consciousness. Staring at his own hands, Niji reached toward Huga Hayashi. Hayashi felt his chakra diminishing and taken aback stared at Niji before grabbing his wrist with intent.
180:25
Speaker A
Instantly, the sensation of his chakra being siphoned away ceased. He looked at Niji in shock. How did you do that?
180:31
Speaker A
Hayashi had never witnessed such a maneuver. Niji shook his head in equal perplexity. Meanwhile, Aihaan, who had silently awakened his eternal maniku, Shainggon watched the entire scene with a knowing gaze. Is this the first fluttering of the Bakugan? Intriguing,
180:45
Speaker A
Achihajan smiled. The first fluttering of the Bakugan, Jinyu mean to say, "We Huga Bakugan has the potential for evolution. Yes, that's it. My ancestor Huga Tension once stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the first Hokag and Aji Madura. Surely, it was for
181:00
Speaker A
this very reason." Haishi was so overcome with excitement that he could barely speak coherently. Jean understood it was no secret that the Huga Bakugan, despite rivaling the Achihash Sharinggon in prestige, was widely considered inferior in practical combat applications. Due to the clan standing,
181:15
Speaker A
these criticisms were seldom voiced openly, though whispers behind closed doors were not uncommon. Now, with Niji's Bakugan experiencing its first fluttering and granting him a new ability, Hayesi realized a previously unknown pathway for the Bakugan's evolution. Your hypothesis is correct,
181:30
Speaker A
headishi. The bakugan undergoes three distinct flutters, each bestowing a unique ability. By the time the third flutter is achieved, one can even unleash the silver and gold chakra reincarnation techniques. They say the gold chakra reincarnation technique can cleave the moon in two. Aihajan laughed.
181:45
Speaker A
Haishi shuddered. His initial reaction was pure elation, but soon after a surge of protective instinct took over. He stepped in front of Niji, assuming a combat stance. Xan shook his head with a smile. Indeed, the birth of such a
181:57
Speaker A
prodigy in the Huga clan is rare. But do not forget, a true warrior does not strike down children. Besides, I am only 10. Do you truly believe I will not grow stronger in the future? Aihajin mused.
182:08
Speaker A
Upon hearing this, Achiha Tachi and Achiha Sherse also came to their senses. They realized that He had Hayashi was worried that they would harm his clan's prodigy. His concerns were not unfounded for such a gift was a treasure to be
182:19
Speaker A
guarded. Hearing Jeans words, Head Hayesi frowned, refusing to commit to a promise of safety. But Huga Hinata spoke up. Father, I believe Brotherh Jean would not harm Niji. After all, it was Brotherhan who petitioned for Niji's liberation from the caged bird. Resting
182:33
Speaker A
her head on Jeans shoulder, Hinata gazed between Niji and her father, her large eyes wide. Head Hayashi froze then realized his error. He bowed to Jean.
182:41
Speaker A
Forgive my rudeness. Jean, please accept my apology. It is nothing really. He is the sole prodigy that will ensure the Huga clan's peace for the next 60 years.
182:49
Speaker A
I would have acted the same. Jean glanced at him before returning his attention to teasing Hinata. Hinata blushed but did not pull away. Suddenly, Niji approached Juns bed. With a thud, he knelt and bowed his head deeply. "Thank you, Jen Kuan. Without
183:02
Speaker A
you, I might have died without ever knowing the true extent of my talent. I might have even harbored resentment toward my uncle, my father, and his gaze drifted to the small hinata in Jeans arms, revealing deep self-reroach and guilt. In any case, I
183:14
Speaker A
hugi swear to follow brother Jean wherever he leads from this day forward." Niji raised his hand, vowing to the heavens. Jins expression softened. Niji rise. From the beginning, I sensed you were a prodigy, one destined not to be stifled by the chains
183:28
Speaker A
of the caged bird. You are an eagle. You should be freed from the cage to sore not kept as a gilded caged songbird.
183:34
Speaker A
Jens words brought tears to Niji's eyes. Jean was indeed his bull, the one who recognized his worth, his true companion. Glancing at Jean and Hinata Niji made a silent vow in this life he would dedicate himself to protecting Jehan and his little sister.
183:47
Speaker A
Jean set the small Hinata down and help Niji to his feet. From now on, train hard. Do not become lax, so I will inspect your progress every month. All right, since your Bakugan has undergone its first flutter, you should attempt to
183:59
Speaker A
absorb more chakra to expand your meridians. Once you will be able to execute any jutzu, but the process will be agonizing. Can you withstand it?" Xan looked at Niji, who broke into a tearful smile. He nodded resolutely, "Yes, of
184:11
Speaker A
course. I do not fear hardship." "Good, good. I will need you by my side when we campaign across the lands in the future.
184:17
Speaker A
Jehan patted Nijis arm. It is late. Time to sleep, Jean said with a smile.
184:22
Speaker A
He placed little Hinata on the floor. Little Hinata, you should head home as well. He ruffled Hinata's hair. She pursed her lips and replied, "Okay." Headhay watched Jan with a complex gaze.
184:32
Speaker A
This man possessed an immense charisma. With just a few words, he commanded the loyalty of his daughter and Niji. In a way, Achiha offered a sense of security, assuring that whatever the outcome, Jean would bear the consequences. Given that
184:44
Speaker A
his daughter seemed fond of Jean Hayesi entertained a peculiar notion of marriage alliance. He shook his head vigorously. It was too early. Hinata was only five. She was still a child. Her youthful adoration might fade with time.
184:56
Speaker A
But seeing Hinata glanced back every few steps nearly broke Hayashi's heart. The door closed. Aiha sure and Aiha Itachi approached him. Jeanu truly at ease letting such a prodigy remain within the Huga clan. Itachi remained silent. His gaze fixed on Niji. He could not fathom
185:11
Speaker A
why his younger brother did not eliminate the threat entirely. For the three of them, silencing head Hayashi, Niji, and Hinata would have been effortless. Politics is not about slaughter. It is about human relations.
185:21
Speaker A
It is about minimizing enemies and maximizing friends. Killing out of suspicion is a crude, low-level tactic.
185:27
Speaker A
While it works, it also marks you as lacking the capacity to tolerate others. No one will seek to submit to you if you are viewed. So, is that the outcome you desire? In the end, we are the Aiha of
185:37
Speaker A
Kenoha. Our vision must not be limited to our clan alone. how we must look at the entire village. Aihajan smiled. He knew his words were profound, but as long as he understood the logic, it was enough. Not everyone needed to grasp the
185:48
Speaker A
subtleties. The next day, Aihaan and his party rose early and left a letter at the residents of Huga Hayashi Huganiji and Huga Hinata. Every word was pinned by Achihajan himself. And though each letter differed in detail, the central
186:00
Speaker A
message remained the same. This parting was but temporary. Once they achieved success and renown, they would no longer need to hide in the shadows. At the Saratobi clan grounds, Saratobi Haruen was still idling about the house, amusing himself with his bird in utter
186:14
Speaker A
contentment when an AMBU ninja suddenly appeared and knelt down in one fluid motion. Saratobi Herusen clicked his tongue in annoyance his pleasant mood completely ruined. He couldn't help but glance at the A&BU, then summoned a servant and handed the bird cage to him.
186:28
Speaker A
The servant accepted the bird cage and slowly withdrew. Once he had gone, Saratobi Harusen looked at the ambu.
186:33
Speaker A
Come with me. This isn't the place to talk. Saratobi Herusen turned and led the ANBU ninja to a secluded corner.
186:40
Speaker A
Kakashi, what could possibly bring you to me so early in the morning? Don't tell me something has happened to Narudo. Saratobi Haruen frowned. Hataki Kakashi, son of Haki Sako, the leaf's ace technician and the foremost figure of the younger generation, had been
186:53
Speaker A
assigned together with Tenzo to keep watch over Narudo. With Kakashi's strength and Tenzo's would release to suppress the tailed beast, they could guarantee that Narudo would be subdued in the very first instant he went berserk. Lord Hokag, that is not the
187:05
Speaker A
case. This morning, Lord Danzo led his root ninja straight toward Usuzumaki Naruto's home. I have Tenzo holding them off with wood release, and I've called in my subordinate Aiha to stand with him. Time is short. Please set out
187:17
Speaker A
at once, Lord Hokag, or Lord Danzo will abduct the ninetailes Ginuriki. Hitaki Kakashi said flatly, his eyes utterly devoid of emotion. In those days, he still wallowed in the distorted belief that his father was a failure, a nameless, worthless shinobi who could
187:31
Speaker A
not complete his mission. Saratobi Herusen did not notice Kakashi's strange demeanor for Kakashi's words had already stirred a raging tempest in his heart.
187:39
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo, how dare he? He is merely the Hokag's aid, yet he brazenly tries to seize the ninetailes genturiki. Does he intend to stage a rebellion? The veins on Saratobi Haruen's neck bulged with fury. He knew he knew of Shamura
187:52
Speaker A
Danzos ambition and he even admired it. But he would never allow anyone to challenge his authority, not even his dearest friend because he herusen was the Hokag. Kakashi, take this token and rally the A&BU forces for me. You must
188:04
Speaker A
arrive before Shamura Danzo succeeds. I'm leaving this instant. Even as he spoke, Saratobi Horizon did not forget to dawn his third Hokag ceremonial robe and the Hokag's bamboo hat. He bellowed.
188:15
Speaker A
Saratobi Isuma, get out here. Stop sleeping. Something's about to happen. Saratobi Asuma slowly emerged from his room. What are you shouting about so early in the morning, old man? Huh?
188:24
Speaker A
Kakashi, you're here too. Kakashi gave a slight nod of his chin, bowed to Saratobi Herusen, and vanished in a flash. Seeing how swift and decisive Kakashi was, Saratobi Herus's annoyance with his own unworthy son flared up.
188:36
Speaker A
Hurry and follow me. We're going to Naruto's house. Your uncle Danzo has strayed from the right path. He wants to control the ninetailes Jinuriki for his own ends. At that, Saratobi Asuma was instantly jolted awake. That'll head over first. With that, Saratobi Assuma's
188:51
Speaker A
figure flashed and was gone. Clearly, he now grasped the gravity of the situation. The ninetailes Genturiki was the vill's secret weapon. He absolutely could not be lost. What was more, that child carried the sole remaining bloodline of the fourth Hokag. He could
189:04
Speaker A
not stand idly by. Saratobi Husen nodded. That's more like it. That's more like a son of Saratobi Husen. He rushed toward Naruto's home, his eyes blazing with unyielding determination. Near Naruto's home, Shimura Danzo leaned on his cane and squinted at Tenzo. What?
189:19
Speaker A
Tenzo, you would block me. Block your old superior. Forgive me, Lord Danzo. A shinobi's duty is to obey, to follow the commands of his direct superior. Kakashi senpai is my superior. He ordered me to stand guard here, so I must carry it
189:32
Speaker A
out. Tenzo said gravely, channeling his chakra, he formed handse, rat, dog, tiger would release woodlocking wall. No sooner had the words left his mouth than a colossal wooden barrier and closed every route leading into Naruto's home.
189:45
Speaker A
You spurn the toast, so you'll have to drink the forfeit. Shamura Danzo snorted coldly, raising his hand. The root ninjas moved to the perimeter of the wood locking wall and began forming seals. Danzo lowered his hand. Fire release great fireball. Water release
189:59
Speaker A
water shock wave. Lightning release ground sweep. Wind release. Great breakthrough. A chaotic torrent of ninjutsu burst forth. Though they had no pre-arranged tactics, their objective was one and the same. To slay the traitor, Tenzo. This was the traitor who
190:12
Speaker A
dared to betray Lord Danzo and defy his commands. In an instant, behind the wood locking wall, Tenzo felt sweetness well up in his throat and blood spray from his mouth. Yet, he refused to concede, bracing both hands against the
190:24
Speaker A
woodlocking wall. "Huh, bring it on." Tenzo intensified his chakra infusion, causing the once shattered woodlocking wall to surge and regrow with wild abandon. Shamura Danzo's face darkened at the sight. It was all Harusen's fault, using some high- sounding pretext
190:39
Speaker A
to take away the only woodrelease test subject. Although Tinszo's power was far inferior to that of the first Hokag Lord Sinju Hashiamarama, he was nevertheless the sole successful woodrelease creation in over a decade. If only Tinszo's flesh and blood were delivered into his hands,
190:53
Speaker A
Danzo was confident he could replicate countless more would release Shinobi. Perhaps even Push would release further, attaining the level of the first Hokag.
191:01
Speaker A
Alas, all of it had been ruthlessly stamped out by Herusen's short-sightedness and misplaced mercy, snuffing out the very chance for Kohaa to ascend to its former summit once again. Shamura Danzo burned with rage.
191:12
Speaker A
All of you get out of my way. A pack of wastes. You can't even break through a defective wood release. The root ninjas immediately cleared a path. Shamura Danzo stepped forward gazing at the wood locking wall with utter contempt. With
191:24
Speaker A
his right hand, he formed Seal's one-handed rat, snake, horse, dog. Wind released vacuum great sphere. Danzo executed a tactical leanback. Inhale, drew forth his chakra, and spat out from his mouth a century old wad of flle. No, a cannonball of wind hurtling it at the
191:39
Speaker A
woodlocking wall. The highly condensed white windreleased vacuum cannon tore through space, blasting straight for the woodlocking wall. Boom! A gaping hole was punched through the wall and the attack losing none of its momentum raced onward toward Tenzo. Tenzo's pupils
191:53
Speaker A
contracted. His body was hurled away by the enormous force and embedded in the wall of his own with locking wall unconscious. Shamura Danzo sneered. This old man may be old, but he's hardly a pushover. Shimura Danzo gave the order
192:05
Speaker A
push through in one strike reduced the woodlocking wall to splinters. Yes, the root ninjas swiftly obeyed and with Yamo's chakra no longer sustaining at the woodlocking wall had become pathetically fragile. Within a mere two breaths, the woodlocking wall was
192:19
Speaker A
shattered, pulverized into fine dust. As the wooden locking wall shattered, every route ninja's eyes changed. They stared at the doorway with burning fervor.
192:27
Speaker A
Whoever pushed this door open first would claim the glory of being first into the attack. Whoever captured Naro Uzumaki would become Lord Danzo's most trusted right-hand man. For Lord Danzo and for Kenoha, if we did not strike now, when would we? The ninja of Root
192:40
Speaker A
were not simply twisted in heart. They were twisted in spirit and in thought, bound by the cursed tongue eradication seal and reshaped by all of Danzo's conditioning. They could no longer fit into normal life. In their eyes, Shimura
192:52
Speaker A
Danzo was everything. And Shimura Danzo's orders were all that mattered. One of the root ninja moved with astonishing speed. His hand had already touched the doororknob. The next moment before he could press it down, a short blade severed his entire arm. The
193:05
Speaker A
root ninja was about to scream, but the man who had cut off his arm said coldly, "Root certainly has nerve- laying hands on this place and injuring. Are you plotting a rebellion?" It was Achiha who had spoken. As he finished, he seized
193:16
Speaker A
the man who had been about to open Narudo Usuzamaki's door and hurled him down. The man hit the ground with a dull thud and fell silent. Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes and stepped forward speaking slowly. Aiha, you have some
193:28
Speaker A
nerve. Taking the ninetailes genturiki was my order. How dare you question my decision. Sorry the bi you are subordinate to the hokag. If the hokag hasn't given the word no one moves.
193:38
Speaker A
Kakashi's figure landed beside Aiha. Itachi with his dead fish eyes fixed on Shamura Danzo and his arms crossed.
193:44
Speaker A
Kakashi said coldly. Itachi well done. Lord third has already made his move. They won't stay arrogant for long.
193:50
Speaker A
Kakashi's words were loud meant not only for Achihaachi but as a warning to Shamura Danzo. Danzo's teeth clenched tight as his eyes betrayed anger, jealousy, killing intent, helplessness, and resolve. In less than three seconds, his emotions shifted through many forms. At last, he drew a
194:06
Speaker A
deep breath. Kill them. Bring the ninetales ginuriki back. As for the Hokag, I will deal with him myself. Once he had the ninetailes genturiki in hand, even if he could not make Naro serve him Saratobi, would be filled with dread
194:18
Speaker A
because of it. Huen Saratobi was no longer the vigorous, fearless hero of the shinobi, who had fought boldly in his prime. Now every decision he made had to consider whether he himself would be affected and whether Kanoha could
194:30
Speaker A
shed less blood. He believed that once he got Narudo, a weapon comparable to a nuclear bomb into his hands he would become the one who truly called the shots in the village and he could even use the ninetailes genturiki to
194:40
Speaker A
annihilate the Aiha clan. Inside the room, Narudo Uzamaki was curled up in a corner trembling. He had heard all the sounds of the battle just now. Those people had come to capture him. He did not understand why his existence was
194:51
Speaker A
detested, nor did he understand what meaning there was in there taking him away. At that moment, red chakra enveloped him. His pupils became vertical slits, and he murmured, "Why?
195:00
Speaker A
Why? Why? Why? What did I ever do wrong? Why are you treating me like this?" His emotions eroded the seal and Ninetailes chakra kept leaking out from him. Inside his body, Kurama realized this was an opportunity, so he pulled Narudo into
195:13
Speaker A
the mindscape. Narudo was still curled up in the same posture, which made Kurama frown. Still, in order to regain his freedom, Kurama tried his best to make his voice sound gentle. Hey kid, Kurramama opened with the word kid. How
195:25
Speaker A
gentle of him. Narudo Uzumaki slowly raised his head, tears already spilling from the corners of his eyes. Seeing him like this made Kurama choke on the harsh words he had meant to say. But in his heart, he complained. Manado Name's
195:37
Speaker A
Kusha Usuzamaki. Is this the outcome you bought with your lives? How ridiculous. You couldn't even protect your own child. After you were gone, he was guarded as a secret weapon. And the only warmth he could feel was from that man,
195:48
Speaker A
Saratobi. His consciousness returned to reality. Kurama grinned. Kid, do you want revenge? Kill all those who came to capture you. Kill all the villagers who once humiliated you. Why should you be born as the demon fox? Why should you be
196:00
Speaker A
left with nothing but scraps? Each of Kurama's words pounded against his heart. Every sentence achd so much that he could barely breathe. He clutched at his chest and began to ask himself why.
196:10
Speaker A
Why, after all, his will began to waver and the five element seal began to loosen again. The Ninetales sneered.
196:17
Speaker A
This was an opportunity. Manado, it seems your son's present state of mind is not enough to seal me. The Ninetailes roared and released a massive surge of chakra smashing against the gate of the five element seal. While Narudo
196:28
Speaker A
Usuzamaki showed no reaction, the Ninetales words had thrown him into deep despair and self-abandonment. Just as the Ninetailes was about to break through the seal, a figure appeared and began making hand seals. The five element seal was reinforced and the
196:41
Speaker A
Ninetailes was locked back inside. The sudden turn of events stunned the Ninetales. Bro, I was just about to succeed. Why am I locked up again? He looked toward the doorway. His entire being No, his entire fox body felt
196:52
Speaker A
awful. Minato, weren't you dead? The Ninetales was dumbfounded. Then his eyes instantly turned red. Gripping the cage with both hands, he roared, determined to tear the figure before him to pieces.
197:02
Speaker A
It was him. It was him who had without a word cut him in two. Half going with Minado into the Shinagami and the other half sealed inside Narudo. Ninetales long time no see. Minato Namik smiled and waved. Beast, you beast. Let me out
197:15
Speaker A
and I swear I won't harm Kohaa or your son. Kurama roared. I'm sorry, Ninetailes, but your power is too immense and could endanger Kohaa at any moment. I could only seal you inside Narudo. Now your lives have been made
197:26
Speaker A
one. I can't release you or my son will die too. Manado Namic said helplessly.
197:31
Speaker A
Huh? Son, so you remember you have a son. Kurama had an idea. Since he couldn't get out, he was going to make Manado Namay sick. Sure enough, Minato frowned. What do you mean? Nine tales.
197:41
Speaker A
You'd better explain clearly. Minato Namik's figure grew increasingly solid as he stood face to face with Kurama immense chakra surging. Buddy, I mean it literally. You are not fit to be a father. These are your sons memories from all these years. Do you dare to
197:54
Speaker A
look? With that, Kurama extended his fist, the corner of his mouth curling upward. Minato frowned, reached out and pressed his hand against Kuramas. The next moment, memories flooded in like a surging tide. After the shared memories, Minato Namke's face turned livid. He
198:08
Speaker A
looked at Narudo, who was huddled in the corner with reened eyes, and his heart felt as if a colossal boulder had crashed into it. Then his eyes turned dark. Kurama, lend me a little of your strength. I beg you, will you? Having
198:19
Speaker A
said this, Manado Names lowered his head. Kurama became interested. Oh, so you intend to make a move yourself using your son's body against the village. Not against the village, against root.
198:30
Speaker A
Manado Namay said coldly. Fine. I also want to see exactly how strong that yellow flash of yours really is. Kurama was a man who loved chaos. Since escape was hopeless, he might as well find a way to create some entertainment. He
198:42
Speaker A
drew out a ball of red chakra from his own body, let it drift slowly to Manado Namik's front, and then merge into his body. Manado Namik's form became completely solid, and even the row behind him began to flutter in the wind.
198:54
Speaker A
He walked up to Narudo Uzamaki and said, "Narudo, I'm sorry. Once this matter is settled, I will tell you everything. You are not a demon fox. You are the son of a hero." With that, Manado Names took over his son's body. In just an instant,
199:06
Speaker A
he succeeded in possessing it. In reality, Narudo Usuzamaki's whisker marks faded away. His face appeared smooth and handsome. And even his hair had grown longer, making him look even more like Manado Name. Hearing the sound outside, Raichiri, the corners of his
199:19
Speaker A
mouth curved up. Kakashi, is it? That kid has grown up too, hasn't he? Then he closed his eyes and sensed the number of people nearby. Opening his eyes, he let out a cold laugh. Danzo, you old dog. I
199:29
Speaker A
treated you as an elder and tolerated much of what you have done. But I never imagined that in order to take my son away, you would dispatch a hundred root shinobi. Splendid. Manado namic kicked open the door, startling Aiha, Itachi
199:41
Speaker A
and Hitaki Kakashi. Both their pupils shrank. How could Narudo have come out? Hitaki Kakashi frowned. At this moment, the aura radiating from Narudo Usuzamaki and his appearance seemed somewhat off.
199:51
Speaker A
Kakashi, long time no see. You have grown quite a bit. Minato Name said calmly. Hearing that voice, Kakashi was thunderruck. Master. Minato smiled and nodded. then looked at Achihigh Tachi.
200:02
Speaker A
You are Fagaka's son, right? Your features are exactly like your fathers, yet your face takes after your mother.
200:07
Speaker A
Not bad. A handsome young man, are you the fourth Hokag? Aiha was puzzled. Hadn't the fourth Hokag Minado Namic died in the Ninetales attack? How could he now possess Narudo Uzumaki? It is a long story. Besides, there are two
200:21
Speaker A
little ones. Have you two hidden enough? If you have hidden enough, come out and help me take care of Naruto's home.
200:26
Speaker A
Minato Nam smiled. Achiha Jean and Aiha Sherway exchanged a look then appeared beside Manado from the corner. The Aiha clan truly produces talents in every generation. Three pairs of Maneko Sharing. Manado Necks laughed. This however made Achiha Jean and the others
200:42
Speaker A
startled and take defensive postures. No need to be so tense. Kurama has told me what the third Hokag Danzo and the other higherups did. I know now that I entrusted the village to the wrong people and I am disappointed. As for the
200:54
Speaker A
intentions of you three and the Aiha clan, I support you. Kakashi, you are my disciple. When your master's wife was alive, she took care of you plenty. In all these years, how exactly have you taken care of Narudo? Minato Neck spoke
201:05
Speaker A
with a complicated tone. Master I Kakashi's face turned pale as if he wanted to speak, but stopped. I know you have unspoken difficulties and your own thoughts. I understand, but going forward, may I ask you as a father know
201:17
Speaker A
as a teacher to protect Naro for this period of time. This state of mind will not last long. Manado Namikes bowed to Kakashi. Kakashi felt a lump in his throat knelt on the ground and cowed out to his teacher, Minato Namikes. Forgive
201:30
Speaker A
me, master, I was wrong. Minato Namik's side helped him up, then looked at Aihaan and the other two. Do you have any canai? Kakashi thought of something and took out many flying thunder god kana from his ninja tool pouch to hand
201:41
Speaker A
to Minato. I never expected you brat to have hoarded so many of my relics.
201:45
Speaker A
Minato Namay shook his head and took them. Next, let me show you the strength of the yellow flash. Manado Namay smiled slightly. The next moment he looked at a root shinobi charging at him and threw a flying thunder god cany. The root
201:57
Speaker A
shinobi twisted in midair and dodged at a mocking look in his eyes. Rat, you can't even throw a cany properly. Sure enough, you're trash. I advise you to give up right now or else. Before the words left his mouth, Manado Names
202:09
Speaker A
vanished from where he stood, startling the root shinobi. Immediately, a powerful force pressed against his back.
202:14
Speaker A
Raising Gan. A small raising gan formed in Manado Namek's hand, and he slammed the man down from three stories high, grinding him against the ground.
202:22
Speaker A
Suddenly, a cracking sound rang out. The root shinobi collapsed on the spot, losing control of his bladder and bowels. With one move, Manado Name snapped the spine of a root Jonan. The sight made the onlookers inhale sharply.
202:34
Speaker A
This kid who wasn't even a shinobi could accomplish such a feat. A monster. An absolute monster. Shamura Danzo's lips curled up. Narudo Uzumaki, do you realize that harming village shinobi is equivalent to rebellion? What you are doing now has already set you on the
202:48
Speaker A
wrong path. However, I pity you. You grew up without parents and without guidance. So, it is only natural for you to make mistakes. As long as you are willing to follow me and join my route, I not only will spare you from
202:58
Speaker A
accountability, but will also value you and put you to good use. Do not bring ruin upon yourself. Shamura Danzo was confident that the situation was in hand. Narudo Uzumaki was already surrounded. A mere child with a few tricks. Even if he could handle one or
203:12
Speaker A
two, could he possibly take on a hundred or more? Huh? Manado Name smiled faintly. Then threw out numerous canai etched with the words blade of ninja love. Everyone was stunned. It seemed familiar. The next moment, Narudo Usuzamaki's figure vanished. Following
203:25
Speaker A
that, golden lights flashed one after another, and with each flash, one or two people let out pain screams. Shamura Danzo's face changed dramatically as he recalled this sight. Yellow flash, flying thunder god. Narudo, how dare you secretly keep and practice the jutzu on
203:40
Speaker A
the scroll of seals. Stop. Stop right now. These are Kenoha's roots and Kenoha's strength. Are you really going to attack the people of the village?
203:48
Speaker A
Will you slaughter them all? Shamura Danzo watched in anguish as more than 30 people had already fallen. Minato Name stopped and said to him calmly, tell her Saratobi to come see me. Otherwise, I will slay every shinobi present who took
204:01
Speaker A
part in this. Yunaro Uzumaki, do you realize your actions have violated the laws of Kanahagor? This old man can order you struck down at any moment.
204:09
Speaker A
Danzo Shamura pointed at Narudo Uzamaki, his eyes bloodshot, looking for all the world like a demon straight from hell.
204:15
Speaker A
Adviser Danzo, that trick of yours may work on others, but against me, I'm afraid it still lacks a little something. Minato Neck sneered. His gaze swept over everyone present. The root shinobi gritted their teeth, but dared not move because Manado's display just
204:28
Speaker A
now had shown them exactly how vast the distance between them truly was. You dare look down on me? Danzo Shamura formed hand seals. Wind released pressure damage. Naruto's provocation made his face burn with humiliation. He had thrown aside all pretensive status
204:43
Speaker A
to strike at this brat. Come then, Minato Name sneered. His right hand shot out a raising gan forming in an instant, and he hurled it forward. It broke through Danzo's pressure damage. Nor was that the end. He drove the raising gan
204:55
Speaker A
straight into Danzo's withered aged face. Danzo's expression changed. The raising gan, he knew that technique. It was an A-ranked jutzu created by the late fourth Hokag Minado Namic. Of those alive in this world who still knew it, only Jeriah, one of the legendary Sanin,
205:10
Speaker A
remained. Could it be that Narudo Uzumaki had already taken Jeriah as his master? Impossible. With no way to dodge, Danzo was about to activate his Anagi. When at that moment, a voice rang out, "Ma, tie him up for me." The voice
205:22
Speaker A
made Danzo he a sigh of relief, and he immediately halted the jutzu he had been about to use. A staff flew in from afar, whipped around Danzo and shot toward Narudo to interrupt his movements.
205:32
Speaker A
Manado Name, however, seized the opening to hurl a cany of enduring love straight at Hirusen Saratobi. Ryene strike. The sound of his voice made Hirusen falter for an instant. The next instant, Manado stood before him, the raising gan still
205:45
Speaker A
in his hand. He spun in midair and slammed the raising gan into the third Hokag Huen Saratobi. Boom! Husen Saratobi was flattened by the blow, letting out a miserable scream. Gaia Minato's expression remained indifferent. Oh, after delivering the
205:58
Speaker A
strike, he leaped to a spot not far away. Both A and Bu and Root were stunned. They never imagined that this brat Narudo Uzumaki could gravely wound the Hokag roots leader Danzo his eyes lighting up seized command. All Koha
206:10
Speaker A
Shinobi move right now this instant. Capture the demon fox Narudo Uzumaki. Gamasherui Rao Namishi and Dwashi Tatami appeared beside Narudo forming a triangular formation to protect him.
206:22
Speaker A
You're the fourth Hokag, aren't you? Gamasharanui said softly as Sunbon held between his lips. "Honestly, I never thought the first to recognize me would be you three." Minato Name's wore a warm smile on his face. Rao Namishi and
206:34
Speaker A
Awashi Tatama's eyes lit up and they shouted, "Yond sama, yanding." Their voices were loud and every shinobi present heard their words instantly. A piece of information spread at once.
206:44
Speaker A
Narudo Uzamaki has been possessed by the fourth Hokag. No wonder the flying thunder god technique just now felt so familiar. Look at Naruto's face. Isn't it? Isn't it very much like Yandame samus? The ambu shinobi stopped complex expressions filling their faces as they
206:59
Speaker A
stared at Narudo. In truth, from the very beginning, they had sensed it. That familiar chakra, but everyone knew the common truth. The dead cannot come back to life. The fourth Hokag and his wife had died in the Ninetailes incident, and
207:10
Speaker A
their bodies rested in the Kohaa cemetery. That was an indisputable fact. Yet now, who could have imagined the fourth Hokag possessing the Ninetailes genturiki. Hearing the discussion, Kakashi hurried over and knelt before Narudo. Sensei, Kakashi, you came after
207:23
Speaker A
all. You should know. I didn't want you caught up in this. Minato Namik's voice rang out, and its quiet tone made Kakashi's body jolt. A sensei is always a sensei. As your student, how could I ever let my sensei walk into danger?
207:36
Speaker A
Kakashi lowered his head and said, "Minado Namay shook his head, then looked at Danzo Shamura." Elder Danzo, I never thought that after all these years, you'd still be so calculating.
207:46
Speaker A
You You're Manato Namic. No, Minato died long ago. You're the Ninetailes. You're the demon fox. Danzo Shimura knew full well in his heart that it was Manado.
207:55
Speaker A
But he could not admit it because Manado Namik's prestige was simply too high. In every sense, as a Hokag Manado was deeply loved by the people of the village. If he allowed that reputation to be firmly established, it would bode
208:06
Speaker A
ill for him. The root shinobi gritted their teeth and charged again. But this time, a single shinobi appeared.
208:12
Speaker A
Faguiha. With a stern face, Fagaku stepped before Narudo. After sensing that familiar chakra, he gave a cold snort, then turned to the A&Bu Shinobi and formed the hand seals snake dragon rabbit tiger. Fire released great fire dragon technique. Fagako Aiha's gaze was
208:27
Speaker A
resolute. He breathed out a fire dragon and then drove it into the ground. At once, a wave of miserable cries rose up.
208:33
Speaker A
The root shinobi were instantly knocked down by that great fire dragon. Fagaku's control was just right. It left them dumpstruck without scrambling their brains. He had only sent the root shinobi sprawling without harming their internal organs. I wasn't too late, was
208:46
Speaker A
I? Fagaku Ajihad did not turn around, but Manado Namik's laughed when he heard the voice. Fagaku, after all these years of tempering, you've grown stronger again. Just as the two were about to catch up, Danzo Shamura cut in
208:58
Speaker A
Aya. What exactly are you up to drawing close to the Ninetales? Genturiki. Don't tell me you intend to set off another Ninetailes incident. Minato frowned.
209:07
Speaker A
This old fool had a truly ugly way of speaking. Just as he was about to retort the third Hokag Herusen, Soratobi struggled to his feet. He looked at the Narudo possessed by Manado tears welling in his eyes. Manado, is it you? Have you
209:19
Speaker A
returned? He had heard their entire conversation just now. He knew that Narudo was not Naro at this moment, but the fourth Hokag Manado Namic. Hearing the old man's voice, Manado shot him a long deep look. Herus and Sorobi's body
209:32
Speaker A
stiffened. What kind of look was that? Fury coldness contempt madness disappointment, and at last indifference. Lord third Hokag Minado Names was never any fourth Hokag. He was merely an ordinary Shinobi whose strength was just a little above average. Narudo Uzumaki spoke. Hirus and
209:48
Speaker A
Saratobi suddenly closed his eyes. Manado I have failed you. Too late. Manado Namik's voice came from within Naruto's body tinged with desolation. By the way, how did you promise us Saratobi? Manado Namik's voice rang out. You promised to take
210:01
Speaker A
good care of Naro and give him the treatment befitting a hero's son. And if it weren't for you people seizing Narudo today awakening my soul, I would never have known this is how you've been protecting him. Hirusen Suratobi said
210:13
Speaker A
hastily, "Minado, it's not what you think. Hear me out." He was afraid. Afraid that Manado would publicly expose how he had treated Narudo. He feared that once these things came to light, his prestige would plummet and the image
210:24
Speaker A
of the greatest Hokag he had carefully cultivated over the years would be shattered. He worried that the villagers would come to their senses and demand of Husen Saratobi. Where had the Usuzamaki clan's legacy gone? The most prosperous commercial street in Kenoha belonged to
210:37
Speaker A
Manado's family. Yet Narudo received only 3,000 Rio a month. Was that reasonable? No, it was utterly unreasonable. Enough, Saratobi. You needn't explain. You mean to say this was to protect the Ninetailes Ginuriki, so you hid his identity as a hero's son?
210:52
Speaker A
Fine, but why did you call him a demon fox, making everyone despise him, scorn him, and ostracize him? And all the while, you came out to curry favor fobbing off my son with a mere 3,000 Rio a month. A bowl of noodles costs one or
211:04
Speaker A
200 Rio, yet you gave him 3,000. Who exactly are you trying to starve? What about Kusha's and my inheritance? Did you devour it all? Manado Name's erupted in fury. He looked utterly possessed, unable to believe that the third Hokag
211:17
Speaker A
he had always revered and admired had done so much behind his back after his death. If Kurama hadn't passed those memories to him and used Ninetales chakra to sustain this wisp of his soul, he probably wouldn't have been able to
211:28
Speaker A
stand up for his son at all. Minato Namik's words made the third Hokag Husen Suritobi go pale and stagger. He had never expected Minato to say it after all and to say it so openly before everyone. His already hunched back, bent
211:41
Speaker A
even lower like a guttering candle in the wind as if a single gust could snuff him out. The umbu ninjas turned their heads toward Husen Soratobi. Seeing him in such a state, an ugly emotion stirred in their hearts. Contempt, scorn.
211:54
Speaker A
Gamasherui bit off the twig in his mouth and spouted out glaring at Husen Suratobi with fury. Herusen, however, had no heart to reprimand him at the moment. He stood rooted to the spot, utterly dumpstruck. He knew that once
212:06
Speaker A
today was over, his name would be thoroughly ruined, and the entire Soratobi clan would never be able to hold their heads high again. Kakashi remained silent. He had known all of this, yet weighed down by pressure, or rather by his father's death. His warped
212:18
Speaker A
values had yet to fully recover. He merely carried out his missions in silence, executing the orders of his superiors, never once going to see Narudo. If it came to guilt, he was the guiltiest of all. Yet at this moment,
212:28
Speaker A
Manado Name did not call him to account, and that made his long frozen heart begin to thaw. Just as Huen Saratobi was sinking into despair, Danzo Shamura spoke up. Husen, this man is spreading pernicious lies and deceiving the
212:41
Speaker A
masses, and he has killed many of my rude operatives. We cannot simply let this go. Husen Saratobi was jolted by Danzos words and his eyes lit up.
212:50
Speaker A
Indeed, so long as he captured Naro Usuzamaki and secured victory in this battle, he could silence everyone afterward. His gaze turned vicious. He would have Danzo brand every person present with the tongue eradication seal. A chill ran down the backs of the
213:03
Speaker A
umbu and rude operatives. Aiha Jean watched from afar the corner of his mouth curling upward. In his heart, he thought, "Fight then, fight. The more vicious the better." Ding. System mission issued. Rescue Narudo Usuzamaki.
213:15
Speaker A
Reward compensation based on mission completion and plot plausibility. Failure, the host will be eliminated.
213:20
Speaker A
Holy crap, you bastard. You can't even play fair. You little piece of trash. You've got no power at all. Even as he said that, Aiha Jean rose to his feet with some resignation. Beside him, Itachi Aiha helped Yamo up while Shers
213:33
Speaker A
Aiha like Achiha Jean watched the distant battle. Jean Kuan, who do you think will win? Shers Aiha asked. On one side were the ninetales Jinshuriki Naro Uzumaki possessed by Manado and Fagakoya. On the other side were Huen Saratobi hailed as the strongest Hokag
213:48
Speaker A
and Danzo Shamura of the darkness of Kenoha. Aihaan rolled his eyes. How can you even ask that? If the old man didn't hide his strength, Huen Saratobi and Danzo Shamura combined wouldn't stand a chance against him alone. But then
214:00
Speaker A
again, if he didn't hide his strength, he wouldn't be Fagaku Aiha. That guy is just too rigid and old-fashioned. With that, Achiha Jean stretched his body, ready to head to the front lines and help. His movement caught Shiru Aiha's
214:11
Speaker A
attention. Jean, what are you? Seeing his eager, restless posture, Shers Aiha had already guessed. While Sher Fagako Aiha hides his strength, but after all, he's my old man in name. I can't just watch him get captured. Can I besides
214:23
Speaker A
you're not blind? If Herus and Saratobi and Danzo Shimura win, then everyone present. Y, and all these U and rude operatives will come to a bad end. Even if we don't care about them, we have to think of ourselves. With that, Achihajan
214:36
Speaker A
leaped down and walked slowly toward the battlefield. The third Hokag Husen Suratobi wo the hand seals rammorse, snake dragon, ratox, tiger. He took a deep breath, his lungs swelling. Firest style fire dragon flame bullet. Husen Suratobi in tone, channeling his chakra
214:51
Speaker A
as a fiery dragon head erupted from his mouth and shot straight toward Narudo Usuzamaki's body. He had no choice. Even if the ninetailes ginuriki perished, he would destroy him. Even if it meant sacrificing the ninetailes, he could not
215:03
Speaker A
let Manado Name's escape. Otherwise, his power and status would slip away from him. Conversely, once Manado Namay and Naro Uzumaki were dead, and everyone present had been placed under the tongue eradication seal, he would remain the third Hokag, the strongest Hokag, the
215:17
Speaker A
Shinobi hero, Huen Saratobi, Manado Namik's pupils constricted. He could dodge, but what about Ginma Sharanui and Rao Namishi? Just then, a figure appeared, hands weaving seals in a blur.
215:28
Speaker A
Dragon snake ram earthstyle earthflow wall. Kakashi Hitaki appeared. An earth wall crowned with a dog head rose from the ground momentarily blocking the fire dragon flame bullet. Danzo Shimur wo hand seals windstyle vacuum great bullet. The fire dragon flame bullet
215:43
Speaker A
merged with the vacuum great bullet and the combined technique instantly doubled in both power and range. Kakashi Hitaki's pupil shrank. Was he going to have to use that technique? He hesitated uncertain of his control over that technique. Just then Achihaan appeared
215:57
Speaker A
weaving hand seals with both hands. Snake ray monkey borehorse tiger firest style great fireball technique. Fagaku Aiha's eyes lit up. Father and son united their combined strength could cut through metal. A moment later he too unleashed the great fireball technique.
216:11
Speaker A
The two fireballs merged into a colossal sphere of flame clashing head-on with the combined fire dragon flame bullet and vacuum great bullet locked in a deadlock. The super fireball technique and the fire dragon flame bullet clashed in midair flames roaring into the sky as
216:25
Speaker A
the temperature around them shot upward. Everyone stared unblinkingly at the collision of the two techniques. At last, the two attacks exploded and the tremendous noise startled many ninja clans. One after another, they sent Shinobi to gather intelligence and
216:38
Speaker A
learned that the Achiha clan had come to blows with the Hokag Husen Saratobi and the Hokag aid Danzo Shimura. In less than 3 minutes, members of all the major ninja clans had gathered ready to watch a good show. As the crowd grew, Husen
216:51
Speaker A
Saratobi and Danzo Shamura clenched their fists until their knuckles cracked. The law cannot punish the many.
216:56
Speaker A
The number of people present had already exceeded the maximum scale they could control. In other words, even if they captured Narudo Usuzamaki and the Aiha clan, they could no longer silence everyone. They have failed. Aihaan and Aiha Fugaku exchanged a glance. Aihaan
217:11
Speaker A
said with a smile, "Thank you, Lord Hokag and Hokag a for accompanying us in our ninjutsu training today. until we meet again. A direct confrontation with Huen Saratobi at this point was obviously unwise. Only those who had come at the very beginning knew the full
217:25
Speaker A
picture of what had happened today. As for Root, they needed no further mention. They dared not breathe a word about what had just happened. They were absolutely obedient to Danzo Shamura and protected his interests. The U, however, was a different matter. U members had
217:38
Speaker A
minds of their own, and it was inevitable that some would tell their families or relatives what had happened.
217:43
Speaker A
Aiha, hilarious. If this news doesn't spread throughout all of Kenoha by tomorrow, I'll take the Saratobi surname. What the hell is this? This is a heavensent opportunity. This is the perfect chance to weaken the Hokag's prestige and destroy the Hokag's power.
217:57
Speaker A
Hirus and Saratobi spoke with a smile that did not reach his eyes. The Aiha clan truly produces heroes one after another. At such a young age, you already possess such formidable chakra.
218:08
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, you flatter me. To reach your current position as Hokag must not have been easy, Aihaan said with a cheeky grin. The corner of Hirusen Suritobi's mouth twitched. Then his eyes turned cold and he flicked his sleeve.
218:20
Speaker A
We're leaving. There was anger in his voice. Anger utterly unconcealed. Just as Aiha Jean was still gloating, Aiha Fagaku thumped him on the back of the neck. You little brat. Are you insane?
218:30
Speaker A
Going headto-head with Husen Suratobi like that. Dad, you already made your move, so why blame me? We're two of a kind. From the moment you acted, you'd already made up your mind to have it out with Herus and Saratobi, hadn't you?
218:41
Speaker A
Besides, this time we have Senior Manato present and justice on our side. I think those great and noble clans won't get involved unless they're stupid. After all, a hero's son was humiliated and a hero's property was confiscated. If
218:53
Speaker A
that's how heroes are treated, what chance do these noble clans have? Don't you all think so? Aihaan looked toward the major ninja clans in the forest.
219:01
Speaker A
About 20 minutes later, people emerged one after another. Their expressions varied, but they all studied Achiha Jean closely. They knew only a fragment of the battle just now, not the whole course of events. At this moment, Manado Name appeared. Everyone long time no
219:14
Speaker A
see. A smile hung on his face. At that moment, because Narudo Usuzamaki was possessed, his appearance was virtually indistinguishable from Manado Name. Many people were startled at the sight of Narudo like this. Yo, Yandame, he murmured the head of a clan. Oklan had
219:28
Speaker A
eyed a long time, no see. Back then, you were still a young welp, but now you've grown much steadier. Minato Neck's replied clan head Ida's whole body trembled. Yandame, it really is Yandame.
219:38
Speaker A
Yandame has returned. Manado Neckay smiled, then invited all the clan heads to his home to catch up over old times.
219:45
Speaker A
Ding. Congratulations host on completing the mission. Rating S. Reward 30 AK-47s. Keep up the good work. Instantly, numerous AK-47s appeared in the system space, lying quietly in their compartments. Aihan, however, was anything but calm. His brain shortcircuited. AK-47s. Holy crap, even
220:04
Speaker A
this can be a reward. He hastily examined them. He found that all 30 AK-47s had only one magazine each. In other words, every gun could only fire one magazine's worth of ammo. In the Shinobi world, a world of high attack
220:17
Speaker A
and low defense. The appearance of rifles could pose a tremendous threat to Jonan. The key was that using a rifle required no skill threshold. Even a seven-year-old child could pick up a rifle and spray bullets. Kaga level powerhouses all possessed all sorts of
220:31
Speaker A
abilities. recovery, defense speed, and could already be considered the peak of humanity. Ordinary bullets could not harm them, but among Kenoha's current leadership, only Hirus and Saratobi could be counted as a true Kaga level powerhouse. Danzo Shimura could only be
220:44
Speaker A
counted as half of one. As for the other three, none of them were in the village.
220:47
Speaker A
These rifles might very well prove useful in the future when the Aihaku comes. With Aidito Aiha's 5 minutes of phasing, as long as he didn't hide inside Kim's dimension, Aihaan was confident he could riddle him with bullets. Provided, of course, that Black
221:00
Speaker A
Zetsu didn't possess him. That sly old bastard had an absurdly over-the-top healing ability. As long as he protected Aidito Aiha's heart, Aido wouldn't die.
221:09
Speaker A
He could then slowly expel the bullets from his body and recover bit by bit.
221:12
Speaker A
Aiha Jean was lost in delightful contemplation. Achiha Shiru and Aiha Tachi came to his side and seeing Aiha Jean drooling their expressions turned odd. This guy hasn't lost his mind has he? What about the coup then? Aiha Shersway hesitated for a long while
221:27
Speaker A
before asking Jean what's wrong? Shiruis words yanked Achiha back to reality. He snapped out of it at once.
221:33
Speaker A
Oh, it's nothing. Nothing. Where's father? Where did he go? Aiha pointed at Naruto's house without saying a word. Aihan nodded. All right, let's head back. On an occasion like that, plenty of important people would certainly go and talk with him. We
221:46
Speaker A
shouldn't get involved. Although Manado Name is furious when it comes down to it. He is only a soul now. Who knows how long he can last. Besides that is after all his son's body. I think today he probably hopes that father and the other
221:58
Speaker A
clan heads will take care of his son rather than talk too much about political matters. Aiha Shersway frowned. You mean Yandame won't tell them how his son has been doing? Does it even need to be said how Narudo has been
222:08
Speaker A
doing? Now all the fourth hokag menato namic needs to say is that Narudo is his son. That will be enough. He may not be a qualified ruler but he is a qualified kaga. A kaga who stakes his life to
222:20
Speaker A
protect everyone. Aihaan looked toward Naruto's home inside. Then what do we do next? Aihaers asked. His mind was not as sharp as Aihas. So he understood that if they wanted to stage a coup, he needed to follow Achihajans lead. Aihaachi also
222:35
Speaker A
looked at his younger brother curious to see what he would do. Achi Hajjans lips curled up. Why will we put out a newspaper? Of course. His smile widened.
222:42
Speaker A
A newspaper? Now that was something new. In this world of underdeveloped communications, whoever controls public opinion controls the political direction. Back in the Aiha compound, Achiha Jean waved his hand and all clan members sprang into action. Paper printing presses and editorial work.
222:58
Speaker A
After 5 hours, a newspaper with the words koha daily emlazed in large type at the upper left corner came into the world and everyone rejoiced. Aihaan picked up the newspaper and read it from beginning to end. Hero son or demon fox?
223:11
Speaker A
Let us step into the ninetailes rampage of that year. Shocking. The hero's son's monthly living allowance cannot even keep him fed. Is this a distortion of humanity or a collapse of morality? Are the human experiments the deeds of
223:22
Speaker A
Orochimaru or silently approved by the village's high-ranking officials? Back then, the white fan clearly saved the man. Yet, after returning to the village, that man joined the ranks, mocking the white fan. Was someone behind this? Why did the Senu clan
223:35
Speaker A
disappear? Now only remains. Do the trees in front of the Syninju compound look a little like human silhouettes?
223:42
Speaker A
Aiha Jean sneered at the newspaper. Okay, everyone, follow this template and start printing. Today's target is 10,000 copies, one tale of silver per copy.
223:50
Speaker A
Yes, the civilians and Shinobi of the Aiha clan swiftly moved into action. Now that Achiha Jean had united the Aiha, there were no more factional disputes.
223:59
Speaker A
Thus, everyone silently regarded him as the new clan head. As for Achiha Fagaka, another 3 hours later, 10,000 copies were ready. Aiha Jean divided them into 20 groups of 500 each to sell at 7:00 the next morning. Aiha Atachi's pupils
224:13
Speaker A
dilated as he stared at the newspaper. He turned to Aihaan. Second brother, are these things true or false? If they're true, then then what? Too crazy or too dark? Aihaan seemed able to see into Aiha Itachi's heart. Mm. Aiha nodded. He
224:28
Speaker A
had never imagined that the village's secrets were like this. The towering image of the third Hokag in his heart collapsed in an instant. At the same time, a chill made him shudder. A man like this was rotten to the core, and he
224:39
Speaker A
had actually been scheming with a tiger for so long. All that kindness he showed daily was nothing but an act. Aiha Sherswaye frowned. Some of this content should be fake, right? He pointed at the little anecdotes about Achiha Fagaku and
224:51
Speaker A
his son. Aihaan looked over and nodded. Besides serious content, we need a few light-hearted stories to liven up the atmosphere. Only then can it spread widely. Men and women old and young will all buy a copy. It's not expensive,
225:03
Speaker A
just something to read. Aiha Shersu nodded. He looked at the front page headlines and the deeds of the third Hokag and Shamura Danzo and fell silent.
225:11
Speaker A
Those two really are birds of a feather. In the Hokag's office, Saratobi Husen sat in the main seat. Somehow he felt the stool was burning his but today and a shadow weighed on his heart. Shamura Danzo across from him slapped both hands
225:23
Speaker A
on the table. Herusen, I don't know what you're hesitating about. Even if that Usuzamaki Narudo were possessed by Namak's Manado, killing him would still solve the problem. Saratobi Haruen took a deep drag on his pipe, then blew out
225:34
Speaker A
the smoke. And then if we kill Naro and make those things true, what benefit would it bring you or me? At that point, the relationship between the Shinobi clans and the village would freeze completely and even Kenoha might split
225:46
Speaker A
apart. Wouldn't that destroy the first Hokag's life's work? We would both become sinners. Saratobi Harusen rose and walked to the window. He pushed it open. The hazy white smoke inside drifted out looking from a distance no different from a fire. Then what we do?
225:59
Speaker A
Nothing. Wait for Namak's menato to gather the clans and stage a coup. Shamura Danzo couldn't believe Saratobi Haruen was hesitating over something like this. A coup. Saratobi Herzen took a deep breath staring blankly at the prosperous scene in Kenoha silent for a
226:13
Speaker A
long time. Danzo, do you think a coup was better or is it better for Kohaa to fall to pieces? Do you think you can seal the mouths of millions of villagers in Kenoha? Shamura Danzo lowered his head. Although he knew Saratobi Harusen
226:25
Speaker A
was right, he had his own ambitions. He had waited so long, yet the Hokag's seat was about to slip away. Why? He didn't want to give up, he still had to do something. He looked at the Hokag's ceremonial robe on Saratobi Hirusen, his
226:37
Speaker A
eyes filled with longing. I hope you won't regret this. Shimura Danzo turned and stroed out the door. This time, however, Saratobi Husen did not say, "I am the Hokag." He kept his pipe between his teeth, gazing into the distance. At
226:49
Speaker A
Usuzumaki Naruto's home, Namik's Minato did not mention a coup. Instead, he asked the heads of the great clans to take care of Narudo and not let him live so harshly. Aiha Fagaku asked him if he had ever thought of reclaiming the Hokag
227:02
Speaker A
seat. Namke's Minato gave a bitter smile. I'm nothing more than a soul now. Oh, I might vanish at any moment. Even if I took the Hokag seat now, how many days would I have to manage things?
227:11
Speaker A
Name's Manado was helpless. He understood Achiha Fagaka's purpose from Kurama. He had seen the hardship the Achiha clan had endured over the years.
227:19
Speaker A
But there was nothing he could do. He was already dead. The remnant of his soul could be extinguished at any time.
227:25
Speaker A
So staging a coup was impossible. Aiha Fagaku fell silent. And everyone present fell silent as well. They had suffered under Saratobi for a long time. Even those who hadn't suffered before now knowing what Saratobi Herusen had done to Minato's family began to worry
227:38
Speaker A
whether Saratobi Haruen would one day do the same to them. In the end, everyone went home. But many clans deliberately or half-consciously raised the topic of a coup with Aiha Fagaku and deliberately or half-consciously drew closer to the
227:50
Speaker A
Aiha. Aiha Fagaka didn't refuse. He chatted with them smiling. Only Namik's manado gave Achiha Fagaku a deep look.
227:57
Speaker A
Just now he had given Fagaku a slip of paper hoping Fagaku would take a look.
228:01
Speaker A
Back home, Aiha Fagaku took out the note. It read, "Brother Fagaku, whoever takes the Hokag seat now must be of the etchiha. I only beg you after you obtain Kohaa to look after my son." Well, if you need anything, just come to me. I'll
228:13
Speaker A
do everything in my power to help you seize that position. Same manato. Aiha Fagako looked at the contents of the note with complicated feelings. Just then, a fair tinder little hand plucked the note away. Aiha Fagaka's expression changed. Who? Aihaan smiled. Me. Why so
228:28
Speaker A
angry? Let me guess. You wanted Namik's Manado to stage a coup and he refused.
228:33
Speaker A
Aihas words hit the nail on the head. Aiha Fagaka sideighed. That's right, you guessed it. Minato doesn't know how much longer he can live, so he's not suited to seize power through a coup. Aihaan nodded. What Name's Manado
228:45
Speaker A
said was true. He looked at the note in his hand, the corners of his mouth curling up. I see. So father's answer is approval or rejection. Yuzbo Jean asked, watching Yuzbo Fua with a smile dancing in his eyes. Yuzu Fuas face was
228:58
Speaker A
steeped in hesitation. Let me think for a few more days. The moment his words fell, the smile on Yuzbo Jeans face vanished instantly, and a sequence of disappointment complexity coldness and mockery flashed through his eyes.
229:09
Speaker A
"Father, I asked you whether you agree or refuse, and you tell me you want a few more days to think about it." Yuzbos chakra erupted. In an instant, it startled the entire Yuzbo clan, including Yuzbo Yu and Yuzbo XU.
229:21
Speaker A
They saw Yuzbo Jean in the courtyard, his hair flying wildly, waves of chakra radiating ceaselessly from his body.
229:27
Speaker A
Jean, what do you mean by this? Don't I even have the right to think as your father? Yuzbo Fua rebuked. Think. At a time like this, you still want to think.
229:35
Speaker A
The major ninja clans are pressing closer to the Yuzbo. Do you need to think about whether to launch a coup?
229:40
Speaker A
Does this require thought? If we launch a coup, we'll still be one family. If we don't, then fine. Those willing to stage the coup follow me. We'll establish our own household. Yuzbo Jean sneered.
229:50
Speaker A
Instantly, all the Yuzbo ninjas dropped to their knees. We await Lord Jeans orders. This scene stunned Yuzbo Yu and Yuzbo Fiwa. Even Yuzbo Xuer joined the kneeling ninjas. Yuzbo Fua staggered. At that moment, he realized he was no
230:03
Speaker A
longer the clan head of the Yuzbo, or rather he was still the clan head, but one whose authority had been hollowed out by his own son. He fixed his gaze on Yuzbo Jean, who returned the look. The difference was that Yuzbo Jean had once
230:14
Speaker A
believed Fua was as determined to stage the coup as he was. But today, his irresolution once again caused Jas heart to sink to the very bottom. As the leader of the Yuzbo clan, either act or don't act, what does considering even
230:26
Speaker A
mean? Yuzbo Fua let out a sigh. Enough. From today on, the Yuzbo shall be yours.
230:31
Speaker A
Perhaps I am truly not fit to be the clan leader. A burning fervor flashed in everyone's eyes. They had long been fed up with Fua. He had been the neutral one offending no one. Yet now, with a coup
230:41
Speaker A
on the horizon, he remained hesitant. Without a word, Yuzbo Jean turned and left, followed by a crowd of Yuzbo clansmen. Only Yuzbo Fua and Yuzbo, you remained standing there. Yuzbo, you watched Yuzbo Jean enviously. So, this was what it looked like to be
230:54
Speaker A
acknowledged by everyone. You two should go. Perhaps only your younger brother can save the Yuzbo and save my. After Yuzbo Fufa finished his words, he walked toward the house. Yuzbou stared at Fu's receding figure. His heart a mix of
231:06
Speaker A
emotions. In just a short while, the power structure had undergone a decisive shift. He shook his head and headed in the direction Yuzbo Jean had taken. When Yuzbo Jean entered the meeting hall, it was already midnight. Yet, every ninja
231:18
Speaker A
in the clan except for Yuzbo Fua had arrived. Yuzbo Jean walked directly toward the clan leader throne. Yuzozone had just opened his mouth to speak when the assembled Yuzbo clansmen turned their activated charing gun upon him.
231:30
Speaker A
The overwhelming pressure instantly sealed his lips and forced his head down. Yuzbo Jean looked at the clan leaders thrown his heart complicated. He had thought it would take a long time to claim the seat, but it turned out to be
231:40
Speaker A
today. He turned to face the crowd and seated himself generously on the throne reserved solely for the clan leader.
231:46
Speaker A
Everyone, the former clan head, Yuzbo Fua, is unwell. For the time being, I will act as the clan leader and exercise the leader's authority. According to the old rules, we'll vote by a show of hands and gather wisdom from all sides. Yuzbo
231:58
Speaker A
Jean said indifferently, then propped his legs on the table and looked down at the ninjas below. Within a mere 10 seconds, everyone raised their hands, including Yuzboi. He understood that Yuzbo Jeans dominance was an unstoppable tide. Since that was the
232:11
Speaker A
case, he might as well submit. Yuzbo Jean rose to his feet. In that case, I ask you all to support my decisions from here on. Yes. The crowd knelt on one knee. Tomorrow the newspaper. 20 teams will be assigned to sell it across 20
232:24
Speaker A
districts. Also, I'll need your hard work. In addition, we need a few shills. After they buy copies, they are to read them out loud. At the same time, the Yuzbo police force will patrol the 20 districts tomorrow. If anyone causes
232:35
Speaker A
trouble, even Umu or Root, take them down. The promotion of this newspaper is an unstoppable imperative. No one may stand in the way. If there is a problem you cannot solve, come directly to me.
232:45
Speaker A
I'll settle it. Yuzbo Jean began issuing orders. His sole purpose being to distribute the newspaper. Master Mai's public opinion in this era, an era devoid of entertainment. Public opinion represented the will of the people. What had happened today was at most known by
232:59
Speaker A
the ninja clans. Many civilian ninjas and villagers were still in the dark. In their eyes, Yufe Risen remained the same benevolent kind, third Hokag. Yuzbo Jeans aim was to utterly destroy the trust Ufa Risen had been cultivating for years, sending his once peak
233:13
Speaker A
prestige plummeting. Moreover, the news he published was all true and readily verifiable. What was there to fear?
233:19
Speaker A
Being discovered by the Yu tomorrow would cause some trouble. But compared to the gains that trouble was not worth fearing, and so under Yuzbo Jeans arrangement, every member of the Yuzbo clan fulfilled their duties, eager and ready. Yuzbo Jean returned to his own
233:32
Speaker A
room to sleep. But Yuzbo Machin was already waiting for him there. You're back, Jean. Yuzboin's voice carried a hint of hesitation, as if she wanted to say more. Yuzbo Jean was taken aback, then bowed, "Mother." Yuzbo Machin smiled. Sit down. She gestured for
233:46
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jean to sit across from her. Yuzbo Jean knelt facing her, sitting upright and looking at her directly. Did you quarrel with your father? When your father came back, he said nothing and went straight to the bedroom to sleep.
233:56
Speaker A
No matter how I asked, he wouldn't speak. So, I wanted to know what happened. Yuzboin fixed her gaze on Yuzbo Jeans eyes and asked. Yuzbo Jean pressed his lips together. He could be stern and unyielding toward his father, Yuzbo Fua, but in front of his
234:09
Speaker A
mother, he did not have the heart to talk back because in his memories, Yuzbo Machin had protected him since he was young. In his impression, she was gentle and he could not bear to contradict her.
234:19
Speaker A
So, Yuzbo Jean took out the note from bluffing Shuen and explained both his father's hesitation and the perilous urgency of the current situation. The Yuzbo clan had reached a moment of life or death. They could only advance. Our
234:30
Speaker A
retreat was impossible. All clansmen had put their lives on the line. Even he, Yuzbo Jean, if he uttered the word no at this moment, the brothers behind him would chop him into mincemeat. Yuzbo Fu's hesitation was even worse. Everyone
234:43
Speaker A
had agreed to the coup. And now you still want to think it over. To let such a perfect opportunity slip. Are you mad?
234:49
Speaker A
Hesitation only leads to defeat. At last, Aihaan took a deep breath and spoke. Mother Father hesitated far too much, hesitating over whether to ally with Name's Manado for the coup. In the end, I had a heated argument with him.
235:01
Speaker A
Aiha Jean said nothing more than that he left everything else unsaid but Achiha Makoto was no ordinary woman. She understood the gist of it at once. So she said with a smile, "John, I know you did this with your own reasons. But in
235:12
Speaker A
the future, I hope you won't speak so bluntly. After all, Fagaku is your father. You should spare him some face.
235:18
Speaker A
Although your father has acute political instincts, his flaw is just as apparent. He is good at deliberation but poor at making decisions. He could not wholly support one faction, so he chose to offend neither side. In truth, this
235:29
Speaker A
choice offends both. I tried to persuade your father but he would only shake his head and refuse saying he needed to think at this Achiha Makoto sideigh and looked at Achihaan. Your father has too many worries yet the position of clan
235:41
Speaker A
head was passed on to him. The pressure he bears is enormous. Aihaan lowered his head knowing his mother was right.
235:47
Speaker A
However extraordinary times called for extraordinary measures. The Aihaan now stood at a great turning point unseen in a century. Seize the opportunity and they could soar straight upward. Abandon it and they would tumble into the endless abyss. Aihaan knew this much.
236:01
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen still had 5 years to live. 5 years later during the Kenoha crush plan if not for Orochimaru using the impure world reincarnation to make his move. This old geyser might well have gone on living. For Kenoha for the
236:13
Speaker A
Aiha for his mother for Sasuke, he had no choice but to do this. Mother Aihaan rose and bowed to her then said, "Mother, forgive me. This period is too crucial. So I cannot promise you that.
236:23
Speaker A
But please believe me. Once everything is settled, I will personally make amends to you all." When he finished, Achi Haan turned and walked toward the bed. Aiha Makoto gave a gentle smile.
236:32
Speaker A
All right, I believe my son will surely accomplish what he sets out to do.
236:36
Speaker A
Aihaan waved a hand. Good night, Mom. He did not close the door, nor did he set any guard because the woman inside that room was the only mother he would ever have in this life. Aihaan murmured in his heart, "Love you, Mom. See you
236:47
Speaker A
tomorrow." The next day, Aihaan woke early. The moment he pushed open the door, a crowd of Achiha Shinobi stood there clutching the newspapers printed yesterday, chattering noisily. As soon as Aihaan stepped out, they stopped their chatter at once and turned to him,
237:00
Speaker A
eyes gleaming. Clan leader, the clan leader is up early. We're about to head out. Voices came from all sides. Aihaan checked the time. There were still about 10 minutes before departure, so he asked, "How come everyone is gathered at
237:12
Speaker A
my doorstep? Clan leader, it's like this. We chose to gather here on our own. Seeing your house sets our minds at ease. After all, what's about to happen is a little too thrilling." As he spoke that Aiha's voice trembled slightly.
237:23
Speaker A
Aihaan laughed. Have some spine. Today is only the beginning. This is nothing yet. Tomorrow, the day after, and every day for the coming week, we'll be distributing these. Then, clan leader, what if the Hokag comes after you? I've
237:35
Speaker A
heard that route is extremely cruel. Another young Shinobi spoke up. From now on, the Aihai answer only to orders of deployment, not summits. As long as Saratobi Herusen and Shamura Danzo hold high positions, the Achiha will not attend a single meeting. Aihaan laughed
237:49
Speaker A
coldly. With four Mangeko Sharing among the Achiha attending those meetings at all was already doing them a favor. If not for the wish to reduce casualties, Aihaan could start a war at any moment.
237:59
Speaker A
Aihas words made the young Shinobi flush with excitement. What a stance answer. Only deployment never summons.
238:05
Speaker A
Oh, a real man ought to be like this. After chatting for a while, the Aiha Shinobi rushed out along the routes Aiha Jean had planned the day before. Aiha Jean watched them a smile, tugging at the corners of his mouth. Soon, the wind
238:16
Speaker A
over Kenoha would begin to shift. Aiha Shersu and Aihaachi appeared and stood silently. Aiha Jean said, "One of you manages the east, the other the west. If anyone from Uu or root moves against our business, show no mercy. Kill on the
238:30
Speaker A
spot." "Yes," Shers and Itachi said in unison, then vanished on the spot. With a flicker, Aihaan appeared above Kinoa's Hokag rock arms crossed as he surveyed the Kenoha before him. The spot beneath his feet was exactly the eyes of the
238:43
Speaker A
second Hokag Senu Toorraama. You were truly blind, choosing Saratobi Herusen as your successor. If you knew that Kenoha had been reduced to this by his mismanagement, wouldn't you leap out of the pure land in fury? Aihaan lowered his head towards Senu Tobarama's face on
238:57
Speaker A
the Hokag rock. Within Kohaa, crowds of people in Aiha clan attire fanned out through every area and began shouting, "Come and see everyone. Take a look. The Kenoha Times is printed for the very first time." It contains all sorts of
239:09
Speaker A
stories, many hidden secrets of the village and recipes for delicious food. Plenty for a low price. Just one Rio.
239:15
Speaker A
For the cost of a single piece of candy, you can buy it. You won't suffer a loss, and you won't be duped. Fresh from the press, these papers record lots of new things, can broaden everyone's knowledge, and let you learn even more.
239:25
Speaker A
What are you still waiting for, brother? Here's a copy for you. Free reading for 10 minutes. These sales lines had just been taught to them by Aiha. Kakashi happened to be passing by when an Aiha Shinobi stopped him and offered him a
239:37
Speaker A
free 10-minute trial read. He happened to be bored, so he glanced at it. The first thing that met his eyes was the death of the white fang. Kakashi's pupil shrank and his breathing grew ragged. He activated his sharing and read the death
239:49
Speaker A
of the white fang from beginning to end. His expression turned grim. The face beneath his mask twisted and his sharing even changed from three tommo into a man gekyo sharing. The achiha shinobi's pupil shrank. Kakashi sharing had awakened the man gecko sharing. He
240:04
Speaker A
immediately handed his work to the colleague beside him. I'll be right back. With that, the shinobi left at once, leaving his companion alone to curse him under his breath. He had just started on his first day, and already he
240:14
Speaker A
was cutting corners. How could he face Lord Aihaan? Even so, the one who stayed behind diligently continued selling newspapers. When the 10 minutes were up, the remaining Achihashi said, "Kakashi senpai, your 10-minute free reading time is over. If you'd like to keep reading,"
240:28
Speaker A
Kakashi looked at him. His man Gekkyo Sharinggon had long since been put away as he said sternly, "Who allowed you to pedal such baseless speculation?" At that moment, Aiha Itachi appeared and blocked Hitaki Kakashi. Kakashi senpai, do you truly not know what is true and
240:42
Speaker A
what isn't? Have you honestly never entertained the faintest doubt about the Hokag and Danzo? Many people have failed missions without any rumors spreading through the village. How is it then that when it came to Hitaki Sukumo, the phrase, "A ninja who fails his mission
240:55
Speaker A
is trash," began to circulate. Aiha Itachi's every word was a razored truth, leaving Kakashi with no rebuttal.
241:01
Speaker A
Kakashi's face turned ashen. He had harbored suspicions before, but what had made him furious was his father's selfish departure from this world, leaving him behind. He had started to hate Hitaki Suko. Why? Why were you so selfish as to leave just like that while
241:14
Speaker A
I had to live on alone? Aiha, that's enough. If you still acknowledge me as your captain, tell your people to stop selling the papers. Do you know that once these things spread the Hokag before Kakashi could finish, Aihaiachi
241:26
Speaker A
cut him off? Lose face. He did those things himself and now people aren't allowed to talk about them. It isn't as if we forced him to do them. He indulged Danzo persecuted the villagers and in order to avoid war sacrificed members of
241:38
Speaker A
the village sending their corpses out as an explanation to the people of Kimobicure. Kakashi senpai don't tell me you didn't know any of this. Aihaiachi narrowed his eyes at Hataki Kakashi.
241:48
Speaker A
Hataki Kakashi staggered backward his face pale and swallowed hard. Of course, he knew all these things and precisely because he knew them, his conscience told him he could not continue taking part in this. Aiha Atachi's unyielding force made Hitaki Kakashi feel like he
242:01
Speaker A
was in a tight spot and such incidents were unfolding all over Kenoha. The Aiha police force went straight up and beat the people who tried to stop them, clapped handcuffs on them, and tossed them aside. Villagers were naturally
242:11
Speaker A
fond of gossip. At first, they thought it was a money-making scam, but because theu ninja tried to block it, they became even more interested. Within less than 2 hours, all 10,000 newspapers were sold out. Those who bought newspapers
242:24
Speaker A
took them home to read. Even the owner of a steamed bun shop made his workers buy several extra copies to wrap buns in and shouted, "Buy buns and get a newspaper free." All at once, he gained far more competitiveness than his
242:34
Speaker A
rivals. Countless people who had failed to buy a newspaper lined up outside the bun shop, and the owner beamed from ear to ear. His rivals were so furious they could spit blood. So that was why the old man had bought 200 newspapers. Damn
242:46
Speaker A
him. That issue spread to every household. And then strange things began to happen. Parents kept coming to the ninja academy to take their children home, even those from the great clans.
242:55
Speaker A
Countless students were bewildered, but one look at their fath grim faces silenced them. The teachers were equally confused and went up to ask what was going on, only to be mocked by the parents, who even called them lackis.
243:06
Speaker A
The teacher was completely dumbfounded. What the hell? I devote myself to teaching, so how am I a lackey? Just then, Narashikamaru's side, pulled a piece of paper from his pocket, and handed it to the teacher. The teacher unfolded the newspaper in his hand and
243:19
Speaker A
the first thing that met his eyes was the demon fox or a hero's son. His attention was involuntarily drawn in.
243:25
Speaker A
After reading the first item, he slapped himself. Yumo, you're really something. Narudo is the fourth Hokag son, the ninetailes genturiki who saved Kenoha.
243:34
Speaker A
And you you actually Yuminoa's eyes reened and he leaned against the wall sobbing silently. Yumo's reaction instantly caught the attention of the other teachers. Like him, they had all seen their students taken away. So when they saw him weeping, they could not
243:47
Speaker A
help but go over to comfort him. Rao wiped his tears away and finished telling the first story. All the teachers were stunned. They had always thought Narudo was the demon fox, but the truth was completely different.
243:57
Speaker A
Afterward, they all picked up the newspaper and read it. When they finished, many teachers wore grim expressions. Colleagues, I intend to resign. I truly do not want to work under a principal like him. With one person taking the lead, the others
244:09
Speaker A
followed one by one. Thus, students were taken home and teachers resigned in succession. The doctors in the hospital fell silent as they watched the groaning ninja. They decided to resign once the operations were over. Konoha was too dark. Who knew if one day they would be
244:22
Speaker A
forced to conduct human experiments? The blacksmith shop canceled every order from the Hokag building and paid triple the penalty. The blacksmith smeared at the A&B ninja. You can lay hands on your own people and you still call yourselves
244:33
Speaker A
ninja. And so every trade went on strike. Students stopped attending school and some of the bolder ones even took to the streets. At that moment, Aihaan stood at top the Hokag rock. the corners of his mouth curling upward. The
244:45
Speaker A
show was just beginning. Just then, an Achihan ninja appeared. Lord Jan Hataki Kakashi Sharing has evolved into the man Gekcko Sharing. I fear he might interfere with the coming coup. Aihaan glanced at him and helped him to his
244:57
Speaker A
feet. You've worked hard. I'll make early preparations for this. Now go back and rest. I still have matters to attend to. The ninja nodded and left at once.
245:05
Speaker A
Aihaan stood with his hands clasped behind his back. Saratobi Horizon, have you ever thought about what would happen once the things you did are exposed?
245:12
Speaker A
Enjoy today while you can. In Kenoha village, the Ambu ninja kept pressing and arresting people, but the villagers attacked them with pitchforks and rakes.
245:20
Speaker A
The ambu did not dare to kill, so they could only threaten. But even as they threatened, they retreated, looking utterly ridiculous. In the Hokag building, Saratobi Herusen slammed the table hard. Fachia, after being marginalized for years, you still
245:33
Speaker A
refused to stay quiet, and you've been collecting evidence of my crimes in Danzos. Indeed, I was far too merciful back then. I should have let Danzo raise the uchiha to the ground. He clutched the newspaper in his hand, his voice
245:44
Speaker A
trembling slightly. 20 years of meritorious service were destroyed in an instant, and he would be forever nailed to the pillar of shame. After venting for 10 minutes, Saratobi Herusen said breathlessly, "Where is Danzo? Where have his men gone? Have him send people
245:57
Speaker A
to control the villagers." The Ambu Ninja's expression turned grim. Lord Hokag, as soon as Lord Danzo learned of this, he sealed the entrance to Ruth. No matter how hard we knocked, he refused to answer. Saratobi Harusen let out a
246:10
Speaker A
furious roar. Damn Danzo. Deserting at a moment like this, he was utterly enraged. But in the end, there was nothing he could do. Shamura Danzo sat in his chair as the leader of Root equally displeased because seven out of
246:21
Speaker A
every 10 misdeeds listed in the newspaper were about him. The worst part was that he had really done them all and he had no way to refute them. The death of the white fong stopping the Aiha from rescuing villagers human
246:32
Speaker A
experimentation. Shamura Danzo was somewhat furious. Who on earth had leaked this information? A figure soon surfaced in his mind. Orochimaru. That was it. Only he knew about these filthy affairs. As for the people inside Rude, Danzo was not worried at all. They had
246:45
Speaker A
all been branded with the cursed tongue eradication seal. If they ever mentioned his secrets, they would die inexplicably. But what was Orochimaru's purpose in doing this? Could it be revenge for making him take the blame back then? Or was all of this Saratobi
246:58
Speaker A
Herusen's intention? Was his goal to destroy him? But that was strange. Saratobi Herusen had always guarded his reputation. Yet the newspaper clearly also implicated him. The Kenoha military police force stood in a corner watching the scene with fain excitement. They had
247:12
Speaker A
never expected that a few sheets of paper could stir up such enormous public sentiment. Aiha Sherse and Achihaachi stood on the rooftop and they were not the only ones there. Kakashi who had been with them before was also present.
247:23
Speaker A
It seems the villagers are already enraged. There are traces of them on every street. Aiha Sherse said calmly.
247:30
Speaker A
Mm. Aiha's reply was brief. Only Hitaki Kakashi was drenched in sweat. He had never imagined that ordinary citizens united together would possess such formidable power. Are the stories printed in your newspaper all true?
247:42
Speaker A
Kakashi voiced his doubt looking at Aiha Shersu and Aihaachi. Both of them shook their heads. We don't know. Aihaan published the newspaper and his information has always been reliable.
247:53
Speaker A
Hitaki Kakashi committed the name Aihaan to memory, nodded and continued watching the rising tide of the people. We demand justice. Let the Hokag come out and explain whether what is written in this newspaper is really true. Back then,
248:05
Speaker A
when White Fang died, I already felt something was off. As one of Kenoha's top tier combat forces, he had never suffered a single defeat from beginning to end except for that final failure. I cannot understand why a single failure
248:16
Speaker A
caused such a storm of rumors. Is Narudo really the fourth Hokag's son? If so, why did the Hokag make everyone think he was a demon fox? Isn't this making a hero's descendants feel betrayed? 3,000 Rio a month. My son's school book
248:29
Speaker A
expenses alone are over 10,000 Rio. What can this poultryum even do? Just now I went to the former site of the Senu clan's compound and examined the trees at the entrance. I found the outline of an arm on a tree trunk. Lord Hokag,
248:42
Speaker A
could it be that the Sinju who had already become civilians were really used for human experimentation? The Sinju clan was the greatest contributor to Canoa's founding. They had already given up the Synu name to live as civilians. So why would the third Hokag
248:54
Speaker A
want to exterminate them? Sharp questions erupted one after another, and each voice was deafening. Standing in front of the floor to ceiling window of the Hokag to Tower, Saratobi Herusen's hand trembled slightly as he held his pipe. He knew these things would
249:07
Speaker A
eventually come to light. He had thought he was prepared to face all of this. But when these questions were exposed all at once, the impact, the immense shock, and the sweeping tide of public opinion crashed down on him like towering waves
249:18
Speaker A
suffocating him. Even Saratobi Herusen, the third Hokag began to doubt whether he had truly done wrong. Once that thought took root, he would gradually sink into despair. Our report, Lord Hokag, the Ambu guards at the door are about to be overwhelmed. The villagers
249:32
Speaker A
are throwing their bodies against the gate. If we do not do something, I am afraid. I am afraid. The Ambu guard who delivered the report was trembling and drenched in sweat. Even he seemed not to have expected that the civilian ninja
249:43
Speaker A
who usually had such little presence could display such tremendous strength and momentum once united. In truth, the most important factor was that the Ambu Ninja did not dare use military force to suppress the unarmed villagers. If they did so today, the great noble ninja
249:57
Speaker A
clans would immediately make their move. Both in wealth and in the number of ninja, they far surpassed the Hokag tower. By then, it would no longer be a matter of a civilian uprising. It would be Kenoha's judgment upon the Hokag. It
250:08
Speaker A
would have been just as Louis V 16th was sent to the guillotine for his tyranny.
250:12
Speaker A
Thus, the Enviru now had no choice but to come and ask the third Hokag for instructions. The third Hokag Saratobi Haruen took a deep drag from his pipe, opened the door. There is no way to escape this. Of course, there was an
250:24
Speaker A
alternative. He could run away and abandon Kinoa, prolonging his life in disgrace. But as a rightful Hokag, his position had been personally appointed by the second Hokag Sanji Tobarama. His pride and his dignity would not allow him to run away. Even if what he had
250:37
Speaker A
done was wrong, even if his people would judge him, he would not run. Such was the third Hokag Soratobi Herusen. He took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on the door with determination. The instant his decision was issued a root ninja
250:48
Speaker A
related to the root base. Shamura Danzos expression was complicated, he sighed, never expecting Harusen to choose such a way to end everything, he was not Herusen's equal. Nevertheless, Saratobi Haruen's choice stirred Danzos already restless heart even more. His eyes gleamed. He was already
251:04
Speaker A
scheming an armed coup for after Saratobi Herusen stepped down. He certainly could not do it alone, so he would rely on the Aiha. With that thought, Shamura Danzo beckoned Yamanakafu over. Yamanaka Fu immediately walked toward him and addressed him as
251:17
Speaker A
Danzo sama. Danzo put his mouth close to Foo's ear. Foos expression did not change. When Danzo finished speaking, Fu said yes and left the base. Shamura Danzo looked up at the ceiling of the root base a smile creeping into the
251:29
Speaker A
corners of his eyes. The root hidden beneath Kinoa. Is it finally about to break through the soil grow into a new great tree and enjoy the nourishment of the sun? But he had never considered that his relationship with the Aiha had
251:40
Speaker A
already rotted through and through. Not to mention that he had tried to gouge out Shers Aiha's eye not long ago. There was also how he had always spoken of the inherently evil Aiha brats. Given the Aiha clan's temperament, they would
251:52
Speaker A
never agree to cooperate with him. If even Fagaku was like that, then Achiha Jean was even less likely. But at this moment, Shamura Danzo was not thinking about any of this. All he thought about was becoming Kenoha's fifth Hokag in the
252:03
Speaker A
future. He looked at the Hokag robe hanging in the root base, a robe tailored to his exact measurements, and his eyes burned with fervor. Thus, Shamura Danzo rose to his feet. His eyes were dazed at first as he slowly walked
252:15
Speaker A
toward the Hokag robe. Then, his gaze became resolute. Standing before the Hokag robe, he extended the hand that had not been operated on and touched the brim of the hat. His eyes filled with obsession. His fingertips gently stroked
252:27
Speaker A
the brim and his arm trembled slightly. In his mind, he saw himself wearing the Hokag robe, raising his arm with a shout surrounded by the agilation of the crowd. But then he thought of his teacher, the second Hokag Senju
252:38
Speaker A
Tobarama. He remembered the scene during the first shinobi world war when Kingu and Ginkaku rebelled and Toborama and his men were hunted by Kimogakur's ninja. Now we face a crisis. Which of you is willing to stay behind and hold
252:50
Speaker A
off the enemy? Only then can everyone withdraw safely? Senu Tobarama looked at the six disciples present. Shamura Danzo's pupils contracted. He wanted to volunteer, but the words were on the tip of his tongue and simply would not come
253:01
Speaker A
out. He had flinched. He feared death. He might have been a passionate hot-blooded youth, but he knew clearly that if he stepped forward, he would surely die. He hesitated. Yet, a figure stepped past him and took that step. It
253:12
Speaker A
was Harusen, his good friend Saratobi Herusen. Teacher, let me stay. Kohaa cannot be without you. Saratobi Herusen's gaze was firm, his tone resolute, and his face was full of smiles. Shamura Danzo was stunned. He looked at Haruen with admiration and
253:26
Speaker A
breathed a sigh of relief, but soon he began to despise his own petty behavior.
253:30
Speaker A
A smile appeared on Senju Toborama's usually stern face. He clapped his large hand on Saratobi Herus's shoulder.
253:36
Speaker A
Monkey from this moment on you are the third Hokag. When he finished speaking, all six of them were stunned. Saratobi Herusen shook his head. Teacher you Senu Tobarama stopped him before he could continue then spoke earnestly. Kohaa is
253:48
Speaker A
not yet at the point where it needs you young people to sacrifice yourselves. The task of covering the retreat is mine. Then he looked at the others.
253:55
Speaker A
After you return to the village, you are to assist Herusen in governing it. If he is short of people, Herusen may freely deploy the ninja of the Senju clan lands. Kenoa's future rests on you.
254:04
Speaker A
Senju Tobarama turned around and glanced back at Shamura Danzo disappointment in his eyes. Disappointment. Yes, that was exactly a tinged with an air of just as I expected. It was an expression that made Shamura Danzo jol awake in the dead
254:17
Speaker A
of night, screaming, "No, it isn't. I didn't master. You have to believe me." But all that answered him was the pitch black room and the pale gray walls around him. Shamura Danzo snapped out of his revery and slowly returned to his
254:28
Speaker A
seat. Yet his gaze remained fixed on the Hokag's ceremonial robe. Outside after Saratobi Herusen issued his order, the villagers poured in like a stream of fish. The U tried to make them queue up one by one, but no one paid any heat.
254:40
Speaker A
Their sole purpose was to ask the beloved Hokag whether the things written in the newspaper were true. They wanted to ask why the Hokag had done such things and whether the deaths of those important figures truly had anything to
254:51
Speaker A
do with him. Plagued by doubt, they gathered before the door of the Hokag's office, exchanging glances as if urging one another to push the door open. Yet, in the end, not a single person dared to take that final step. Their hearts
255:02
Speaker A
churned with trepidation, for they were about to face Soratobi Haruen, the third Hokag, the longest serving ruler in the village's history, whose imposing presence was more than ordinary people could bear. Saratobi Husen gently pushed the door open, and the crowd
255:15
Speaker A
instinctively stepped back. But there was no tension in the air. The third Hokag simply smiled at everyone. Come in all of you. Whatever you wish to know, I will tell you. With that, Saratobi Herusen turned and walked toward the
255:26
Speaker A
seat behind him. His silhouette left an impression of loneliness and sorrow. The crowd followed him inside. No one spoke, but their gazes were locked tightly onto the third Hokag Soratobi Herusen. The next moment, the third Hokag set his
255:39
Speaker A
flame patterned Hokag hat upon the table and said with an amiable smile, "Ask away." At that Yumo, Ira stepped forward. He was merely an ordinary teacher at the ninja academy, but his parents had perished during the ninetailes rampage and Narudo was his
255:52
Speaker A
student, which made his feelings toward the boy the most complicated of all. It was only fitting that he should ask the first question. Hokka sama, I want to know, is Narudo truly the son of a hero and not a demon fox. Yumos eyes
256:04
Speaker A
brimmed with doubt and confusion. Saratobi Herusen pondered for a moment. His true identity is that of the fourth Hokag's son. He should rightly be called Namik's Narudo. However, in consideration of Manado's status and his role as the ninetailes genturiki, I
256:19
Speaker A
chose to conceal his origins. But the term demon fox was never coined by me.
256:23
Speaker A
It was you, the villagers, Saratobi Herusen said calmly. All I said back then was that he is the ninetailes genturiki that the most powerful of the tailed beasts is sealed within him. The villagers twisted my words through rumor
256:34
Speaker A
and hearsay until they came to call Usuzamaki Narudo a demon fox. If you intend to hold me accountable for that, I'm afraid it's not enough to condemn me. Saritoi Hirusen shook his head. Yumo was taken aback. Indeed, the third Hokag
256:47
Speaker A
had never once called Usuzamaki Narudo a demon fox in any setting. That label truly seemed to have been propagated by the villagers themselves. Because of the Ninetales rampage, everyone harbored deep resentment toward the beast. Now, the adults of Kohaa knew that the
257:00
Speaker A
Ninetales was sealed inside Narudo. They were once the children and youths of that era, and most of their families had died in the Ninetales attack. They loathed the nine tales and by extension they loathed Usuzamaki Narudo the vessel
257:12
Speaker A
who carried it. Because Naruto's true lineage had been buried in secrecy, many regarded him as a boy with no status or backing, merely a container sealing the nine tales. Thus, they heaped endless insults and abuse upon him. As if only
257:25
Speaker A
through such cruelty could the shadows cast over their hearts years ago begin to dissipate. Some parents even told their own children, "Don't play with that demon fox." And so Kenoha rejected Usuzumaki Narudo from the highest ranks to the lowest. If Saratobi Husen had
257:39
Speaker A
done anything in all of this, it was only to play a guiding role. He had merely concealed Naruto's identity. The crowds faces turned pale. They wanted to retort upon hearing the third Hokag's words. But when they recalled how their
257:50
Speaker A
own families had treated Narudo, they found they truly had nothing to say in their defense. Zaratobi Hirusen laughed horsely. Naruto's miserable plight may be partly my fault, but the greater and more direct cause lies in your hatred. Don't forget when Narudo tried
258:04
Speaker A
to buy things from you, no one would sell to him. Some even sold him expired milk to drink. Don't wrong someone and then shift the blame onto others. At the very least, I saw a Toby Harusen have done nothing to wrong Narudo. Have I? I
258:16
Speaker A
even took a portion of my own salary every month to support Narudo. The third Hokag's commanding presence had returned. He sat with his legs crossed, gazing at the villagers with amusement in his eyes. The villagers lowered their heads in shame, and not a single person
258:29
Speaker A
dared to speak. They realized the third Hokag was right. But then a voice from within the crowd, one of the Aiha clan, suddenly spoke up. Hokage sama, as far as I know, Usuz Maki Kusha owned a villa and a commercial street in the most
258:41
Speaker A
prosperous district of Kenoa. Saratobi Herus's expression shifted as he looked toward the source of the voice, but the speaker was hidden among the crowd impossible to make out. Who are you? Do you dare show yourself or are you
258:52
Speaker A
nothing but a coward who skulks in the shadows? The third Hokag was growing anxious. He could quibble over his previous words, but when it came to Naruto's inheritance, he could not simply talk his way out of it. Hokag
259:03
Speaker A
sama, don't be so hasty. They say that the property left by Kusha and Manado was taken into your custody and used for private purposes. Is that true? The voice spoke with a mocking laugh. I merely safeguarded their estate on their
259:15
Speaker A
behalf. Naro was still young. If some unscrupulous person had taken advantage of him and squandered the family fortune, wouldn't that have betrayed the trust of Manado and Kusha? Saratobi Herusen declared with faint righteousness. Just then, Usuzumaki Narudo, no Usuzumaki Narudo possessed by
259:31
Speaker A
Namik's Manado, walked forward with a faint smile. Third, Hokag, since you claimed to have preserved my and Kushina's inheritance all this time, now that I have returned, shouldn't you return that money to our son Narudo?
259:42
Speaker A
Namay's Manado said cooly. Manado, at the time, the village was impoverished after the Ninetailes rampage. Many facilities needed repair and many families needed comfort, so I made use of part of your estate. Saratobi Herusen's eyes darted shiftily. Name's
259:56
Speaker A
Manado's voice turned icy. Saratobi, my wife and I gave our lives for this village and died outside its walls. Yet you not only embezzled the inheritance we left for our child, you also allowed him to suffer injustice for all these
260:08
Speaker A
years. Is this what your will of fire has become? If I had known you were this kind of man, I would have made you use the dead demon consuming seal back then.
260:15
Speaker A
Name's Manado's voice thundered through the entire office. The crowd erupted in uproar. Saratobi Harusen's face turned ashen. He drew a deep breath, walked before Usuzamaki Naro Name's Manado, and knelt down. Thud, thump. Hirusen Soritobi's earth-shaking kneel moved every heart present. Every ninja in the
260:33
Speaker A
room, even Manado Namic, was dumbfounded. But Manado was by no means the naive, innocent boy he once had been. He was stunned for only a moment before snapping back to reality. This was nothing more than the third Hokag
260:45
Speaker A
Huen Saratobi's self-sacrifice act and moral blackmail. The primordial Aihas mouth twitched. Well, well, what a man. Herosen Saratobi. What a man. This third Hokag. He can stoop and stand as circumstances demand using this very move to admit his faults. Whether
261:00
Speaker A
it was sincere or not, that single kneel was enough to jolt the villagers hearts and scatter much of their resentment. In an instant, the villagers in the room had clear bright eyes. They looked at one another mouths opening as if to
261:11
Speaker A
speak, but no words came out. Minato Neck stared coldly at the third Hokag. What do you mean by this? Do you actually think kneeling can make up for all the years you have wronged Narudo?
261:20
Speaker A
Inside Narud Uzumaki's mindscape, Narudo was moved to tears and was about to fight for control of his body. But the ninetailes hooked a single claw into his clothes and pulled him back. You foolish boy, your real father is standing up for
261:32
Speaker A
you. Don't make trouble. This Husen Saratobi is not a good man. The instant he knelt, I could sense murderous intent rising against you and your father.
261:40
Speaker A
Kurama's eyes locked unwaveringly onto Huen Saratobi. Narudo was bewildered and looked at Kurama with doubt. Is that so?
261:47
Speaker A
I feel like Grandpa Third has already realized his mistake. He watched the third Hokag kneeling on the ground and unpleasant tightness in his chest.
261:54
Speaker A
Kurama looked at him like he was an idiot. I have to say your personality reminds me of an old acquaintance.
261:59
Speaker A
Narudo was curious drawn in by Kurama's words. Who? Kurama glanced at him. A fool. Then Kurama restrained. Narudo closed his eyes and pricricked up his ears to listen to the conversation outside. Seeing that he could not break free, Narudo stopped struggling and
262:13
Speaker A
watched what was happening outside. Hirus and Sorito stayed on his knees. Minato, it is all my fault. If you bear a grudge against me, then take this head from my shoulders. Should I so much as flinch, I am unworthy to be Hokag. He
262:24
Speaker A
held his body straight, unyielding as iron, putting Monado Names on the back foot. Manato marveled inwardly. Truly a veteran actor, slipping into the role in one second, able to bow when he must and stand tall when he must. His attitude
262:38
Speaker A
softened. In that case, give back Naruto's share, and I will let the matter rest. But afterward, I intend to take Narudo and leave Kenoa. The third Hokag's expression shifted. I can return the property, but the Ninetailes cannot leave Kenoa. Kenoa's strength has
262:51
Speaker A
dwindled. Without the Ninetailes, we may not be able to hold off an attack from the other villages. Manado, you were the fourth Hokag too. Don't you understand?
262:58
Speaker A
Huen Suratobi gritted his teeth, his eyes boring into Manado Name's. The next moment, the crowd began discussing as well. They did not care who ended up with the property. But if the Ninetailes Genturiki was the key to Kenoa's peace,
263:10
Speaker A
their own lives were at stake. This was no time to simply watch the show. That's right, Lord. Fourth, since the third Hokag is willing to return the property, can't you just stop holding a grudge?
263:19
Speaker A
Yes. Yes. Harmony is what matters most. We are all people of Kenoa. Huen Saratobi's shamelessness and the villagers selfish behavior were not lost on Minato Namikes. In truth, he did not want to leave Kenoha either, but to recover the property, he had to raise
263:33
Speaker A
the stakes. In that case, third Hokag put it in writing. Within three days, I want the ownership deed to Kusha's commercial street. Otherwise, I will take Narudo and leave Kinoa to live in seclusion. Without another word, Minato Namikes tossed a piece of paper in front
263:46
Speaker A
of him. Under the crowd's gaze, herusen Soratobi could only suppress the ache in his heart, sign his name, and press his handprint on it. Manado Names took the promisory note with a cold smile, and stepped aside. He would not cause
263:58
Speaker A
trouble for Herusen now, but plenty of others would come knocking soon enough. Hi and Saritoi had just gotten to his feet when Kakashi burst and eyes red.
264:06
Speaker A
His right arm hung limp and blue arcs of lightning danced from his hand from time to time. Lord Hokag, my father's death.
264:12
Speaker A
You tacitly approved of Danzo doing it, didn't you? His sharing shifted into three tommo and the lightning in his hand had almost turned into a solid mass. His chakra began to erupt. Hiru and Saratobi's head was spinning. He had
264:24
Speaker A
barely resolved one problem when another one came crashing in. He mowled over his response and looked at Kakashi. Kakashi, your father was a hero of Kenoa. I deeply regret his death. The white fang of Kinoa. He was always one of Kenoa's
264:36
Speaker A
most reliable and powerful ninja. I am glad he was born in Kenoa before her could finish Kakashi cut him off. Lord Hokag, stopped changing the subject. I asked whether you tacitly approved of Danzo plotting my father's death, spreading those rumors, and driving him
264:50
Speaker A
to suicide. Don't give me all that irrelevant nonsense. I just don't understand. Which is more important, comrades, or missions? Did even the first Hokag Lord Hashiama believe that a comrade's life was not worth as much as completing a mission? Or was it your
265:03
Speaker A
teacher, the second Hokag Tobaramu, who told you that a ninja who cannot complete a mission is worse than trash?
265:09
Speaker A
Kakashi's words were sharp and highly inflammatory. The fury in his eyes was almost condensing into something tangible as he glared at Husen Suratobi.
265:17
Speaker A
Husen Soratobi felt a shiver of fear. Inwardly, he kept cursing Danzo Shamura. If not for that rotten idea Danzo had come up with back, then he would not be suffering such a violent backlash now.
265:28
Speaker A
He looked at Kakashi with resolve in his eyes. Kakashi, don't worry. I will clear the White Fong's name right now. I will never let a hero be wronged. He patted Kakashi on the shoulder. Kakashi showed no reaction, only saying coldly, then
265:39
Speaker A
what about Danzo Shimura? How do you plan to deal with him, shield him, or execute him? He plotted the death of a Kohaa hero that cannot simply be brushed aside, Kenneth. Just because he is a higherup and made contributions to
265:51
Speaker A
Kohaa, can his merits cancel out his crimes? Or should he be forgiven entirely? Kakashi's eyes carried murderous intent. Bloodshot mingled with tears as he stared at Harusen Saratobi.
266:01
Speaker A
At that one look, the smile vanished from Huen Saratob's face. He put some distance between himself and Kakashi, then said slowly, "This happened a long time ago. Besides, the content in that newspaper might be fake. The Aiha clan
266:13
Speaker A
sells this kind of unscrupulous newspaper without any evidence whatsoever. I ask you to think it over carefully and everyone else as well. Do not be deceived. The Aiha have always coveted the seed of Hokag. Perhaps this is their scheme. All of you are
266:26
Speaker A
villagers of Kinoa. You should have the ability to tell good from evil. With a single move, Haruen Saratobi deflected the blame and pointed squarely at the Aiha. At the same time, he glanced at Fagaku Aiha and narrowed his eyes. Aiha
266:38
Speaker A
Fagaku let out a sigh. He had not expected that even at a juncture like this, Saratobi Herusen was still trying to frame him and shift the blame. His fingers rubbed together toward the distant Hokag rock. Aiha Jean smiled the
266:50
Speaker A
instant he received the signal. His body vanished from the Hokag rock and shot toward the Hokag building. Aiha Fagaku, is this old man wrong? You started a newspaper and filled it with baseless nonsense trying to stir up the villagers
267:02
Speaker A
and make them hate this old man laying the groundwork for your coup. Am I right? Saratobi Harusen said coldly.
267:08
Speaker A
Aiha Fagaku did not answer. He fixed Harusen with a stern look. His eyes carrying contempt and disdain inwardly cursing that this old wretch really had a way of making one sick. The villagers calmed down as well looking at Aiha
267:20
Speaker A
Fagaku and Saratobi Herzen. Uncertain what to do. At that moment, a voice rang out. Oh, Lord Hokag, quite the imposing authority you wield. Could it be that when villagers are confused and want to consult you, the third Hokag, you're
267:31
Speaker A
going to resort to formalism? One thing to their faces, another behind their backs. At that everyone stepped aside to make a path and Achihaan walked in from outside with his hands behind his back.
267:41
Speaker A
His slouching swaggering demeanor made him look exactly like a street ruffian from the roads of Kenoha. Aiha Fagaku had been about to rebuke Jeans attire. But remembering that the clan had already fallen under Jeans control, he shut his mouth with a clear
267:53
Speaker A
conscience and watched his son's next performance. Saratobi Herusen narrowed his eyes. He had an intuition that everything today was arranged by this boy. That he was making Herusen lose face and turning his once flawless image into one full of holes. You're nothing
268:07
Speaker A
but a child. What right do you have to speak in this place? An u ninja immediately reproached him, then looked at Aiha Fagaku, who was hiding behind him. Aiha Fagaku merely gave him a single look, and the U ninja was dragged
268:19
Speaker A
into an endless jin jutzu. Not a single detail of that escaped Saratobi Haren's eyes. His pupils contracted. He hadn't expected Achiha Fagaku to be so hard-nosed this time, actually daring to make a move against the Hokag Zambu. At
268:32
Speaker A
the same time, fear spread from his heart. Yes, he was afraid. With his bodily functions deteriorating, the only move he could think of to deal with a young, vigorous Achiha Fagaku was that one technique. But using that technique
268:43
Speaker A
meant he would die, too. He didn't want to die. He had his own selfish motives clinging to the taste of life and power.
268:48
Speaker A
He took a deep breath and prepared to speak. Instead, Ajihaan laughed. I'm not worthy to speak in this place. Saratobi Harusen, you're quite brave to speak to me like that. With that, he took a step forward. His chakra, no longer
269:00
Speaker A
concealed, surged out from him. Deep Azure chakra, as immense and heavy as the sea instantly filled the entire Hokag's office. It made the hearts of every ninja clan present titan. This chakra, Saratobi Harusen's earlier mockery and disdain, had disappeared,
269:15
Speaker A
replaced by somnity and pressure chakra with such density and volume, he had felt it once before from the first Hokag Senu Hasharama. Although the first Hokag generally smiled all day and treated people warmly privately, the second Hokag would occasionally have his elder
269:29
Speaker A
brother Senju Hasharama step in to teach the children. One of those lessons was called experiencing the chakra suppression of a powerful being so that if they truly encountered one, they wouldn't be at a loss and simply offer their next to the blade. The young
269:41
Speaker A
Saratobi Haruen had improved the most in this lesson. Now, however, he had probably gone 40 years without enduring such chakra suppression. For 30 of those years, he hadn't set foot on a battlefield. His physical functions and chakra reserves had steadily declined.
269:54
Speaker A
Now seeing a mere 10-year-old Achihaan erupt with such chakra, he could only resist with a grave expression. Ding detected that Saratobi Harusen has undergone Senu Hasharama's training before and possesses certain resistance to beyond Kaga level chakra. However, relying solely on Aihamadar's chakra can
270:11
Speaker A
only shock and pressure him. It isn't enough to overwhelm him. Ding. Scanning Saratobi Herusen's abilities. Ding. Scan complete. Saratobi Herusen, the third Hokag of Kinoa, once possessed a will of fire comparable to the first Hokag.
270:25
Speaker A
However, because of prolonged ease and comfort, his will of fire has begun to warp. His strength has clearly declined.
270:31
Speaker A
His original strength could graze the beyond Kaga level, but after 30 years of erosion, his current strength places him in the upper middle tier among Kaga level fighters. Chakra volume rating A rank. Ninjutsu power rating A to S rank.
270:43
Speaker A
Forbidden jutzu rating Srank and above. Hidden technique, dead demon consuming seal. It can be used only once and at the cost of life. A contract is signed with the grim reaper who will carry away the soul of his enemy. From beginning to
270:55
Speaker A
end, the system detailed Saratobi Hirusen's life, current condition, and every threatening skill he could use, warning Achihan to be careful. In truth, none of Saratobi Herusen's ordinary ninjutsu could harm Achihajan, but his dead demon consuming seal was indeed
271:10
Speaker A
troublesome. This ultimate one-forone technique, what kind of mad dog came up with it? A hero emerges from youth. I never thought the Aiha clan had such a young hero. No wonder, no wonder Fagaka dared to make a move today. Saratobi
271:22
Speaker A
Haruans voice was calm, his eyes fixed firmly on Aiha, and he even began to move quietly toward Jan.
271:28
Speaker A
Aihajans pupil shrank. Could this old bastard be plotting a sneak attack? He made a grasping motion in the air toward the Yamu ninja. A giant Azure Susanu Han seized the man and pulled him to the front. Aihas eyes remained
271:40
Speaker A
locked on Saratobi Hirusen. Hirusen indeed stopped in his tracks, staring at Achihaan in astonishment. Was this kid really so cautious? Third, Hokag stepped back. Otherwise, I won't mind taking Susanu for a stroll through the Saratobi clan's grounds. Aihaan stared coldly at
271:55
Speaker A
Saratobi Haruen. Saratobi Herusen's expression finally changed. He had shown no change of face when condemned by a thousand pointing fingers, nor when faced with Achihas violent beyond Kaga level chakra. But when Jean threatened him with the name Saratobi,
272:09
Speaker A
he wavered. So, Saratobi Herusen stepped back, his eyes fixed on Aihaan, with a look of appeasement and pleading. He knew of Susenus existence from history books, a power that could contend on equal footing with the first Hokag Lord Singu Hashiamarama's true
272:23
Speaker A
several thousand hands. Although he had never seen it, he had sparred with Senu Hashiamarama, and he had been beaten without being able to fight back. Even the contest of taijitsu and ninjutsu alone was enough to make him feel as if
272:34
Speaker A
he stood before an abyss. Let alone the true secret technique true several thousand hands. If Achihajan were to use Susenu, he could very likely erase the Saratobi clan by name. After weighing the pros and cons, Saratobi Herusen began to back away. Nevertheless, his
272:49
Speaker A
gaze remained locked on Aiha Jean. His hands behind his back, ready to form hand seals at any moment. At that moment, Hayashi Huga called out in a clear voice. Saratobi, I ask you, do you still remember the original purpose for
273:00
Speaker A
which this village was founded? Hearing the voice, Saratobi Husen shuddered and turned his head. There walking slowly out of the crowd in white robes was Haishi Huga. His voice solemn and dignified. Hayashi Huga, don't tell me you want to meddle in today's affairs as
273:14
Speaker A
well. Don't blame me for not warning you. If you fail, your Huga clan will share the same fate as the Aiha clan from now on. Saratobi Herusen was not afraid of Hayashi Huga. He had never been afraid before and now he was even
273:25
Speaker A
less so. The veins on both sides of Hayashi Huga's temples bulged. He looked at Achihajan who nodded and then gave a whistle. Instantly, two figures shattered the floor toseeiling window of the Hokag's office and flew in. At the
273:38
Speaker A
same time, two Susanu arms flew out. One Verden Green, a massive Susanu hand brimming with life force. The other scarlet, a massive Susanu hand carrying overwhelming destructive power. The two hands reached out at the same time and seized Saratobi Herusen's left and right
273:52
Speaker A
arms. Hirusen froze. Then as he tried to channel Chakra into his hands and exert his strength, the skeletal hands of Susenu held him fast and he could do nothing. Yu Yuiha, are you trying to rebel? Aiha Sheru Aiha Tachi. You two
274:05
Speaker A
traitors. I trusted you so much yet you actually joined forces with Aiha Jean to suppress me. Saratobi Hirusen's voice carried unwillingness and rage. Although he cursed Achiha Atachi and Achiha Shersueri, the one he was truly looking at was Achiha Jean. If he guessed right,
274:20
Speaker A
the Achiha clan's change in attitude as well as the shift of Achihashers and Aiha Itachi's allegiance had everything to do with the minations of this young man before him. However, Aihashers who had nearly lost his man Geko Sharing
274:32
Speaker A
Cottosukami to Shamura Danzo's minations and Achihhatachi who had seen his dearest friend hunted down with his own eyes felt no guilt whatsoever towards Saratobi Herus's words. Since you were unrighteous first, don't blame us for being unrighteous in return. If not for
274:46
Speaker A
your tacid approval, as the third Hokag Aiha Shersu and Achihaachi would never believe that Shamura Danzo would dare to brazenly strip bloodline limits from members of his own village. However, this time they had wronged Saratobi Herusen. He truly knew nothing about the
275:00
Speaker A
matter. This time he had really taken the blame for Shimura Danzo. Hayashi Hugo looked at Saratobi Herusen with satisfaction. This sorry and disheveled appearance was fitting for him. Hayashi still remembered that half-threatening half-suppressing expression Husen had warned back then that Saratobi Haruen
275:16
Speaker A
lofty and self-righteous spouting benevolence and righteousness while sacrificing his own villages shinobi to buy peace was utterly unforgivable.
275:24
Speaker A
Haishi Huga glanced at Aihaan. Aihaan smiled and extended his right hand making a gesture that said go ahead. The next moment under the watchful eyes of the crowd Hayashi Hugo walked toward the subdued Saratobi Herusen. He assumed a
275:37
Speaker A
combat stance and bellowed Saratobi Harusen. When you sacrificed my younger brother's life back, then did you ever imagine today would come? Haishi Huga extended his right hand and struck the chakra points on Saratobi Herusen's body. Thudusen grunted in pain. His
275:51
Speaker A
right hand went limp and he could no longer draw out chakra. He knew of the Huga clan's ability to seal chakra points, but this was the first time he had been on the receiving end. He sneered rebels and traitors. You and the
276:02
Speaker A
Achiha clan are traders to Kenoha. You bastard. Say that one more time. Aiha Jean laughed in anger strode up to Saratobi Haruen and swung a thunderous slap across his face. Slap. The crisp sound made the villagers and Shinobi
276:15
Speaker A
clans who were already shaken shudder and they exchanged looks. Had the Hokag know the third Hokag Saratobi Herusen just been slapped in the face. Saratobi Haruen was dumbfounded. Hitting his body and even his chakra points was one thing
276:28
Speaker A
but his face. He stared blankly at Achiha Jean and the originally kind hypocritical expression twisted hideously. Aihaan, you snot-nosed little brat, "How dare you lay a hand on me? Do you know that without me Kóa would have suffered catastrophic losses in the
276:41
Speaker A
second Shinobi World War? You who only reap the fruits of others labor. How dare you lay a hand on me? What did you fight in the Second War? You weren't even born yet, were you?" Saratobi Huen immediately launched a verbal broadside.
276:54
Speaker A
He third Hokag Saratobi Herusen. Indeed, no one denies your achievements in the second war. But have you heard the saying, "Merits are merits. Faults are faults, and merits cannot offset faults." What do you intend to keep draining Kenoha's lifeblood with your
277:06
Speaker A
past glories? Persecuting innocent heroes, oppressing the son of a hero. I remember that your will of fire contains these words. Where Kenoha's leaves dance, the fire burns on unceasingly.
277:16
Speaker A
Where leaves dance, blazing flames are certain to rise. The fire light will illuminate the village, and new leaves will sprout again. That saying is about inheritance. The older generation giving of itself again and again for the new buds. It is through the older
277:29
Speaker A
generation's efforts that the new generation can grow strong. Am I right? Aiha's face darkened. Saratobi Husen's eyes widened at that moment. His face full of disbelief. He had never imagined that Achiha could have such a profound understanding of his ideals. His
277:44
Speaker A
dissatisfaction also began to melt away and his expression as he looked at Achiha was filled with complicated emotions. Aihan suddenly raised his voice. Lord Hokag, tell me, does everything you have done since the Second War truly conform to your
277:57
Speaker A
original intention, the ideals in your heart? Over these years, for the sake of peace, you have kept conceiting interests, and everyone's standard of living has fallen sharply. Is this the will of fire? Saratobi Horizon's face twitched at Aihas words. The
278:11
Speaker A
corners of his eyes grew moist as he thought of his past self and his original conviction. At this moment, he no longer wanted to resist. He wanted to surrender and even harbored thoughts of death. I what have I done all these
278:22
Speaker A
years? Saratobi Haruen suddenly woke up to the truth. He looked at his hands trembling all over. Aiha Jean signaled Aiha and Aiha sure to let go. The two exchanged a glance and finally nodded.
278:34
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen knelt on the ground crying bitterly as he stared at his hands. From this moment on, he was no longer the lofty Saratobi Herusen, but an old man who had rediscovered his original heart. Seeing this, Hayashi Hugo wanted to continue, but he simply
278:47
Speaker A
could not bring himself to strike. After all, he had grown up listening to Saratobi Herusen's lectures since childhood. He knew how diligently the young Soratobi Herusen had governed, how enterprising and driven he had been.
278:58
Speaker A
Everything he did was for Kenoha. It was only later that power blinded his heart, and his original intention was consumed by the lust for power. Iruus and Suratobi sat on the floor while the villagers and Shinobi clans watched him
279:10
Speaker A
with complicated expressions, regret, and reluctance in their eyes. At the same time, they turned their gazes toward Aiha Jean Aiha Tachi and Aiha Shersueri, their hearts filled with weariness. A single clan with three susenu. Even the Achiha of the waring
279:24
Speaker A
states era had only managed to. At this moment, everyone felt as though a colossal boulder had been pressed down upon their shoulders. In the past, the villagers had ostracized the iah. Now the clan was about to take flight. Some
279:36
Speaker A
even felt that the next Hokag would inevitably be an Aiah. One clan with three Sisenu. If they ever rebelled, those three alone could sweep through all of Kenoha. For each Suzanu was the equal of a nine tales. Kurama what?
279:47
Speaker A
Madara. Aihawa. Hashiama. Senju. What? Aiha Jean took a deep breath. Since Lord third has already acknowledged his mistakes, I wonder whether you would be willing to abdicate on your own initiative thereby preserving some dignity. The third Hokag raised his head
280:01
Speaker A
to look at Achiha. His lips moving faintly. He did not want to step down.
280:05
Speaker A
To be honest, even after committing so many wrongs, he still did not want to abdicate. The taste of power was truly intoxicating. He could not help but sink into it. With absolute authority, he had priority access to both resources and
280:17
Speaker A
missions. Standing at the summit and distributing resources, he would receive gifts from many clans who came with fawning smiles and humble posturing. For a man born into the ordinary Soratobi clan, it made him feel as though he had
280:28
Speaker A
suddenly risen several grades. Heen Saratobi was the most exalted man in Kenoha. But now Aihans demand for abdication was the last straw that broke the camels back. Husen Seratobi slowly, Rose walked to his desk and began to draft his resignation. Just at
280:44
Speaker A
that moment, the space before everyone began to twist. A figure flew out of the spatial vortex and landed in the Hokag's office. Instantly, the entire room fell into dead silence. Oh, it seems I came at an inconvenient time. What are you
280:56
Speaker A
all discussing? The mysterious man wearing an orange spiral mask simply stood among them. Manado Namay's pupils contracted. He would never forget that figure, not even in death. It was him, the one who on the night of the ninetailes had summoned the ninetailes
281:09
Speaker A
attacked Kohaa and held Manato back from going to help. Enemies meeting face to face made their eyes burn with hatred.
281:15
Speaker A
Sensing the flying thunder god mark he had left on the man Minado Namay said inwardly Kurama. Kurama naturally recognized the man too. This was the one who had controlled him during the Ninetailes incident. Although Kurama had broken free, he had been controlled by
281:28
Speaker A
that sharing and given no freedom at all. He had simply been used. Therefore, without hesitation, Kurama linked his chakra to Manado Namicase. Young Naruto's body instantly turned gold and then a golden flash burst out. Narudo appeared behind the mysterious man. A
281:43
Speaker A
voice inside the mysterious man warned him, "Aido, watch your back." The mysterious man's sharing instantly transformed into Maneko and his body immediately became intangible. Manado Namic used raising gan but failed to hit his target. The mysterious man turned
281:57
Speaker A
his body, drew out a canai, and thrust it toward Narudo Usuzamaki's head. So it's you. I even held you in my arms when you were little. Unfortunately, you're going to die here today. Just when the canai was about to touch Narudo
282:08
Speaker A
Uzumaki, Aihaan made his move. His face dark, he said, "You bastard. Aren't you a little too arrogant?" With that, he pulled out the Aiha flame fan and slammed it at the mysterious man's kidney. The mysterious man's pupil shrank. On one side was his teacher's
282:21
Speaker A
son, Narudo. On the other was his own kidney. Which to choose? The answer was crystal clear, wasn't it? Once the mysterious man's intangibility wore off, he spun around and clashed his canai against Achihas flame fan. Only for that single clash to send him flying
282:35
Speaker A
straight out. He rolled three times on the ground before finally crashing into the wall with a thud. Clenching his teeth, he looked at the figure holding the flame fan and suddenly felt his pupils constrict. That voice was exactly
282:46
Speaker A
the same as the man who had once guided his training. Madara Aiha. Even Black Zetsu blurted out, "Damn, Lord Madara has been resurrected." That expression that bearing that movement, those flowing locks and that arrogant face.
282:58
Speaker A
Black Zetsus voice was even more excited than Aido Achias. In Black Zetsu's heart, this Aido had been fine before, but after Madara Aiha had left, Aidito Aiha had exposed his fangs.
283:08
Speaker A
Though he was still carrying out the eye of the moon plan, he was doing it for his own sake. He would not revive Madara Aiha. So, Madara could not take back the renew summon the Tintales. And without the
283:20
Speaker A
Tintales, there was no way to release Mother. But Madara was different. Madara, though smarter than Aido, was easy to deceive. Aido, though foolish, had his own obsession and was not easy to deceive. If if the 10-year-old youth across from him really was Madara Aiha,
283:33
Speaker A
then right now he desperately wanted to return to Lord Madara's side. Aito Aiha rose to his feet and murmured, "Who are you? Why do you have that countenance?
283:42
Speaker A
I'm your father." After saying that, Aiha Jean joined his hands into the horse seal, channeled his chakra, took a deep breath, and spat out flames. The flames churned and spread rapidly, sweeping toward Aidito Aiha. Aidito's scalp went numb at the sight of the fire
283:55
Speaker A
release, but Black Zetsu grew even more thrilled. This was Madara Aiha's signature technique, his favorite fire release, great fire annihilation. Aito Aiha's face turned ashen. Not wanting to suffer a loss right before his eyes. He immediately opened the Kimui dimension
284:09
Speaker A
and hid inside. [clears throat] The violent flames blazed within the room. The shinobi nearby snapped back to their senses and used water release to extinguish the fire while turning their glances toward the instigator Aihaan.
284:20
Speaker A
Herus and Suratobi fell silent. Could he defeat Achiha? Probably not. Even his special technique, the five elements great combo might not be able to break through Jeans defenses. Aiha Jean remained expressionless. He had no lack of methods to defeat Aido Aiha. So why
284:36
Speaker A
did he choose a wide-range fire release like Great Fire Annihilation? Because it was all inspiring. It displayed his strength while driving off the enemy.
284:43
Speaker A
Could no one see that in the Hokag's office now the eyes of every clan, great or small, which had once been full of scheming, had become far clearer. After the fire had been put out, Manado Name said that the man had controlled the
284:54
Speaker A
Ninetailes back then and triggered the Ninetales incident, causing both him and Kusha to die. Hearing this, everyone nodded and looked at Achihan again. In other words, Aihas action just now was to avenge the fourth Hokag and protect all of them. They then showered
285:08
Speaker A
Aihaan with praise. At that moment, Narashikaka stepped out from the crowd. In that case, since the third Hokag is about to step down, how about we all nominate Achiha to be the fifth Hokag.
285:19
Speaker A
As soon as those words were spoken, the common villagers were unaffected. But the faces of the Shinobi clans shifted unpredictably, making them impossible to read. Aihaan, however, shook his head.
285:29
Speaker A
Today, although Lord Third Hokag is stepping down, I am too deficient in talent and learning to take on such a great responsibility. Thank you for your regard, brother Shikaku. The Aiha clan will remember this. Let us return to the
285:41
Speaker A
clan grounds. Aihaan cast a knowing glance at Naras Shikaku. Nar Shikaku's lips curled upward as he understood in an instant. This was not I don't want it at all. It was clearly a matter of waiting for the third Hokag to urge him
285:53
Speaker A
a few more times so that he could gain the title of benevolent in name. The group walked toward the Aiha clan grounds. When they reached the gate, Aiha Fagaka finally spoke. Jean, why exactly did you refuse Narashikaka's proposal? The third Hokag signed the
286:06
Speaker A
abdication document, leaving the Hokag seat vacant. You also avenged the fourth Hokag and the villagers by driving off the mysterious figure. You also displayed your strength and made everyone realize that you are the most powerful shinobi in Kinoa. Why didn't
286:20
Speaker A
you see such a perfect opportunity? Aiha Fagako voiced what everyone was thinking. All of them stared at Aiha Jean hoping for an explanation. Aihajan chuckled. We had just published the newspaper. And the very next moment, the third Hokag stepped down. If the Aiha
286:33
Speaker A
clan takes the Hokag seat, won't people say this is a conspiracy? A blatant scheme by the Aiha to set a trap for the Hokag position? Aiha Fagako laughed in exasperation. So what if people talk?
286:44
Speaker A
Right now, we hold every advantage of timing and position. Whoever speaks, kill them. Aihaan looked at him and said slowly, "If one person speaks, you kill one. If 10 people speak, you kill 10.
286:55
Speaker A
But if a hundred or a thousand speak, even half of Kenoa, can you kill them all cleanly?" Aiha Fagaku fell silent.
287:01
Speaker A
He lowered his head. To be honest, he had been intoxicated by the victory so close at hand. Just as the Achiha were about to ascend to that supreme position Aiha Jean had rationally stopped, breaking everyone's hearts. If all you
287:13
Speaker A
want is to vent on behalf of the Aiha, I'll take people right now to slaughter Saratobi Huen and Shimura Danzo and wipe out their clans. The Aiha Shinobi shuddered. They shook their heads. They only wanted the village to stop
287:25
Speaker A
ostracizing the Aiha. They had never imagined annihilating entire clans. Achiha Sherswayi smiled at Achihaan. He had known all along that Jean was not a bloodthirsty man. Aiha looked at Achiha Jean and felt that his younger brother's thinking operated on a higher dimension
287:40
Speaker A
than his own or even than the Hokag. If the Aiha truly want Kinoa, the village and its people, then don't dwell on the gains and losses of this moment. When the day comes that we win the people's hearts, that will be the time to take
287:51
Speaker A
the Hokag seat. Aihaan smiled faintly. Everyone relaxed. As long as Aihaan had ambition, they could rest easy. They followed him to change their fate. He was their pillar of support. Seeing that he had soothed everyone, Achihaan laughed. Now though, I'm going to take
288:06
Speaker A
you all to collect a little interest. Aiha raised an eyebrow. What do you mean? He looked at Achiha in confusion.
288:12
Speaker A
Aihaan turned to everyone. Notify every Aiha Shinobi and all clan civilians. Follow me now. We're moving the clan compound to the central district of Kenoha. The central district. As soon as the words fell, the whole place fell silent for 3 seconds, then erupted into
288:27
Speaker A
cheers. Oh, Lord Jean is mighty. Back to the heart of Kenoa. Shouting one after another, they hurried toward their homes. Aihas lips curved upward.
288:36
Speaker A
They really were a simple, sincere clan. Just a relocation was enough to make them dance with joy. But Aihaan, who knew the story, understood that they couldn't be blamed after being suppressed for so long, being able to return to Kenoa's heart. Now, wasn't
288:49
Speaker A
this a chance to hold their heads high at last? At the same time, it was a declaration to Kenoha. The Aiha clan is back. In less than an hour, every Achiha had packed their belongings and stood at the clan compound's gate. The things
289:00
Speaker A
that were too difficult to move were left behind for now. Aiha Zoni volunteered to guard the old compound, saying he would return to the heart of Kenoha once everything was settled. This gesture earned him Aihas approval.
289:11
Speaker A
Although the two of them had once traded harsh words over a clash of ideals Aihaongi now seemed to be aligning himself with Achiha. Naturally, Achihan saw no need to hold a grudge against Achihazongi. They were of the same clan,
289:23
Speaker A
so there was no point. Aiha Fagaku watched the scene, the corners of his eyes growing moist. Back then, they had moved to the edge of the village in humiliation, and many had resented it.
289:33
Speaker A
Going grocery shopping, attending school or accepting a mission, all required an hour's walk. It was terribly inconvenient. Now, under his son's leadership, they were returning to the center again. Aihaan looked at the Aiha clan members loaded down with bags and
289:46
Speaker A
bundles and said, "Move out. Move out. We're going home." Achiha Jean led the way with Achiha Atachi and Ajiha Shersway guarding him on either side and Achiha Fagaku following behind the three to coordinate the clan's relocation.
289:58
Speaker A
Though it was tiring, they walked with their heads high and chests out the entire way. A feeling called pride welled up from within. Walking through Kenoha's streets, they drew the attention of many. Almost everyone already knew about the Hokag affair and
290:10
Speaker A
knew the Aiha had been wronged, so they came out one after another to greet them and offer water. Aihaan responded with a smile. He allowed his people to drink the water, but they were not to touch any food. They would not take so much as
290:21
Speaker A
a single needle or thread from the people. The Aiha Shinobi's loyalty to Achihaan had now reached its peak. He was the one who had restored their dignity, and they were about to return to the center of the village. Seeing how
290:32
Speaker A
upright the Aiha clan was, the villagers inwardly cursed their past selves for being beasts for treating such good people with such harshness. Soon, word that Achiha was leading the Achiha clan toward the heart of Kohha spread throughout the entire village.
290:45
Speaker A
Hugahayashi smiling broadly brought Niji Hinata and his trusted retainers to welcome them along the road they were sure to take. But when Hugahayashi arrived, he saw Nar Shikakua Kimichi Chosa and Yamanaka Enochi leading an honor guard beating drums and clanging
290:59
Speaker A
gongs as they awaited Aihas arrival. Hugahayashi's mouth twitched. What the hell are you trying to outdo us? This makes us look like idiots.
291:07
Speaker A
Hugani glanced at his uncle blinked, then ran toward Nar Shikaku with Hinata and toe. Uncle Nar, could you give us a drum? Aihaan and I are good friends.
291:15
Speaker A
Since Huganiji had come into contact with the caged bird seal, he had become much friendlier, polite, courteous, and humble toward everyone. He was nothing like the arrogant Niji of the original story, who used his marshall genius and bluster to conceal the inferiority
291:29
Speaker A
complex buried deep in his heart. Hearing this, Narashikaka laughed at once. "What are you saying? Our three Enoshiko clans have always gotten along well with the Huga clan, and we may even work together in the future. So, take
291:40
Speaker A
this drum." With that, Nar Shikaku gestured at the big red leather drum and the two drumsticks. Hugani's eyes lit up. Thank you, Uncle Nara. With that, Hugani carried the big drum back toward the Huga clan with Huga Hinata following
291:53
Speaker A
close behind. Nar Shikaku looked at Hugahayashi with a triumphant glint in his eyes as if to say brother, we're both colleagues. But when it comes to social graces, you just don't measure up. Hugahayashi gave a cold snort and
292:04
Speaker A
turned away. He had to admit that in this regard, he was not as skilled at handling people as Narashikaku. Aiha Jean approached and Narashikaku catching sight of him called out, "Everyone play the music. Welcome the Achiha back." The
292:16
Speaker A
moment the words fell, the ninja of the Enoshiko clans began to beat gongs and drums and welcome. Aihaan paused in surprise, then looked forward to see Narashikaku and Hugahayashi standing at the very front, both smiling warmly. As for the U, they were already in total
292:30
Speaker A
chaos. Because of today's events, only a small fraction of the U still supported Saratobi Herusen. After all, he was still the third Hokag, and they thought a turning point might yet come. A large portion had instead rallied under Hitaki
292:42
Speaker A
Kakashi. These people understood plainly that Saratobi Husen could not keep his hokag seat, while Achihajans identity was too sensitive, and he had no intention of consolidating Yamu.
292:52
Speaker A
Thus, at this moment, staying with Kakashi placed them on neutral ground. They might not gain the merit of backing the new ruler, but they would not offend either side either. No matter how matters ended, they would be safe and
293:02
Speaker A
sound. No one was a fool and no one would resolutely take sides at the cost of abandoning their clan and their wives. Political struggle was never that simple. Welcome the Achiha back to the heart of Kinoa. Hugahayashi spoke first
293:14
Speaker A
and offered a formal salute. Narashikaku said nothing. He was a smart man. He had already amassed this many people and held a celebration. If he now rushed to curry favor, let alone whether Achihajan would accept that the other ninja clans
293:26
Speaker A
would likely call them fence sitters. For the honor of his clan, he could not continue to fawn. Such a gesture should go no further. Aiha Jean chuckled, stepped forward, and exchanged a big hug with Huga Hayashi. Hayashis lips
293:37
Speaker A
curved upward and he shot Narikaku a provocative glance as if bragging, "Do you have that kind of bond?" "Look, look." The first person Achihaan embraced was him. Narikaku did not take it to heart and simply watched with a
293:49
Speaker A
smile. After the embrace, Achiha turned to Shikaku and extended his right hand. Plan had Nar, you've gone to so much trouble over the Aiha's relocation. With such an overwhelming welcome, I feel deeply honored and flattered. What are you saying? The Aiha are Kenoha's
294:03
Speaker A
original founding shareholders. Together with the Synu, they created Kenoha. If not for you, where would Kohaa be? Those were Nar Shikaku's true words. If not for the third Hokag and Shamura Danzo suppression of the Aiha, he would have
294:15
Speaker A
been very willing to make friends with such a powerful ninja clan. The other ninja clans out of jealousy or fear slandered and disdained the Aiha. In truth, they were only satisfying their own hypocritical vanity. Narashikaku however thought the Achiha were
294:29
Speaker A
dependable and powerful. If the two sides joined forces with the Achiha providing marshall strength and the Nara providing wit, how could the world not be pacified? Aihaan greatly enjoyed Nar Shikaku's way with words. When Shikaku praised someone, it was like a spring
294:43
Speaker A
breeze with not a trace of awkwardness. Aihaan chuckled. Whereas the clan compound the Aiha had before. The instant these words were spoken, the smiles on Hugahayashi and Narashikaka's faces disappeared, replaced by looks of difficulty. Seeing their expressions, Achiha Jeans smile vanished. What?
294:59
Speaker A
Don't tell me someone took possession of the clan compound after we left. Don't forget that land was personally set aside for the Aiha clan by the first Hokag Senu Hashiamarama who is so audacious as to commit such an act of
295:10
Speaker A
betrayal against master and ancestors. Aihas voice was ice cold. Narikaku pondered for a moment then sighed and said, "Sir Jean, after the Aiha left the property, there was carved up by Udetain Koharuru and Midokado Hamira. That is indeed the case. Those two Hokag
295:25
Speaker A
advisers have been utterly lawless. Fierce in appearance, but timid at heart for getting all honor when profit is at stake. They use Saratobi Husen's power to embezzle who knows how much money.
295:35
Speaker A
Most clans see this clearly. Hugahashi frowned. Narikaku observed Aihas expression. He wanted to know whether the man he had chosen to follow was worth supporting or whether he would prove to be just another Saratobi Herusen. Aiha's expression remained
295:49
Speaker A
unchanged. He had known about this all along. When he was under Saratobi Herusen, those two old codgers had suppressed him more than once. If not for concern that the Achiha clansmen would go redeyed at such news, he would
296:00
Speaker A
have spoken long ago. Now hearing those two names, he clenched his fists, ready for a great battle. Aiha Sher Sui's expression also darkened. His grandfather was still buried in the cemetery of the clan compound. Yet those two, his grandfather's same generation
296:13
Speaker A
comrades, had brazenly seized the Aiha inheritance. How daring! Aiha Fagaka's expression was complicated, but the veins bulging on his forehead betrayed his agitation. All the Aiha clan members had bloodshot eyes and activated Sharing as they stared at Achiha. Aihaan
296:28
Speaker A
laughed. In that case, Shikaku, please lead the way. I want to see just which stray cats and mangi dogs taking advantage of the tiger's absence from the mountain have been playing Monkey King. Having said that, he activated his
296:39
Speaker A
mano sharing. In an instant, a cold, ferocious, yet desperately suppressed chakra shrouded everyone present. The ninja of the Enino Shikacho clans turned pale, swallowed hard and watched Achiha Jean in fear. Fugahayashi, however, carefully studied the man Gekkyo Sharing. It was a power that belonged to
296:55
Speaker A
legend. Truly terrifying. Narikaka's lips curved upward. He was not afraid. He was excited. Perhaps Kanoha would soon welcome a ruler who could bring about its resurgence. The entire ninja realm was about to change and he could take part in it. Playing an extremely
297:09
Speaker A
important role. Narashikaku took a deep breath. Lord Jon, please follow me. I'll lead the way. With that, Narashikaku strode out with big rapid steps, leading the Achiha party toward the former Achiha clan grounds. Aiha Jean waved his hand. Everyone leave your luggage
297:23
Speaker A
behind. 50 of you stay to guard it. The rest come with me. After speaking, Aihaan pulled out the flame war fan and slung it over his back. Some of the Achiha elders had seen this silhouette when they were still young. But at that
297:34
Speaker A
time, the silhouette had walked away heartbroken. Now, Achihas back was gradually merging with that same silhouette, causing many of the elderly to weep with sorrow. When some of the young people asked the old ones told the story of that year right down to the
297:46
Speaker A
final sentence. Lord J's back looks exactly like that lord's back. I was just wondering why the second and third young masters seemed so familiar. So it turns out they are the reincarnations of Lord Madara Aiha and Lorduna Aiha. The
297:58
Speaker A
old folk had started babbling. Lord Madara and Lord Azuna must have been unable to bear the Aiha's present misery. So they were reborn through the cycle of reincarnation into the clan leader two sons. The old man grew more
298:10
Speaker A
and more excited as he spoke. even preparing to cow out to Achihajan. Aihaan led the able-bodied young Aiha men following Narashikaku toward the former Aiha clan compound. A servant of the Midocado household was cleaning the entrance when he suddenly looked up and
298:24
Speaker A
saw a group of men in black or dark blue Aiha robes walking toward him. Every one of them carried a standard issue shinobi blade at the waist and their faces were twisted with ferocity and impatience.
298:35
Speaker A
Seeing this, the servant threw down his broom and hastened back into the courtyard, his face pale. At that moment, Midokado Hamira was playing go with Uditen Koharu. The two were old friends and old comrades in arms. And on
298:46
Speaker A
the day the newspaper came out, they had originally wanted to go help Saratobi Herusen, but a rude Shinobi from Shamura Danzo's faction had appeared before them, bearing a personal letter from Danzo Kohara Hamira. It has been a long
298:57
Speaker A
time. How have you been? Kenoa has been caught in great turmoil lately. I hope the two of you won't get involved. Once everything has settled, you two will be just as before. Whatever Herusen could give you, I can give you as well. After
299:08
Speaker A
delivering the letter, the route, Shinobi left, but in that moment, the two of them knew they had been targeted by Shamura Danzo. If they insisted on going out now, it would mean openly falling out with Danzo. Offending Harusen was not a serious matter. At
299:20
Speaker A
worst, a lecture or a scolding, and it would blow over. But offending Danzo could very well threaten both of their lives. Danzo had changed. He was no longer that bright, idealistic young man full of ambition. He had become
299:31
Speaker A
possessed by obsession. At every waking moment, he was scheming to seize the Hokag seat. If not for Saratobi Herus's lingering regard for old friendship, Shamura Danzo would have long since gone to hell to meet Senu Toorraama. Kohara, tell me, do you think Danzo will succeed
299:45
Speaker A
this time? Mito Hamira placed a black stone, then looked up at Udetain Koharu. Koharu lifted a stone and searched for her next move while casually saying, "I don't know." But this time, Husen is in danger. Once the Kenoha Daily was
299:58
Speaker A
published, it recorded too many of her dirty deeds, and 70% of it was true.
300:03
Speaker A
That dealt a fatal blow to his prestige. If a hokag's prestige is damaged, who will still listen to him? Udetain Koharu sighed and casually placed a stone. This made Midito Hamra pause. He fell silent, picked up a stone, and covered the gap
300:16
Speaker A
before saying, "You're right. I heard that this morning the U split into two factions." "Oh, which two?" Utain Koharu asked with keen interest. Mito Hamurro replied, "The Proag faction and the neutral faction in a ratio of 1:5.
300:31
Speaker A
The Prookag faction should still be taking orders from Husen, I suppose. What about the neutral faction? Utain Koharu lifted a stone. Her aged hand hovered in midair as she spotted a weakness in Hamira's position and placed her stone instantly reversing the
300:44
Speaker A
board. Midokado Hamira chuckled. Unhurried, he set down another stone to restore the balance between the two sides. As for the other group, the leader of the neutral faction is Hitaki Kakashi, or more accurately, Namik's Manado. Namaki's Manado left a
300:57
Speaker A
contingency in Uzumaki Narudo. A portion of his soul force and chakra remained sealed within Naruto and it would only appear if Naruto's life were in danger.
301:06
Speaker A
And this time, Minato took control of Naruto's body. Not only did he injure the third Hokag, he also killed more than a dozen root and Ubu Shinobi.
301:14
Speaker A
Uditen Koharu stopped moving and looked at Midokado Hamura. In other words, the Hokag position is likely to return to Minato. Although Namke's men posed no threat to them, he was far too clean.
301:25
Speaker A
Because of that, the two of them had no way to line their own family's pockets.
301:29
Speaker A
To be honest, Uditen Koharu did not want Minato to take office. No, no, no. No one knows how long Namay's Manato's soul can hold out, so that's exactly why they won't contend for the Hokag seat. Mito Hamira laughed. Yet Kohara nodded. If
301:42
Speaker A
that's the case, then Danzo is secure. She smiled, took a sip of tea, and looked smug. Midito Hamira, however, turned grave. No, Danzo is far from secure because the next Hokag will most likely fall to the Aiha. This newspaper
301:55
Speaker A
was the uchiha's tool for toppling Husen. The uchiha and Danzo are mortal enemies. If the uchiha do not support Danzo, then Danzo can have nothing whatsoever to do with the Hokag position. Midokado Hamira saw this very clearly. Now the Hokag seat would most
302:10
Speaker A
likely pass to the Aiha. Uten Koharu became anxious. Hamira, how can this be allowed? Don't forget the compounds your family and mine live in now were originally the Aiha clan's land. If the Aiha clan takes the Hokag seat, then
302:22
Speaker A
what about us? Before she could finish speaking, a servant came running over. What is it? Why are you in such a panic?
302:28
Speaker A
Uten Koharu's bearings suddenly changed. As someone who had served as a Hokag adviser for years, she now exuded the authority of a powerful figure. Midokado Hamira said nothing but straightened his normally stooped back and gave the servant a look, signaling that he need
302:41
Speaker A
not keep anything secret. Having received permission, the servant immediately spoke. Master and clan head Koharuru, a group of Aiha, are at the gate. They all have shinobi blades at their waists. They're storming toward our home with murderous intent. The
302:54
Speaker A
moment these words were spoken, both Uditain Koharu and Midokado Hamira rose to their feet. What? How dare they?
303:01
Speaker A
Didn't Herusen order them to get out to the village entrance? How could they? Utetang Koharu suddenly realized that Saratobi Hirusen's influence had plummeted so sharply that his orders could not even leave the Hokag building.
303:12
Speaker A
If the Aiha clan wanted to take back their clan grounds, it was true that no one would come to help them at this moment. You may go. Midito Hamira pushed up his glasses, his face full of helplessness. Yes. Hearing this, the
303:24
Speaker A
servant immediately returned to his own room. Now it all depends on Danzo. Will he step forward to help us stop the etcha? If he doesn't, then today you and I and the families behind us will become the laughingtock of Kinoa. Midokado
303:36
Speaker A
Hamira touched the bridge of his nose. The moment he said those words, he already knew the answer. Utain Koharu sank down helplessly. Danzo is too busy currying favor with the Aiha. How could he possibly act against them for the
303:48
Speaker A
sake of two old relics like us? Comradeship, that might work on Husen, but to Danzo, nothing matters more than the Hokag seat. Don't you know that Danzo has repeatedly contacted the enemy and leaked important intelligence in order to put her to death all for the
304:02
Speaker A
sake of becoming Hokage? Udetain Koharu looked at Mito Hamira in anguish. Hamira was just about to speak when a figure lunged straight at him. So, you're that bastard, Mito Hamira. You're pretty damn arrogant. A slap sent him flying and his
304:15
Speaker A
glasses shattered across the ground with a crack. Midokado Hamira held in pain. He tried to get up but could not move.
304:21
Speaker A
You who are you? How dare you lay your hands on a Hokag adviser of Kinoa?
304:25
Speaker A
Utetain Koharus face turned pale as she frantically tried to form hand seals. Aiha Jean activated a sharing the corners of his mouth lifting as Kohar Utetane's movements played in slow motion before his eyes. However, Kohar Utitain had just finished forming her
304:40
Speaker A
hand seals and was about to unleash the ninjutsu windreleased tornado. The next second, Achihajans eyes shifted rapidly into Maneko Sharing. Within a single instant, Koharudane was pulled into his illusion, and because her body no longer had the chakra and physical
304:55
Speaker A
force to sustain it, the wind release ninjutsu she had gathered dispersed without a trace. Aihaan smiled slightly.
305:01
Speaker A
In the illusion he had created, everything was saturated with something called desire. That desire was not merely lust. It also included the desire for money, power, and so on. The illusion Aiha Jean had crafted could make 99% of people lose themselves in
305:15
Speaker A
it. Kohharitain, for instance, was aware that she had been dragged into Achihas jin jutsu space, and so she pinched her own thigh. Pain can snap one out of an illusion swiftly, but that only works for ordinary illusions. This
305:27
Speaker A
level of illusion could not even be broken by the jin jutzu of a three tommo sharing. After a while, Koharitain gave up. She tried circulating her chakra and forming the release hand sign only to find that it could not be dispelled at
305:39
Speaker A
all. That made her panic. This was plainly an illusion. She clearly remembered what had just happened.
305:44
Speaker A
Suddenly, a voice rang out. Hey Koharu, what are you still waiting for? The teacher said, "We're going to train together next." The speaker was none other than a youthful heruen. His smile bright and warm as sunlight, his entire
305:55
Speaker A
body brimming with energy. Kohar Utain's pupils contracted. Herusenu. She suddenly realized something. Her voice had become much younger. The next moment, the scene before her erupted in white light. After a flash of white, her figure appeared in a hospital and Huen
306:08
Speaker A
Suratobi was looking at her with deep concern. Are you all right, Koharo? You fainted just now. You startled me. Husen Suratobi sighed in relief. Koharuditain stared at her youthful hands, her eyes widening in disbelief. Was this real?
306:21
Speaker A
She began to think that this was not an illusion at all, but that heaven had granted her a chance to start over.
306:26
Speaker A
Little did she know that Achiha could see everything she experienced. Watching Koharus illusion, Achihas expression turned strange. It turned out that Kohar Utetane had always cherished feelings of that kind for Horizon Suratobi. And in the illusion, Koharudane was the one who volunteered
306:41
Speaker A
to cover the retreat. Unsurprisingly, exactly as she had wished in the depths of her heart, she returned to Kenoha and became Kenoha's first female Hokag.
306:49
Speaker A
While an ambiguous romance simmered with Husen Saratobi at last, when they reached marrying age, Huen Saratobi confessed his love to Kohari Utitang.
306:57
Speaker A
The two came together sweetly and governed Kenoha side by side. As for Hamurokado, he never appeared in the illusion even once. From that moment on, Aiha Jean felt pity for Hamur Midocado Anu. That hopeless simp was an old bachelor to this day. He did
307:13
Speaker A
not even have a son of his own, and he had handed all his property over to his elder brother, Shuokado. Aiha Jean shook his head. Before long, Kohatin's consciousness returned to her body. When she opened her eyes, what she saw was
307:25
Speaker A
Achi Haan looking at her with a mocking expression. Old Hag, you're quite the player. I thought you and he were only comrades in arms, but it turns out you've loved him all along. Aihaan said no more. But Cohetain flew into a rage.
307:37
Speaker A
Nonsense. This old woman has no idea what you're talking about. She and Herus and Saratobi had already spent a lifetime together in the illusion and the deepest wish of her life had been fulfilled. Fine, since you don't want to
307:49
Speaker A
talk about it, I won't push you. How about this? vacate our clan grounds and I'll let the two of you go. If you refuse tomorrow's front page headline, might just be a scandalous bit of gossip. Aihaan sneered. Hamirado was
308:00
Speaker A
burning with rage. Chakra gathered in his right hand and a waterblade formed. He was about to make a move against Aiha when another aged hand gripped his arm.
308:08
Speaker A
Hamurito was startled. He looked at Kohar Utain who shook her head. Puzzled, he nevertheless lowered the blade in his hand. Who are you? When did the Aiha clan ever produce someone like you?
308:19
Speaker A
Kohar Utetain asked. You don't need to know who I am. You only need to know that I am fully capable of ruining your reputation in your old age. Aihaan clicked his tongue twice. Koharudetain fell silent. She looked at the
308:31
Speaker A
prosperity of the clan grounds and the magnificent clothes worn by the clan members reluctance clearly filling her eyes. Yet for the sake of her honor and Husen Suratobi's reputation, she took a deep breath. The clan grounds can be
308:42
Speaker A
returned to you, but you must pay to buy them back. Hamito chimed in. And that's right. We've lived here for about 6 years and spent plenty of money renovating quite a few scenic spots. If you want it back, you have to pay up.
308:52
Speaker A
Aiha Jean laughed in anger, then said frosty, "It seems the two of you would rather refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a penalty cup. Guards." The instant his words fell, wave after wave of Achiha ninja appeared in the clan
309:04
Speaker A
grounds surrounding Kohar Utitane and Hamuro from every direction. At the same time, they activated their sharing. An overwhelming pressure and the threat of death immediately enveloped the two.
309:15
Speaker A
Achihaachi and Achiha Shersu exchanged a glance and the next moment two dark figures struck without hesitation at a speed the naked eye could barely follow.
309:23
Speaker A
Kohhari Utetain forced herself to stay calm while Hamurito looked death in the face. But before absolute power, they had no way to resist. In an instant, the former Kohaa high-ranking elders and Hokag advisers Hamurokado and Kory Utetane were captured by Achihaachi and
309:39
Speaker A
Achiha Sheru and now knelt on the ground. Now then, what will it be? the money or your lives. Aihaan squatted down his man Gekkyo Sharinggon fixed intently on the two old coups before him, not shifting away for even a
309:51
Speaker A
moment. Koharitain knew that if they resorted to force, she and Hamir Mito were no match. So, she settled for the next best option. I can return the clan grounds to you, but you will have to reimburse us for the money we spent on
310:02
Speaker A
renovations. Koharitain closed her eyes and stopped paying attention to Aiha. Hamurokado did the same, turning his head away from them. Aihaan looked at their expressions and knew that they had reached the limits of their tolerance.
310:15
Speaker A
If he pressed too hard, it would be counterproductive. After gazing at the two of them for a while, Achihan nodded.
310:20
Speaker A
All right, then. Please pack your things quickly. My clan members are all waiting. With those words, he turned to look at the members of the Aiha clan and gave them a delighted smile. The corners of the Achihan Ninja's mouths could no
310:31
Speaker A
longer be restrained from curling upward. Who could have imagined that Lord Jean could reclaim the clan grounds with just a few words without expending a single soldier or blade? A small notebook appeared in Aiha Sherui's hand. He gently opened it and jotted
310:44
Speaker A
something down. Pressured by Achiha Jeans strength and the return of the Achiha clan, Kohhar Utudetain and Hamurokado could only helplessly lead their own people away from the great estate where they had lived for 6 years.
310:55
Speaker A
Before leaving, Koharudain cast one deep inscrutable look at Achiha as if warning him of something. Aihaan noticed Kohar Utitains warning, but paid it no mind.
311:04
Speaker A
He stretched lazily and said, "Tell the elders, we're going home." The Aiha Shinobi were trembling all over, some overcome with emotion advanced straight from two Tomtommo to three tommo sharing. Shikakanara looked into what Achiha had done in there and in the end
311:19
Speaker A
he too grew excited, trembling all over. First, he seized the initiative by striking before anyone could react. He landed a heavy slap on Hamir Midocado and used Jin Jutsu to render Kyudane incapable of resistance. Second, he negotiated driving the terms down
311:34
Speaker A
ruthlessly and in the end secured a renovated mansion. Third, by acting this way, he avoided a blood bath and made it clear to everyone that the Achiha had not returned to kill, but to live together with everyone else. This won
311:45
Speaker A
Shikaka Nara over completely. If Aihaan had merely chosen to solve things by force, he would have been nothing but a reckless brood in Shikaku's eyes and Shikaku would only have led the Enoshika Cho in fain submission. He would have
311:57
Speaker A
treated Aihaan exactly as he had treated her Saratobi. However, everything had turned out for the best. Achiha Jean had proven himself a qualified leader, one with a true kingly way. Meanwhile, in a cave in Kiraigakura, Aiha appeared out
312:10
Speaker A
of nowhere. Clutching his scorched mask, he gasped heavily, then took a canteen from his desk and gulped down big mouthfuls of water. Only after his racing heart had calmed did he speak.
312:19
Speaker A
Black Zetsu, what is it, Aito? Black Zetsus voice was elegant and loyal. Call me Madara. From now on, I am Madaraa. Aito Aiha said coldly. Black Zetsu grumbled inwardly. You, Madaraa, don't be ridiculous. If it were Madara during the Ninetales rampage, he would
312:34
Speaker A
have fought his way straight through the front gate. Why would he need the Ninetailes as a crutch? Besides, compared with that kid we just ran into, you don't measure up to Madara. Speaking of which, who in the world is that brat?
312:44
Speaker A
He looks so much like Lord Madara, as if he were cut from the very same mold. And that ninjutsu like a sea of fire along with the chakra signature left on his own body. Had the kid not been only 10
312:54
Speaker A
years old and short of stature, he would almost have thought Achiadara had been reborn. Black Zetsu, Black Zetsu, are you even listening to what I'm saying?
313:02
Speaker A
Aito Aiha said angrily. Oh, oh, Obi. Oh no, Lord Madara, what were you saying just now? Black Zetsu was speechless.
313:09
Speaker A
How had he let a brat who was 80% similar to Aiha Madara bewitch him? I was saying, shouldn't we revise our plan? After all, the Aiha clan has produced three Mangeko users, Itachi Achiha, Shersu Aiha, and that kid. Now,
313:21
Speaker A
exterminating the Aiha clan's bloodline is most likely impossible. Abidito Aiha let out a regretful sigh. As an Aiha, he knew all too well how powerful the clans kei Jenkai was. If more awakened ones were to appear among the Achiha in the
313:34
Speaker A
future, gaining power as great as his, and then stand against him, he alone might not be able to contend with them.
313:41
Speaker A
That was why he had wanted to set off the knight of clan extermination. But now the Achiha clan had three man Gekcko in one household. Damn it. Black Zetsu likewise began to consider switching sides because he too understood the
313:52
Speaker A
power of the Aiha. At this point, unless Hashiama came back to life, no one could handle an Aiha who had awakened the Mangeko. Moreover, Achiha Jean had two Mangeko users backing him and a whole host of Achiha Shinobi following him.
314:05
Speaker A
Far stronger than Aido and the ninja left in Kirigakir's blood mist. Madaras sama, have you considered that there is a way besides extermination, cooperation? If we can persuade Aiha Jean and bring him to our side, wouldn't that be better? Black Zetsu spoke. Then,
314:18
Speaker A
whose orders would we follow? Who would be in charge? Aito Aiha took off his mask, turned his twisted face toward Black Zetsu, and murderous intent filled his eyes. The corner of Black Zetsu's mouth twitched. This mad dog, ever since
314:31
Speaker A
the girl who was maneuvered to her death by Lord Madara's schemes passed away, he snapped at anyone in sight. Were it not for the great plan to save his mother, he would have simply walked away. He was done serving this maniac. Then let me
314:43
Speaker A
think it over. Lord Madara, please first recover your strength. Oh, by the way, a new round of the blood mist is about to begin. Would you like to watch? Black Zetsu changed the subject at the mention of the blood mist. Aiha's expression
314:54
Speaker A
froze and then he burst into maniacal laughter. Of course, of course, I want to watch.
315:00
Speaker A
This is the village responsible for killing Ren back then. This blood mist is my gift to them, making them slaughter each other. It's absolutely wonderful. Haha. Aido. Aiha laughed savagely, seeing that the fool had been fobbed off Black Zetsu's side in relief.
315:14
Speaker A
He then melted into Aido's body once more, but ordered White Zetsu and Kenoha to keep an eye on Aiha. As soon as he left the village, they were to report to him. When the time came, Black Zetsu would try to sweet talk him. If he
315:24
Speaker A
succeeded, who the hell would care what kind of crap you were? Canoa. News of the Aiha clans return swept through the entire village. The prominent Shinobi clans had already begun discussing their next moves. Because of yesterday's newspaper incident, the third Hokag's
315:38
Speaker A
prestige had plummeted. His autobiography and his interpretation of the will of fire. The tools he had used to bind and shackle the villagers minds were thrown into trash cans one after another by the people. Factories had ceased. Operation schools had closed and
315:51
Speaker A
Kenoha had long since plunged into a collective upheaval. Hirusen Saratobi had locked himself inside the Hokag building for two days without leaving.
315:59
Speaker A
He wanted to remain Hokag, but now nearly 70% of the people did not support him. He wanted to step aside in favor of a worthy successor. But Achihajan had refused, leaving him in an extremely awkward position. It was then that he
316:11
Speaker A
suddenly thought of Danzo Shamura and narrowed his eyes. Old friend, I recall you seem to want to become Hokag. H this old man will grant you that wish. With that, he took out paper and brush and wrote a letter of abdication, a letter
316:22
Speaker A
of appointment, and a letter to the daimo. At this time, the Hokag seat was a hot potato. Presumably, no one but Danzo Shimura would risk accepting it.
316:30
Speaker A
As long as Danzo Shamura took over, he the old man would return directly to the Sir Toby clan grounds never met meal and Kenoha's affairs again and live a life of carefree leisure. Kenoha's waters were now too deep and too rough for him
316:41
Speaker A
to control, so he had to let his good brother step in. After all, he had already shouldered more than enough blame. One more made no difference, and one less made no difference either.
316:50
Speaker A
After he finished, he handed the letters to an Uoo loyal to him and had him deliver them to Root and the Daimo.
316:55
Speaker A
After the U left Husen, Sorito smiled. He believed that when Danzo saw his letter of abdication, he would be too excited to sleep. He might even come to him before dawn the next day, asking whether he truly intended to step aside
317:07
Speaker A
in favor of the worthy one. At the estate of the Daimo of the land of fire, the Daimo listened to his subordinates report. Today was an auspicious day. The harvest throughout the land of fire had doubled compared with previous years.
317:18
Speaker A
That meant this year's tax revenue would also double. He was just about to feast his ministers when word arrived from Kenoha's ENBU darkening his face. He roared has Kenoha truly run out of people. To actually let that traitorous
317:30
Speaker A
scoundrel inherit the Hokag seat, his chief civil official read the letter with a livid face. Husen Sartobi stepping down was one thing, but to choose Danzo Shimura, the man who had pressed a canai to the daimo's throat a
317:41
Speaker A
few years earlier, was beyond the pale. What was Husen Saratobi trying to do? Did he mean to provoke a war? Did he not know that the daimo had once been humiliated by Danzo? The chief civil official felt that Huen Saratobi could
317:53
Speaker A
not be so foolish. If he was acting this way, there was likely something more behind it. My lord, in my humble view, Kenoha is likely in the middle of a power transition, or rather a coup. It may not have erupted yet, but the aging
318:03
Speaker A
Husen Saratobi wants to withdraw. So, he is tossing this hot potato to Danzo Shamura. And as I see it, Husen Saratobi cannot withstand this coup, which is why he is so eager to shift the blame and run. If even he cannot withstand it,
318:16
Speaker A
does your lordship believe Danzo Shamura can? It would be better to accept the appointment, then investigate Kenoha's situation, make contact with the clan preparing the coup, and provide them with armor ninja tools, money, and food on the condition that they slay Danzo
318:29
Speaker A
Shimura. That way we can not only establish an early relationship with the coupl clan but also kill with a borrowed blade and wipe out that rebel Danzo Shamura. The chief civil officials eyes gleamed with ruthlessness. Hearing this, the eyes of the daimo of the land of
318:42
Speaker A
fire lit up. My mind, no wonder he is my chief civil official. His mind truly turns quickly. We kill with a borrowed blade and get revenge too. It is only an empty title and a bit of money and
318:52
Speaker A
provisions. give them as long as he could have that a cursed Danzo Shamura killed the daimo of the land of fire would gladly spent 200 million.
319:00
Speaker A
Previously Herus and Saratobi had refused him with one excuse after another saying that Danzo was after all an elder who had rendered immortal service to Kenoha in the land of fire making excuses to put him off and declined his request. Now Harusen
319:13
Speaker A
Saratobi himself was eager to step down and abdicate since he was unwilling to kill Danzo. There were plenty who would be. We shall do as you say, my dear minister immediately approved the appointment of Danzo Shamura as Kinoa's
319:24
Speaker A
hokag root. Danzo Shamura was resting with his eyes closed when all of a sudden a strange knocking pattern sounded at his door. Once the knocking faded, Danzo Shamura opened his eyes. It is one of Herusen's men. What does he
319:36
Speaker A
want? Frowning, he looked at Fu Yamanaka. Fu Yamanaka nodded and walked toward the door. He opened the door to see an ambu shinobi kneeling on one knee and holding out a letter. Fu Yamanaka took the letter and was about to hand it
319:47
Speaker A
to Danzo Shamura when someone moved to block his path. It was Tory Abang. Tory removed his gloves revealing his purple palms, then took the letter and opened it. After finding nothing unusual, he displayed the letters contents to Danzo
320:00
Speaker A
Shamura while keeping hold of the paper. Danzo Shamura nodded. These two subordinates of his were loyal to the core and highly capable. They had protected him from harm on many occasions. Tori and Abraim put his gloves back on and stood behind Danzo
320:12
Speaker A
Shamura staring straight ahead. Fuyam Manaka stood on the other side, likewise silent. Danzo Shimura looked at the letter, his hands suddenly tightened, crumpling the paper. Danzo, for the sake of Koha, for the sake of our teacher, and for the sake of the Hokag line, the
320:25
Speaker A
position of Hokag absolutely must not fall to the Aiha clan. I am old and I no longer have the strength for such matters. So, I intend to step down and hand the position of fifth Hokag to you.
320:36
Speaker A
Tomorrow, come to my office. I will secretly transfer the Hokag title to you. Signed, Herusen Saratobi with the official seal of Kenoha. Seeing these words, Danzo Shamura's breathing grew heavy, and his body [clears throat] trembled uncontrollably. The ambition
320:49
Speaker A
buried deep in his heart was utterly ignited by the letter of abdication. He rose at once, carefully folded the letter, and handed it to Fu Yamanaka.
320:57
Speaker A
Fu, this letter must be kept safe. If the slightest thing goes wrong with it, this old man will kill you." Even as excitement surged through him, a cruel light flickered in Danzo Shimura's eyes. Fu Yamanaka nodded and tucked the
321:08
Speaker A
letter away. Danzo Shamura chuckled, then rose and said, "Everyone come with me to see the Hokag tomorrow at first light and have root operatives prepare to take over the duties of ANBU." Not a single word did he say about inheriting
321:20
Speaker A
the Hokag seat. Yet by saying Root would take over A&BU duties, he was hinting that he was about to ascend to that very position. Fu Yamanaka and Toian Abraim knelt on the ground. Congratulations, my lord. Your wish has been fulfilled. We
321:33
Speaker A
pledge our loyalty to Lord Fifth Hokag. The two knew how to flatter him immediately addressing Danzo as Lord Fifth Hokage. That address made Danzo Shamura burst into laughter. Good, good.
321:43
Speaker A
Futur and you two have followed me for so long and protected me more than a dozen times in both large and small matters. From now on, you shall be my left and right hands. One managing AVU, the other managing route. He was popping
321:55
Speaker A
champagne at halftime, convinced that the outcome was already settled and began to hand out rewards. Narudo Uzumaki's home. By now, Kakashi had gathered together with the Ambu Shinobi.
322:04
Speaker A
The letter carried by that Ambu Shinobi had already been intercepted. Oh, as for how it was still delivered afterward. It was because Kakashi now had a former liaison officer under his command, someone who knew Ruth's secret codes, so
322:16
Speaker A
the operation could be allowed to proceed. As for the ANBU, Shinobi Husen Saratobi had sent his family had already been taken under Kakashi's control.
322:23
Speaker A
Thus, he could only do as Kakashi said and deliver every letter. Kakashi told all of this to his master, Minato Namikes. Manado Namic sneered a fine one that Huen Saratobi, a fine one that Danzo Shamura. Those two truly are birds
322:37
Speaker A
of a feather. I had thought Husen Saratobi had changed his ways, but he is still the same Husen Saratobi. Quick to purge those with different views and quick to shift the blame. After saying this, Manado Names was about to continue
322:48
Speaker A
his arrangements when he suddenly felt faint his face contorting. Kakashi was startled and quickly supported him.
322:54
Speaker A
Master, are you all right? How could this happen? The look on Kakashi's face revealed his worry. After studying himself, Minato Names shook his head.
323:01
Speaker A
I'm fine. I have probably consumed too much soul power over these past three or four days. The soul I left inside Narudo was never much to begin with, who I am afraid I can last at most one more week.
323:12
Speaker A
Master, how could this be? Kakashi's eyes reened. He had only been with his master for 2 days, and now his master was about to leave again. What are you crying for? You fool don't cry. We must seize this time to deal with Huen
323:22
Speaker A
Saratobi and Danzo Shimura, and then hand the Hokag seat to the Aha. Only then can we be avenged and the villagers live well. Manado Namik's ruffled Kakashi's silver hair and smiled gently.
323:33
Speaker A
Aihaan was communicating with the system system. I have a feeling that something bad is about to happen. Do you know why?
323:39
Speaker A
The system fell silent then brought up a large screen showing her Saratobi's resignation. Danzo Shamur's ambition and the damo schemes. Even Adawagakuran Noki convened an emergency late night meeting. Now let us open the discussion on the civil strife in
323:54
Speaker A
Kenoha. One, regarding the civil unrest in Kohaa, should a wagure join in and support the third Hokag Husen Saratobi in suppressing the Aiha clan. Two, after the civil unrest, should we plunder while the fire is burning? Demand a
324:07
Speaker A
large sum of money from Huen Saratobi after it settles or launch an all-out war directly and occupy Kenoha. Three, where should we start carving up Kenoha?
324:15
Speaker A
How should the clans and hidden villages divide the spoils? four to prevent Kumogakir from exploiting the situation and attacking a wagure causing heavy losses who should defend the village and who should lead the troops out. One agenda item after another was
324:28
Speaker A
continuously delivered from the mouth of Akatsuchi who stood behind a noki prompting deep thought in everyone. When Ya crossed his arms, his face full of mockery. Why should we help the third Hokag? I don't understand. Isn't helping the Auchiha better? Have you all gone
324:42
Speaker A
scenile? As soon as those words were spoken, the solemn atmosphere in the such office vanished, replaced by everyone's laughter. Akatsuchi pressed his lips shut, trying hard not to laugh, while Anokei let out two light chuckles.
324:54
Speaker A
Kuratsuchi, not understanding what was happening, continued bouncing her leg. Wya was startled. He looked around with an innocent face. What? What are you all laughing at? Am I wrong? The Aiha clan is arrogant and unbridled, looking down on everyone. If they rise to power,
325:08
Speaker A
Kenoha will fall apart. Wya was one of this generation's strongest shinobi in a wagure. He had immense strength, and his earth releaseleased ninjutsu possessed overwhelming power. He alone could fight about 10 opponents of the same rank. It was because of such strength that at
325:22
Speaker A
barely 20 years old, he could participate in highle meetings. On the one hand, it showed that such a kid's high regard for him. On the other, it expressed hope that he could learn more both in political and personal conduct.
325:32
Speaker A
Seeing that the moment was right, noi stopped everyone. All right, that's enough. Akitsuchi go explained the reason to Wya. Akitsuchi bowed respectfully. Yes, Lord Such. He turned to Wya and smiled slightly. Wya the Jonan regarding what you said about why
325:45
Speaker A
we helped the third Hokag. The reason lies in this man's cold and unfeilling nature. You could call him the ceiling of the political realm. Wya was stunned.
325:53
Speaker A
If that was the case and Akitsuchi was praising the third Hokag, then why raise an agenda for everyone to consider helping the third Hokag at all. But precisely because he is a qualified politician in order to satisfy his lust
326:04
Speaker A
for power status and vested interests. He allowed Danzo to act against his own people without restraint. To avoid war, he sacrificed his Ashi Huga, the younger brother of the current Huga clan head, sending his body to Kimogakure along
326:16
Speaker A
with enormous reparations. Hearing this, Winga frowned, feeling something was off. Later, Hitaki White Fongs achievements threatened the Hokag's authority. Among the people, he was faintly hailed as the half-sleeved Hokag with one foot already in the seat of the
326:29
Speaker A
fourth Hokag. Husen Suratobi grew uneasy. Thus, he indulged Danzo Shimura's minations against the white fang of Konoha. In the end, white fan could no longer endure the rumors and slander and hanged himself. Wya was dumbfounded. He looked around the room
326:43
Speaker A
as if asking whether this was true. Some sneered, some remained silent. I a few noticed his gaze and gave a slight nod.
326:49
Speaker A
Just as they were worrying about how to deal with the ever strengthening Achiha clan, the Ninetailes incident broke out.
326:54
Speaker A
The Achiha could have joined in and helped quell the Ninetales incident. But at that time, Danzo Shimura led route and surrounded the Aiha clan grounds, forbidding them from leaving.
327:03
Speaker A
Afterwards, citing suspicion and their supposed lack of contribution, they pushed the Aiha out of Kenoha's core circle to scrape by on the village outskirts. When Akitsuchi got to this point, In Noi, with one hand supporting his chin, and the other raised to stop
327:15
Speaker A
him, looked at Wya and smiled, "What do you think?" He held this junior in high regard. The young man was extremely powerful. What he lacked now was nothing more than political sensitivity and control over the situation. I I can't
327:27
Speaker A
imagine that a village Kaga could do such things. Those powerful ninja and clans were clearly the pillars of the village. B. But he actually Wyas expression was complicated. At the same time, he also understood why Anoki preferred to help the third Hokag keep
327:41
Speaker A
his kaga position. It was because as long as Huen Saratobi remained in power Kinoa's pillars, those beings regarded by other ninja villages as invincible experts would be eliminated one by one by him. Were it not for the fact that
327:53
Speaker A
Hien Saratobi bore the Saratobi surname, had lived in Kohaa since childhood, and was the disciple of the second Hokag Tobrau Wya would even have suspected this man of being a mole sent by one of the four great hidden villages. Through
328:05
Speaker A
the joint efforts of Hashiama and Tobberju Kinoa had retained no small amount of effective strength and many brilliant young talents. Yet, after Haruen Saratobi's 30 plus years in power, their strength had declined sharply. Now they could only stand
328:19
Speaker A
shoulder-to-shoulder with upstarts like Awagakir and Kimogakure. Truly puzzling as to what had become of Kenoha. Lord Such I understand now. Huen Saratob's presence will only weaken Kenoha's strength. If we try to settle Kenoha's highend combat power through war, we
328:33
Speaker A
would also pay a bitter price. Better to let Huen Saratobi continue running Kenoha and bring it to ruin. When that time comes, Kenoha will become fish on the chopping board waiting to be carved up. Wya was not stupid. He merely lagged
328:45
Speaker A
far behind the shrewd veterans present in terms of information and insight. Anokei nodded, "The lad is teachable." And then continued to discuss the agenda. Aihaan saw this and burned with rage. Sure enough, the one who understands you best is your enemy. He
328:58
Speaker A
scrolled through the system screen. Every major village was discussing how to help the third Hokag consolidate his rule while cashing in big. He silently closed the system. System: What do you think was the purpose of my transmigration? The system gave no
329:10
Speaker A
answer. Could it really be just to change the fate of the Aiha clan? I don't think so. Since I've transmigrated here, I will follow the example of my predecessors, strive unceasingly to strengthen myself and unify the world.
329:22
Speaker A
At that moment, Achiha Jeans thoughts flowed freely, and his mental state reached yet another level. Host the system looked at Aiha Jean, whom it had brought to this world, feeling somewhat dazed. Aihaan smiled slightly.
329:34
Speaker A
But before that, this coup is necessary. Though many will die, this is the indispensable path by which a sickly tree grows into a towering giant. Aihaan gazed into the distance. At this moment, the darkness gradually faded and the sun
329:47
Speaker A
rose from the horizon, slowly ascending into the sky. The next day, Shamura Danzo led his rude agents to Saratobi Horizon's office. At a look from Shimura Danzo, Yamanakafu knocked on the door.
329:57
Speaker A
Knock knock knock. Having stayed out all night, Saratobi Herzen was smoking and brooding over matters. When he heard the knocking, his eyes lit up. They're here.
330:05
Speaker A
He opened the window and the smoke-hazed office suddenly regained a measure of clarity. He stepped forward and opened the door. It was none other than the trio of Shamura, Danzo, Yamanakafu, and Abi Ramyan. Danzo, you finally come.
330:17
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen gave him a big hug. Danzo, have you truly made up your mind?
330:21
Speaker A
Are you really going to put me forward as the fifth Hokag? Shamura Danzo was in high spirits. He had waited for this position for more than 30 years. Now that Saratobi Haren was willing to yield it to him, how could he not be
330:32
Speaker A
overjoyed? As for whether this was passing the buck or a conspiracy, he had no mood to consider it. The Hokag seat was close enough to touch. Shamura Danzo had lain awake all night trying on the Hokag robe he had secretly
330:44
Speaker A
customtailored several times, and he cheerfully asked his subordinates, "Well, how is it? Does it fit? Is it becoming?" Even now, he was still brighteyed and full of energy. He looked at Saruto Husen and smiled. Saratobi Husen patted his shoulder. Danzo, for
330:58
Speaker A
the sake of Kohaa and for the sake of our teacher, I've gone back and forth, and in the end, you are the best fit for the fifth Hokag. From now on, I can rest assured with Kohaa in your hands. Husen
331:08
Speaker A
smiled and led him to the Hokag's seat. Shamura Danzo, whose face rarely broke into a smile, now smiled and said, Husen, what about you? If you give the Hokag seat to me, what do you intend to do? Hirusen said, I intend to retire and
331:21
Speaker A
take no part in any of Kenoa's affairs. He said it with great sincerity, exactly what Shamura Danzo had wished to hear.
331:28
Speaker A
Yet now that he truly heard it, he could not help feeling a trace of reluctance.
331:32
Speaker A
For Saratobi Herusen was his dear old friend, and he did not want to watch him live out his final years in the clan reduced to such a miserable end. So he said, "Saratobi, as long as you ask the
331:41
Speaker A
position of Hokag, chief counselor is yours." Hearing this, the third Hokag Saratobi, Husen hurriedly waved his hands in alarm. No, no, no, Danzo. I am old and have no more ambition, but you are different. Your brilliance and bold
331:54
Speaker A
vision are enough to support the sky over Kenoa. Not a chance. In such troubled times, one wrong step would mean utter and irredeemable ruin. How would he dare hold on? The wisest path lay in lying low at once. Shamura Danzo
332:07
Speaker A
sank into brief thought, then nodded. Very well, Sarobi. Set your mind at ease. If you but asked, the Hokag chief counselor position is yours. Saratobi Herusen let out a sigh of relief and summoned the Yu. From today onward, I
332:20
Speaker A
declare Shamura Danzo the fifth hokag of Kenoa. Proclaim this to the whole village and hold the inauguration ceremony in three days. Yes. The umbu ninja nodded. Then went out and led the U and root ninja to spread this good
332:32
Speaker A
news. After a few pleasantries with Shamura Danzo, Saratobi Husen left. Returning to his clan compound, he announced that the Saratobi clan would henceforth be closed to all visitors.
332:42
Speaker A
Only 30 minutes had passed. Wave after wave of clan ninja arrived at the Aiha compound their faces grim and every step laden with anger. Aihaan let them in and shut the gate. Hugahayashi at the head of the group said at once Jean the third
332:55
Speaker A
hokag Saratobi herin is utterly shameless. Without calling any meeting he has proclaimed Shimura Danzo as the fifth hokage. Narikaku's eyes were dark and unreadable. Furthermore, he notified the daimo overnight and only moments ago arranged the inauguration ceremony for 3
333:12
Speaker A
days later. Akimichi Chosa and Yamanaka Enochi likewise had grim looks though not against Achihaan but against Shamura Danzo and Saratobi Huen. Kakashi Namik's Manado and the U Ninja were silent but all their eyes rested on Achihaan. A hint of madness flashed in Aihas
333:28
Speaker A
eyes. How would a Saratobi Herusen rather than stirring the boiling water, he pulled the firewood from beneath the pot and threw the scorching Hokag seat to Shamur Danzo. If we let Shamura Danzo take the Hokag seat and then stage a
333:40
Speaker A
coup, it becomes rebellion. By then, the history books will no longer say that we rose to overthrow the third Hokag's misrule. Instead, they will record that the Achiha led the clan alliance to revolt against the Hokag line. A fine
333:51
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen, his methods are indeed ruthless. Aiha Jean said coldly. The Achiha clan's ninjas, their eyes, bloodshot, immediately drew their blades. Damn it. Let's fight them to the death. That's right. They're stepping on our heads. I can't take it
334:05
Speaker A
anymore. Clan head give the order to rise up now. The crowd see the murderous intent blazing in their eyes.
334:11
Speaker A
Hugahayashi nodded as well. Jean times are different now. If Herusen had not pulled this trick, we could wait. Let him go through the three refusals and three yielding. But since he has, we must strike first. Exactly, Jean. At
334:23
Speaker A
this moment, the sooner we capture Shamura Danzo expose his crimes and make Saratobi Herusen come forward to declare that Danzo coerced him, the sooner everything will be resolved. Shikaku immediately presented this plan. It was the classic ploy of holding the son of
334:36
Speaker A
heaven hostage to command the feudal lords. Only by seizing Shamura Danzo at breakneck speed today and making the third Hokag tarnish his own reputation could the legitimacy of Aihas ascension to the Hokag seat be insured.
334:48
Speaker A
Move now, Lord Jean, make your move. Clan head. We can wait no longer. Facing the eager clamor, Aihaan closed his eyes then opened them. A violent killing intent swept across the whole compound.
334:59
Speaker A
Since Saratobi Herusen is obstinate and Shamura Danzo is shameless, then we revolt. Aiha Jean said radiating a cold murderous aura. At that moment, everyone was stirred to excitement. Narikaku Hugahayashi and the Achihan Ninja alike.
335:13
Speaker A
Even Aiha's heart surged and Aiha sure smiled faintly. It was exactly what he wanted. Aiha Fagaku stood among the crowd watching his son and could not help feeling a sense of pride. Aiha Jean swept his gaze across the assembled
335:26
Speaker A
crowd. Everyone, this battle bears directly on the development and structure of Kenoha for the next century. It is of vital importance. For that reason, I promise that in this uprising, positions such as Hokag aid and U battalion commander will be
335:39
Speaker A
granted according to each person's contribution. May you all strive together to restore a bright just world to Kohaa. Rise up, Achiha Jean raised his right hand high overhead, eyes bloodshot and roared without the slightest concern for neighbors listening nearby. Rise up, rise up. The
335:55
Speaker A
people were fired up watching Achiha Jean as if he were their god. Now return to your homes gear up and in 20 minutes march on the hokag building. Aiha Fagaku Aiha Sheru and Achihaachi heed my command. Aiha Fagako Aiha Sheru Aihaachi
336:09
Speaker A
hear my command. Aiha son swept his gaze across the three. Yes, the three replied in unison, cupping their fists in salute. Each of you will lead 100 Aiha elite Jonan and guard every road leading into Kohha from outside. Ensure that
336:23
Speaker A
during the coup no one seizes the chance to launch a sneak attack on the village and cause koha casualties. Aiha son waved his hand in command. Orders received, the three answered. Aiha Fagaku Aiha Tachi and Aiha Shersu withdrew to change into their equipment.
336:38
Speaker A
Their task was by no means easy. Those 300 Aiha elite Jonan were their entire reserve. They were to repel external enemies. If none came, all would be well. If they did, heavy losses would be inevitable. Still, for the sake of that
336:49
Speaker A
seat of power, it was worth it. Naros Shikaka suddenly spoke up. "Leader, each of our three clans, the Nar, the Akimichi, and the Yamanaka, is willing to send 150 elite Jonan exhausting the full strength of our clans to help you
337:02
Speaker A
protect the village." Nar Shikaku understood that this was the moment to place his bet. If he did not stake everything now, was he supposed to wait until Aiha's son had already risen to glory before betting? Adding flowers to
337:13
Speaker A
Brocade could never compare to delivering charcoal in the snow. He was gambling that Aiha son would ascend to the supreme seat of Hokage. If he won, the three clans would flourish. If he lost, they would perish together. This
337:24
Speaker A
Kohha was no longer the Kohaa led by the first Hokag and the second Hokag.
337:28
Speaker A
Outside, wolves lurked on every side, coveting Kenoha's gold, silver, jewels, grain, and buildings. Inside, politicians drank its blood and feasted on its flesh, wreaking havoc upon the village. Even without a rebellion, the foundations of the Nar Kimchi and
337:41
Speaker A
Yamanaka clans would eventually be gnawed to nothing by these parasites. He could not accept such an ending rather than perish in silence. It was better to erupt. Aihasan nodded. In that case, the 150 Inoshiko elite Jonan will form
337:54
Speaker A
three-man teams to ensure the Enoch combination works at maximum effect. Split into three groups and guard the village alongside Aiha Fagaku Aiha Shersu and Aiha Tachi. Nar Shikaku Akimichi Chosa and Yamanaka Enochi accepted the order. Among them, Narashikaku would act as the strategist
338:11
Speaker A
following Aiha Sun to offer counsel at all times. Akimichi Chosa would serve as his human shield to protect Achiha son A and Yamanaka Noi was responsible for interrogating prisoners afterward. Huga Hayashi spoke up. The Huga clan is willing to contribute 200 elite Jonan to
338:26
Speaker A
help you see powerlord leader. The corner of Achihasen's mouth curled upward. Good. Keep 180 of them behind me to participate in the coup and disperse the remaining 20 among the three village defense squads to handle reconnaissance.
338:38
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi had wanted to say that his clan's members could also go and guard Kinoa, but when he saw the look in Aiha's eyes, he said nothing. Aihasan knew what he wanted to say. But the Huga clan, as it stood, excelled mostly in
338:50
Speaker A
close quarters combat. Their bakugan had not evolved, and they had few long-range attack methods. If they joined the vill's defense, they would have to rely on close combat. Yet, an open spear is easy to dodge, while a hidden arrow is
339:02
Speaker A
hard to protect against. Since these clans had placed their trust in him, he naturally could not allow them to suffer too many casualties. That was Achiha son. He would never let his own people die in vain. The other ninja clans were
339:13
Speaker A
not as daring as the Huga or the three Enoshiko clans. They sent only 10 to 20% of their Shinobi. Even if this gamble failed, they would not be crippled. Aiha son did not mind. After all, even 10 to
339:24
Speaker A
20% of so many people was no small amount of strength. When the fruits of victory were distributed in the future, however, these clans would simply receive less than the other four. Aiha son looked at everyone. Now, make your
339:35
Speaker A
move. Rally your clansmen, d your equipment. And in 30 minutes, we marched together on the Hokag building. Almost before the words were out of his mouth, the clan leaders hurried back to prepare their equipment. Aihasan, meanwhile, returned to his room and summoned the
339:48
Speaker A
system, equipped the Waring State's red armor, and the Aiha flame fan. Yes, my host. The systems mechanical voice rang out. A golden light flashed, and Aiha son was already clad in the Waring States red armor, armor that only leader
340:01
Speaker A
class figures had the right to wear. In the waring states period, those who had worn this armor were Achiha Taiima Senju, Batsuma Achiadara and Senju Hashiamarama. By all rights, it should have disappeared completely. After Senu Hashiamarama and Achi Hamadara created
340:14
Speaker A
Kenoha, the forger of this armor never forged another like it. Thus, its craftsmanship had been lost to the world. Today, worn by Aiha Son, who knew what tides it would stir, Achiha son studied himself in the mirror and
340:25
Speaker A
nodded. He had 80% of old Madar's bearing, but something was still missing. Just then, a flame fan dropped from the sky. The muscle memory from his fusion with Achi Hamadar's template made Achi Hassa raise his right hand at once
340:37
Speaker A
and seized the fan's long handle. He swung it onto his back. Once again, he looked into the mirror and curled his lips upward. "Now I lack nothing." That said, he walked out of the room. About 10 minutes later, Achiha Shinobi began
340:48
Speaker A
to appear in the front courtyard. The first thing they saw was Aiha's son, armed to the teeth. They froze. Some old veterans even fell to their knees with a thud, murmuring, "Madara!" has clan leader Madara returned. Madara. The
341:00
Speaker A
shinobi were stunned and turned to him. Aiha son raised his head and the pressure he exuded made it difficult for them to breathe. They don't recognize me. I'm Aiha son. Aihaan said. The crowd came to its senses. It turned out to be
341:12
Speaker A
clan leader son. They sighed in relief, but the old-timers trembled like leaves in a storm. It was too terrifying. Aiha son was practically cut from the exact same mold as Aihamadara. Aihaogi also arrived in the front courtyard. When he
341:26
Speaker A
saw Achiha Sin, his legs turned weak. Achi Madaraa. He had seen Madara as a child and this was exactly his attire.
341:32
Speaker A
At this moment that figure seemed to merge with Achiha Sin filling him with boundless dread. This time before Aiha son could explain someone else had already explained. And so the matter of whether it was Achiha or Aiha son
341:44
Speaker A
finally came to an end. Before the departure, Achiha's son declared, "Everyone advance. This battle is the one that decides whether the Aiha clan can seize political power. Whether Kohha can cast off its current decay and whether we can once again set Kohaa at
341:57
Speaker A
the pinnacle of the ninja world. Aayachiha son will fight with all my strength to overthrow the rule of those criminals who have sapped Kenoha's power and to forge a mighty new Kenoa. Aiha son raised the flame fan high with his
342:09
Speaker A
right hand, channeled his chakra, and gave it a gentle wave. A howling wind burst forth, forcing everyone to cover their eyes. Only when the wind had stopped did the crowd turn their eyes to the fan in Achiha Sen's hand burning
342:20
Speaker A
with fervor. The Achiha clan's heirloom treasure, the exclusive weapon of the clan leader, the Aiha flame fan, was said to have been taken away by Achihomadara. The one kept in the clan had been nothing more than an ornament.
342:31
Speaker A
Aihas swing just now had proven beyond doubt that this was the true flame fan.
342:36
Speaker A
The claim that Achiha son had the mandate of heaven quietly spread through the Aiha clan. Everyone pressed a hand to their chest, dropped to one knee, and roared for the glory of the Aiha. The great army split into four columns, and
342:48
Speaker A
set out. The vast majority of the ninja were assigned to defend the village. Only Aiha Jean led the tunin of the major clans in a charge toward the Hokag building. Perhaps the weather was destined to turn this way. The sky
342:59
Speaker A
suddenly darkened. Many villagers unaware of what was about to happen looked up to see black clouds covering the sky and swiftly turning even darker.
343:07
Speaker A
It looked like a heavy rain was on its way. Aihaan and his group quickly reached the Hokag building. The Umbu Ninja there immediately rushed forward.
343:15
Speaker A
Who are you? This is the Lord Hokag's place of official business. Unauthorized personnel are not allowed in the U Ninja said sternly. Aiha Jean smiled contemptuously and swung the flame war fan in his right hand striking the man.
343:27
Speaker A
In an instant, the U ninja became a shooting star flying into the distance. The first U ninja to step forward was sent flying, making the other Us hearts tighten. They looked at Achihaan with fear in their eyes. You don't come
343:39
Speaker A
any closer. Another U ninja started. Suddenly, a figure flashed by driving Itachi through his neck and pinning him to the ground. With Achihas combat demonstration, the ninja behind him knew exactly how much force was appropriate.
343:51
Speaker A
In an instant, both sides shifted into life or death mode. For a while, the battle was deadlocked, and Achihans job was to swing the Aiha flame war fan during the standoff. He sent one U ninja after another flying. Whether they lived
344:04
Speaker A
or died was up to their own fortune. The Hokag's office. Danzo Shamura had already dawned the Hokage's ceremonial robe with the words fifth Hokag on the back. He was flipping through documents back straight and the corners of his
344:16
Speaker A
mouth raised. No wonder. No wonder Saratobi sat here from morning to night without moving his backside, even taking breaks in this seat. So, this chair really was this comfortable. Then, Danzo put on a solemn expression again.
344:27
Speaker A
Everyone, let's discuss what happens next. Sure enough, he bore an 80% resemblance to Herusen Saratobi.
344:33
Speaker A
Suddenly, a knock sounded at the door, erratic in rhythm and extremely fast. It made the fifth Hokag's smug lifted mouth droop. Who is it for the dead? Knocking that fast, Danzo cursed. Were it not for the fact that he had taken the Hokag
344:46
Speaker A
seat today, any subordinate of his who dared knock like that would die in the line of duty the next day. The knocking stopped abruptly, leaving Danzo puzzled as a sense of crisis surged over him. He instinctively formed hand seals gathered
344:57
Speaker A
chakra and took a deep breath. Wind released vacuum great ball. Aihaan kicked open the door and found the cannonball like vacuum great ball flying straight at his face. His pupils contracted. Relying on muscle memory, he raised the Aiha flame war fan and held
345:11
Speaker A
it in front of him. To be fair, Danzo's vacuum great ball had reached the ceiling of a rank ninjutsu. If he had a moment of enlightenment, he could even unleash it as an S-rank technique. The Aiha Flame War fan was suited for
345:23
Speaker A
offense as well as defense. Perry encounter. While the fan and the vacuum great ball were locked in a stalemate, Achihajan bellowed Su. A blue susenu skeleton appeared. But that was not all.
345:33
Speaker A
Soon the skeleton grew flesh and blood shrouding Achiha Jean and making Danzos wind release vanish without a trace. Seeing the deep blue susenu in the distance, Danzo's expression turned ugly. It was the Aiha clan's exclusive Dojutsu Susenu. It was a way of
345:48
Speaker A
exchanging ocular power and physical health for immense strength. He raised a signal flare, fired it into the air, and whistled. Root ninja dense as a swarm charged toward the second floor of the Hokag building. Danzo watched all this
346:00
Speaker A
and smiled. Fortunately, he had prepared in advance. He ordered over a thousand root ninja to give up their weekends and stand by ready to guard his safety at all times. Also, there is a saying, the law cannot punish the many. Since he had
346:12
Speaker A
sent out so many people, were you really going to slaughter them all in front of the entire village? That was absolutely impossible. If you did that, you would have to consider whether the clans and villagers would take you for a
346:21
Speaker A
tyrannical kaga and it would do great harm to your reputation. Achihajan sneered quite well prepared, but today you must die. Were in Susenu, Aihaan charged at Danzo. Susenus huge blue hand raised and slashed down at him.
346:34
Speaker A
Danzo's face turned pale. He no longer cared about keeping his secret. His left hand found the starting end of the bandage around his right arm and yanked it hard. With a rustling sound, the bandage flew up into the air and
346:45
Speaker A
quickly dropped to the ground, revealing his abnormally withered, pale arm embedded with five charing eyes that squirmed constantly. It was a sickening sight. Would release explosive spear.
346:55
Speaker A
Danzo slammed his right hand onto the ground and tree roots burst out of the earth winding around. Cisanu strike first to gain the upper hand. Don't forget back then, the great lord Hashiama used wood release to suppress Madara Aiha at every turn. Wood release
347:09
Speaker A
not only had a natural advantage over the tailed beasts, it was equally effective against susenu. With a loud crackle, the roots grew and bound Aiha jean's susenu tightly. Danzo's lips curled. It worked. He has expected of this old man. With this wood release,
347:23
Speaker A
even if the first Hokag descended, he would be nothing more than this. In fact, he would have to yield three points to me. It was only because all those people were dead. Otherwise, a single wood dragon would have taught
347:33
Speaker A
Danzo a lesson. Aihaan had originally wanted to see how strong Danzo really was and whether he was truly as weak as he was in the manga. In the end, he discovered that was not the case because in the manga, Danzo's behavior was far
347:44
Speaker A
too bizarre, stabbing Susanu with a canai. Could any normal person do that? Clearly, it was Sasuke Aiha's protagonist Halo forcibly lowering Danzo's intelligence and sealing away all his trump cards. Take this wood release for instance, it was far
347:58
Speaker A
stronger than in the manga. But to Achihajan, it was nothing special. He had originally wanted to see what Danzo was capable of, only to be made to laugh in exasperation by the man's claim that even the first Hokag would have to avoid
348:08
Speaker A
his edge. Aiha Jeans Blue Susanu let out a furious roar, shattering the roots around it, then released a piercing shriek. Danzo could not help covering his ears. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood, utterly incredulous. Such was the power of that
348:22
Speaker A
single tremor. In the moment Danzo was distracted, flames engulfed him. Fire released great fire annihilation. Achiha Jean formed a hand seal, took a deep breath, and spat out raging flames. But that was not all. He swung the Aiha
348:34
Speaker A
flame war fan with his right hand, forming a hurricane. The wind fed the fire, elevating the power and range of the great fire annihilation to another level. Fire light flashed, illuminating all of Kohaa and burning away the sins
348:46
Speaker A
of Kohaa. Blazing flames surged, scorching the Hokag's office black. amplified by the Achiha flame fan. Aiha Jean's great fire annihilation not only swallowed Chimurra Danzo but even blasted through the floor to ceiling windows and spread outward where Kenoha's leaves danced. The flames could
349:02
Speaker A
not be controlled. This one wave lit up the sky above Kenoha and set the villages buildings ablaze. Aihas heart gave a lurch. He seemed to have gone a bit too far. But just then, a heavy rain began to pour from the sky.
349:14
Speaker A
His spreading great fire annihilation had only just ignited the houses when before it could spread, it was put out.
349:20
Speaker A
Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. Damn, it was a good thing it was pouring today. Otherwise, he really would have burned down the village. While he was still stunned, a figure appeared behind him and formed hand seals wine release
349:30
Speaker A
vacuum cereal waves. He took a deep breath and spat out four or five windb blades in succession, attacking a single point on Aihaan Susenu. He knew that to break through Susenu, he had to strike one point on Achihan, defeating the
349:42
Speaker A
whole by concentrating on a single point. If he had fought Achihas with this state of mind, he could probably have captured him alive. However, he had chosen the wrong opponent. His opponent this time was Achihajan who had integrated Aihamadara's founding of
349:54
Speaker A
Kenoha template. His susenu was far superior to Achihas to begin with and the indomitable body the system had granted him had after so many attacks reached 100 damage nullification. At this point, even the god of shinobi hashurama could not do the slightest
350:09
Speaker A
thing to Achihajan. Aihaan yawned. Got to hand it to Danzo. He really has both strength and brains, but he still gets dumbed down by the protagonist's plot armor. With that silky little combo from just now, how could that second pillar
350:21
Speaker A
Sasuke possibly turn it around? Not a chance. Shamura Danzo said nothing and continued attacking Achihajan Susenu without pause. At first, it was fine.
350:30
Speaker A
His attacks could produce ripples of energy on Susenu's surface. But later, he found that vacuum serial waves could not even produce a single ripple. And at the same time, something like a wall of air was blocking his damage from the
350:40
Speaker A
outside. What the hell is going on? Shamura Danzo nashed his teeth. He immediately used wood release again to bind Achihaan and prepared to retreat.
350:48
Speaker A
Having inherited Lord Madara's template, Achihajan saw through Shamura Danzo's intention at a glance. With a tremor of his body, the wood release bindings shattered. Then he commanded Susenu to seize the 30 m long tachi and sliced Shamura Danzo into mincemeat.
351:02
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo's body dissolved into dust once more. Aihaan closed his eyes and released his chakra in all directions, probing the situation around him. Within less than two seconds, a smile curled at the corner of Achihajans mouth.
351:14
Speaker A
Found you, he dispelled Susanu. After all, Susanu was so colossal that even casually walking down a street or swinging a single slash would be no less terrible than the Ninetailes rampage, one blow from the Ninetailes. Shamura Danzo's figure appeared 300 m outside
351:29
Speaker A
Kenoha's Hokag building. After landing, he did not hesitate, pouring all his chakra into a charge toward Root Headquarters. He knew that he would soon be caught by Aiha after reviving. He had already died twice. Looking at the five
351:41
Speaker A
sharing on his arm with two of them now closed his heart was bleeding at this moment. He was not the Danzo from after the Aiha clan's annihilation who had enjoyed ample Sharinggon reserves. In total, he held no more than 10 eyes and
351:53
Speaker A
his earlier battle with Shers had cost him Aiha Kagami's Mangeko. Moreover, he had been assassinated before and some of those attempts had truly succeeded. He had survived them thanks to the Shainggon and the special technique is Anagi. Izanagi, also known as the art of
352:07
Speaker A
distorting reality, can be activated by a sharing wielder, forming the three-hand seals, rabbit, boar, and goat. It turns every unfavorable thing that happens within a certain period into something that never happened and only makes favorable outcomes real.
352:19
Speaker A
Regardless of what harm the caster suffers, even death, they can be physically restored to their recorded state. Though chakra already consumed cannot be restored, and the used eye is not counted as intact. However, the eye used for Izanagi will be permanently
352:32
Speaker A
blinded. So it was listed as a forbidden technique by the Aiha. Long ago, the Aiha clan in their struggle over the position of clan head used without restraint and slaughtered one another.
352:42
Speaker A
In the end, the appearance of an even more overbearing dojutsu isomi forcibly compelled those feuding members to accept their own ideals. Those who refused would sink into the elucory world and suffer forever. It was only then that the Aiha clan members stopped
352:56
Speaker A
using Izanagi to contend for the clan leadership. Shamura Danzo felt his right arm trembling slightly obviously because his yong release and in release chakra had fallen out of balance and hasherama cells were becoming active. He gritted his teeth and quickened his pace. Yet in
353:10
Speaker A
the very next instant, a voice spoke from beside his ear. Where do you think you're running? Danzo's pupil shrank.
353:16
Speaker A
Without turning his head, he formed hand seals and unleashed wind released vacuum serial waves at the source of the voice.
353:22
Speaker A
However, he did not hit the target. Instead, he cut many trees in half. The next moment, the Aiha flame fan fell from the sky with tremendous force, smashing Shamura Danzo into a pulp, dead as one could be, Achiha continued to
353:35
Speaker A
search for Shamura Danzos position, repeating his previous motions and charged at him yet again. Shamura Danzo panted heavily and nashed his teeth.
353:43
Speaker A
This Achiha was truly ruthless. He did not leave him even a single way to live.
353:48
Speaker A
If Achihajan knew what he was thinking, he would definitely snort with ridicule. When cutting grass, if you do not pull out the roots, it will sprout again when the spring wind blows. Since he had decided to make a move, he could not
353:58
Speaker A
afford to stop halfway. He had to see it through. 2 minutes later, Achi Haan appeared in front of Shamura Danzo once again. Brother son, oh no, Lord Danzo, stop running. Save your strength. All your men have been subdued. As for you,
354:10
Speaker A
you are now a turtle trapped in a jar. Even if you grew wings, you could not fly away. If you are willing to expose Saratobi Harusen's crimes, I can promise that I will only imprison you for life and will not lay a hand on you. Ajihaan
354:22
Speaker A
began to whisper temptingly like a demon. For a split second, Shimura Danzo was tempted, but in the next moment, he roared, I am the fifth Hokag. How could I ever become a tool for you to attack the third Hokag summoning Baku? He bit
354:34
Speaker A
his left hand and pressed it to the ground, and sealing formulas spread outward from his palm. As the summoning circle took shape, a summoned beast with orange fur appeared. It had an elephant's trunk on its face, and bore
354:45
Speaker A
tusks jutting from its mouth, and its appearance was truly intimidating. Shamura Danzo breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his old partner and much of the fear deep in his heart dissipated. A thing called a sense of
354:56
Speaker A
security welled up within him. Baku the dream taper appeared beside Shamura Danzo breathing out warm puffs of air while its long snout spewed white mist like steam. It raised its front hooves and stamped the ground causing it to
355:07
Speaker A
collapse in an instant. Such force was no less than a tailed beast's all-out strike. Oh, a dream taper summoning beast. Not bad, a fine summoning beast.
355:16
Speaker A
But it is a pity that it ended up with a scoundrel like you. Aihaan shook his head as if lamenting a bright pearl cast into darkness. Shamura Danzo naturally caught the mockery in Aihas words and sneered. You insulent welp. Do you
355:28
Speaker A
think that because you can defeat me, you can defeat my summoning beast as well. Baku, show him what you can do.
355:33
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo slapped Baku's rump. Baku let out a furious roar, gathering chakra into its lungs. Then it lifted its snout and unleashed a tremendous suction force aimed squarely at Achihan. Aihaan laughed. Since you want to suck, then suck your fill. He formed the horse hand
355:48
Speaker A
seal. Fire released great fire annihilation. A line of fire shot from Aihas mouth. After traveling 2 m, it transformed into a sea of flames and was absorbed entirely by Baku. Aihaan glanced at Baku in surprise.
356:02
Speaker A
Interesting. It actually managed to withstand that. At first, Baku wore a smug expression, but it quickly sensed something a miss. Why was Achi Haan still spewing fire? Why? Its snout had already begun to turn red, and it could
356:14
Speaker A
feel a searing pain in both lungs. Finally, unable to endure any longer, it stopped absorbing and released the flames back along the same path, holding off Achihajan's great fire annihilation for about 20 seconds before the flames surged over it once more. Shamura
356:28
Speaker A
Danzo's pupil shrank. This was no place to linger. He threw two smoke bombs to the ground and then slipped away as fast as his feet could carry him. Baku was stunned. Baku could never have expected Danzo to be so lacking in loyalty that
356:40
Speaker A
he would run away at a time like this. From the panic in Danzo's expression, Baku could tell that he was deeply wary of that fire wielding brat.
356:47
Speaker A
Forget it. I'll help him one more time. After all, the Shamura clan and I have always been on good terms. Baku thus began to gather power, digging its left forpaw into the ground as it prepared to unleash its innate skill while charge.
357:00
Speaker A
Little did it know that Achiha was already furious. Stand aside, beast, or I will kill you. The icy murderous words burst from his mouth and his eyes had already transformed into the man Gekko Sharinggon. The same pattern as Madara
357:12
Speaker A
Aihas Baku paid no heat. Once its charge was ready, it shot straight at Aihaan.
357:17
Speaker A
Aihaan gathered chakra in both hands and a sideshaped chakra weapon materialized in his grasp. This was an application of chakra nature transformation. Although the system had not yet given him the Aiha twin sides, he could simply mold one out with Madaraa Achiha's battle
357:31
Speaker A
experience. Aiming at Baku's mouth, Achiha Jean let out a thunderous shout ha. With veins bulging in both arms, he swung the chakra Aiha twin sides in a full arc cutting from Baku's mouth all the way down its belly hind quartarters
357:43
Speaker A
and tail. Rip. The sound of flesh being sliced apart echoed out. Baku remained in its charging posture. About 5 seconds later, its upper half stayed where it was while the lower half for legs still moving on instinct rushed forward and
357:55
Speaker A
finally crashed into a large tree. The summoning beast Baku had fallen. Aihaan withdrew his chakra and continued tracking Shamura Danzo's position. Once he confirmed Danzo was at the root base, he immediately erupted with all his chakra to increase his speed. Ding!
358:10
Speaker A
Congratulations host on slaying the highle summoning beast Baku. You have been rewarded with the highle summoning beast ninja Yuki. Aihaan paid no attention to the systems notification sound. He understood the importance of capturing the ring leader first. He
358:23
Speaker A
could not allow that cancer to live and escape to another village. Cut the weeds and dig up the roots or they will grow again. When the spring breeze blows, he transformed into a streak of light and charged towards Shamura Danzo's root
358:34
Speaker A
base. Root base. Shamur Danzo drew deep breaths of the damp underground air. He had returned to his stronghold. He had barely escaped with his life. Quick, close the gate. All Earth release users, start digging a tunnel immediately.
358:47
Speaker A
Hurry, hack up all these experiment documents. We're leaving Kohaa at once. Move it. To hell with the Hokag's seat.
358:54
Speaker A
To hell with the glory of being the second Hokag Tobarama Senju's disciple. When life itself is at stake, all of that is complete [ __ ] The root ninjas moved at Shamura Danzo's command.
359:04
Speaker A
Only one person remained hidden in the shadows, staring at Danzo with sharp, piercing eyes. If Achi Hajan were here, he would surely recognize him. For this man was the great dreamw weaver of the fourth were the inheritor of Ryuchi cave
359:15
Speaker A
sage mode and the mastermind who had single-handedly set off the first half of the fourth great ninja war, Kabuto Yakushi. He had already learned the full truth behind the death of Nou Yakushi, his mother, at the orphanage. It was all
359:28
Speaker A
because of Shamura Danzo. His schemes had taken from him the only mother who had ever been kind to him in this world.
359:33
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo was the one who robbed him of love. After catching his breath, Shamura Danzo looked around and noticed nothing unusual. He walked to a stone door, turned a vase 180° to the right, and the door quickly opened. Shamura
359:45
Speaker A
Danzo went inside. 10 seconds later, the stone door closed, and the vase returned to its original position. Kabuto Yakushi stepped out from the shadows with a cold sneer. Let him send this old bastard on his final journey. Just as his hand
359:58
Speaker A
touched the vase and he was about to turn it, he felt a cold, hard object press against his spine. His body went rigid. As he turned around, a cold, murderous voice came from behind, "Do you know where Shamura Danzo has fled?"
360:09
Speaker A
Sensing the man's murderous intent and hearing his icy words, "Kabutoo Yakushi," stopped the hand that was reaching into his pocket for a scalpel, and raised both hands. He now understood that this man had come to kill Shamura Danzo, which meant he was his ally.
360:22
Speaker A
After all, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Ahem brother Shamura Danzo is right behind this stone door. Kabuto Yakushi smiled gently. Aihajan nodded and was about to have him open the stone door when something unexpected happened.
360:35
Speaker A
Who are you two? Why are you standing before Lord Danzo's secret chamber? It was Tori and Abraim who had spoken. He had not noticed what was going on here until someone reported that an intruder had blasted the root gate apart, rushed
360:46
Speaker A
in, and disappeared. Instinctively, Torian had thought of the secret chamber. The secret chamber absolutely could not be entered. If what was inside came to light, Lord Danzo would be stripped not only of the Hokag's seat, but even of his status as a Kenoha
360:58
Speaker A
citizen. Abure Tory realized that the two figures standing before the secret chamber were no good sorts. Pulling off his gloves and stretching out both hands, he released a torrent of venomous insects from his body. Some so tiny their shapes were barely discernible,
361:11
Speaker A
others thick and grotesque enough to strike terror into any onlooker. Ajiha's face turned grim. He brought his hands together and formed the hand seals.
361:20
Speaker A
Snake ram monkey bore horse tiger. Then cried fire release great fireball jutzu. But he was far from done. Achihaan swung the aiha flame fan in a wide arc causing the great fireball to expand until it filled the chamber's entrance and surged
361:33
Speaker A
toward Abureame in the distance. Abure tos expression changed in an instant. Cursing inwardly, he thought, "A fire released like that. Wouldn't my insects be?" With a violent sizzle, tens of thousands of venomous insects were burned to death in that very moment.
361:47
Speaker A
Abure Tory spat out a mouthful of blood, stared blankly at the fireball bearing down on him, and closed his eyes, ready to die. Suddenly, the back of his collar was seized, and he was yanked rapidly toward the great hall. Abure was
361:59
Speaker A
stunned, wondering who had saved him. He looked up and saw Yamanaka Fu, impassive gloved hands, toss him into the hall.
362:06
Speaker A
Fu, Lord Danzo, Abure Tory, was frantic, wanting to turn back to rescue him. Fu shot him a glare. You idiot. Do you even know who that man is? He is the current clan leader of the Aiha Aihaan. His
362:17
Speaker A
chakra is so immense and overbearing that even a hundred of us swarming him at once would be finished by a single breath of his fire. And you still dare to fight him head on. Yamanaka Fu angrily scolded Abureame. Abure Tory
362:29
Speaker A
shuddered from head to toe. He had never imagined that youth would have such an extraordinary background. And as for his fire, he had witnessed it firsthand. A moment ago, Tory had released 60% of the venomous insects in his body. And in one
362:41
Speaker A
blast, they had all been incinerated. Now with his vitality somewhat exhausted and his face pale, he still struggled to rise. Fu then tell me, what are we supposed to do? They had been marked with the cursed tongue eradication seal
362:52
Speaker A
by Shamura Danzo. And because they had been molded by him since childhood, they were now to the core shaped by Shamura Danzo's will. Oh no, that isn't quite right. What filled their minds was nothing but concern for Shamura Danzo's
363:03
Speaker A
safety. In any case, I can't let you rush in and clash head on. Not only would we fail to save Lord Danzo, we would also be completely useless. The only plan now is to wait. Yamanaka Fu frowned. Wait, that man is
363:15
Speaker A
overwhelmingly powerful with chakra that is incomparably doineering. If we keep waiting, Lord Danzo might be beaten to death right before our eyes. Abureim Tory Yun roared in fury. Yamanakafu immediately dealt him a heavy slap to the face. You stupid dog. When I say
363:30
Speaker A
wait, I mean we wait 3 minutes after they've been inside and then we go in with Lord Danzo attacking from the front and us from behind. How could we fail to gravely wound him? Think about it. If we
363:40
Speaker A
gravely wound Achiha, won't we save Lord Danzo? And won't we have found an even more powerful Sharinggon for Lord Danzo?
363:47
Speaker A
Won't he value us far more in the future? Yamanakaf Fus words made Abraim toyuns eyes light up. He immediately stood and gave Fu a thumbs up as expected of Yamanakafu. Fine, well do as you say. Yamanaka Fu glanced at him, then summoned a root
364:01
Speaker A
ninja to perform the mind disturbance jutzu, taking control of him and manipulating his body to scout ahead. At the secret chambers entrance, Aihaan turned to look at the person behind him and saw that the man had already turned
364:12
Speaker A
around, taking in the gentle expression and that pair of glasses. He immediately recognized him. Yakushi Kabutoo. Kabutoo was taken aback for a moment, then removed his cloak and murmured, "So, Lord Jon actually recognizes me." Having seen the fire release just now and the
364:26
Speaker A
flame fan that symbolized the position of Aiha clan leader Kabutoo knew at once that this was Achiha whose reputation had recently been rising like a tempest within the Aiha clan. The corners of his mouth curled upward. If Achihan were to
364:39
Speaker A
join the assassination force against Danzo, the success rate would rise from the 30% he had originally calculated to 100%. Others were unaware of Achihans strength, but he knew it all too well. He had placed the white serpent given to him by Lord Orochimaru
364:52
Speaker A
in a rocky cavern beside the Naka River and through its eyes he had witnessed everything including Achihaan setting a vast stretch of the Naka River ablaze with a single breath of fire. Aihaan was also startled. He knew Kabutoo because
365:05
Speaker A
he had read the manga several times over. Could Kabuto recognize him because he too had read the manga? Before long, however, Kabuto perceived his confusion and offered an explanation at the battle by the Naka River that day. I was
365:16
Speaker A
fortunate enough to witness you burn the mountain. Only then did Aihaan realize what had happened. At the time, his and Hugahayashi's attention had been entirely fixed on Shamura Danzo and the root ninjas. They had never paid any attention to whether anyone else was
365:30
Speaker A
around. Or perhaps Kabutoo had disguised himself as a root member back then. But that didn't matter anymore. You can open this door, can't you? Aihaan knew about Kabuto's relationship with Shamura Danzo. And in such turbulent times, if Kabutoo were to say he had appeared here
365:43
Speaker A
to protect Danzo, that would be pure melodrama. Kabuto bowed and said, "Honorable Lord Achiha Jean, I will open it for you right away. However, I have one condition." "Oh, you're making conditions with me." Aiha Jean frown an ominous hint of losing his temper
365:57
Speaker A
creeping into his eyes." Kabuto hastily added, "My condition is very simple. After you capture Shamira Danzo, may I interrogate him?" His eyes visibly flushed red with bloodshot veins spreading from the corners toward his pupils. A murderous intent radiated from
366:10
Speaker A
his body. Aihaan understood and withdrew his killing intent. "Fine, hurry up, then." The sounds of the fight here have probably already alerted Shamura Danzo.
366:18
Speaker A
For all we know, he's in the middle of swapping Sharinggon right now. Kabuto nodded. He walked over to the vase and replicated Shamura Danzos movements twisting it. Clunk. The stone door slid open slowly. Achi Haan charged into the
366:31
Speaker A
secret chamber ahead of everyone with Kabutoo swiftly following. With Aihaan at his side, he no longer needed to pick his way carefully or disarm traps.
366:39
Speaker A
Aihaan and Kabuto entered the secret chamber together. They had taken fewer than 10 steps when Achihajan stepped on a floor panel. The panel sank slightly and the next instant countless sunb shot at them from front and behind. Aihaan
366:52
Speaker A
immediately summoned Susenu, enveloping both himself and Kabutoo. Kabuto's pupils shrank. Was this the legendary Susenu? Ausenu of the same order as that legendary figure, Achihomadura. Those son were all a dark purple, clearly coated with virulent poison. A single
367:06
Speaker A
scratch would mean certain death on the spot. Yet as they slammed into Susanu, all that could be heard was a series of clinks before they snapped or crumbled into powder and scattered to the ground.
367:16
Speaker A
At the sight, Kabutoo trembled uncontrollably. So strong, such overwhelming power. Lord Jeans strength was incredible. He gazed at Achiha Jean with burning eyes. He had neither Orochimaru's obsession nor Shamura Danzos twistedness. He was simply overwhelmed by Achihas power. That such a powerful figure would
367:33
Speaker A
protect him upon their first meeting moved him to the depths of his being. The ringing sound persisted for a full minute totaling 500 Simba needles all uniformly coated with poison. Moreover, upon closer inspection, they were rusted as well. Aihaan took in every detail. He
367:47
Speaker A
couldn't help but twitch his mouth. Poison physical damage tetanas. Was Danzo doing this on purpose? Or was he just careless? Or perhaps he was simply unhygienic and rarely cleaned his traps, resulting in all these stacked debuffs.
367:59
Speaker A
But anyone else would probably have died here. Aihaan spoke. Stay close to me. There are still some poison needles on the ground. As long as you're within my protection, they won't harm you. With that, Achihaan walked straight ahead
368:10
Speaker A
without minding Yukushi Kabutoo. Kabuto quickly followed, staying within the protective range of the Susenu, admiring Achihajans power while studying the structure of the Susenu. Don't forget that besides being the dream fulfillment master, he was also Orochimaru's assistant, utterly obsessed with
368:24
Speaker A
research. Now that he had the chance, how could he possibly suppress his inquisitive heart? This secret passage was indeed long and intricate. Simben Kana explosive tags simmers crossbows and composite bows. There was nothing you could imagine that wasn't there.
368:38
Speaker A
Thanks to his susenu Aihaan was able to charge straight to the entrance. Presumably, even Shamura Danzo would have to go through quite a few steps to get in. The inner door of the secret chamber was made of iron. Without a
368:48
Speaker A
word, Achihaan threw a punch laced with chakra, sending the iron door flying. At that moment, Shamura Danzo had just retrieved a jar from a cabinet. Hearing the iron door being blasted away, he turned around revealing the jar in his
369:00
Speaker A
hands to Yakushi Kabutoo and Aihaan. Kabutoo adjusted his glasses, narrowing his eyes, and twitched his mouth. As expected of Y, Danzo, holding a jar filled with Achiha Sharinggon right in front of the Aiha clan leader. You really must be tired of living. However,
369:14
Speaker A
he dared not sneer or make any sound, for he had already noticed that the Achihajan beside him was radiating boundless killing intent and icy coldness. Aihaan, how did you get here?
369:24
Speaker A
And who are you? Why are you wearing the combat uniform of my root ninja? Shamura Danzos face turned pale. His voice trembled as he clutched the jar with his left hand and pointed at Achihaan and Yakushi Kabutoo with his right. He
369:36
Speaker A
shamura Danzo, you truly deserve to die. Achi Hajan accelerated his chakra, dashed in front of Shamura Danzo, and raised his Aiha flame fan, smashing it down at him. Danzo had no time to dodge.
369:48
Speaker A
Fear flashed in his eyes, and he stood rooted to the spot smashed into a pulp by the blow. Aiha Jean caught the jar falling from the air. hatred flashing in his eyes. The fusion with Madara Aiha's template was suddenly influencing his
369:59
Speaker A
personality. Today, seeing the Aiha clan Sharinggon arranged by Danzo, the darkness in his heart instantly surfaced. What Achiha Jean had fused was the template of Madara Aiha from the era of Kinoa's founding. At this point in time, Madara still remembered the
370:13
Speaker A
entrustment of Azuna. Take care of the Aiha clan. Protect the Aiha clan. So when he saw Danzo holding the shaing of the Aiha clan in his hand, he could no longer suppress the murderous intent in his heart. Standing aside Yakushi
370:26
Speaker A
Kabutoo was stunned. Could Danzo really have died just like that? That shouldn't be possible, right? It wasn't Kabuto's fault for being stunned because only four people knew about Danzo's Anagi Husen Saratobi, Fuyamanaka, and Tory Nabir. As for the other root members,
370:40
Speaker A
they knew nothing about it. Just as Kabutoo was lost and thought Danzo appeared above him can kai and hand murder in his eyes. Since he was going to die today anyway, he would take someone with him. This guy who led
370:49
Speaker A
Achihaan here must be his accomplice. A chill ran through Kabuto's body. He looked up and panicked at the sight of Danzo descending from above. When hadn't Danzo just been killed by Achiha? Damn it. But the very next moment, a susanu
371:02
Speaker A
arm shot over opened its massive hand and slammed Danzo against the wall with a wet splat. His body exploded, internal organs crushed, bone shattered. Danzo coughed up blood, eyes wide. Huah Huso.
371:13
Speaker A
After cursing, his blood and body once again turned to dust. Aiha Jeans face darkened. If he remembered correctly, this was already the fifth time. There was only one use left. He hadn't replenished his sharing, meaning if he died one more time, Danzo would be
371:26
Speaker A
truly dead. 20 seconds later, Danzo appeared directly in front of Achiha Jean confusion in his eyes. Why? Since you want the position of Hokag, I'll give it to you. Since you want the village, I'll give it to you as well.
371:37
Speaker A
Why? Why won't you give me even one chance to turn over a new leaf? Why do you insist on killing me? All my life, I have been diligent and devoted.
371:45
Speaker A
Everything I did was for the village. You're just a brat who became the Aiha clan leader a few days ago. What gives you the right to kill me? Danzo looked at Aiha Jean with horse desperate shouts. He was the type of ambitious
371:56
Speaker A
tyrant who never looked back nor reflected on his mistakes. All he did was push forward, defeating his political enemies. Seizing control of Kenoha and relishing its supreme power.
372:06
Speaker A
Such a person would easily succeed in the real world. However, this was the world of manga. a shinobi world where the strong prayed on the weak where personal strength and combat power spoke louder than anything. Schemes and conspiracies couldn't accomplish great
372:18
Speaker A
things. Only strength mattered. Today, it wasn't that Danzo had lost. Rather, Achihans power far surpassed is causing the downfall of Danzo's years of plotting. From this, one can see that the Shinobi world does not care about Scheme's only strength. If someone
372:31
Speaker A
bothers to scheme with you, perhaps it's merely a superior playing with you, seeing how long you can keep struggling.
372:36
Speaker A
But no matter what, the loser would always be the weaker side. Do you have any last words? Aiha Jean stared coldly at Danzo. His eyes like those of a man gazing at a corpse. Danzo looked at his pale right arm where the five shaing had
372:48
Speaker A
already closed. Meanwhile, the Yong released chakra in his right hand faintly showed signs of going berserk.
372:53
Speaker A
Hearing this, Danzo gradually calmed down from his earlier horse outburst. A flash of resolve passed through his eyes. He looked at Achiha. This time, he chose not to evade. He had evaded ever since fleeing Kimobicure years ago. He
373:06
Speaker A
had evaded in the rain country war in the sand village war in the ninetailes incident. Evade evade. He had been evading his whole life. This time he no longer wanted to run. The aiha were a tumor on Canoa. Today he would take the
373:17
Speaker A
leader of this tumor down with him and then personally apologized to his teacher. Shamura Danzos expression grew resolute as he slowly walked toward Achihajan. Countless images flashed through his mind while the words in his heart rang out ceaselessly. Herusen from
373:30
Speaker A
now on you will be the Hokag. A hokag admired by all beneath the sun, the light of Kenoa. But where there is light, darkness is sure to follow. So let me be the root of Kenoha, buried beneath the earth, hidden from the light
373:42
Speaker A
to deal with those things you find inconvenient to do. Danzo, this is the most decisive battle of the second Shinobi World War. Let'sake your witness what we are capable of. Danzo, the front line is in your hands. In all of Kenoha,
373:54
Speaker A
you are the only one I trust completely. Danzo, it is all right if we fail. As long as our people survive, there is still a chance. Danzo, Danzo, Danzo. His mind was filled with Saratobi Haruen's voice trust encouragement support
374:07
Speaker A
and doubt. Am I hallucinating now? Is this the taste of death? They say that before one dies, one's memories float before the eyes like a revolving lantern. Huh? In the end, I still could not suppress the proliferation of
374:18
Speaker A
Hasharama's cells. But perhaps before I die completely, I can still do something for Herusen and even more for Kenoha.
374:25
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo's consciousness snapped back to reality. A ruthless glint flashed in his eyes. Then with unyielding resolve, he charged toward Achiha Jean, drew out a canai, and sliced off his own right arm. The moment his pale right arm touched the ground,
374:38
Speaker A
it turned into a tree that burst up through the earth. Yet Shamura Danzo paid it no heat. Staggering, he rushed toward Achihajan Susanu. When he reached the Susenu, he suddenly tore open his clothes. On Danzo's flesh-coled skin, trigram markings appeared. Aihaan,
374:52
Speaker A
who knew the story well, recognized this as the reverse four symbol seal that had once sealed away half a bridge. Aihaan, I admit your strength is impressive. It surpasses mine and it surpasses Hiroance. But my will of fire tells me
375:03
Speaker A
that I must stop you here. Otherwise, Kenohas future will surely be destroyed by your hands. I have done many things in my life, but all of them were for Kohaa. My conscience is clear now. To die for Kohaa is my supreme
375:15
Speaker A
glory. Aihaan, die with me. That way, I will not be lonely in the pure land.
375:20
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo roared. At the same time, endless black aura seeped from his abdomen, and an immense ceiling force shrouded Achihas entire body. Even his blue susenu shattered outright.
375:30
Speaker A
Seeing this, Shamura Danzo grew even more frantic and mobilized his chakra without reserve. Aihas pupils constricted and his face turned pale.
375:38
Speaker A
Shamur Danzo burst into wild laughter. Haha, I never imagined, never imagined that this old man could take down the leading figure of the Aiha generation.
375:47
Speaker A
worth at war before he could finish the moment the reverse four symbols sealed touched Achihajans body. Bang. With a bang, Aiha Jeans figure dissolved into smoke. At that moment, Shamura Danzo and Yakushi Kabutoo's pupils constricted. Clone technique when I The
376:01
Speaker A
next moment, a voice came from the ceiling as expected of Lord Danzo, who gave his whole life to Kenoa. Even in death, he would use such an extreme method to kill himself and take his enemy with him. Impressive. Impressive.
376:12
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo reacted with a furious roar. Damn you, Achi Haan. You despicable coward. You did this on purpose. You deliberately left an opening to lure me into your scheme.
376:21
Speaker A
That's right. But it is too late. Once the reverse four symbol seal begins, it can never be stopped. Aihaan is here to bid the fourth and a half Hokag farewell. May his soul return to the pure land. Aihaan rushed to Yakushi
376:33
Speaker A
Kabuto's side. This spot was just outside the range of the reverse four symbol seal. Achi Haan did not look back while Shimura Danzo tried to move his body again. But by then the reverse four symbol seal had already reached its
376:45
Speaker A
middle to late stage and his body could no longer move. Aihaan, I curse you. I curse you to die a wretched death. I curse your fate to be a hundred times a thousand times more miserable than mine.
376:55
Speaker A
The Aiha clan will be annihilated one day. The moment the words left his mouth, the reverse four symbols seal began to contract inward. With Danzo at the center, the chamber became a circular vacuum extending 10 m in every
377:07
Speaker A
direction. After the contraction, Danzo's body and everything within 10 m were devoured completely. Only then did Achiha looked back at the empty center of the chamber, his expression unchanged. Yakushi Kabutoo witnessed the entire process. On one hand, he was
377:22
Speaker A
terrified and repelled by Danzo's trump card, the reverse force symbol seal. On the other hand, he felt a sense of approval for Aiha Jeans underhanded tactics. Now that the dust had settled, Yakushi Kabutoo realized that Achihaan had just killed Shimura Danzo twice and
377:36
Speaker A
it had all been accomplished by his clones. If that was so, just how powerful must his real body be? Kabutoo looked at Aiha with burning eyes.
377:44
Speaker A
Sensing the intensity of his gaze, Achiha Jean scratched his head. Sorry, Danzo chose to seal himself, so there was no way to keep his body. Yakushi Kabutoo shook his head. If it had been him, he might already have been killed
377:55
Speaker A
by Shamura Danzo. Even if he were lucky enough to bring Danzo down to his last life, he would not have much strength or chakra left, at the very least, he could not have dodged the reverse force symbol seal just now. Even if he could avenge
378:06
Speaker A
the matron, he would probably not escape death. Moreover, from the duel between Achihaan and Shimura Danzo, he knew that if he had fought Danzo with his life on the line, he would most likely have been slain. Aiha's side walked over to the
378:18
Speaker A
culture dishes and collected the eyeballs of his clansmen. Then he moved to another culture dish. On it were labels primary hasharama cells, intermediate hasherama cells and advanced hasherama cells with hazard ratings of one star, three stars and five stars respectively. Another note
378:32
Speaker A
listed two successful one-star subjects tinszo and shamuranzo. For the three star and fivestar levels only experimental data had been recorded and in every case the result was failure.
378:42
Speaker A
Aihaan narrowed his eyes. He reached out to take the hashurama cells when suddenly realizing something he spun around sharply. Yakushi Kabuto's heart lurched. Watching Aihas movement, he reached toward the glass jar containing that mass of flesh and blood,
378:56
Speaker A
the very specimen he had seen before. It was a sample from Lord Orochimarus secret base known as Hashiamarama cells.
379:02
Speaker A
At that moment, Yakushi Kabutoo hated that he knew so much. At the same time, he could not help but feel uneasy.
379:08
Speaker A
Surely Aihaan would not come after him, would he? Many thoughts flashed through Achihans mind, and one of them was indeed to slay Yakushi Kabuto on the spot. Just then, the system notification sounded. Ding. Quest issued recruit Yakushi Kabutoo. Difficulty one star.
379:22
Speaker A
Hint Kabuto fears death. Aihaan received the system prompt and the murderous intent hidden deep within him instantly vanished without a trace. A smile curled up on his lips. The system wouldn't be idle enough to have him take in Yakushi
379:35
Speaker A
Kabutoo. That meant Kabutoo had caught its eye. Hey. Aihaan looked at Yakushi Kabutoo. Kabuto's whole body trembled and then he nodded high. Lord Aihaan, what? What? What do you command?
379:46
Speaker A
Kabuto's voice was trembling now. It was clear that he was afraid. That was only natural. Who wouldn't fear facing Aiha Jean, who possessed the power of Achihomadar, one of Kinoa's founders. Don't be so nervous. By the way, if I remember correctly, you've
379:58
Speaker A
already met Orochimaru, haven't you? At once, Kabuto's expression changed. The fear on his face disappeared, replaced by guarded vigilance. To him, Orochimaru was his benefactor, his teacher, and his friend. He would rather die than betray Lord Orochimaru. He just didn't
380:12
Speaker A
understand why Aihaan knew that he had met Orochimaru. I don't understand what you're talking about, Orochimaru. Isn't he a rogue ninja of Caninoa? The black market has put a 50 million bounty on his head. Besides, given how cautious he
380:24
Speaker A
is, why would he meet a small fry like me? Lord Jean must be mistaken. Kabutoo straightened his back without revealing any emotion. He looked up and met Aihas gaze. All fear was gone from him. That made Achihan puzzled. Hadn't
380:37
Speaker A
the system said he was timid? Aihaan opened the system panel again and found a line of small text in the lower right corner. Whenever anything concerning Orochimaru is brought up, Kabutoo becomes serious discards all fear and goes all out. Aihajan frowned. Was this
380:51
Speaker A
damn system doing this on purpose? Why was such important information written so small? Helplessly he dismissed the system panel and looked at the ready to pounce Kabutoo feeling a bit exasperated. That being the case, Aiha Jean channeled his chakra and gathered
381:04
Speaker A
it into his right eye. His right man, Gecko Sharing spun once. Demon Seed go.
381:09
Speaker A
Kabuto's whole body twitched and then he realized his body could no longer move. What's going on? Wait, what is that thing? A red demon seed was flying toward him. Allow me to introduce it. This is my Mangeko ability. An
381:20
Speaker A
instantaneous jing jutsu that controls the targets body, seals away their consciousness, and plants a seed in their heart. If the control target acts up, I can detonate the seed at any moment. The instant Aihaan finished speaking, Kabuto shuddered and lost
381:33
Speaker A
consciousness while the red demon seed passed through his chest and vanished into his heart. His consciousness was imprisoned in a dark cage. Although he could not control his own body, he could see the entire process. He saw the demon
381:45
Speaker A
seed enter his body and then his consciousness was released and regained control of his physical form before he could even adjust to the feeling of stabbing pain shot through his heart.
381:54
Speaker A
Uga Kabutoo fell to his knees, clutching his chest with both hands. Damn it. The excruciating pain made life worse than death. But just as he was on the verge of collapse, the pain disappeared. He weakly raised his head and met Aiha
382:06
Speaker A
Jeans lofty, contemptuous gaze from above. I'm not Orochimaru. He appreciates your loyalty and talent.
382:12
Speaker A
Aiha Jean said coldly. Since you have seen what I can do, and since you know that what I want is hasharama cells, I will give you two choices. One, submit to me and continue your research in the underground prison of the police
382:23
Speaker A
department. You get two days off per week. Holidays count extra. I'll pay you three times your salary. As he said this, Aihaan was still smiling. A second later, his expression turned grim. If you disagree with any of this, then
382:35
Speaker A
you'll be sent to the pure land to meet Danzo. Aiha Jean spat out these words, killing intent rising in his heart.
382:41
Speaker A
Without a moment of hesitation, Kabutoo dropped to his knees. Lord Jean, Lord Jean, I am willing to submit. I am willing to submit. He remembered a saying Lord Orochimaru had once told him, "A wise man submits to circumstances." Keeping his dignity now
382:55
Speaker A
was useless. Aihajan looked at Kabutoo, then bent down and put his mouth close to Kabuto's ears, saying in a flat tone, "The demon seed has already been planted. Unless you can replace your heart, killing you will take only an
383:07
Speaker A
instant. You'd better not try any tricks with me. No matter where you are, the moment I activate my sharing, your demon seed will explode. Bang! Along with your heart. After saying this, Achiha Jean straightened up and twisted his neck.
383:19
Speaker A
Yash. Next, it's time to deal with those small fry ninja. Kabuto, follow me. Let me see what you can do. Aihaan then gathered the useful materials. The research on Hasharama sells the lists of root operatives placed as spies in
383:31
Speaker A
various villages and their communication codes and the method to undo the tongue curse eradication seal. Then he burned down the entire secret chamber fruit of Shamura Danzo's lifelong efforts containing plans against the Aiha clan research on kekiite gunai applications
383:45
Speaker A
of the Aiha Sharinggon and experimental data on Jin Jutsu resistance. If this damn thing got out, how could the Aiha clan, except for those few who had awakened the Mangeko, continue to make a living in Kenoha? How could they survive
383:56
Speaker A
in the ninja world? Before burning it, he had taken a look. The more he read, the more shocked and irritated he became. One book was 20% about the characteristics of the Shaing Keki Jenkai and 80% about how to counter the
384:08
Speaker A
Shaing Aiha Jean formed the horse seal firestyle great fire annihilation. A sea of flames flooded the whole chamber, burning those precious materials. Those aimed at the Achiha and those aimed at every clan in Kenoha, all to ashes.
384:22
Speaker A
After doing all of this, Achihaan dashed toward the entrance of the secret chamber. Just as he was about to smash through the stone wall with his gun by, his ear twitched. He heard sounds.
384:32
Speaker A
Enemies were lying in ambush outside. His sweat fell to the ground. That being the case, Achiha Jean slung the gun by onto his back. Susanu. A blue Suzanu rose from the ground following the will Achiha Jean conveyed to it. A blue arm
384:44
Speaker A
materialized from the air and smashed toward the stone door. Rumble. The stone door shattered. A voice shouted. Now, root ninja, kill him. Don't hold back any explosive tags. If we rescue Lord Danzo from Achihajan, we'll repay you double. Brothers, capture Achihan alive.
384:59
Speaker A
Lord Danzo will grant you high officials generous rewards, glory, and wealth. Shouts of battle rose one after another, and projectiles whistled through the air, enough to chill one's heart. The explosive tags blasted, sending up waves of smoke and dust until Yamanaka Fu used
385:15
Speaker A
his mindreading technique to relay a message. Everyone, stop and assess the situation. Don't harm Lord Danzo. As everyone ceased their attacks, the smell of sulfur in the air began to dissipate, and the dust gradually settled, while the Ubu ninjas stared intently at the
385:29
Speaker A
entrance of the secret chamber. As their vision slowly cleared a deep blue energy barrier suddenly stood before their eyes through the energy barrier, they could see Achihayyuki standing with his arms crossed, gazing at them. Even Yamaku was stunned at this moment, staring blankly
385:43
Speaker A
at the scene. What exactly was that colossal mass of energy? Why is it so hard? This impression surfaced in the minds of every root ninja. At the same time, gazing upon such a towering behemoth, a chill ran through their
385:54
Speaker A
hearts. Was this truly something they could defeat? Had enough? Aihayyuki let out a sigh, then spoke again. In that case, it's my turn to strike. With that, Achihayukis eyes turned icy cold as he manipulated Susanu to charge forward,
386:07
Speaker A
then swung his blade in a single slash. Whoosh! The massive chakra blade swept in a wide arc, and over 30 men fell dead. Their faces were etched with terror, power, and agony. Yamaku could not believe it. What kind of power was
386:20
Speaker A
this? In a single exchange, nearly half of the Ubu ninjas he had brought were slaughtered. Run, flee. Such a colossus is beyond our means to handle. Yamaku Fu was the first to speak. Aiha Yuki traced the sound to its source, and
386:32
Speaker A
Susenus massive hand reached out and seized him directly. Fu Abby Tory Yun ignoring his own physical condition tore off his gloves and began summoning poisonous insects rushing to the side of the colossal hand. He then exhaled a cloud of lethal poison attempting to
386:47
Speaker A
seep through Susenu and affect Achihayuki. But Susenu could completely isolate the toxic gas. His little scheme had failed. Aihayyuki noticed this and hurled the hand gripping Yamakawa fu toward the direction of Abiram Torion.
387:00
Speaker A
One of them was smashed into the wall, his internal organs crushed under the impact, while the others squeezed by Sissenus massive grip and then struck by the force of the sudden release had already fallen unconscious.
387:10
Speaker A
The remaining root ninjas were seized with terror, their teeth chattering as they stared at Achihayuki. Aihayyuki gazed back at them. Do you want to live or do you want to die? All right, I almost forgot one thing. Shimura Danzo
387:21
Speaker A
is dead. He sealed himself away. At these words, the root ninjas froze. Did that mean they were free? Looking at the ceiling mark on their tongues, they let out size. Even though they could survive, they still could not speak of
387:32
Speaker A
anything concerning Danzo. This thing was still there. If it detected any disrespect towards Shamura Danzo, it would cause them to die on the spot. And their reactions were all within Achihayuki's expectations. Aihayyuki spoke. This is the hand seal to undo the
387:46
Speaker A
cursed tongue eradication seal. As he said this, he manipulated Susanu to hold its massive blade and drew the hand seals one by one on the wall. Then he left the root base with Yakushi Kabutoo.
387:56
Speaker A
All the root ninjas were dumpruck. First glancing in the direction Aihayyuki had gone, then looking at the hand seals on the wall, a thing called freedom began to break through the soil of their deadened hearts. Whether the hand seals
388:07
Speaker A
on the wall were real or not, they had no way of knowing. But they had clearly had enough of this kind of life. In the past, they had not lacked the will to resist. Yet, branded with the cursed
388:15
Speaker A
tongue eradication seal, they were even more miserable than the Huga branch family. The Huga family only used the caged bird seal as a warning to punish the branch family. But what about Shamura Danzo? Once you failed to meet
388:27
Speaker A
his expectations, once you fell short of his goals, the cursed tongue eradication seal would activate immediately, and these root ninjas would die on the spot with no one to even hear their grievances. Due to years of oppression, a young Huga branch member was the first
388:40
Speaker A
to follow the hand seals on the wall and reverse his chakra accordingly. Cursed tongue eradication seal release. The moment the words left his mouth, he felt his tongue burn, so he hastily opened his mouth. The triagram-like mark on his
388:52
Speaker A
tongue turned into black smoke and flew out from between his lips. After about a minute, there was no trace of any mark left on his tongue. The hugroot ninja suddenly felt as though he had been cured and he spoke. Shamura Danzo was a
389:04
Speaker A
traitor. He dared to coveret the position of Hokag, utter treason. To confirm that he had truly returned to normal, he immediately unleashed a string of smooth curses and found that there was no discomfort at all. Instead, he felt refreshed and light. Haha, it
389:18
Speaker A
worked. It worked. With that, he dashed madly out of the root base. For 10 years, he had lived a prison-like existence, a lightless and hopeless life. Now he was about to taste the sweetness of freedom. How could he not
389:28
Speaker A
be overcome with excitement? His success immediately swed the ambition for freedom in the hearts of all the surviving root ninjas. And so they all formed the hand seals, one after another, undoing the cursed tongue eradication seal. With someone taking
389:41
Speaker A
the lead, their worries eased considerably. Their reactions varied. Some were wild with joy. Others had reden eyes. But in their hearts, a shackle had been cast off. Soon, the only ones left inside the root base were the two brothers in misfortune, Yamakawu
389:54
Speaker A
and Abure Tory. In truth, both of them had already woken up a moment ago. But seeing all their comrades undoing the cursed tongue eradication seal, a flicker of complexity and sighing passed through their eyes. The liberation of the root ninjas was an undeniable
390:07
Speaker A
reality, they had no means to stop. Besides, Shamura Dano sama was already dead, and Root was leaderless. As Danzo s loyal lackeyis, if they had spoken up just now, they might well have been killed by their own comrades. Now that
390:19
Speaker A
only the two of them remained, they stood up, exchanged a glance with each other, and then followed the hand seals on the wall to undo the cursed tongue eradication seal. Abraim toy was the first to speak. Fu, tell me, did we
390:30
Speaker A
really do wrong? Why did our colleagues, the ones we worked with everyday, and laughed with leave so fast? Yamakawu could not answer him because he too felt that Shamura Danzo was in the wrong. But the grace of being recognized and
390:42
Speaker A
elevated outweighed all else. With the Yamanaka Enochi lineage standing in the way, he would never have risen to prominence on his own. If not for Shimura Danzo s regard, how could Yamakuafu have ever reached where he was today? Still mindful of Abureame
390:55
Speaker A
Torys innocence and their close bond, he slowly spoke up. Perhaps it is because we stand on different sides. The two of us were brought here by Dan Oso Sama since childhood and entrusted with important duties. That is the grace of
391:06
Speaker A
recognition. But they are different. They may have been outstanding ninjas in previous years whom Danzo Sama took a liking to and directly requested from the Hokag. Once they were brought in, the first thing done to them was branding the cursed tongue eradication
391:18
Speaker A
seal to strip their freedom and those who disobeyed were eliminated. So I think it is only natural for them to react this way. Yamakawa let out a sigh.
391:26
Speaker A
Abure to fell silent. After a long while, he slowly asked, "Tell me, what kind of person do you think Aihayyuki is?" He turned his gaze toward Yamakawu.
391:35
Speaker A
Yamakawu was taken back. He looked at Abuurame Tory in disbelief. Tory, don't tell me you who exactly is Achihhatakaru. Yamanakafu listened to Abureame Torys words and fell into thought. He had had little contact with Achihhatakaru, but from the brief
391:50
Speaker A
exchange just now, he knew that Takaru was a man of considerable strength. His power far surpassed Lord Shamura Danzos, and Fu even had a premonition that Achihhatakaru was no less formidable than Lord Saratobi Hirusen, the third Hokag. He is very strong. As for
392:04
Speaker A
anything else, I know absolutely nothing. I have had too little contact with him. Yamanakafuss's expression was complicated. Objectively speaking, Shimura Danzo had been his boss, no his former boss, and the very man who had unearthed him. Hearing Abu Torians
392:17
Speaker A
words, he felt a little bitter, but his heart wavered nonetheless. After all, in the ninja world, power reigned supreme.
392:23
Speaker A
Having witnessed Aihhatakaru's might, Yamanakafu could not help but feel some admiration. Tell me, what should we do now? We were chosen as Danzo's guards.
392:31
Speaker A
Now that Lord Danzo has fallen, where are we supposed to go? You know very well how he is spoken of in the village.
392:37
Speaker A
Abrain looked deeply dejected. Yamanaka Fu ground his teeth. After being brought into root, he had not hesitated to move against his own Yamanaka clan. Although he had acted under Shamura Danzos orders and threats, it had left him with
392:49
Speaker A
a very bad reputation within the Yamanaka clan territory. Even though he got along reasonably well with Yamanaka and Noi, the clansmen, did not understand him. They did not understand the compulsion of the cursed tongue eradication seal. They only regarded him
393:01
Speaker A
as a traitor who had betrayed the Yamanaka clan. He hesitated. At that moment, Yamanaka Enochi appeared before the two of them. The grieving pair immediately rose when they sensed that someone had arrived and was emanating chakra fluctuations. Yamanaka Andoi
393:15
Speaker A
raised his hands and smiled. Congratulations, Tory and Fu. His expression was somewhat complicated as he looked at Yamanaka Fu. This was his clan's brilliant genius. Back then, Shamura Danzo's primary target had actually been Enochi himself. However, Enochi's father, who was the clan head
393:30
Speaker A
at the time, had refused. Not wanting to push things too far, he sent Yamanaka Fu, then the clan's renowned number one genius, into root. At the time, Enochi had watched Fu leave with reluctance and resentment flickering in his eyes. Over
393:41
Speaker A
the years, he had come to understand Foo's actions and had never expelled him from the clan. Aside from the upper echelons of the Yamanaka clan, the ordinary members knew none of the details. They only knew that the Yamanaka clan had produced a traitor
393:53
Speaker A
named Fu. Lord Clan Leader Yamanaka Fu pays his respects to the clan leader. Yamanaka Fu only nodded, offering no kneeling salute because in his heart he had long since stopped being a member of the Yamanaka clan. Since that was the
394:05
Speaker A
case, why should he kneel before Yamanaka Noi? Yamanaka and Noi side. Fu, I know you resent my father. I will not ask you to forgive him, but I have come this time to show you a clear path.
394:15
Speaker A
Yamanaka Fus expression first turned grim, then returned to normal. He nodded. In that case, let me hear it.
394:20
Speaker A
Clan leader Yamanaka, where are we supposed to go next? He was troubled too. To be honest, he did not want to leave Kinoa. Konoha was his home. Even if his master had been killed, his attachment to home had not diminished
394:31
Speaker A
much. When Yamanaka and Noi heard Fouse he subconsciously glanced at Abi Tory. Finally, he nodded. Clan leader Shikaku said that Lord Aihhatakaru is about to ascend to the seat of the fifth Hokag.
394:42
Speaker A
When that time comes, he will certainly not use only members of the Aiha clan.
394:46
Speaker A
When the time comes, the role of liaison between the Yamanaka clan and the Hokag will be given to you Yamanakau Fu. As for the Abureame Clan leader, my stance is the same as Anochi. Tory, you have suffered so much all these years. A man
394:59
Speaker A
whose entire body was wrapped tightly surrounded by parasitic insects drifted over from the air. Hearing the voice Yamanaka and Noi's lips curled up, "Shibi, you've come." He turned and looked at Abi Shib who was enveloped by parasitic insects. That's right. If an
395:12
Speaker A
old geyser like you came, why shouldn't I? Besides, Torian has always been the pride of our Abiamera clan. If not for Shamura Danzo, I would have wanted to take him in as my personal disciple.
395:22
Speaker A
After saying this, Abraham Shibby patted Abraham Toian shoulder. Abureim Tory began biting his finger, trembling with unease. To be honest, he was somewhat afraid of this clan leader. Abuream Shibi did not project a strong presence, but that only made Torion find him more
395:36
Speaker A
frightening. Moreover, whenever the Abureame clan was in danger, Abraham Shibby would act at the critical moment, resolving one crisis after another. Such behavior was hardly that of an ordinary man. Tory, don't be afraid. From now on, you will serve as the liaison between
395:49
Speaker A
the Abureim clan and the Hokag. Our Abureame clan will give you this position as well. Abraim Shibby smiled faintly. Of course, Torians talent surpassed even his own if Torian still could not defeat him now. It was only because he was still young. A truly
396:03
Speaker A
great clan would never refuse a genius's return. Besides, his own son, Abuream, Shino, was Torion's little fanboy and had always wanted to learn from him how to control parasitic insects and cast insect curses. And so what if Tory had
396:15
Speaker A
done something to the Abberim clan in the past? That was merely Tory enduring and lying low force to do it by the cursed tongue eradication seal. Shibi had already planned everything. Once Tory Yune returned to the clan, he would
396:26
Speaker A
personally select favored insect curses for him from the clan stores and turn all his years of hardship into legend.
396:32
Speaker A
By then, everyone would spontaneously ache for him, care for him, and accept him. Finally, this old man would tell him that all of it had been his doing.
396:39
Speaker A
Wouldn't that be exactly how to win Hart's back? Abraham Shibby could hardly contain himself. His entire body trembled with excitement and some of his parasitic insects, baffled by the rapid frequency of his trembling, hurriedly crawled out. Abraham Toyun was moved to
396:52
Speaker A
tears. Although he feared the clan leader, the clan leader had still shown him a clear path under these circumstances. And even if the path failed, he was still willing to take to back into his clan. This was simply too
397:03
Speaker A
moving. Abraim to hugged Abraham Shiby's coat and wept. Shibi patted his head, wearing gloves. Of course, Torians body might have been gifted, but ordinary people truly would not dare to touch it directly. Yamanaka Fu naturally was not as easy to fool as Abi Tory. He
397:18
Speaker A
stared fixably at Yamanaka Noichi, clan leader, then what do I need to do? Should I send word to the Yamanaka clan everyday or act as a spy by Achiatakaru's side? Yamanakau Fu did not believe Yamanaka and Noi could be so
397:31
Speaker A
kind-hearted as to hand over such a valuable position without asking for anything in return. He knew all too well that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Yamanaka Enochi was taken aback. He swore that when he
397:42
Speaker A
yielded the liaison position, he truly had not intended for Yamanakau Fu to do anything. Yet seeing Yamanakau Fu in this state made his heartache. But that expression on Yamanaka's face looked to Yamanakau Fu like the furtive guilt of a
397:54
Speaker A
thief. He sneered inwardly just as I thought. He really had come to prize something out of me. The clan heads of these great families never bestowed themselves without profit in mind. As for Abraham Toion, he was a simple soul.
398:06
Speaker A
If the old fox Abraham Shibi was willing to take him back into the clan, so be it I. After all, Shibi kept the low profile, but he genuinely protected his clansmen. Yamanaka Anoi said dejectedly.
398:16
Speaker A
You have misunderstood, Fu. I only came to bring you home. It was because I feared you would be unwilling that I arranged for you to serve under the Hokag. As for relaying messages, I never once thought of such a thing. Yamanakau
398:27
Speaker A
Fu looked into Yamanaka and Ochis eyes and found them impossible to read. Well, if he could not make sense of it, he would not dwell on it. Meeting Enochi's gaze, he said, "If that is so, I will compete fairly for the post of
398:37
Speaker A
liaison between the Yamanaka clan and the Hokag. Likewise, don't expect to extract any words about Achiha from my mouth. This is the foundation of being a person and of being a loyal retainer." Yamanaka Fu straightened up and looked
398:50
Speaker A
at Yamanaka and Noi. Yamanaka and Noi nodded. In that case, once everything is over, I will let you take part in the selection of those close to the Hokag.
398:58
Speaker A
Still, I believe that with your strength and ability, you are certain to be chosen. Yamanaka Fu did not answer, but he was indeed non-committal about those words. He had the strength and he had the confidence. Outside the root base,
399:09
Speaker A
Aihaan had just stepped out when he came face to face with a group, Narashikaku, Akimichi, Chosuga Hayashi, and the elite of the Aiha clan. We welcome Lord Jas return. The strife in the village has been quelled, and all root
399:22
Speaker A
ninja have been thrown into prison awaiting interrogation, Narashikaku said with a cupfist salute. From this moment on their status and Achihaanss were worlds apart at this instant. Aihaan was the Kaga and all of them were his subordinates. Aihaan raised a hand. Clan
399:36
Speaker A
head Nar please rise. I am nothing more than a young junior of the Achiha clan.
399:41
Speaker A
How can I be worthy of such a grand salute? Even as he said this, Achiha kept looking down at Narasikaku as if weighing something in his mind. But Narashikaku was no fool. Still holding his one knee kneeling posture, he said,
399:52
Speaker A
"Lord Jean, you are on the verge of ascending to the Hokag's seat. And what of being young? Hirusen Suritobi was only 15 or 16 when he became Hokag of Kenoha. Your strength, your intellect, and your principles all surpassed those
400:05
Speaker A
of Husuan Saratobi. You are the Hokag. Once again, Nar Shikaku declared his allegiance. This time he shot a glance back at Akimichi Chosa. Chos immediately knelt on the ground. Indeed, Lord Hokag Koha has suffered at Shamura Danzos hands for far too long. Though you are
400:20
Speaker A
young, your strength and vision far exceed his. I would even go so far as to say Huen Saratobi is not your equal.
400:27
Speaker A
Having received his old teammates signal Akimichi Chosa did not pause to overthink. When it was time to fight, he could not afford to let anyone down.
400:34
Speaker A
Aihaan chuckled. You people really have put me in a bind. How old am I to be pushed onto the seed of Hokag? That hardly seems fitting, does it? Huga Hayashi stepped forward, cupping his fist. Jean, if you become Hokag, the
400:45
Speaker A
Huga clan will support you with all its strength. Wherever your finger points, the Huga clan will charge. Same for me.
400:51
Speaker A
Same for me. Same for me. Damn it. Those three clans had already said all the good lines. What more could anyone add?
400:58
Speaker A
Echoing them certainly couldn't go wrong. In a single instant, more than half of Canó's ninja clans, those who commanded private forces and held voting rights at the Hokag Council, had been won over by Achihajan. After a moment of
401:09
Speaker A
deliberation, Aihaan spoke. Let us leave this matter for another day. Now that the village's internal turmoil has ended, what is the situation outside?
401:17
Speaker A
Narikaku rose at once to answer. The Lord Hokage sonir has already formed ranks 30 km outside the village and their opponent is Lord Fugaku. Having said this, Nar Shikaku studied Achihajans expression. Aihaan clicked his tongue then swept his gaze
401:32
Speaker A
over the crowd. The rest of you may go back first. Shikaku clan had Hayashi two come with me. Let's go lend a hand.
401:38
Speaker A
He did not even listen to reports on a wagure or Kimogakure because with his father's habit of playing it safe would likely not release the man Gekko Sharinggon until the very last moment which ran contrary to his plan. He
401:49
Speaker A
wanted to use the power of the man Gekko Sharinggon in this very battle to make the enemy tremble. He knew Fagaka's abilities well. Though Fagaku could win, he would certainly burn through manpower. These were all Kinoa's strength. In the end, Achihaan simply
402:02
Speaker A
could not bear to see his own people wounded or killed. Narashikaku's eyes lit up. This was a perfect chance to observe what kind of leader Achihaan was and what kind of commander he might be.
402:12
Speaker A
Nar Shikaku had already figured out Husen Saratobi. To put it bluntly, he was a piece of garbage. Whether it was done for political ends or not, Shikaku simply could not understand how Huen Saratobi had managed to squander an
402:24
Speaker A
entire 2,000 strong legion in the second great ninja war. Politically, he was indeed formidable. But his diplomatic tactics made Nar Shikaku want to vomit.
402:32
Speaker A
If they won, they paid reparations. If they lost, they paid reparations, too. What the hell was the point? His own village was already crying out for food.
402:40
Speaker A
Yet, he was still feeding the enemy. One truly had to wonder what was going on in his head. Yes, Lord Hokag. This time, Shikaku will minimize losses and preserve Kenoha's fighting strength to the greatest possible extent.
402:51
Speaker A
Narashikaku's lips curled upward. His clan had served as the strategists of every era. No one understood this business better than they did. Aihaan paused, stopped walking, and looked at him in puzzlement. Losses? What losses?
403:03
Speaker A
Nar Shikaku frowned. War is bound to mean death. I will do all I can to reduce our village's casualties in this battle. He was stunned. Why did Aihaan give him such an ominous feeling? There won't be any losses. I will charge their
403:16
Speaker A
ranks directly when the time comes. Achi Haan made a grand sweeping motion, then grabbed Narashikaku and shot into the air at once. Narashikaku's face was a picture of shock. What the hell? What the hell? What the hell? He had never
403:28
Speaker A
imagined Aihaan was such a beast. He just seized a man and ran moving so fast that he was practically flying at the fire wind front line. Sunier Shinobi had already formed ranks. Raza stood at the very front with his arms crossed while
403:41
Speaker A
Granny Chio held the center. Though their clothes were ragged, their eyes blazed with fierce light. The war was finally about to erupt once more. They happened to be short on funds too. When the time came, win or lose, the village
403:51
Speaker A
would still receive a handsome sum of money. Aiha Fagaku stood before the battle formation, his face stern as he fixed his gaze on the man at the front of the enemy line. This man was Raza, the fourth Kazakag, a master of gold,
404:03
Speaker A
dust, and magnet release, and the successor to the third Kazak. Though his military talent was hardly exceptional, he had nevertheless charged to the vanguard of this assault. In Fagaka's eyes, this man was no threat at all. He paused and looked into the distance
404:15
Speaker A
toward the old woman at the center of the formation. She was the true key to this war. Chio was an old woman who had lived through three great ninja wars and was a veteran shinobi of Hashiama's generation. Her puppetry was so
404:27
Speaker A
masterful that she could well be called the greatest puppeteer in the ninja world. This however was only a minor art. Her true skill lay in devising poisons and directing troops. It could be said that if not for Chio's
404:38
Speaker A
command in those three great ninja war would have amounted to no more than a pack of roving bandits. Chio alone was worth the might of an entire army. Who goes there? State your name. Anihan ninja roared in anger. Raza gave a
404:50
Speaker A
contemptuous smile. Raza of Sungeek if you are wise step aside. Once I cut my way into Kanahakur, I may allow you to live. Do not resist stubbornly or this ground will be your resting place. Raza had not wanted to be this arrogant
405:03
Speaker A
either. Had the opponent before him been someone like Sakcomo Hitaki, he would not have dared be so reckless.
405:08
Speaker A
Unfortunately for Kenoha, it had been dealt too heavy a blow. Sukumo Hitaki Minado Name's Orochimurade and Jeriah.
405:15
Speaker A
Among these great Shinobi, some were dead, some had fled, and some had gone away. The elites of Kenoha in their prime had all been wiped out, which made Raza's swell with arrogance. And who could blame him? Perhaps the old third
405:26
Speaker A
Hokag still commanded a measure of his respect. E everyone else was nothing but a child Sam. Aiha Fagaku clan head of the Aiha. Is this identity of mine sufficient? Fagaku had originally intended merely to exchange a few lines
405:38
Speaker A
with him and remain in a stalemate, but the fellow had to come straight up and throw a provocation in his face. Oh, I see. So, you're the turtle chief, are you? Raza's mockery was maxed out. The Aihan ninjas glanced at Fagaku and
405:50
Speaker A
pressed their lips together, surprised that their clan head was so renowned that even Sonagaker knew of him. Fagaku snorted coldly. "You insulent welp, what are you saying? How am I wrong to call you the turtle chief?" Raza burst into
406:01
Speaker A
laughter. That laugh sent Sunonnage's morale soaring, and they joined in the abused turtle, Fagaku, who hasn't heard of your great name. Exactly. You command the strongest clan in Kohaa with enough capital to sit as an equal to the
406:13
Speaker A
village's top brass. Yet you yielded step by step, letting them force you to the edge of the village. Who knows if Achi Hamadara in the pure land knew that his descendants turned out like this, he might just revive himself and butcher
406:24
Speaker A
you wastils. What strongest clan in the ninja world? What Aiah? The son ninjas piled on mockery without restraint.
406:32
Speaker A
Their purpose was to force Fagaku into action for as long as one of Fagaka's subordinates moved first. They were confident they could wipe them all out right there. The Aihan ninjas nash their teeth. Lord Fagaka, they dare humiliate
406:43
Speaker A
us like this. Let's fight them. Yes, Lord Fagaku. Let's attack. Even the Huga could no longer stand it. The ninjas of the Enoshiko clan said nothing, but their intentions were the same as the Aihas. They all wanted to slaughter the
406:55
Speaker A
enemy. Aiha Fagaku shook his head. They have certainly made preparations and laid ambushes in advance. That is why they are provoking us and shouting taunts. They want us to strike. We must not be fooled. Fagaku, are you really a
407:07
Speaker A
turtle? They're [ __ ] on your face. If you won't fight, I will. The Aiha Jonan was burning with rage as he charged forward. The rest of the Achiha glanced at Fagaku and then followed.
407:16
Speaker A
Fagaka's face turned livid. Even though he knew this was Sonaki strategim. The men had already been goated past the point of no return. The Huga followed as well, but Eno Shikacho did not move.
407:27
Speaker A
They continued waiting for Fagaka's order. During the preparations before departure, their respective clan heads had told them not to act without Fugaka's command. Although Aiha Fagaku was timid by nature, his keen instincts on the battlefield could be matched by
407:39
Speaker A
no more than 10 people in the whole of Kenoha. Finally, Achiha Fagaku gritted his teeth. Everyone attacked. He could only do his utmost to snatch back the lives of as many of his clansmen as possible. On Raza's side, the jeers
407:51
Speaker A
ceased instantly. Raza raised his right hand and Chio immediately lifted the command banner. Following its signals, Sunagaker's ninjas began to move swiftly, forming a semic-ircular arc that trapped the Canoha ninjas. Raza rode a gold dust platform to the rear of
408:05
Speaker A
the Kenoha ninjas. Arms crossed, he channeled his chakra, causing uncounted quantities of gold dust to burst out of the earth and form sharp spears that stabbed toward their backs. Magnet release gold dust sharp spear. Whoosh whoosh whoosh. The gold dust spears
408:20
Speaker A
continued to take shape and shot at the backs of the Kenoha ninjas. The Akimichi ninjas promptly used the expansion jutzu, acting as meat shields to block them. However, the gold dust spears were extremely sharp and broke through their
408:32
Speaker A
defenses in no time. Yet, the spears only sank into their fat. The Akimichi Shinobi's expression changed and he quickly said, "Lord Fagaku Raza's magnet release is very strong. We can hold out for at most one more wave. After that,
408:44
Speaker A
our lives will be in danger." The puppet core at the front had already begun their attack. Although they were feeble and easily broken, their sheer numbers overwhelmed the defenders. After about 10 minutes of fighting, everyone's strength started to decline. Raza
408:56
Speaker A
watched all this with a smile curling at the corner of his mouth. This campaign should bring quite a harvest. Sonagake, your ninjas, hear my order. Release the Son. Seeing that the time had come, Raza began ordering his men to prepare a
409:07
Speaker A
long-range raid. Aiha Fagaka's face turned gloomy. This could not continue. He was just about to activate his man Gekko Sharing when a figure shot over and knocked the command issuing Raza straight off the gold dust platform.
409:19
Speaker A
Raza was dumbfounded. What in the world had just flown over. He tried to raise his head but a canai was already pressed against his neck. Don't move or I'll kill you. Narashikaku had arrived. Oh, at this moment he had taken Raza
409:31
Speaker A
hostage. Aiha's son descended from the sky and activated Susanu. Susenu. Susenu rose from the ground in its third form, covering every Kinoa ninja involved in the assault. The next moment, clanging sounds rang out continuously. Sonagir's poison struck Susenus body, giving
409:47
Speaker A
off clear, crisp sounds. Seeing this, Chio immediately signaled for everyone to halt. Aiha's son declared, "Your Kazak has been captured. Why do you not lay down your arms at once?" He controlled Susanu to swing its long sword, sweeping the tip in a direct line
410:00
Speaker A
toward Raza. Nar Shikaku hurriedly ducked to dodge the sweep, inwardly cursing Aiha's son as a savage beast.
410:07
Speaker A
Just moments earlier, when Son had sent him flying over, he had said, "There's no time. Shikaku, I'm handing you a merit." Before he could ask, he had already been thrown over by Son. If not for his quick reflexes, he would not
410:17
Speaker A
have caught Raza. Nor could he have dodged the horizontal sweeps on made just now. That man is simply inhuman.
410:23
Speaker A
Raza snapped back to reality and tried to resist. But a canai was already pressed against his neck and his chest achd with a dull throbbing pain. Two/3s of his body was pinned down hard by Narosikaku. At the slightest move or
410:35
Speaker A
rustle, he had no doubt at all that the lean wiry ninja on top of him would slit his throat with a shinobi tool. No. No.
410:41
Speaker A
I worked so hard and schemed so carefully to reach this day. I cannot die. I absolutely cannot die. Otherwise, Granny Chio will drag up the Pakuru affair and hold it against me forever.
410:51
Speaker A
Then, my children, Raza's expression darkened inscrutably as he tried to circulate his chakra and contact the gold dust buried beneath the earth. But he had underestimated Shikaku and he failed to understand that in this world, no one is the eternal protagonist and no
411:05
Speaker A
one is born as a supporting character. Besides the Nar Shikaku straddling him was no idol fool. The instant he sensed chakra flow, he would unleash the Nar clan's shadow possession technique. It could not only control the fourth Kazak's body, but also interrupt any
411:20
Speaker A
defensive jutzu and any underhanded attack jutzu the fourth Kazak attempted. Raza was so enraged that he almost laughed. If the hidden cloud and hidden stone villages ever learned that he had lost like this, they would probably mock him even in their dreams, wouldn't they?
411:33
Speaker A
After all, Aihai Kusa, whom everyone had misjudged, had actually pulled off an airborne fighting style. The key point was that Raza had failed to react in time was knocked out of the sky and was captured alive. That was a little
411:44
Speaker A
humiliating. Moreover, as the head of a whole village after being captured alive, he showed not the slightest hint of backbone nor any means to fight back.
411:52
Speaker A
Coward. On the main battlefield, the giant susenu summoned by Aiha Akusa enveloped the villagers within its protective range. Facing the deep blue susenu, the hidden sand ninja looked at one another, their eyes filled with confusion and doubt. Only Granny Chio
412:06
Speaker A
frowned as fragmented age-old memories surged ceaselessly from the depths of her mind. Even her eyes gradually took on a look of remembrance. When Chio was 15, Reto was not yet the first Kazakag, but he was discussing matters with the
412:18
Speaker A
heads of several clans. Lord Reto, this Madaraa Aiha single-handedly summoned a giant two to 300 m tall and fought a decisive battle against Hashiamaramaju, head of the Senu clan. I saw it with my own eyes. Madara controlled that giant
412:31
Speaker A
holding a long blade in both hands. Wherever the sword passed, not a single blade of grass survived. Any ordinary ninja who was grazed even slightly was already half a step through the gates of hell. One could say that no ninja within
412:43
Speaker A
a thousand meters dared to join in while those two were fighting. That's right. But the head of the Synu clan was no ordinary man either. He summoned a colossal wooden Buddha that rose straight out of the ground. Its height
412:54
Speaker A
was more than a match for the giant Madara had summoned. And so the Buddha and the giant furiously attacked each other. In the end, however, Madara narrowly lost to Hashiamarama by a single move and was captured. Several hidden sand shinobi clans described all
413:07
Speaker A
of this vividly. Reto fell into deep thought and resolved in his heart that he must never provoke the Sinju clan or the Aiha clan. He knew the people present would not lie. Their personal ties and interests were bound together
413:18
Speaker A
with his own one community of shared fortune. Back then, Granny Chio on no young Miss Chio merely marveled at the power of those two men. After all, she had never witnessed it with her own eyes. It is said that what you hear may
413:30
Speaker A
be false, but what you see is real. Therefore, she remained doubtful until one day many years later, the Kazak of Sungeek received a letter. It read, "Hashiamaramaju of Kenoha specially invites Lord Reto, the Kazak of Sunir to the land of iron to jointly discuss the
413:45
Speaker A
ownership of the tailed beasts. Reto ordered Chio and Evizo to accompany him as escorts. It was Chio's first time seeing Hasharama Senu, so she was rather curious what kind of being was this man the strongest in the Shinobi world. But
413:57
Speaker A
this meeting disappointed her somewhat. He clearly possessed absolute power in his hands. Yet he yielded at every turn.
414:03
Speaker A
Even kneeling and cowtowing to the first generation for Kage for the sake of an elucory piece. At the same time, she felt a faint trace of admiration. This man could stake everything for peace.
414:13
Speaker A
But such peace was no more than flowers in a mirror and the moon reflected in water. It was also because of this meeting that Hashiamaramaju personally handed power to the four great hidden villages. After his death, tailed beast
414:25
Speaker A
Jin Shuriki were frequently deployed on a battlefields to intimidate and destroy other hidden villages by force. But the legends of the great Buddha and Susenu never again appeared on the battlefield.
414:35
Speaker A
Gradually, people began to let the memories of the waring states period fade away. Now, when Chio faced the enormous Susenu in person, she at last understood that everything she had heard back then was real. A giant like this
414:46
Speaker A
had truly stood upon the battlefield. Moreover, the weapons of a thousand strong ninja legion could not even break its skin. She could even feel the fierce, extremely dangerous chakra radiating from the giant, and her face turned deathly pale. Everyone, stop.
415:00
Speaker A
Granny Chio shouted at once. Her position was like the divine needle that stills the sea, and her prestige allowed her to bring their own army under control in the shortest possible time.
415:10
Speaker A
In an instant, everyone withdrew their hands, though they stared at the susenu with grave expressions. Seeing this, Achiha stood at top the Susanus head and cast a cold downward glance, saying nothing. Granny Chio looked up and said, "I presume you are the Achiha
415:23
Speaker A
clan's prodigy who possesses the man Gekko Sharing. This Susenu has not appeared on the battlefield for nearly 50 years. This time Kinoa has won." Sonaker conceds. Granny Chio let out a sigh. The hidden sand ninja, however, frowned. They could not accept it. The
415:38
Speaker A
Kazak had been captured and their side had not yet dealt a decisive blow to the Kenoha ninja. Why surrender now? We haven't lost. Lady Chio, what are you saying? We just started fighting and you're already surrendering. Yeah, now
415:49
Speaker A
that the Kazak has been captured, are we supposed to just watch these Kenoha scoundrels swagger in front of us?
415:54
Speaker A
Granny, we can't surrender. If we take Kenoha, everyone in Sungeek can move to a new place to live. The land of fire has fertile land and abundant water. We won't have to go back to that bitter hard scrabble life anymore. In truth,
416:06
Speaker A
there were very few hidden sand ninja who cared about Raza because that beast Raza, in order to train the one-tail Genturiki, had sacrificed even his own wife and brother-in-law. to say nothing of ordinary soldiers like themselves.
416:18
Speaker A
The only person they had ever truly cared about was Granny Chio. Granny Chio looked at the young ninja of Sonagir with a complicated expression. Her heart filled with countless emotions. It was not that she did not want to fight, but
416:29
Speaker A
that they could not. More than 50 years ago, when Susenu had appeared in the world, the one who controlled it was Madara Aiha, the Azura of the Shinobi world equal in fame to the god of Shinobi. And hasn't the fact that no
416:40
Speaker A
Maneko Sharinggon has appeared in 50 years already demonstrated the true worth of the Mangeko Sharinggon and Sisu? Ladies and gentlemen, Granny Chio said, narrowing her eyes and drawing in a sharp breath. I know you want to fight, and this old woman is no
416:53
Speaker A
different, but do you know what this giant really is? Chio's words immediately silenced the entire field.
416:58
Speaker A
The sand shinobi fixed wary eyes on the giant. Even without saying another word, its sheer towering form was oppressive enough to weigh down their hearts. This is Susanu. You may not have heard of it, but you have all heard of Madara Aiha,
417:10
Speaker A
haven't you? 50 years ago, that god of slaughter relied on this very susu. Granny Chio let out a sigh. A dull deadness crept into the murkiness of her eyes. She could not understand why in this Kenoha internal strife, the Aiha
417:22
Speaker A
clan had managed to send out a shinobi who could wield Susenu. The heavens of the Shinobi world were about to change.
417:28
Speaker A
Standing high above Achiha Jean had been puzzled at first that Chio knew of the Aiha clan Susenu. After a moment's thought, he recalled history. A yes, when Shio had been the flower of Sunagaker, she had once met Hashiama
417:39
Speaker A
Senju. That made everything perfectly clear. The sand shinobi fell silent, suffocated by a deathly choking dread.
417:46
Speaker A
Even though they had never witnessed Madara Aiha for themselves, history recorded everything in unmistakable detail. That man alone possessed enough power to destroy a country with ease.
417:56
Speaker A
Now that Susenu had appeared again, the Aiha clan's rise was inevitable, and Kenoha's internal war would certainly end in Aiah victory. This was not good news at all. Are you finished? Aihaan looked down at Chio from his lofty
418:08
Speaker A
position. Chio frowned and stared back at him with careful vigilance. Aihaan ordered Susanu to raise its long sword and slashed down from above. The blade came carving toward Chio and the cluster of San Shinobi. Chio's expression changed. Everyone spread out. At the
418:22
Speaker A
same time, her hands did not stop. They whipped out a scroll. The next instant, the finest puppets the Shinobi world had ever produced appeared. The Tin Chikamatsu puppets. White secret technique. Tin Chikamatsu puppets.
418:33
Speaker A
Granny Chio's voice rang out. Chakra threads ran from her 10 fingers into the bodies of the 10 Chikamatsu puppets. And from that moment onward, they were bestowed with life. A puppeteer's talent is measured by how many puppets he can command at once. A
418:46
Speaker A
puppeteer like Chio had long been recognized as the world's greatest. It's Granny Chio's 10 Chikamatsu puppets. Wonderful. We're saved. The 10 Chikamatsu puppets are Sonaggate's greatest creation. Even Susanu will kneel before them. Granny Chio fight.
419:00
Speaker A
The shinobi around her were fired up and began cheering in chorus. But Chio alone knew the true state of her own affairs.
419:06
Speaker A
Granny Chio had absolutely no confidence that she could stop that earthshattering slash. The reason she had unleashed the white secret technique to save these people was simply the responsibility she bore as a high-ranking elder of Sonakir and as the wife of the first Kazak. Get
419:20
Speaker A
out of here all of you. Return to the village. Ebizo prepared the letter of surrender. I'll hold them off. Granny Chio shouted. Ebizo's eyes carried a complex gloom. He opened his mouth, yet in the end no words came out. After
419:32
Speaker A
gathering himself, he spoke again, "All sonagaker personnel, withdraw to the village. This man cannot be fought head-on." His voice quivered, and his eyes were full of unwillingness. The susenu's great sword descended from the sky, and the overwhelming pressure sent
419:45
Speaker A
a chill down Shio's spine. Still, when facing a formidable enemy, one must stand and face it bravely, because fear only emboldens the enemy to trample you without restraint. Puppet art mechanized light shield. The moment the words left her mouth, Granny Chio's fingers
420:00
Speaker A
moved. The 10 Chikamatsu puppets stood in 10 positions, raised their hands, and pushed out together using the chakra.
420:06
Speaker A
She fed them through the threads, forming a gigantic shield. Granny Chio was panting, and inwardly she cursed herself. If she were only 10 years younger, this move would have been even more powerful. Oh, this move a little interesting, but I am not sori of the
420:19
Speaker A
red sand, and I will not hold back. Aihaan continued to pour chakra into Susanu. The long sword, which had been plummeting at terrifying speed, now blazed with blue flames, and its already dreadful might grew even more fierce.
420:32
Speaker A
Granny Chio pressed both hands skyward and clenched her teeth. She knew this strike might be the end of her, but even so, she would hold on for just another moment to buy the shinobi of Sunaker time to escape. Clang, Aiha Jean's long
420:44
Speaker A
sword clashed against her mechanized light shield, producing a ringing hum like the vibration of colliding metal.
420:50
Speaker A
For a split second, the Sunir Shinobi were thrilled. Blocked. It had actually been blocked. Granny Chio was so strong.
420:56
Speaker A
Yet only Chio herself knew just how terrible she felt at that moment. The instant Susanu's blade made contact with the mechanized light shield, she felt a rush of blood surge through her throat, a sweet and coppery taste rising in her
421:08
Speaker A
mouth. But she did not dare show any sign of weakness. She swallowed it back down and expanded her chakra output, pouring a full 3/10 of her total chakra into the shield at once. That barely held back the blade for an instant. And
421:20
Speaker A
in reality, the long sword was still pressing down. She was still far from out of danger. Aihaan sneered. I'd like to see how long you can keep enduring.
421:27
Speaker A
Shio, you are really quite good. Very strong, but I am even stronger. Aiha Jeans right hand suddenly exerted its full strength. Susanus eyes blazed and it pressed down harder. This time, Chio could not hold back. She spat out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes fixed
421:41
Speaker A
on Susanu were filled with both fear and release. She had two regrets. One was her son and her daughter-in-law who had died inexplicably in Sonagir. The other was her little grandson, Cesori. She wondered how that child was doing now
421:52
Speaker A
out in the world. Was he eating well? Did he have enough money to spend? Did he ever think of her? The mechanized light shield shattered and Susenus long sword swept toward Chio with boundless killing intent. In that instant, it seemed Chio would surely die
422:05
Speaker A
beneath the blade. The sun shinobi fleeing the village could not hold back their tears. Lady Chio, no. Granny Chio, without you, how can Sunaker possibly walk its future path? We don't know what to do. Please, is there no one who can
422:17
Speaker A
save Lady Chio? The sand shinobi wailed standing beneath the falling blade. Granny Chio closed her eyes and murmured in her heart, "Son,"Mother is coming.
422:25
Speaker A
I'm here to keep you company. It must have been so lonely down there. Wait for me. Even in the pure land, mother will protect you. And so sorry, my child. I wonder where you are. How I wish I could
422:34
Speaker A
tell you that I have found a technique that might bring your parents back. It is still far from complete, though. If only I had a few more years. A smile crept across Granny Chio's lips.
422:43
Speaker A
Just then, something shocking happened. 20 puppets clad in red brown robes suddenly shot out and flew toward the falling Susenu long sword. The ground began to shake. A grotesque puppet burst out of the earth, grabbed Granny Chio, and vanished underground. Aihaan took in
422:57
Speaker A
the entire scene in one glance. His pupils contracted. It was Hako and the 100 puppet performance. So he had come after all. Aihaan also understood something. Although Casori of the Red Sand had joined the Akitsuki organization, he had always been
423:11
Speaker A
watching over his family, his grandmother. Unsurprisingly, the 20 puppets that stood against the blade of Achihaan Susenu were ground to dust in a single breath. That one breath gave Cissori enough time to manipulate Hioko and flee far away with Chio. Aihaan
423:25
Speaker A
gazed into the distance at the Sunagaker troops that had already collapsed into route, but he did not pursue them far.
423:30
Speaker A
After all, he had just put down an internal revolt. With morale unsteady at such a time, a distant expedition was unwise. Protecting the village first was the right choice. Underground Hero dug the tunnel with frantic desperation.
423:42
Speaker A
Even if the puppet's hands were worn down too much, even if all that material was wasted, he would still send this old woman out. Chio opened her eyes and seeing this underground scene was taken back. She was not dead, and it seemed
423:54
Speaker A
that a puppet had saved her. She was puzzled, but out of a puppeteer's instinct, she began to examine the puppet. Hi ignored her and kept digging.
424:01
Speaker A
Once he left the Canoha Sunigaker battlefield behind, he would set this old woman down. Suddenly, Casori heard a voice and Hioko's movements halted with it. Cesori grandmother's good grandson.
424:11
Speaker A
Is it you? Touched by the blood deep bond they shared. Chio could not hold back her tears. When she saw Hiko paused, she began to cry. Grandson, why have you been away for so long without saying a word? I have searched for you
424:22
Speaker A
so bitterly. Chio wept. Cesori, who had long since transformed himself into a puppet, had no tears, but his heartbeat was not quite calm. Silently, he used Hioko to turn its head and study his grandmother. He saw his grandmother
424:34
Speaker A
holding the puppet and weeping her eyes full of heartache. Sasser's feelings at that moment were complicated. Still, he had no intention of explaining. After finding the right spot, he used Hero to burst out of the ground, then laid
424:44
Speaker A
Granny Chio down on a large stone flat enough for her to lie upon. He turned to leave, but Granny Chio grabbed Hioko's arm. So, sorry, can you not leave this time? With your grandmother here, I can settle the matter of the third Kazak. Hi
424:56
Speaker A
fell silent. Then its tail curled around Chio's neck and tapped her once. Chio's eyes rolled back and she fainted. Hiko then threw out a secret scroll from which 20 intermediate puppets emerged their chakra already stored in advance. After that, he left.
425:10
Speaker A
Cesori did not want his grandmother to lose her honor in her final years because of him. He hated the white fan.
425:15
Speaker A
He hated the third Kazak. Hiao turned and left as if a certain resolve had been made. A father's debt is paid by his son. Kakashi Hitaki Raza. Bear your necks and wait for me. Sassar's voice came from within Hiko. Raza was the
425:29
Speaker A
third Kazak's disciple, which made him essentially half a son. Once he had spent a little more time attuning to the third Kazak, he would go and settle the score with them. At once, the figure of Cesori of the Red Sand vanished. On the
425:40
Speaker A
battlefield, Raza watched the Sunna Ninja retreating and could not hold back his furious curses. You people actually abandoned me. Have I not treated you well in normal times? Aihaan dispelled his susenu and walked slowly toward Raza, staring at him without expression.
425:54
Speaker A
You are useless, too. To be a Kazak and still end up like this is truly a failure. Raza's face turned livid.
426:00
Speaker A
Staring darkly at Aihaan, he said, "Words serve no purpose now. If you want to kill me, then kill. My children will one day slaughter Kenoha and avenge me." With that, he shut his eyes, stretched out his neck, and spoke no more. Aiha
426:12
Speaker A
Jean watched him with interest. Not bad. Although the man's character was poor, he did have a heart that dared to face death. Sees him then demand compensation from Sunonny. No less than 200 million.
426:23
Speaker A
This fellow can dig gold out of the underground. on his own value is certainly more than 200 million. Ajihaan sneered. Yes, the Inoshiko Shinobi were the first to move. Seeing Shikaka Nara still restraining Raza, they grew anxious. This was the brain shared by
426:37
Speaker A
all three clans. Nothing could be allowed to happen to him. Seeing the younger Enoch members coming, Shikaka Nara breathed a sigh of relief and then rose. Raza beneath him was furious and struggled ceaselessly convinced that Achiha was humiliating him. A bare open
426:51
Speaker A
humiliation. Resist again and I will smash you into meat paste. Aihaan had already taken out the flame war fan and raised it high. Raza instantly lost his nerve. He stopped moving and stopped resisting. Aihan nodded. See, that was
427:05
Speaker A
that. Why did you insist on making me act? And so Raza was restrained and dosily escorted back to Kenoa prison.
427:11
Speaker A
Aihaan gave Fugaku a look somewhat puzzled. Father, why did you not unleash Suseno? Could it be that you were holding back? I do not understand what you had to gain by holding back. The current Kohaa lacks top tier combat
427:22
Speaker A
strength. Only a handful can truly be ranked among the best. That is precisely why the villages came to provoke you this time. In this battle, my goal is to let them know that the Kenoha of today is ruled by the Aiha. That Kohaa is now
427:34
Speaker A
strong and cannot be matched. Aiha Jean swept his hand in a grand gesture, instantly drawing the admiration and support of 90% of the crowd. It seemed everyone had been through hard years.
427:44
Speaker A
Why else would such words stir them so? Fugako Aiha looked at Achiha Jean with a stern face. I understand what you say, but have you considered the weakness of the Maniku. Unless one possesses the eternal maniku sharing, one cannot
427:57
Speaker A
unleash Manjiku techniques and Susenu without limit battle we faced Kaga level fighters. Did you consider how long you would keep Susenu active and how many eye techniques you would use? If after this battle is over all of us Aiha lose
428:09
Speaker A
our sight, then was there any meaning in fighting? Fugaku Aiha quietly said these words to Achihajan. Aiha Jean pressed his lips together. He felt that he had taken things too simply. Now that Fagaku Aiha had pointed it out, he understood
428:22
Speaker A
it once. First, not everyone had an eternal manu sharing like his. They had only the most ordinary maniku sharing.
428:28
Speaker A
Every battle fought and every jutzu cast would cause irreversible harm to their eyesight. Second, if the weakness of the maniku sharing were to spread, would it not trigger another great war? Do you really think the other ninja villages
428:40
Speaker A
would give you time to raise a new generation of Manganjiku users? Third, if they went blind here in the village, how could they overall the other clans?
428:47
Speaker A
That old third Hokag Huzzen Saratobi might see his long dead ambition blaze back to life. Aihaan took a deep breath.
428:54
Speaker A
I understand, father. I will handle what comes next. Fugako Aiha looked at Achiha with complicated feelings. He was only a little over 10 years old, and they were about to entrust him with the heavy responsibility of Kinoa and the entire
429:06
Speaker A
ninja world. Could he truly bear it? Ding. Congratulations, host, for subduing and recruiting Kabuto Yakushi.
429:12
Speaker A
Reward final crack data on hashurama cells with no side effects. Ding. Congratulations host for defeating Sunir in a head-on battle. Reward Achiha Warthe. Ding. Congratulations host for capturing Raza alive and imprisoning him. Reward Achiha eye exercises. They can prevent the blindness and severe
429:29
Speaker A
physical damage caused by overusing the manu. They can even restore vision lost after Maniku use and heal other adverse effects. The systems mechanical voice ended. Aiha Jeans eyes lit up. This system truly had a way of bringing a
429:41
Speaker A
pillow right when he was feeling sleepy. He had just been talking with his so-called old man about the Achiha clans man Gekko Sharinggon and I health and now the system had granted Achiha Jean the Aiha exercises. It seemed that just
429:53
Speaker A
now it had also given him a weapon. Aiha Jean tried to summon it and in a flash the Achiha warthe fell into his hands.
430:00
Speaker A
Inside a cave in the hidden mist village Achiha Aido roared, "God damn it, who?
430:04
Speaker A
Who stole my signature weapon? I can accept the flame gun by, but at least leave me something convenient to use.
430:10
Speaker A
But why did he take even my final war scythe too? That thief had better not let me find out who he is. If I do, I will make him pay a painful price.
430:17
Speaker A
Aihao, wearing his white mask in the cave, slammed his right hand against the wall. Rumble. The wall shook. On the battlefield, Aihaan looked at the Achiha warthe in his hands and could not help laughing. This was a great item.
430:30
Speaker A
Smashing people to death with the flame gun by every time did not seem like a proper way of doing things. Besides, afterwards he had to clean all the red and white mess off the flame gun by which was quite a bother. All right,
430:40
Speaker A
there was also the final crack version data on Hasharama cells with no side effects. Aihaan hastily flipped through it in his mind. At first, he could still understand it. First, let us take a sample. Then came a mass of formulas and
430:51
Speaker A
calculations, leaving him dizzy and blurry eyed. In the end, he really could not stand it anymore. He shook his head and pulled out of his mind. He decided that he would write it all out later and hand it to Yakushi Kabuto. Professional
431:02
Speaker A
matters should be left to professionals. Yakushi Kabutoo looked at Achihaan rather confused. Why was Achihajan staring at him like that? He could not figure it out. Never mind. If he could not figure it out, then he would stop
431:13
Speaker A
trying. After all, a demonic seed had already been planted in him. At this moment, he belonged entirely to Achiha and the man could end his life at any time. He probably would not set him up.
431:23
Speaker A
As for the eye exercises, with so many people and ears around, it was better not to mention it. Aihaan looked at Fugaku and said, "I understand. Since that is the case, I will leave this place to you, father. I am going to
431:33
Speaker A
support the others. With that, he dragged Narashikaku, who was currently vomiting all over the ground.
431:38
Speaker A
Narashikaka, what? No. Damn it. You are not doing this to me again, are you?
431:42
Speaker A
Before he could refuse, he was lifted into the air again. Holy crap. Holy crap. Ah, holy crap. The gathered ninja were astonished at the two leaving. But Yakushi Kabutoo was used to it. He stirred his chakra and followed west of
431:54
Speaker A
Kenoa. Anokei for his part was not so impatient as to launch an attack from just 30 km outside the enemy's camp. He was waiting for news from Sungeek. Of the four great Shinobi villages besides Kenoha Sunir ranked second from the
432:07
Speaker A
bottom. He could let them test the waters. If they lost his side would retreat. If they succeeded then he would launch a full-scale attack. Suddenly an IWA ninja scout rushed to Anokei's side.
432:17
Speaker A
His face pale. Our report Lord Suchage Kanoha has summoned a giant to fight. The giant was over 300 m tall and held a tachi in its hand with a single/ mountains collapsed and the earth split apart and blue sword energy burst from
432:30
Speaker A
the ground. Anoki's expression changed from what his subordinate said. Did it not sound just like the susenu Aihamadara had used back then? Could it be that after 50 years, Susenu was about to appear in the world once more?
432:42
Speaker A
Perhaps this was his best chance to escape the shadow of the past. He looked at the scout and asked, "Do you have a portrait of that person?" Anokei wanted to see who this generation's Achiha genius was. Aiha Shersu or Achiha Tachi.
432:53
Speaker A
The scout knelt on the ground and offered up the scroll from his waist with both hands. After ai examined the scroll and confirmed that there was no problem, he respectfully handed it to Anokei. Anokei took it with a smile and
433:05
Speaker A
gently opened the scroll. The next moment his smile froze and his eyes visibly turned flustered. The man in the painting wore red waring states armor carried the uchiha flame gun by on his back and held the uchiha warthey in both
433:17
Speaker A
hands. His bearing and face were as if he had been stamped from the very same mold as Aihamadara. Beside him was a drawing of Susenu. As Anoki looked at it, the memories he had buried were awakened. Why? Why did it turn out like
433:28
Speaker A
this? But Lord Hasharama clearly. The young Anoki looked at Aiha Madara in bewilderment. Mu while guarding against Madara looked at Anokei as if admiring a brave warrior. You really are boldi.
433:40
Speaker A
There is no alliance. Submit to the power of Kenoa. Aihamadara stared at the child Anokei and said indifferently. And Achi Hamadara paused. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they had already become the manoyo sharing.
433:54
Speaker A
Do not ever utter that shinobi's name in front of me. The next moment, he instantly activated Susanu. Susenu shot up from the ground, a third form of muscle and bone, and let out a furious roar. That roar made Anokei and Mu lose
434:06
Speaker A
their composure. By the time they came to their senses, they had already been sent flying by Achiadara's terrifying chakra. The two slammed onto the ground like dead dogs. But there was one difference. Sinoki lifted his head and clenching his teeth stared at
434:18
Speaker A
Achihamadara who was enveloped by Sisu. The words the first suchage had taught him echoed in his mind. That is a wall.
434:25
Speaker A
Hitting a wall can easily make a person cast away his will. He finds excuses for himself and uses hatred to replace the will he has lost. Listen well, no matter what, you must never abandon your will.
434:35
Speaker A
Hold fast to it. The first such Ishia's words thundered in the young Anokei's mind at that time. The young Anoki grabbed the stone in front of him and stood up. Mu was stunned. This disciple of his was actually quite formidable.
434:47
Speaker A
Achi Hamadara was the same. He raised his head slightly yet still looked down his nose at Anokei. It seems you still want to dance, but you are still too naive. Aihamadara closed his eyes and opened them again, casting a ging jutsu
434:59
Speaker A
on Anokei. Anokei's right hand, which had been holding the stone fell slack, and the stone hit the ground with a clatter. The young Anokei knelt on the ground, his eyes vacant. Aihamadara stared at the master and disciple gave a
435:09
Speaker A
cold snort and turned to leave. The next morning when Anokei woke up, he looked at his arms and trembled all over. In his dream, he had been slaughtered by Achiha Madara again and again without the slightest ability to fight back. He
435:21
Speaker A
died revived. Who died revived? At first, his fighting spirit was high, but in the end, he could only keep dodging to avoid death. Because death was not a pleasant taste, he felt despair creeping in. "You're awake." Mu added
435:33
Speaker A
expressionlessly with helplessness and fear in his eyes. "Master, where is Achiadara?" He looked toward the house up above. "He is gone. That man left." Mu was somewhat relieved. Left, did he not come to kill us? To force a wagure
435:45
Speaker A
to surrender to Kóa, Anokei said in a low voice. For a being as powerful as he is, there is no need to kill us all. He alone could annihilate the entire hidden stone village. As for why he struck
435:55
Speaker A
against us yesterday. I think he was bored and wanted to stretch his muscles. Moose gaze was deep holding humiliation and helplessness before finally settling into resignation. Ask yourself in the entire shinobi world who could shake Achi Hamadara besides Sinja Hasharama is
436:09
Speaker A
there anyone else? Anokei listened to his teacher Moose words with vacant eyes his face full of unwillingness. It was not until he looked at the stone that had fallen to the ground and was now clutched in his hand. That stone
436:20
Speaker A
symbolizing the will of stone that he finally lowered his head. That day master and disciples sat in silence, their hearts heavy with the future of the hidden stone village and their dread of Achihomadora. They knew that Madaraa might not have used even half of his
436:33
Speaker A
strength against them. It was inconceivable how strong he must be at full power. His thoughts returned to the present. Anoki looked at the portrait of Aihamadara on the scroll. His limbs went numb, his legs began to tremble, and his
436:44
Speaker A
heart pounded faster and faster. Impossible. How could it be him? He He supposed to be dead. Why? Why? Why has he come back to life? Someone tell me why. Anokei frenzied tore the scroll to shreds. Then he found a rock and sat
436:56
Speaker A
down his whole body limp. Akitsuchi had never seen the Lord Suchikage lose his composure like this. So he hurriedly took out his water flask and handed it over. Anoki did not refuse. He lifted the flask and drank. Only after he had
437:09
Speaker A
drained the full 800 ml did his symptoms finally ease a little. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. All troops retreat immediately. Rear guard becomes vanguard. Retreat at once. There must be no mistakes. Anyone who disobys will be
437:22
Speaker A
executed. With that, he tossed the flask back rose and began walking. His first couple of steps were unsteady. So he switched to the lightened rock technique and chose to fly back. Akatsuchi scratched his head though he did not
437:34
Speaker A
understand he followed. And so this gate, the one guarded by Achihaachi faced no trouble at all. Over where Achiha Sway was things turned nastier.
437:42
Speaker A
The fourth rakage a charged madly every attack aimed straight at a vital point lier bomb. Lightning armor lightning ninja as a speedtype shinobi wielding the shaing shers could go toe-to-toe with the fourth rakage. The fourth rakage loved one-on-one duels, so he
437:56
Speaker A
suggested that the ninja army stand down and let the two of them fight alone. The fourth rakage wanted to see just how strong this man really was. Shers sway of the body flicker, a man whose name stood alongside that of the fourth Hokag
438:07
Speaker A
Namek's minado, the one who had also been hailed as the yellow flash liger bomb. A's right hand was covered in lightning nature chakra. His forearm no longer had its normal flesh color. It had become pale white arcs of
438:19
Speaker A
electricity. The punch was lightning quick and split the air with an explosive boom driving straight at Aiha Sherse. Sherui's pupils contracted as his three Tommo Sharinggon instantly became the mano sharing and he began forming hand seals. The phantom body
438:33
Speaker A
flicker was set in motion. Shers split into seven figures and scattered. The Shers who had been forming seals could not dodge in time and was hit by the fourth rakage slider bomb. A's mouth curled upward bloodthirsty light in his
438:44
Speaker A
eyes. Lightning storm. Lightning erupted from his right hand accompanied by waves of thunder. He had been certain Shiroui's death was inevitable. But when his hand pierced through Sheru, his face changed. What? How? The Shersu who made those hand seals wasn't the real body.
438:59
Speaker A
While he was stunned, a figure darted behind him. Whisced himself to take the hit, a tentacle shot in from the side. Sheru in Madair frowned. These Kimovicure Shinobi had no regard for honor. They had agreed to a one-on-one duel, and yet they chose this
439:13
Speaker A
moment to interfere. But then the phantom body flicker. You don't understand it at all. Aiha Shersway still brought his blade down hard toward A's back. Shink. The slash carrying chakra easily sliced through A's lightning armor and left a 30 cm long
439:27
Speaker A
bloody gash on his body. You're asking for death. Killer B in rage controlled a tentacle and pierced straight through Aiha Sherse. Sherui's body was run through. Yet not a single drop of blood appeared. Killer B frowned. Eddie missed. That shouldn't be possible.
439:41
Speaker A
Suddenly he realized something and shuddered. Could it be? He looked at the other Shers Sway after images with weariness in his eyes. Be this. Aiha is powerful. His technique is a web of falsehood and truth impossible to defend
439:53
Speaker A
against. He can switch places with any of his after images at will letting him dodge harm while inflicting terrible damage. Brother Yuki, how can we defeat him? Killer B asked. Yuki thought for a moment then looked at Killer B with keen
440:04
Speaker A
interest in their mindscape. I do have one. Once you use a kohha theiha, all of them will die. Yuki licked his lips killing intent blazing in his eyes.
440:12
Speaker A
Killer B was taken aback and quickly asked what method. Yuki did not answer directly. Instead, he began explaining what had just happened to Killer B. As for the phantom body flicker, that freakish ability to switch places with an after image at any time ordinary
440:25
Speaker A
methods are useless. So, there is only one way to send him to the pure land.
440:29
Speaker A
Killer B closed his eyes understanding what that method was. He then said, "Is there no other way?" "There is none." Himogicure is already out of options.
440:36
Speaker A
Either we smash through them or they smash through us. "Which will you choose?" Yuki said flatly. After struggling for a while, Killer B finally said, "Brother Guuki, I'll leave it to you." He yielded control of his body.
440:47
Speaker A
Guy accepted, then left the battlefield and found a hidden spot with a clear view of the gate. Then, moving Killer B's body, Gui opened a huge mouth.
440:55
Speaker A
Various energies began to converge into a small black ball, and Gui stared unblinkingly at Aiha Shersueri's position on the battlefield. When the energy had finished gathering, the killer be controlled by Guyuki fired the tailed beast ball. Its target was the
441:09
Speaker A
exact center of Sher Sui's cluster of after images. Every hair on Aiha Sher Suis body stood on end. The next moment he unleashed the man Gekko's secret art, Susanu. A green Suzanu rose from the earth in its fourth form and
441:21
Speaker A
clad in armor, holding a shield in one hand and a western knight's lance in the other. He turned and saw the tailed beast ball hurtling toward him at terrible speed. Shersui's pupils contracted. He hastily manipulated the green susenu to plant its enormous green
441:35
Speaker A
shield into the ground, pressing both hands against it to withstand the tailed beast balls impact. If he failed to block it, the ones who would be hurt were the innocent civilians of Kenoha.
441:44
Speaker A
So even at the cost of death, he could not flee now. Meanwhile, Rakage a seized the opportunity to widen the distance between himself and Kenoha. He could not help giving Killerb a thumbs up.
441:53
Speaker A
Aihashers was having no great difficulty blocking the tailed beast ball at the moment. But he noticed that while manifesting susnu and using it to repel the attack, something was wrong. His ocular power was draining at an alarming rate and his vision was growing hazier
442:06
Speaker A
by the second. Putting it all together, he realized a troubling truth. If the maneko sharing is overused, it leads to blindness and the loss of all light. And once that light was gone, whether the maneko sharing would still function, he
442:18
Speaker A
had no idea. But it would surely lose its aim. He wanted to charge at Killer B yet at such a distance he couldn't close in immediately while killer B could easily avoid him and keep launching tailed beast balls at Kenoha. Helpless
442:29
Speaker A
Aiha sure was reduced to taking the beating enduring the wanted tailed beast ball bombardment from killer B. Yuki burst into laughter. Hei haha interesting. Interesting. How splendid.
442:38
Speaker A
Truly splendid. Back in the day when Madara Aiha came at me all alone and gave me a beating without even listening to reason. Now his descendant has awakened Sissenu. that because of the villagers, he can only passively endure
442:50
Speaker A
my bombardment. Aha. Truly, the heavens have their cycles. Who can escape divine retribution? Yuki was swaggering, arrogantly, firing tailed beast ball after tailed beast ball at the shield of Sheru Sisenu. Aiha Sherse gritted his teeth and held on. If Kohaa hadn't been
443:05
Speaker A
behind him, he would have long since charged forward and made Guy taste the agony of being trapped in a jing jutsu.
443:11
Speaker A
Inside the mental space, killer be watched the scene with complicated feelings. Just how badly had Guy been tormented by Madara back then that today he was so vicious toward Kenoha. Shers ordered the Shinobi of the various clans below to send word and summon Achiha
443:25
Speaker A
Jean to support them. Only if Jean arrived would Kinoa have a sliver of hope. After receiving the message, the clan Shinobi retreated into the village one after another. The current scale of battle was no longer something they could join. The only choice now was to
443:38
Speaker A
obey Sherui's orders and quickly seek aid from Lord Achihajan. So the Kinoa Shinobi entered the village and began searching for Achihas whereabouts.
443:46
Speaker A
Little did they know that when Jean passed by the west gate and heard the explosions from the north gate, his face had already darkened beyond measure.
443:53
Speaker A
Damn it, Kimobik has some nerve, openly using a weapon of war. Fine, if you can't keep it in check, then I'll do it for you. Aihaan suddenly accelerated and Narashikaku felt as if he were about to die, unable even to let out a sound of
444:05
Speaker A
struggle. Catching sight of the tailed beast balls continuously fired from the forest. Achiha Jean smiled coldly. What a Juriki and he chose a spot this far away. Then let me go meet you. Aiha Jean suppressed his chakra. This time he left
444:18
Speaker A
Narashikaku at the foot of the mountain because two people would still make too big a target. Besides, tailed beasts are sensitive to unfamiliar chakra and dangerous presences. Extremely acute in that regard. Apart from a shinobi like Achihaan who had merged with Madara Aiha
444:32
Speaker A
and could freely suppress or release his chakra, everyone else would inevitably leak some out without realizing it.
444:38
Speaker A
Which was exactly why Shikaku wasn't allowed to go in the small grove. The eight tala gui was laughing wildly continuously absorbing natural chakra and starting to release a tailed beast ball. Explode explode. Let's see how much longer you green giant can hold
444:51
Speaker A
out. Who do you think you are? Do you think you're Madara Aiha keeping Susenu up as long as you please? The moment you can't withstand it, the village behind you will turn into a wasteland. He had just thinking about destroying the
445:02
Speaker A
village founded by Senju and Aiha together gets this old bull so excited. He was speaking to Killer B and at the same time to the heavens and his eight brothers and sisters. He wanted to tell them that he the eight tales was going
445:13
Speaker A
to avenge them. Hey, enough noise. So you're the one bombarding Kenoha. Aiha Jeans voice echoed eerily, both hands gripping his Aiha war sickle.
445:22
Speaker A
Haha, that's right, little brother. Take a look. Isn't my tail beastball round? Isn't it glossy? Isn't it huge? Yuki was still showing off his tailed beast ball when his expression suddenly changed. He turned and saw a human. At first, he
445:34
Speaker A
just thought the fool was looking for death. But when he saw the red battle armor, that face and the Aiha wore sickle in hand, his face went deathly pale. He still remembered the scene back. Then when Madara Aiha had sliced
445:44
Speaker A
off all eight of his hands, that soul-shaking terror made him tremble like a leaf. You Aiha Madara, how how can you be here? No human could possibly live this long. And why do you look younger and younger? After all, even the
445:57
Speaker A
sage of six paths couldn't escape the fate of aging and death. How could you?
446:01
Speaker A
The eight tales halted staring at Aihaan with grave eyes. Aihaan suddenly thought that borrowing the identity of Madara sama might not be such a bad idea. So, he began to recall Madar's voice.
446:12
Speaker A
He adjusted his voice and spokes to still remember me. So, you've grown back your eight arms. Upon hearing Achihas words, Guyuki panicked completely. He had initially thought this was someone impersonating Madara.
446:24
Speaker A
But hearing his tone, his manner of address and his reference to eight hands, he was certain the man before him was Madara. Aiha. Mistake. It's all a mistake. Lord Madara, I was only trying to help you deal with the Sinja clan. I
446:34
Speaker A
would never lay a finger on the Aiha clan. You know me, Lord Madara. Little eight here. Know this beast. Little eight is the gentlest of all tailed beasts. It's only because I was left with no choice that I came here to
446:44
Speaker A
firetailed beast balls. Yuki was sweating profusely. Standing before him was the king of the waring states, Aiha, the rose of the battlefield, the Azjura of the Shinobi world, the only rival to the god of Shinobi, the being who had
446:56
Speaker A
once annihilated an entire nation single-handedly. Madara Aiha. Eight tales. How what a bold eight tales. You dare to attack the koha that I and Hashiama founded. Hold out your hand.
447:06
Speaker A
Aiha Jean said coldly. After a fierce internal struggle, Gui side and chose to revert to his original body because if its own arm was severed, it could regenerate. Whereas if one of Killer Bee's arms were lost, it would be lost
447:18
Speaker A
for real. Lord Madara, which one would you like? Huki asked amiably. Aiha Jean swung his Achiha war sickle toward the largest of the tentacles. Shing. A flash of blade light and the largest tentacle fell sealed away by Achiha Jean into a
447:31
Speaker A
scroll. The eight tales not only couldn't be angry, but had to force a fawning smile. Madaras sama. Is there anything else you need? If there's nothing else, I'll return to the land of lightning. I promise I'll persuade everyone to go back. Can you speak for
447:43
Speaker A
the rakage? Aiha Jean stared at him coldly. Not before, but now that Lord Madara has appeared, I'm confident I can convince everyone in Kimogicure. Huki smiled lightly. Are you kidding? With Aiha Madara appearing who in Kimogicure could possibly stand against him. Not to
447:57
Speaker A
mention the fourth rakage. A even the third rakage who was hailed as the strongest rakage could not hope to match him. Even an existence capable of wrestling the eight tales in close combat could not inflict any harm on
448:08
Speaker A
Ajiadara. That man and Mir Kaga level shinobi were simply not in the same league. Oh, is that so? Aihamadara asked with keen interest. But from what I saw, you were the most eager and unleashed the fiercest barrage. I wonder, are you
448:21
Speaker A
dissatisfied with me or with Hashiamarama? I wouldn't dare. Madara sama little eight is forever loyal and obedient before you. At that moment, the eight tales suppressed its disgust to flatter Achiadara. After all, although it was a tailed beast second only to
448:34
Speaker A
Kurama and called brother Ox by killer B before Achiadara, it was nothing but a little brother. Haha, there's no need for you to persuade them personally.
448:42
Speaker A
Rest well now. Achiadara's three tommo instantly transformed into the maneko and a wave of jin jutsu dragged killer B and the eight tala into an illusion simultaneously. In an instant, the eight tales true form appeared, but its eyes
448:54
Speaker A
were white and seemed utterly devoid of consciousness. After roughly 10 seconds, its pale pupils took on the pattern of Achihadar's Mangeko. Immediately after, a roar like a bulls resounded across the entire field. Moo. Guyuki's cry was oxlike, yet not quite an ox, yet it
449:10
Speaker A
easily imposed a sense of oppression on all who heard it. The fourth rakage, A was currently hiding behind a large boulder. He had initially found it strange that Killer B had stopped using the tailed beast ball. But on hearing
449:20
Speaker A
that bull-like roar, he understood it was not that Be was tired. It was that Be had paid an enormous price. Complete tailed beast transformation. For the sake of breaching Kenoha killer B had actually been willing to undergo full
449:32
Speaker A
tailed beast transformation. With this, how could Kimogakir ever fear failing to break through Kenoa? All Shinobi of Kimogakir, hear me. Attack Kinoa with everything you have. Whoever is first to breach the gates shall receive onetenth of all the plundered spoils afterwards.
449:46
Speaker A
The fourth rakage, they waved his hand grandly. Stirred by A's words, and the prosperity of Kenoha laid before their eyes. The cloud Shinobi all breathed heavily, their eyes turning bloodshot and burning with drive. The very nature of Kimogicure had always been the
450:00
Speaker A
survival of the fittest, where the strong devoured the weak. Before the hidden cloud village was established, the land of lightning had been full of bandit clans. You heard correctly, bandit clans. At first, the Achiha were no different. But later, as conflict
450:12
Speaker A
arose with the Singu clan, they devoted themselves exclusively to fighting the Senu. Now, although the great bandit clans had submitted to Kimogakur's rule, the bandit blood in their veins had been reawakened by a at this moment. Oh, woo!
450:25
Speaker A
Kill all the Kohha dogs. The women of Kohaa are the softest and most tender.
450:29
Speaker A
He once the village falls today will plunder to our hearts content. Aiha Shersway watched them coldly activating his sissenu. The emerald spear grew increasingly solid. Grasping it with a giant hand, he delivered a sweeping strike. Bang bang bang bang. Nearly 20
450:44
Speaker A
charging cloud shinobi had their bodies obliterated by that sweep. The moment their flesh touched the spear, they felt an overwhelming force crashing into them. Immediately after they saw their great grandmothers coming to fetch them.
450:55
Speaker A
This scene also snapped the frenzy bloodshot cloud. Shinobi back to a semblance of clarity. With grim faces, they stared at the enormous green susenu. Their hearts thuting with fear.
451:05
Speaker A
Seeing this, they spat cursing worthless trash. It's just a susenu. There are more than 3,000 of us. How can we be afraid of one man? At that moment, the eight tales appeared. Its whole body was slick and slimy, but it moved none too
451:18
Speaker A
slowly, arriving at A's position in short order. I did not scrutinize the eight tales or the figure standing on its head, or otherwise he would not have remained so composed. A bellow stop aiha shers when koha falls this time you will
451:30
Speaker A
have the greatest merit. He laughed loudly muscles bulging yet the eight tala suddenly stopped then turned its head to look at a somewhat puzzled I wondered why we had stopped the next moment as he raised his head an octopus
451:41
Speaker A
tentacle swung toward him. A's pupils contracted and chakra erupted from his entire body. You bastard. What are you doing? Liar bomb. Lightning flared on his right hand and he bellowed as he aimed it at the tentacle. His hand
451:52
Speaker A
sheared through the tentacle the eight tales had lashed at him. Normally, the eight tales would have cried out long ago. Yet now, it showed no reaction at all. It merely cast him a glance before charging toward the cloud shinobi ranks.
452:03
Speaker A
It seemed to grasp something. B. Stop. Those are our brothers in arms. But the only answer was another tentacle. A gritted his teeth and unleashed another liger bomb, blasting the tentacle apart.
452:13
Speaker A
But by now, the eight tales had prepared a grand gift. The tailed beast ball had finished charging, and it was aimed straight at the very center of the cloud shinobi. A large crowd had gathered their waiting in formation against Aiha
452:23
Speaker A
Shersu. Of course, they had noticed the eight tales, but they believed Lord Killer B had come to help them, and so they paid no attention to its struggle with the rakage. No, they activated the lightning release chakra mode, shot in
452:34
Speaker A
front of the eight tales, and grabbed one of its tentacles, trying to hurl the beast away. But he had overestimated himself and underestimated the eight tales. The eight tales ignored a and fired the tailed beast ball. When the
452:45
Speaker A
black crimson sphere struck the susenu, the cloud, shinobi grinned from ear to ear. But when all that power came down on them, their faces instantly filled with terror. First, they had no susenu to block the tailed beast ball. Second,
452:57
Speaker A
their defensive jutzu were as fragile as paper. Utterly useless against a mighty tailed beast ball. No, no, no. How can this be? The eight tales. The eight tales has gone mad. Murder, murder, lord killer, what are you doing? Killer B,
453:09
Speaker A
what have you done? Amid countless complaints, terrified screams, and furious rebukes, the tailed beast ball exploded with a violent roar. Countless cloud shinobi were eradicated in the blast, leaving not even their bones behind. A few of the luckier ones
453:22
Speaker A
managed to dodge the attack, but their limbs were blown away by the blast blood pouring from their wounds. Silence. A deadly silence. Grief flooded the cloud shinobi's hearts, and some even stared at the eight tales with bloodshot eyes,
453:34
Speaker A
wishing they could tear its flesh apart with their bare teeth. Aihamadara now stood at top the eight tales head, overlooking the teeming masses below. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. These thuggish ninja would pay for their loose tongues. No, I was
453:47
Speaker A
already beside himself. Activating the lightning released chakra mode. He gathered chakra into his legs and sped along the eighttails tentacles and body to its top. And then he saw Achiadara.
453:58
Speaker A
In that instant he understood all of this was caused by this man. Without hesitation he charged at Achiadara shouting liger bomb da you beast.
454:06
Speaker A
Achiadara gave him a dismissive glance. Blue sisu ribs materialized around him. He was not a foolhearty younger brother who would just unlock the mangeko and then try to absorb a kaga level attack headon. However, he had the eternal man
454:18
Speaker A
Gekcko. Now, the two were simply not in the same league. The fourth rakage ice furious strike could be described as breathtakingly brilliant a technique that had already touched the threshold of what was called beyond kaga level.
454:29
Speaker A
Anger becomes motivation and in a sense impulse can also ignite one's latent potential. Yet, even so, the fourth rakage I had only earned a ticket to face Achiha who had fused with the Achiha Madaraa Kinoa founding template.
454:41
Speaker A
The astonishing white light, the sharp and aggressive lightning release attack caused the skeleton of Achihajan Susanu to tremble, making Achihajan grow slightly more serious. As expected of the fourth rakage, this strike did let me feel your determination to kill me.
454:54
Speaker A
But as his words fell, Achihaan increased his chakra output to the Susenu. Mere courage and brute force alone can never achieve great things.
455:03
Speaker A
The reason you lose this time is that you have no idea how vast the gap between our powers truly is. Achihajan summoned another colossal susenu hand and grabbed I in an instant. I tried to dodge but every evasion he attempted
455:15
Speaker A
seemed utterly childish and foolish in Achihans eyes. Aihaan only needed to observe the bulging of his muscles with his sharing to predict his movements. Trying to dive low. Just as I devised a plan, the huge sissenu hand closed in the very direction he intended
455:30
Speaker A
to flee. Smack. As the hand clenched, Ice heart jolted. What? By the time he regained his senses, he had already been dragged before Achihaan by the Sissenu.
455:38
Speaker A
Mere rubble, not even a fraction of my worth. Aihaan said coldly. The Susanu hand kept tightening, and I felt his internal organs being crushed, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Rakage Sama, bastard, let our rakage go. Are you
455:50
Speaker A
trying to start an all-out war between Kimogakure and Kinoa by attacking a village's Kag directly? Even though the Kimogakir ninja had been devastated by Guiuki's tailed beast ball, they still regarded Rakage I as the hope of their village. They could die, but Lord Rakage
456:04
Speaker A
must survive. Stubborn and unyielding, Achiha clicked his tongue, intending to make everyone present witness, whom they revered like a god and regarded as their hope, die right before their eyes. Just as Achihaan was about to tighten the Susanu hand again, 20 blue fireballs
456:19
Speaker A
slammed into it. This drew Aihas attention. He looked up and raised an eyebrow. So it was her. Release the rakage and I'll spare your life. The two-tailed Jinuriki Yujito Ni said calmly while a black and red tailed beast ball formed at her fingertips.
456:33
Speaker A
Interesting. Aihaan flung away. I who was like a dying dog and turned his gaze toward Yujito. So the little kitty has come. Matatabi. Aihaan sneered. Matatabi shuddered warning Yujito. Uito go now.
456:45
Speaker A
This man's chakra is incredibly dense and his presence feels ominous to me. Seeing that the rakage had been rescued, Yu considered her mission complete. As for killer Bish, she was sorry, but she couldn't defeat Achihajan. She could only deal with that another day. So,
456:58
Speaker A
Yujito flicked her right hand, unleashing the tailed beast ball brimming with violent natural chakra toward Achihajan. This act provoked him, a mayfly trying to shake a tree. How dare a speck of dust compete with the brilliance of the full moon. Susanu
457:12
Speaker A
complete body release. The skeletal frame, muscles, skin, armor, long sword, and a towering 300 meter figure stood before the gates of Kenoha. In an instant, fierce winds howled. Dark clouds gathered. Thunder rumbled and lightning split the sky. The complete
457:25
Speaker A
body Susanu of Achihadara reappeared. Deep blue light and killing intent so dense it nearly materialized filled the area. A 100 Lee around Kenoha. Uito raised both arms to fend off the gale that made it impossible to open her
457:38
Speaker A
eyes. But Matatabi spoke. Yujito, give me your body. I'll get us out of here.
457:42
Speaker A
This presence, I remember it now. Yujito sank into unconsciousness without hesitation. and Matatabi took control of her body, transforming it into a semi-tailed beast form. When she opened her eyes, the black pupils had changed into blue cat eyes. Matabi then
457:57
Speaker A
concentrated tailed beast balls and launched them at Achihajan Sisenu while retreating continuously only by putting distance between herself and Achiha could she feel safe. Aiha Sherse looked up toward Aihas direction. The 300 me susenu made his heart tremble
458:12
Speaker A
violently. He finally understood just how vast the gap between him and Achihaan truly was. His own Sissenu was only about 170 m tall, yet it was already capable of easily intercepting tailed beast balls and overwhelming Kaga level fighters in battle. But even so,
458:26
Speaker A
when he saw Aiha Jeans complete body, Sissenu, he couldn't help but tremble all over. Jean, is this really all of your strength? No wonder. No wonder you could so easily defeat Itachi and Miha. Aiha Shersway muttered. The elite combatants of Kinoa had all
458:40
Speaker A
appeared at the observation deck, watching Achihas battle from afar in the direction of Kimogakir Husen Suratobi. His eyes had already gone blank. He had never imagined that the Aiha clan could master such power. He had believed that suppressing the Achiha
458:54
Speaker A
was for the sake of the village, but now his intestines were green with regret.
458:58
Speaker A
He had already received news of Danzos death. At first, he hadn't believed it. But after witnessing Achihas overwhelming power, he closed his eyes and a single tear slid down from the corner of his eye. Who knew whether that tear was for regret or
459:10
Speaker A
for missing Danzo? With Achihaan here, perhaps no one will ever dare to invade Koha again. A hero emerges from youth.
459:17
Speaker A
Now I finally understand why the Aiha clan is so confident. If only someone in my clan had this kind of ability. Before he could finish, someone covered his mouth. Are you tired of living? Then that person glanced around before
459:29
Speaker A
letting out a sigh of relief. The third Hokag and Achiha ninja are all around here. How dare you say something like that? Realizing his mistake, the man scratched his head and gave an apologetic look. The Aiha clansmen cared
459:40
Speaker A
nothing for others opinions. Their eyes burned with fervor as they gazed at that blue complete body. Sisu, it belonged to their current clan leader, the helmsmen of the Aiha clan. It was truly hard to imagine where Achiha would lead the Aiha
459:53
Speaker A
clan. The Hokag seat too small. Their vision was far grander. Aiha Jean watched the tailed beast ball flying toward him, drew his twin swords, and slashed with one sword aura swept across, splitting the violent tailed beast ball in two from a distance. The
460:08
Speaker A
tailed beast ball did not explode, but vanished into thin air, dissolving into the purest natural chakra. Stunned, Matatabi, Yujito, the eight tales, and Killer Be stared in disbelief at this scene. Even the Kumogakure ninja, who had just been gravely wounded by the
460:22
Speaker A
tailed beast ball, were astonished. Susanu sliced the tailed beast ball apart. Without detonating it, it cut open the ball's core, then channeled chakra to disrupt the flow of natural chakra, leaving it with no trace until it had no choice but to return to heaven
460:35
Speaker A
and earth. This is bad. I'm going to use all my strength to take you away. Don't look back. The rakage killer bee and the eight tails don't matter. What matters most now is surviving. Matabi mobilized natural chakra to speed up. Aihaan
460:48
Speaker A
continuously swung his tachi slicing apart each tailed beast ball. Yujito fired and diffusing them one by one.
460:55
Speaker A
After all this was done, Yujito had already left. She was nowhere to be seen and Achiha did not intend to give chase.
461:01
Speaker A
He looked downward. More than 80% of the Kimogicure ninja had already left and those remaining were so badly wounded that they could not be saved. Still, it didn't matter. The greatest gain today was this eight tales Jinshuriki killer
461:13
Speaker A
B. He deactivated Susenu and slowly descended to the ground. Seeing this, the Kinoa clans that had sided with Aihaan immediately came out to welcome him and began clearing the battlefield.
461:23
Speaker A
Aihaan smiled and greeted them, then turned to look at the eight tales. The man geko pattern spun, the eight tales vanished and finally transformed into Killer B's form. Neil Aihaan looked at Killer B's eyes carrying an authority that broke no refusal. Though Killer B
461:38
Speaker A
wanted to resist, his consciousness was locked in a lightless cage. He could see everything happening outside yet could not change any of it. Huki, on the other hand, was used to this. Whether it was being sealed by a sealing jutzu or
461:49
Speaker A
controlled by the shaing, it was all the same. Human ways to control and extract tailed beast power. What difference did it make whose side he was on? Besides, with the strength Aihaan had just displayed, it was fair to call him the
462:01
Speaker A
strongest in the shinobi world right now. Perhaps staying in Konoha would be far easier than staying in Kimogakure.
462:06
Speaker A
Killer be knelled on one knee expressionless. Against Achihans command, he had no way to resist. Thud.
462:12
Speaker A
The sight of killer B kneeling on the ground stunned everyone present and the people of Kenoha. This man nicknamed killer be the pillar of the AB combo and the sworn brother of rakage a was actually kneeling in homage to Aihaan of
462:24
Speaker A
Kenoha. The bewildered Kimogakur ninja saw this and felt the sky fall. Why was this happening? Why? Why had Lord be knelt before an enemy? Why had he raised his hand against his own people? Even though everyone tried to convince
462:36
Speaker A
themselves that what they had seen was false. The pain in their bodies and their severed arms told them that all of it was real. Kimoga cures be had truly knelt. Haha. Good, good be from now on.
462:46
Speaker A
You must protect Kohaa well. Aiha Jean was in excellent spirits as he patted Killer B on the shoulder. Killer B nodded. Yes, Lord Jean. If anyone dares to attack our Kohaa, I will make sure they never return. Am I good? Everyone
462:59
Speaker A
prepared to return to the village. He looked around delighted, but he still felt something was missing. Evening fell at the foot of the mountain. Narikaku hugged his arms and shivered. Why hadn't the Lord Hokag settled things yet? The
463:10
Speaker A
next day, Achiha Jean was still asleep when someone knocked on the door. Thump, thump, thump. The sound irritated him.
463:15
Speaker A
Who could it be disturbing his peaceful dreams so early in the morning? He got up unwillingly and opened the door only to find Narashikaka staring at him with a face full of reproach. Achi Hajan suddenly remembered, "Damn, he had
463:27
Speaker A
forgotten to notify Narashikaku yesterday. What a mess." Conscience stricken, Achihaan broke into a sweat under Narashikaku's gaze, then smiled.
463:35
Speaker A
Lord Shikaku, what wine blows you here? Please come and have a seat. Someone bring tea. Bring fine tea. Soon a beautiful Aiha woman walked in and began to brew tea. Narashikaku knelt down respectfully and avoided looking at Achihaan. Aihaan scratched his cheek.
463:50
Speaker A
This was indeed a little embarrassing. He had clearly promised to go fetch him yet he had forgotten. Fortunately, once the teacups arrived and the beauty had filled both each took a small sip and only then did Narashikaka's expression
464:02
Speaker A
soften a little. He looked at Achiha and said, "Jean, when do you plan to change into a different set of clothes?" Achi Hajan was taken aback then set down his teacup. It should be about 3 days before the season changes. Narashikaku's lips
464:14
Speaker A
curled upward. The cold weather clothes are ready now, but we're just waiting for you to try them on. Aiha Jean sighed his gaze fixed on the tea in his cup and thought to himself. It seemed these supporters of his could no longer wait.
464:25
Speaker A
After all, they had the merit of helping a dragon ascend. Now that the rebellion had succeeded, if he did not move forward, how could everyone move forward together? This was only human nature. In that case, please tell the others Lord
464:36
Speaker A
Shikaku that I will go to collect the clothes in two days and inform the behind-the-scenes makers that from now on they will be tailoring clothes exclusively for me. Aihaan closed his eyes and drained the tea in one gulp.
464:47
Speaker A
Narashikaku smiled. I'll pass the word down right away. He drained his tea, then bowed. Thank you, Lord Hokag, for the tea. Wait. Aihaan slowly rose and Narashikakus movement froze. May I ask Lord Hokage what further instructions you have? Aihaan walked to
465:02
Speaker A
his side and patted his shoulder. Winter is coming soon and I need you to pay extra attention to the vill's heating.
465:08
Speaker A
Narashikaku was stunned then overjoyed. Thank you. Thank you, Lord Hokage. This was Achihas intention to give their clan an important role. Aihaan waved his hand. Go on. He smiled and then saw the guest out. Narikaku nodded and left the
465:22
Speaker A
Aiha clan grounds. The Aiha clan members treated him with great respect because it was he who had planned the rebellion and secretly bribed Shinobi clans to help the Achiha rise up. The members of the Achiha clan were simple people. They
465:34
Speaker A
repaid kindness and avenged grievances. Narashikaku smiled and greeted every one of them in return. This was far more comfortable than the terribly strict Sir Tobi clan grounds. At least here, everyone's feelings were written across their faces. Oh, right. Except Aihaan.
465:49
Speaker A
That man's mind seemed no different from the Nar clans. And in strategy and military affairs, he was even a cut above. At the Saratobi clan grounds, Herusen Saratobi straightened up. In his left hand, he carried a cage containing
466:01
Speaker A
a canary. With a genial smile, he teased the little bird occasionally, letting out soft chick sounds. He had already shed the Hokag's ceremonial robe, and in plain civilian clothes, he felt considerably more at ease. Cradling the bird cage, he walked toward the stone
466:14
Speaker A
table where two people were seated, none other than Kohuditane and Hamira Midocado. Both regarded Husen Soratobi with grave stern faces. As though oblivious to their gazes, Husen Soratobi set the bird cage on the stone table and said, "Joi Kora Hamira, don't you think
466:29
Speaker A
my little bird here is beautiful?" Hamurokado was about to speak, but Kohatain stopped him with a slight shake of her head. Hamira closed his mouth and sat back down. Kohudane then spoke slowly. "Harisen, are you truly going to
466:41
Speaker A
hand the position to the Aiha clan that our teachers so hated? Remember, they are a bunch of battle maniacs. They can be used, but they must never be allowed to govern the village. Hirusen Saratobi glanced at him and continued playing
466:53
Speaker A
with the bird. After a long while, he said unhurriedly, "I have already decided to pass the Hokag's seat to Danzo. Whether he can take office and whether the Hokag's seat goes to the Aiha has nothing to do with me anymore.
467:04
Speaker A
If you two want to settle scores, go find Danzo. I never pass the Hokag's seat to the Aiah. Don't try to pin that pot on this old man's head." After saying this, Husen Suratobi continued to tease the little bird. Hamidokado could
467:16
Speaker A
no longer hold back Saratobi. What on earth is wrong with you? Don't forget, you are the heir to the will of fire personally chosen by our teacher, the second Hokag Tobaramaju. Now the Aiha clan, that cancer of Kenoha, is about to
467:28
Speaker A
seize the village our master left behind. How can you? How could you? How can you be so completely indifferent?
467:34
Speaker A
You really have disappointed me. Hamurokado pointed at her Saratobi frantic with fury. With a sharp crack, Haruen Saratobi slammed his right hand onto the stone table. The stone table split apart at once, and even the canary in the cage was so frightened it flapped
467:48
Speaker A
about madly. Chirp, chirp, chirp, pomer's expression changed. He looked at her Saratobi and saw that the man's face had already turned extremely grim. He wanted to appeal to Kohar Utetain for help. Kohatain merely turned her head to one side, acting as if she saw and heard
468:03
Speaker A
none of it. Huen Serbi picked up the cage, rose to his feet, and cast a seemingly casual glance at Hamira Midocado. Hamura, we have worked together for so many years. If you have something to say, say it outright. Don't
468:15
Speaker A
use your little scheming to test me. The reason you and Koharu came here trying to go me into contending for the Hokag's seed is simply your fear that once Achi Haan takes power, the two of you will have no more spoils to line your pockets
468:26
Speaker A
with. You might even lose your positions as advisers to the Hokag. For the sake of your power, your status, and your money, you simply want me to contend with that Aiha jean for the seat. When it comes to playing political games,
468:36
Speaker A
Hamier Midocado, you are not even qualified. Having said this, Herusen Suratobi no longer looked at him, but continued to amuse the canary, smiling now and then. He did not immediately send them away because he wanted to hear what Kohar Utain had to say. He had
468:49
Speaker A
noticed that she seemed to have changed, more inscrable than before, and more possessed of a ruler's bearing. Little did he know all of this was due to the Jin Jutsu Aiha Jean had previously cast on her, granting her the experience of a
469:01
Speaker A
lifetime as a female Hokag. That was why her political acumen had improved so much. Kohatain spoke, "Hi, what you said is right. We are indeed worried about our own interests being harmed. I won't deny it. But I am even more worried
469:13
Speaker A
about you. Can you truly bear to give up the Hokag's seat and its power? Those words struck straight at the heart of the matter. Hirusen Saratobi's expression changed. The hand hidden inside his sleeve clenched tightly, his knuckles cracking from the force.
469:26
Speaker A
Kyudane noticed this and her eyes brightened. She knew that Herusen would never willingly subject himself to another. She rose slowly and walked over to his side. Harisen, don't forget you are the true direct disciple of the Senju clan. This Hokag seed is a matter
469:40
Speaker A
of inheritance. After all, Madaraa Aiha, the man most likely to inherit it back, then not only defected but even launched a war against Kenoha. The death of Hasharamaju, the first Hokag, is also inseparable from Madara Aiha. The Aiha
469:53
Speaker A
clan is the clan that inherited Madaraa Aiha's bloodline. What right does such a clan have to lay its hands on the Hokage's throne? Koharuain smiled. She reasoned from a historical angle. How could the children of a sinner ever hope
470:05
Speaker A
to command the allegiance of the people? How could they ever ascend to the great seat of the Hokag? Hirusen Soritoby's pupils contracted and a flash of elated surprise burst from the depths of his eyes. Herusen Suritobi set the cage
470:18
Speaker A
aside, took both of Kohutains hands in his own and said with quickening breath, "Co, please go on." He had a feeling that Kohari Utetains words could carry him back to the Hokag's throne. Kohhar Utudetains face reened. She glanced at
470:30
Speaker A
Hamirado. Herusen, there are others present. Husen Saratobi suddenly came to his senses. He pulled his hands back awkwardly, his expression turning embarrassed, and then walked over to Hamurokado whose face was livid.
470:42
Speaker A
Hamurito, would you mind excusing us? Huen Suratobi made a gesture of invitation. Hamurokado felt only a sharp ache in his heart. He had remained unmarried for nearly 30 or 40 years waiting all that time for Koreain. He also knew that Kohar Utetane had always
470:58
Speaker A
silently loved Husen Saratobi. But he had believed that if Herusen Saratobi ever got married, she would eventually turn around and look at him. Yet Huen Soratobi married and Kohar Utudetain still could not forget him, remaining unmarried for life. Fine. Then Hamirado
471:12
Speaker A
would spend the rest of his days warming Kohar Utetane's heart and making her change her mind. Today, when Huen Saratobi held her hand, the koi shyness in Kohutains eyes was not put on. It told him plainly that no matter how hard
471:23
Speaker A
he tried, he could never rival even a beckon of Hirusen Soratobi's finger. Hamurito took off his glasses and smiled bitterly. I'm leaving. The words seemed to be meant for Huen Saratobi, but in truth they were meant for Kohar Utitain.
471:36
Speaker A
Koharudains expression stayed unchanged and she even turned away refusing to look at Hamurokado. Hamurito turned around as well. Between him and Kohar Utitain, it was time to draw a period.
471:47
Speaker A
Once this third wheel, Hamurokado had left Huen Saratobi approached Kohudane with a smiling face, eager to ask for her counsel. Kohari Utitain cast Husen Saratobi a shy alluring glance. Don't speak. Kiss me and I'll tell you. Hi Saratobi's eye twitched and his heart
472:03
Speaker A
felt as if he had swallowed a fly. Still for the sake of the hokage's seat, he braced himself. Husuen Serutoi trembled as he supported himself against the wall and stepped out of the house. Since Buwako Saratobi passed away, he had
472:15
Speaker A
remained chased and self-disciplined. Little did he imagine that today he would do something so disgraceful for the sake of power. A flicker of ruthlessness passed through his eyes.
472:24
Speaker A
All of this was the fault of that man named Achihaan. Soon Kohudetain emerged and naturally looped her arm around Huen's heroin. Did you remember what I just said? Besides questioning Achihajans legitimacy on the grounds of orthodox succession, you must
472:37
Speaker A
also bring your disciple Jeriah back. Although would be more suitable her identity and her ideals mean she is not one of us. Jeriah is a different case.
472:46
Speaker A
He is a man who values bonds above all. With a little guidance, he will be wholly devoted to you. By then, even if he is the fifth Hokag, he will still listen to you and come to you for
472:54
Speaker A
advice. That is the best way to retain as much power as possible. Without the title of Hokag, you will still possess the reality of Hokag power. What do you think? Kohar Utetain laughed. Hiran Saratobi did not speak, but that silence
473:07
Speaker A
was the perfect confirmation of her words. Suddenly, Asuma Saratobi walked in. Father Shikaka Nara has already announced and begun making arrangements for Aihaan to succeed as the fifth Hokag 3 days from now. you. His eyes flew open as he beheld a sight he would never
473:21
Speaker A
forget for the rest of his life. Hirusen Suritoi was frowning, carrying the intimidating might of an aging tiger, while Kohudane's face was radiant with spring-like delighted trace of cunning flashing in her eyes. I father you, you too, Assuma Soratobi ground his teeth.
473:36
Speaker A
His mother had passed away 6 years ago, and throughout those six years, Herisen Saratobi had kept away from women playing the part of a devoted man. Yet today he saw his father's arm being held by Elder Koharu and his father did not
473:48
Speaker A
refuse. It was as though he had been struck by a thunderbolt. At the same time, Assuma's cry of father dragged Herusen back from his craving for power.
473:55
Speaker A
He noticed that his son was clenching his teeth, his eyes full of reproach. He immediately tried to withdraw his arm from Koharudain's grasp, but Koharu refused to give in. Holding Harusen even tighter, she smiled. What's done is done. You must face it sooner or later.
474:09
Speaker A
Harusen, you wouldn't just use me and throw me away, would you? Kohar Utetane was not about to let Husen Saratobi slip out of her control. Husen's expression flickered between light and shadow. Let go first. At that, Kohari Utudetain no
474:21
Speaker A
longer forced her grip on Husen's arm. She understood that a woman should know when to press forward and when to step back. For now, she still had to rely on Husen Saratob's prestige and connections. So, she had to heed his
474:32
Speaker A
words. Only then did Harusen look at Assuma. Assumayu said that Aihaan and the others planned to hold the ceremony three days from now and succeed to the position of fifth Hokag. Auma Saruto glanced at the old man and nodded. This
474:45
Speaker A
time he had no desire to speak to the old man at all. What was Kohari Utitang?
474:49
Speaker A
How old is she? You really must be starving old man. You'll eat anything no matter what it is. Hirus and Saratobi side. What was bound to come would come.
474:57
Speaker A
He then instructed Asuma Asuma go contact Jera. Make absolutely sure it is done before Aihaan ascends to the Hokag seat. Remember, be quick. Whether the Saratobi clan can rise again depends on Yuuma. Having said that, Husen Saratobi patted Asuma's shoulder and turned away.
475:12
Speaker A
Seeing this, Asuma Saratobi stared blankly at his father's retreating figure, his heart churning with mixed emotions. He could not understand why his father, already nearly 70, was still so infatuated with power. Not to mention whether his mind was still clear. Could
475:26
Speaker A
his body even handle it? The affairs of the Hokag were demanding, often because of some simple matter or some utterly trivial issue meetings had to be held again and again to set the tone.
475:36
Speaker A
Moreover, he had read many issues of the Kohaa Times and held a certain disapproval of his old man's way of governing. Whenever he tried to question the old man about it, the old man would become very upset and even tell him to
475:46
Speaker A
get out. Koharudain side, her eyes rested on Assuma Saruto in a dark, thoughtful manner. She truly could not understand how someone as clever and sharp as that old monkey Husen could have produced such an obtuse son. If Saratobi Shinisuk were still alive,
476:00
Speaker A
Husen would probably be much more at ease. After all, whether in appearance, temperament, or quick-wittedness, Shinuk was the one most like Huen Saratobi.
476:08
Speaker A
What a pity he died in the third great ninja war. Otherwise, there would have been no Manado Namic, no Orochimaru, no White Fong, and no such crowd of Hokag candidates. The great clans either bited their time or resorted to opportunism,
476:20
Speaker A
each hoping to seize a share of the credit for backing the eventual victor. During that period, open battles and covert intrigues were beyond count. In the end, it was Danzo Shamura who resorted to underhanded means. He had white fan killed and forced Orochimaru
476:33
Speaker A
into defection. He even intended to have Manado Name's killed, but Husen Saratobi struck first and placed the Hokag title into Manado's hands. Hidden in the corner, Kakashi overheard every word with careful attention. He had always felt that Hiu and Saratobi was not an
476:48
Speaker A
easy person to deal with and that he would certainly not give up so easily.
476:51
Speaker A
So he had secretly chosen to ease drop. After hearing their entire conversation, Kakashi Hitaki's eyes turned sharp. Sure enough, that old dog simply could not stay still. Next, he planned to deliver this intelligence to Achihajan first. He had no other reason the culprit who had
477:05
Speaker A
caused his father's death had been killed by Achihans own hands. According to unverified reports, Danzo Shamura had to be killed and die die and be killed over and over through a full cycle of five times before he was
477:17
Speaker A
finally slain. Kakashi Hitaki calculated that if he went to kill Danzo himself, he could kill him three times at most before his chakra ran out. After that, what awaited him would be Danzo Shamura's frenzied revenge. There was no
477:28
Speaker A
need to think twice about what would happen once he lost his chakra. They would gouge out his sharing gone and use his body for human experiments. or else they would preserve his genes and with medical techniques create a little
477:38
Speaker A
Kakashi copy. From birth, that clone would be branded with the tongue cur seal and brainwashed into believing that he must obey Danzo Shamur's every word.
477:46
Speaker A
Aiha Jean was holding a genuine copy of a book titled Make Out Paradise. His entire body was burning hot and he was panting with excitement. This book, this book really is a wonderful thing. I've barely been reading it for a moment and
477:58
Speaker A
already I can feel the blood throughout my body stirring chi and blood surging upward. Not to mention its content is dense and rich. What a pity there's no rating system. If there were this book would definitely get five stars from me,
478:09
Speaker A
Aihaan, and I'd hit request updates. Aihaan said seriously, then continued flipping through Makeout Paradise.
478:16
Speaker A
Knock-k knockock. Suddenly, someone pounded on the door, startling him so badly that he stuffed the book under the blankets. He took two deep breaths to calm the flush on his face. He said flatly, "Enter." Aihaan stood with his
478:27
Speaker A
back to the door, hands folded behind him, looking every bit the lofty master. Kakashi Hitaki's entire body trembled.
478:33
Speaker A
Seeing this, he immediately knelt. Former Captain Kakashi Hitaki pays his respects to Lord Aihaan. The night breeze carried a faint chill. Aiha's son and Hitaki Kakashi sat at top a wooden beam separated only by a small tray holding two flasks of sake and three
478:49
Speaker A
plates of pastries. Hataki Kakashi appeared somewhat restrained, but Achiha son had no such hesitation. He lifted a flask and drank directly from it. The sake was mild and the cool smooth liquid flowed down his throat with ease. Seeing
479:02
Speaker A
this, Kakashi's Adams apple bopped. He had been eavesdropping for a long time without food or water. Faced with the delicacies, his hunger and thirst were immense. Yet he dared not overstep his bounds. Kakashi, this is the first time
479:13
Speaker A
you have visited me since the village was pacified. Aiha son said slowly gazing up at the starry sky. Lord Hokag, during this period, I have been monitoring the conversations of the great clans of Kinoa. I have also dispatched former Ubu operatives to
479:26
Speaker A
surveil the families who have not yet pledged their allegiance. Kakashi was about to rise from his seat. Aiha's son seized his hand. Sit down. What is the rush? A smile played on his lips. He was pleasantly surprised by Kakashi's
479:38
Speaker A
diligence. He had not expected this Kakashi to be so reliable. If it were merely commoner's chatter, it wouldn't require the captain of the umbu to come personally, would it? Let me guess. Is it the third generation? Aiha son observed him with a rice smile.
479:51
Speaker A
Hataki Kakashi was shaken. He had not anticipated that the Hokag would guess so effortlessly. Aiha son keeping his grip on Hataki Kakashi asked very well.
479:59
Speaker A
Tell me what schemes they are hatching. Upon hearing this, Kakashi immediately recounted all the intelligence he had gathered, leaving no detail out. After finishing, he knelt on one knee, awaiting orders. Aihasan listened and let out a cold laugh. Legitimacy,
480:13
Speaker A
president. These people have no understanding of the origins of the matter, yet they spread rumors so freely. If that is the case, then on the day of the investature ceremony, I will let them witness the truth of those
480:23
Speaker A
years with their own eyes. Aiha son remembered the original plot. The conversation between the two figures standing on the Hokag rock would be revealed to them through an illusion.
480:32
Speaker A
Then let us see if they still have anything to say. As for Jeriah, the man is a master at writing books but politically incompetent. Most importantly, he possesses self-awareness. He will not refuse tasks he can perform, but he will not agree to
480:44
Speaker A
things he cannot do even if you lure him back. One must say Saratobi Herusen and Sikino Koba were too simplistic. The key according to Kakashi was that this scheme was actually proposed by Tikino Koba. This figure who had little
480:56
Speaker A
presence in the original story unexpectedly had such a mind. Although the plan was riddled with holes, its framework was intact. If Jeriah were truly bound by the bond of master and disciple, this conspiracy against his investature could indeed cause some
481:08
Speaker A
trouble. However, only some trouble. If Aiha son could not resolve matters through negotiation, he would not hesitate to summon Susano and send his dissenters to hell. Haven't you told your teacher Manado? Aiha son asked with a smile. Teacher Manado is not in a
481:22
Speaker A
hurry, so I reported to the Hokag first. Kakashi let out a chuckle. Aiha son looked at him with a complex expression, then picked up a flask and held it to his mouth. Kakashi was baffled, unsure of Aiha's intent. Your voice sounded
481:35
Speaker A
horsearo from the report. Drink some to moisten it. Also, after listening in for so long, you haven't eaten, have you?
481:40
Speaker A
Take all these pastries. You have worked hard. Ajiha son looked at Hataki Kakashi solemnly. Hitaki Kakashi stiffened his heart, pounding wildly. An inexplicable warmth spread from his heart to his entire body. He had not expected the soon-to-be Hokag Aiha son, the
481:55
Speaker A
powerhouse who had split a Beiju orb with a single sword strike to care for him so deeply. I offer my loyalty to the Hokag. Hitaki Kakashi knelt on one knee, placed his right hand over his heart, and bowed his head. Aihasan shook his
482:08
Speaker A
head with a rice smile, then crouched down to help him up. Kakashi, caring for the physical well-being of subordinates is something every leader should do. Is that not how the third generation does it? Hitaki Kakashi twitched the corner
482:19
Speaker A
of his mouth. He did not know if Aiha son was genuinely unaware or figning ignorance. The third generation not only showed no concern for his subordinates, but exploited them to the point of death. The subordinates were treated like donkeys. their salaries deferred
482:32
Speaker A
repeatedly under the excuse of the village's hardship, urging everyone to weather the storm together. He even required some to pay to work. These incidents were numerous. They did not voice their grievances only because the former top leader was Saratobi Herusen.
482:45
Speaker A
After all, every position is taken if you do not do it. There are plenty who will. The village will not cease to exist without you. I am referring to Saratobi Husen. Please remain objective.
482:54
Speaker A
Hitaki Kakashi shook his head, clearing the thoughts from his mind. And then recounted how the third generation treated his subordinates. After listening, Aihasan nodded. No wonder he was a politician. No wonder the Saratobi clan could muster 3,000 soldiers by the
483:08
Speaker A
fourth ninja war. This man was essentially a living capitalist who said he was muddle-headed. His accounts were calculated with precision. As for those accounts that could not be added up, it was simply that he did not want anyone
483:18
Speaker A
to make sense of them. Understood? I understand now why Kenoha once the greatest village is now even feared by the cloud village and the stone village.
483:26
Speaker A
This is the plight of an incompetent general exhausting the entire village. No, that is wrong. Saratobi herin is too capable. He forms clicks uses public office for private gain seeds territory for peace and suppresses internal descent. Hataki Kakashi listened to
483:40
Speaker A
Achihasan's words sentence by sentence and was stunned. He could not find a reason to refute them for in his memory Saratobi Herusen was exactly this kind of person. One could even say that Achiha Sen's every evaluation of Saratobi Herusen was moderate. He
483:54
Speaker A
neither exaggerated the faults nor understated them. Suddenly Aiha's son raised an eyebrow. You two have listened enough or shall I have you leave the bush. As he spoke, two figures leaped down from the trees. Aiha son had not
484:05
Speaker A
initially noticed them because this was clan territory. Achihashers was not dead and Achihaachi had not been misled into a delusional state. So Aiha son had not performed a chakra scan in the clan grounds. However, Achihaachi had just yawned. Although Achiha Sherse covered
484:21
Speaker A
his mouth in time, it did not escape Achihaen's ears. Do not forget he had merged with the Achiadara founding of Kenoa template. In the waring states period where a single wrong step could lead to death, the observation skills of
484:32
Speaker A
Achiadara, who became the strongest, were undoubtedly unmatched in the current era. Moonlight poured down like water stretching along the shadows of two youths wearing Achiha clan kimono.
484:42
Speaker A
Achihan watched the two of them without a word since eavesdropping on others was hardly polite. Itachi did not react to Achihas gaze. After all, his understanding of social graces was poor and his way of handling matters was so
484:54
Speaker A
offbeat that it always ended in trouble. Sherui, however, was different. For a time, as the link between the Aiha clan and the village, he had learned to say different things to different people, being all things to all men. Being
485:05
Speaker A
especially sensitive to such things, he forced a smile onto his face. Jean, this is all a misunderstanding. a misunderstanding. We were just passing by and did not mean to eavesdrop on your conversation with Captain Kakashi. Even at this moment, Shiru was signaling
485:18
Speaker A
Itachi with his eyes and pleading with Kakashi. Itachi blinked, but still nodded, indicating that Shiru was right.
485:24
Speaker A
Kakashi turned his head away. He had just pledged his loyalty to Aiha, and now this brat was making faces at him.
485:30
Speaker A
What the hell was that supposed to mean? Was he supposed to say yes? Wouldn't that make him unfaithful and dishonest?
485:35
Speaker A
So, Kakashi pretended not to hear and looked up at the moon. This moon was a real godamn moon. Shers felt a little awkward. After thinking it over for a moment, he knelt on one knee. Lord Hokag, forgive me. We were patrolling
485:47
Speaker A
the clan grounds and were about to move to another post when we saw a senior Kakashi enter your room. We only wanted to protect you, Lord Hokag. Please do not blame Itachi. It was entirely my idea. Hearing this, Aihaan nodded. I do
485:59
Speaker A
not mean to blame you, but as members of the same clan, I do not want us to keep anything from one another. Besides, after the investature ceremony in 3 days, Sherui, Atachi, and Kakashi, I will put you all in important positions.
486:10
Speaker A
We are people who treat each other with absolute sincerity, so there is no need for concealment. Aihaan chuckled. Shers was deeply moved, and his eyes turned red with emotion. If not for Achihan back then at the Naka River, he would
486:23
Speaker A
very likely have been dead or worse. Moreover, during the battle of the north gate with the eight tales and the rakage fighting so shamelessly had Achihaan not rescued him in time, he would likely have been suppressed eventually. His
486:34
Speaker A
sharing would have been ruined. Itachi looked at Aihaan in silence. He still saw himself as the elder brother. Yet seeing how warmly Jean treated him, he felt quite pleased. Kakashi looked at Achiha Jean and marveled. This was an
486:46
Speaker A
enlightened lord. Without saying a word, merely standing there, he gave people a sense of pressure. When he spoke, it was like a spring breeze that made one feel comfortable inside and unable to resist offering him loyalty. His methods were a
486:57
Speaker A
far higher level than the third Hokag. To combine favor and authority, authority must come first. Only then can favor be granted. If one only grants favors, people will just think you are a pushover. It was the same principle as
487:09
Speaker A
the folk saying, "Give someone a slap, then hand them a sweet date." As a ruler, one cannot afford to be soft-hearted. Since ancient times, sincerity never keeps people around.
487:17
Speaker A
Only well-designed tactics win their hearts. The people of the shinobi world did not know these things. Aihaan had learned them from a novel website called Yang Shi in another world. So dealing with such people was easy. The group
487:29
Speaker A
chatted about many other things as well. From astronomy and geography to history and medicine. Aihaan could always speak with ease and eloquence leaving people with the impression that he was knowledgeable and unfathomable. At this sureway and Kakashi admired Aihaan even
487:43
Speaker A
more. Itachi said nothing but the questing light in his eyes betrayed the turmoil in his heart. The Wagakir village Anokei and his company hurried toward a wagure day and night, not daring to delay in the slightest. Only after Anokei set foot in the village did
487:56
Speaker A
he let out a sigh of relief. The journey from Kenoha to a Wagakir normally took 4 days, but he had forced his way through in just a day and a half. Quick, tell me, did Kenoha send anyone in pursuit?
488:06
Speaker A
Quick, Anokei panted, his face grim. Lord Suchage, no. Kenoha's forces have not chased us at all. Akitsuchi looked at Anokei's terrified expression, seeming to speak, but holding back.
488:16
Speaker A
Anoki relaxed and then fainted. Akatsuchi and Kuratsuchi turned pale. Lord Suchik, grandfather, the Awagakir high-ranking officials soon arrived at the village entrance. Their faces went white at the sight of the unconscious Anokei and they hurriedly called for the
488:31
Speaker A
village's medical ninja. When the medical ninja saw that the unconscious man was Anokei, he did not dare to be careless. Setting down his medical kit, he immediately began examining Anokei.
488:40
Speaker A
After 10 minutes, the medical ninja breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the officials Akatsuchi and Kuratsuchi and said the Lord Suchikitch fainted because fright made hisqi and blood unstable. When the tot string he had been holding finally snapped, he lost
488:54
Speaker A
consciousness at once. As he spoke, the medical ninja packed up his medical kit and added, "As long as he rests for a while, he will recover. Thank you, doctor. Thank you. Here is the consultation fee." As the personal guard
489:04
Speaker A
of the third such jakatsuchi had a firm grasp of the social graces, paying people, coordinating them, and making things run smoothly. The medical ninja declined again and again, but in the end, unable to refuse, he accepted the money. Kuratsuchi also felt relieved. If
489:19
Speaker A
the grandfather who loved her most were to leave her, she truly did not know what she would do. In the end, Akatsuchi carried the third suchage back to his home on his back and laid him down gently on the bed. Kuratsuchi poured
489:29
Speaker A
Akatsuchi a cup of hot water. Akitsuchi chuckled. Thank you, young miss. Kuratsuchi shook her head. You are grandfather's guard and I am grandfather's granddaughter. We are family. Why talk about thanks?
489:40
Speaker A
Kuratsuchi sat on a chair crossing her fair and slender legs. And as she watched her sleeping grandfather, her thoughts drifted far away. Brother Dara, where are you? Do you know that grandfather fainted? Have you missed me?
489:51
Speaker A
Are you eating properly out there? Akitsuki Dara was needing spider-shaped clay when all of a sudden his chakra slipped out of his control for no reason, causing the clay spider to explode on the spot. Boom! An enormous sound rang through the entire base.
490:04
Speaker A
Nagato opened his eyes and glanced at Conan. Is little Daro wrecking the place again? Conan scratched her head. Nagato rest for a while. I'll go check. Wait.
490:13
Speaker A
After Nagato said that he closed his eyes and the DVA path appeared in the hall. Let Payne's dva path accompany you. Otherwise, I won't feel safe.
490:20
Speaker A
Nagato's lips curved upward as he spoke. Conan looked at Nagato then at the DVA path, her gaze softening. All right, Nagato. If you are tired, rest.
490:28
Speaker A
Don't keep consuming chakra, even though you are still in fairly good health now. Overusing chakra will drain your lifespan and steal away your health.
490:35
Speaker A
Conan's voice was gentle yet serious. Nagato fell silent then the corners of his mouth lifted. All right, go now.
490:42
Speaker A
That Dara may be unreliable, but there is no doubt that his strength ranks in the top four of the organization. Don't let him get hurt. He is the main force in our plan from now on. Nagato urged Conan to leave. Conan looked at Nagato
490:54
Speaker A
with concern here. She could at least keep an eye on him, but once she left, she would have no way of knowing whether Nagato was recklessly using his chakra.
491:01
Speaker A
In the end, only after Nagato earnestly persuaded her did Conan leave. After she left, the door was shut by Payne's Azure path. Then Nagato's pupils shrank and he coughed violently. Cough, cough, cough.
491:11
Speaker A
Till Nagato spat out a mouthful of blood and it dripped onto the floor. Then Payne's predath wiped the floor clean and disposed of the paper. Nagato took a deep breath and looked toward the direction Conan had gone. Conan, wait
491:22
Speaker A
for me a little longer. Once I make this world feel pain, they will not dare to start wars easily. Only then will true peace be achieved. Conan and Tindo walked toward the organization's main hall. There stood Daidara, his face
491:33
Speaker A
smeared with black soot, distracted and staring at his own hand with a frown. D, what are you doing? Conan scolded, looking at the huge crater blasted into the hall floor. Her heart was bleeding.
491:43
Speaker A
Just how much money had that cost? Dar shook his head. I don't know why either.
491:47
Speaker A
The explosive clay refused to obey me this time. This is the first time in my entire life. H something like that.
491:54
Speaker A
Casori glanced at Dara, though he did not approve of Daidara's pursuit of art. Dara was still the only person who sought art in the same way he did. If Daidara, who controlled the explosive, Clay, said something had gone wrong.
492:04
Speaker A
Then the matter was grave. Conan hurried forward, placed a hand on Daidara's arm, and frowned. There's nothing wrong with your body either. How could this happen?
492:11
Speaker A
Dara shook his head, feeling hollow inside. He hung his head, his mood miserable. Seeing this, Tendo spoke slowly. Are you homesick? Dar was taken aback at first, but quickly shook his head. There is nothing in a wagure worth
492:23
Speaker A
missing. If there is, it's only the old man and that girl, Karatsuchi. But the moment I chose to defect, there was no turning back. Dar aside, if not for the old man pressuring him too hard back, then insisting that he learned dust
492:34
Speaker A
release, he might still be a Jonan in a Wagakir now. Tindo fell silent. He walked up to Dara and patted his shoulder. Once our shared goal is realized, in the future, there will be a chance to see them again. Dara nodded,
492:45
Speaker A
then left the organization's hall and went to his private training ground to study explosion release techniques.
492:50
Speaker A
Tindo suddenly turned to Cesori. I hear you caused quite a stir on your recent trip. Mm. Cesori nodded, then lowered his head and continued repairing his puppets. Nearly 1/5if of the puppets used in his 100 puppet manipulation had
493:02
Speaker A
been destroyed last time when he saved Chio. Over this period, he had to rush to restore the damaged puppets. Tindo at a loss for words shook his head and walked deeper into the headquarters. As for the ruined floor, he chose to summon
493:14
Speaker A
Kakadoo. After learning what had happened, Kakuzu's face turned pale, his small round eyes trembling visibly.
493:20
Speaker A
Leader let me state in advance, "It's not that I can't bear to spend money. I simply think it's not worth spending it on the floor. Enough. Withdraw and remember to take the money. Tindo rubbed his head. He really did not want to
493:30
Speaker A
argue with Kakuzu about money. When it came to money, Kakuzu could sit and debate with you for an entire day over a mere 10,000 Rio. Kau stared at Tindo with resentment, cursing inwardly.
493:40
Speaker A
Truly, one who has never managed a household does not know how costly rice, firewood, oil, and salt are. Wasn't that single piece of flooring worth at least 100,000 Rio? Although a h 100,000 Rio was not much by itself, this h 100,000
493:51
Speaker A
and that h 100,000 would eventually be spent dry sooner or later. Still, since the leader had spoken, the money had to be paid. So Kauazu went out, grabbed a craftsman, and bought the lowest grade repair materials. He had the craftsman
494:03
Speaker A
carry out the repairs. Intimidated by Kakuzu's strength, the craftsman agreed at once, and set to work. Kakuzu secretly rejoiced. It seemed he could save the labor cost of hiring a worker after all. Conan watched Kakuzu the corner of her mouth twitching. After all
494:16
Speaker A
these years, how could Kakuzu still be so stingy? The Akitsuki had taken at least a billion Rio worth of black market jobs over the years, hadn't they?
494:24
Speaker A
Was it really worth throwing away his dignity over a mere 100,000 Rio? If Kakuzu knew what Conan was thinking, he would have bellowed, "Worth it. Very worth it." In Kanahagakur, the villagers were excitedly preparing for the fifth Hokage's inauguration ceremony. Aihaan,
494:38
Speaker A
meanwhile, planned to visit the Huglan estate. The guards at the Huga gate naturally did not dare to stop him once they saw who it was. One guard went to notify Hayashi Huga while another led Achiha around the Huga compound.
494:50
Speaker A
Suddenly they heard the sound of fighting. Curious Achiha followed the noise and saw Hinata Huga and Niji Huga locked in an evenly matched exchange.
494:58
Speaker A
Niji was coaching her even as he fought. Keep your footwork steady your strikes precise. Within the fist there is softness, within the palm there is hardness. Although the gentle fist is named for gentleness, hardness is indispensable within it. Know that true
495:10
Speaker A
martial power fuses the hard and the soft. If he had been the Niji Huga of the original story, he might not have shared his understanding of the gentle fist with Hinata Huga. But now things were different. Freed from the caged
495:21
Speaker A
bird's shackles, he had gained true freedom. The shadow that had once shrouded his heart had been illuminated by light, and he now looked upon everything with more patience and joy.
495:30
Speaker A
Moreover, Niji could sense that her power was steadily drawing closer to his own. This made Niji realized that Hinata's talent was in no way inferior to his. Aihaan smiled and said, "Good.
495:40
Speaker A
This is how siblings should spend their days." Hearing his voice, Niji and Hinata paused midmove and looked toward the source. Seeing that it was Achiha, their faces lit up with joy. They simultaneously lowered their hands and ran toward him. Hinata opened her arms
495:53
Speaker A
and asked to be held. Aihaan crouched down and lifted her up. She smiled and pressed her plump little cheek against his. The corners of Achihas mouth curved upward. The corners of Niji's mouth curved upward as well. It seemed
496:06
Speaker A
this little sister of his had taken a liking to Achiha. Excellent. Their love would be guarded by M. Niji. Niji Hinata and Jean, you're all here. Hayashi Huga's voice caught in his throat because he saw his daughter being
496:16
Speaker A
affectionate with Achiha Jean. His heart felt as if it had been struck by lightning. His eyes rolled back and he was about to pass out, but the gate guard caught him. My lord, my lord, don't scare me. Quick, come quick. The
496:28
Speaker A
clan head has collapsed. Hinata's face was full of worry. She looked at Aiha Jean. Jean nodded, set her down, and went over to Haishi. He felt Hayashi's pulse and let out a sigh of relief. It's all right. Plan leader Hayashi simply
496:40
Speaker A
hasn't rested well. With that, he pinched Hayashis filtrum. Before long, Hayashi gradually came to. He had just had a nightmare. He dreamed that his daughter was throwing herself into Achihajas arms. How utterly terrifying. I I fell asleep. My
496:53
Speaker A
apologies. As soon as he sat up, he saw Aiha crouching before him. And Hinata [clears throat] stood beside him, holding a cup of tea out to Jean. Aihaan took it then patted Hinata's little head. Hinata lowered her head, her
497:04
Speaker A
cheeks bright red steam rising from the top of her head. Hayashi saw this and nearly fainted again. But Aihaan spoke up. Herusen Saratobi and the others haven't given up their scheming. They still want to stir up trouble. If you
497:15
Speaker A
faint again, I won't come to you anymore. At these words, Hayesi immediately perked up. He sat up straight and looked at Achihaan. Jean, just tell me, what should the Huga clan do? We will follow your lead. Since what
497:27
Speaker A
was to come was of great importance, Huga Hayashi led Achiha to the conference room. The room was empty and deathly quiet. Only with the arrival of Achiha Jean and the others did it gain a hint of human presence. Achihaan began
497:39
Speaker A
clan leader Hayashi. Given that the Aiha clan has a criminal past do you think I, a man of the Aiha clan, am worthy or unworthy to become Kinoa's hokage.
497:48
Speaker A
Aihaan picked up his teacup, blew softly on it, and waited for Hugahashis reply. Hugahashi frowned. Who said such a thing? Whoever came up with that is simply vicious attacking you on the basis of your bloodline. You still haven't answered me. Tell me, am I
498:01
Speaker A
worthy to be hokag or not? Aiha Jean savored the tea, wearing a trace of pleasure on his face. Hugahayashi answered at once, Jean, of course you are worthy. I support you. If you don't become Hokag, who will? Aihan chuckled.
498:14
Speaker A
What about Jera? After he mentioned Jeriah, Hugahayashis expression shifted. Are you saying the third Hokag wants Jeriah to succeed as the fifth Hokag? Aihan nodded. Frankly, Jeriah is no different from Manado. If I were Saratobi Haruen, I would also choose
498:28
Speaker A
Jeriah to inherit the position of Hokag because that way I could be the Hokag above the Hokag ruling from behind the curtain. When Hugahayashi learned from Aiha that the third Hokag Saratobi Haruen still intended to keep fighting, he was beside himself with fury. Old
498:43
Speaker A
man, we offered you a dignified way out and you refused it. Do you truly think the ninja clans of Kinoa are molded from clay? Huga Hayashi slammed the table.
498:51
Speaker A
Impossible. Absolutely impossible. If the candidate for fifth Hokag is Jeriah, I will never agree. Aihaan gave an amused smile and nodded. Don't get so worked up. Who's worked up?
499:01
Speaker A
Hugahayashis neck stiffened his face flushed red. Hugani dared not make a sound as a mere jin and he would never dare to involve himself in a matter concerning control of the village. Huga Hinata watched Achiha with deep worry,
499:13
Speaker A
afraid that he might end up fighting her father. If they fight, should I help Jean or should I help Aiha? This matter isn't settled yet. Besides, does Saratobi Herusen take the other ninja clans for fools? During the fourth
499:25
Speaker A
Hokage's administration, everything was handled in the third Hokag style. We've already seen this happen once. Does he want it to happen again? Aihan sneered.
499:33
Speaker A
Hugahayashis eyes lit up. In that case, Shan, you already have a solution. Aihajan nodded. Manato, the key to resolving this lies with him. Don't forget his teacher is Jeriah. You mean?
499:43
Speaker A
Hugahayashi frowned. At the izakaya, Jeriah held a Kohaa newspaper in his hand while drinking sake and eating skewers. Back then, I thought the worst of the old man's mistakes was seeding territory and paying reparations. But now, it seems that seeding territory and
499:57
Speaker A
paying reparations was the lightest of them all. Gulp, gulp, gulp. Jeriah down an entire bottle of sake, then laughed with delight. A that hits the spot.
500:05
Speaker A
Suddenly, a pale figure appeared beside him and spoke in a horse voice, "Jeriah, do you still intend to help the old man?" Hearing that familiar voice, Jeriah's pupils constricted. He turned to see Orochimaru raising a cup in his
500:16
Speaker A
direction. Jeriah's eyes reened. Orochimaru, why didn't you come back? Didn't you know I've been searching for you all this time? He drank another flask of sake and let out a burp.
500:25
Speaker A
Orochimaru side. Do you think a village like that deserves to exist? The man who became Hokag turned against his own people, secretly capturing them to carry out his experiments. And after the experiments were completed, he wanted to kill them to cover his tracks. I am
500:38
Speaker A
thoroughly disillusioned with this Kenoa. But recently, an interesting little fellow has appeared. Orochimaru picked up the newspaper and looked at the by line which read editor Aihaan. It not only recorded Sartobi Herus's misdeeds over the years, but also
500:51
Speaker A
contained photos of Achihajan gravely wounding Chio capturing the eight tales Ginuriki alive and slashing apart a tailed beastball with his blade.
500:59
Speaker A
Orochimaru, are you saying the old man schemed against you and forced you to leave the village? Jaya's pupils constricted. He had never expected such a thing. Mm. For a mind like yours getting that far is already not bad. But
501:10
Speaker A
it wasn't the old man. He merely gave his tacic consent to Danzo's actions. Because what Saratobi Herusen needed was an obedient puppet, not a fourth Hokag with a mind of his own. In fact, his original choice was you. But
501:21
Speaker A
because you kept coming after me, and rarely returned to the village, he had to settle for the next best thing your disciple Manado. Orochimaru drank a cup of sake, closed his eyes, and savored the taste. As expected of an isizakaya,
501:33
Speaker A
the sake was far better than the alcohol at the hideout he had built outside.
501:36
Speaker A
Jeriah's mind was in a whirl. He had never imagined the old man could be so calculating with so many schemes up his sleeve. Seeing the utterly bewildered look on Jeriah's face, Orochimaru patted his shoulder. How about you, and I make
501:48
Speaker A
a bet? Bet on what? Jeriah was taken back his thoughts, drifting back to their childhood when the two of them often made bets. Orochimaru had always won, and that had always stung Jeriah's pride. This time, with Orochimaru proposing a bet here once again, Jeriah
502:02
Speaker A
felt as if he had stepped back into the past. Let's wager that today Sartobi Herusen will send someone to find you and have you return to take over as the fifth Hokag. If he doesn't send for you, I'll return to the village with you and
502:13
Speaker A
stand trial. How's that? The corners of Orochimaru's mouth curled upward. Deal. I promise. Before Jeriah could finish, Orochimaru pressed a slender finger to his lips. Stop. If he does send for you, you'll promise me that you'll go back
502:25
Speaker A
and play along in his little act. Jeriah was stunned, but on realizing that Orochimaru would return to Kenoha, he knew he had to seize this chance.
502:33
Speaker A
Orochimaru let out a soft cackle. Someone's here. I'd better disappear. With that, Orochimaru transformed into a small snake and coiled around Jeriah's wrist. Jeriah froze glanced at his wrist, but said nothing. Suddenly, an overbearing voice rang out from the
502:47
Speaker A
entrance of the izakaya. Kenoha is conducting official business. All unrelated persons leave at once. The izakaya patrons on hearing that it was Kenoha, the strongest village in the Shinobi world, immediately ran out.
502:59
Speaker A
Needless to say, they were afraid that slowing down even slightly would get them killed. In this day and age, ninja enjoyed very high status, while commoners were treated little better than livestock to be slaughtered at will. The izakaya owner immediately
503:11
Speaker A
burst into tears. You haven't paid yet. Don't run, please. Heavens are people from Kenoha, always this overbearing.
503:17
Speaker A
The ninja frowned and was about to cut down the noisya owner. But with a flash, Jeriah appeared in front of the owner and drove a palm into the ninja. With a bang, the Kenoha ninja was sent flying.
503:27
Speaker A
Ouch! Ouch! That hurts. Just who the hell are you? How dare you lay your hands on us, Kenoha Shinobi? Do you have a death wish? The knocked away Kinoa ninja groaned in agony. I'm Jeriah. Got a problem with that? Jeriah scoffed
503:40
Speaker A
coldly, loathing these worthless sycophants. Jeriah, your Lord Jeriah. The ninja scrambled to his feet, his face lighting up with reverence as he knelt before him. Don't try to cozy up to me. I'll ask you this. Why are you
503:51
Speaker A
acting so arrogantly? Don't you realize you're tarnishing Kenoha's reputation? Jariah's eyes blazed with fury. Please forgive me, Lord Jeriah. I had no choice, the Kenoha ninja said bitterly.
504:02
Speaker A
First, pay the tavern owner for the damages. Then you will tell me the reason. Jariah's words borked no defiance as he fixed a cold stare on the Kohaa ninja. Unable to withstand the pressure, the ninja quickly paid for
504:12
Speaker A
every table's meal and compensated for the destroyed property. The owner tried to kneel before Jeriah, but Jeriah waved him off. This is what he owes you. If he dares cause trouble here again, come find me and I'll skin him alive. Jeriah
504:24
Speaker A
glanced at the Kohha ninja who trembled and stammered that he wouldn't dare. Only then did Jeriah let him off, dragging the ninja toward the backyard.
504:31
Speaker A
Once they reached a secluded spot, Jeriah released his grip and tossed the man to the ground. You piece of trash.
504:37
Speaker A
If you don't give me a proper explanation, I'll haul you to prison myself. Hearing this, the Kenoha ninja's legs gave way and he dropped to his knees with a thud, cowtowing desperately. Lord Jeriah, we didn't mean any harm. The Kohaa scouts reported that
504:49
Speaker A
you'd come to this street. The third Hokag ordered us to bring you back no matter what it took. So, so this lowly one resorted to somewhat extreme measures. The Konoha ninja whed pitifully. You're saying the old man put
505:00
Speaker A
you up to this? Jeriah narrowed his eyes as killing intent radiated from his body. The Kohha ninja suddenly realized he might have just sold out the Hokag.
505:09
Speaker A
Gritting his teeth, he insisted again, "This was all my doing, Lord Jeriah, and has nothing to do with the third Hokag.
505:15
Speaker A
Please return to the village. I'll accept whatever punishment you deem fit." Jeriah let out a cold laugh and was about to refuse when a sharp pain shot through his wrist. It was Orochimaru silently warning him to accept for now. Jeriah's expression
505:27
Speaker A
flickered before he finally stroked the little snake coiled around his wrist which stopped biting. Fine then, I'd like to see the old man and ask how he's become so ruthless, expelling and beating civilians just to find someone.
505:39
Speaker A
With that, he stroed out of the tavern first only to find the area surrounded by ENBU operatives under Saratobi Herusen's command. On the outskirts, a crowd of civilians watched curiously.
505:48
Speaker A
Who could be commanding such a grand spectacle? Upon seeing Jeriah, the ANBU operatives immediately dropped to their knees and shouted in unison, "Please return to the village, Lord Jeriah.
505:58
Speaker A
Please return to the village, Lord Jeriah. Please return to the village, Lord Jeriah." The thunderous cries made Jeriah's face darken. "All of you get up." But the Ambu remained kneeling unmoved, staring at Jeriah as if they would never rise until he agreed to
506:11
Speaker A
return. Unable to bear the strange looks from the onlookers, Jeriah finally snapped, "Lead the way." At once, the Ambu rose in unison and split into two groups. One leading ahead, the other watching him from behind. It felt less
506:23
Speaker A
like escorting Jeriah home and more like escorting a prisoner. Jeriah seated with fury while Orochimaru urged him to endure it for now. At the gates of Kenoha, the village gatekeepers recognized Jeriah at once and immediately moved aside. After all, this
506:36
Speaker A
was the third Hokag's direct disciple, a legendary hero who had performed extraordinary feats in the second and third great ninja wars. Jeriah waved his hand dismissively. Once inside the village, an ambu operative spoke up.
506:48
Speaker A
Please come with us to the Saratobi clan grounds to meet the Hokag Lord Jeriah.
506:52
Speaker A
Saratobi clan grounds isn't the old man at the Hokag's office. Jeriah already knew what Saratobi Harusen had done. He was only asking to put the A&BU in their place. The Ambu operatives face turned pale and for a moment he didn't know how
507:05
Speaker A
to explain. Finally, he gave up and simply repeated, "Please come with us to the Suratobi clan grounds to meet the Hokag Lord Jeriah." Jariah lost interest at once and waved his hand. Tell the old man to wait. I've traveled a long dusty
507:18
Speaker A
road and haven't bathed yet. I'll go after I've washed up. Theu wanted to protest, but Jeriah's eyes had already turned fierce. They quickly shut their mouths. Yes, Lord Jeriah. Well report to the third Hokag right away.
507:30
Speaker A
With that, the Yambiu scattered, Jeriah headed to his own home. After all, Orochimaru was still on his wrist, and there were matters he needed to clarify.
507:38
Speaker A
Once home, Jeriah closed the door and laid a ceiling jutzu to prevent anyone from prying into his privacy. After finishing all the preparations, Jeriah finally spoke. "All right, the ceiling barrier is complete. If you have something to say, say it now."
507:51
Speaker A
Orochimaru, hearing this, dispelled his transformation jutzu and unceremoniously perched himself on Jeriah's sofa, smiling at him. Jeriah's mouth twitched.
507:59
Speaker A
If you need me to play along in one of your schemes, just say so. You know how I feel about this posture of yours. I don't like negotiations. Jeriah stood there watching Orochimaru, who cut straight to the chase. You cooperate
508:10
Speaker A
with Saratobi Herusen. Become his successor, the fifth Hokag. What are you serious? You want me to play along with the old man and become the fifth Hokag?
508:19
Speaker A
Sharia frowned and began, "You know, I know you love freedom and hate politics, but I said you only need to play along.
508:25
Speaker A
Leave the rest to me." Orochimaru's eyes sharpened as he licked his lips, killing intent flickering in his gaze. During this time, I'll stay transformed as a bracelet hidden on your person.
508:34
Speaker A
Orochimaru closed his eyes after speaking. This time, Jeriah seemed to understand. His lips trembled.
508:39
Speaker A
Orochimaru, you going to assassinate the old man. Have you lost your mind? He's our teacher. Kohaa has rotted to its very core, and the man responsible for it all is Saratobi Husen. Orochimaru's voice was cold and unrelenting. Jariah,
508:54
Speaker A
you and I both came from common origins. We know how hard ordinary people have it. But ever since the old man took power, his actions have only made Kenoho weaker and weaker. If I don't eliminate him, my heart will never rest. If Kenoha
509:05
Speaker A
falls, have you ever considered how commoners like us could survive? Have you forgotten those three children of common birth from the land of rain?
509:12
Speaker A
Orochimaru stared at Jeriah with reened eyes. Jeriah heard Orochimaru's furious roar, a cry torn from the depths of his heart, and clenched his fists tightly.
509:21
Speaker A
When he looked up again, Orochimaru's eyes were already bloodshot. As if struck by a tremendous shock, he sat down, gripping his snow white hair with both hands. The two concepts of morality, and the village waged a savage war in his heart. Jeriah, so long as you
509:34
Speaker A
let me kill the old man, I'll accept everything afterward. The trial, even paying with my life. I will have no resentment at all. It's only because I want to protect our village. Oraimaru was about to kneel to Jeriah. Jeriah
509:46
Speaker A
quickly supported him. Memories of their past together surfacing. He took a deep breath. I understand. This time I'll help you. Jeriah felt his entire body go limp and all he wanted was to sleep. The amount of information he had absorbed in
509:57
Speaker A
such a short time was overwhelming. The old man wanted to turn him into a puppet. Orochimaru wanted to kill the old man for the sake of Konoha. One thing after another, each revelation left his mind reeling. Orochimaru studied him and said, "I'll heat some
510:10
Speaker A
water for you. Since you said you were going to bathe, you have to bathe. We can't let the old man see anything a miss." Also, take this. If you encounter a question you can't answer, I'll tell you what to say. Orochimaru handed
510:20
Speaker A
Jeriah an object resembling a magnet. This can be used for communication. Hang it on the curve of your ear. The corners of Orochimaru's mouth curled up. Jeriah obeyed and put it on. Then Orochimaru closed his mouth and channeled chakra
510:33
Speaker A
into the magnet in his hand. Jeriah's pupils constricted. He heard Orochimarus voice. Orochimaru smiled slightly. This is something I've only just developed. I suppose the two of us can make do with it for now.
510:44
Speaker A
Jariah nodded. Finally, he began to rest while snake ant no snake uncle took charge of heating the water. Saratobi clan compound. Huen Soratobi sat in the seat of honor with Kohar Utudatain seated beside him. Hirus and Sorobi knew
510:57
Speaker A
that given Jeriah's personality the moment he returned to the village, he would immediately come to pay respects.
511:03
Speaker A
After all, he was his most devoted disciple. Suddenly, several figures appeared outside the door, kneeling on the ground. Hirus and Soratobi savored this feeling. He rose slowly from his seat and walked toward them with Koharuditane following close behind when
511:16
Speaker A
he drew near Herus and Soratobi's expression darkened. Didn't the message say that Jeriah had agreed to return to the village? Then where is he? Herus and Saratobi grew annoyed. Lord Hokag the ambu ninja replied Jeriah said that after such a long dusty journey he
511:30
Speaker A
planned to go home and take a bath before coming. The ambu ninja responded. Hirus and Saratobi was stunned. Since when had his precious disciple become so concerned about hygiene? Still, since that was the case, he would wait a
511:42
Speaker A
little longer. Hiru and Sorito nodded and dismissed them, then began to ponder what he should say when Jeriah arrived.
511:48
Speaker A
How could he get Jeriah to cooperate and become the fifth Hokag Hugan compound? Aihaan was in the middle of a lively discussion with Hayashi Huga about how to counter the conspiracy of the third Hokag Husen Saratobi win. Suddenly,
512:00
Speaker A
someone knocked on the door of their meeting room. Aihas voice came to an abrupt halt. Hayashi Huga couldn't help frowning, who was so utterly devoid of manners, so lacking in manners.
512:10
Speaker A
Haishi Huga shot Niji Hugo a look. Niji nodded and walked toward the door. When he opened it, he saw Itachi Aiha wearing a full Aiha ninja combat uniform. Aihaan raised an eyebrow at the sight of Itachi Aiha. If his guess was correct, Jeriah
512:24
Speaker A
had returned to the village. Itachi Achiha stepped forward and said to Achihan, "an Jeriah has already returned to the village. Should we next?" Itachi made a throat cutting gesture. Aiha Jean shook his head. Well wait until he comes back from Hirus and Saratobi's
512:37
Speaker A
place. Then go and call on him. Bring Shers Sway along. If he won't listen to reason, well show him what it means to convince by virtue. Aiha Jean said casually. Itachi Aihan nodded, bowed to Hayashi Huga, and left the hall, closing
512:49
Speaker A
the door behind him. Hayashi Huga swallowed hard. Your older brother, has he always been like this? Aihan nodded.
512:55
Speaker A
In his eyes, there are only missions and his little brother. Of course, I mean Sasuke. Haishi Huga nodded. He knew Aiha Jean did not want to continue that topic, so he had to mind his manners and not keep probing the other man's sore
513:07
Speaker A
spots. By the way, Jean Hayashi Huga asked, puzzled, "What did you mean by convincing by virtue? Isn't reasoning with someone convincing by virtue?" Aihaan smiled. "I named my susenu virtue. If he doesn't know what's good for him, I'll hit him with susenu. Isn't
513:20
Speaker A
that convincing by virtue?" That smile and tone made Hayashi Huga's heart run cold. Good thing he and Achiha were on the same side, or otherwise, he wouldn't even know how he died. What the hell?
513:30
Speaker A
convincing by virtue. So that's how that phrase actually gets used. Hayashi Huga forced a smile onto his face and poured Achihajan a cup of wine. Ahem Jean, let's drink. Let's not be hasty. After all, Jera still has considerable
513:42
Speaker A
prestige in the village. Aiha Jean drained the wine in one gulp and sighed. How could I not know? He is a hero, a man of valor. But now that we've come this far, do you think we can still back
513:51
Speaker A
out? If we back out, will the ninja clans that rebelled with us and slaughtered Danzo Shamur's forces agree?
513:56
Speaker A
If we back out, the Aiha might come out and scathe because we have three pairs of Mangeko Sharing. But what about the Huga, the Nara, the Yamanaka, and the Akimichi? Aihaan said slowly. Hayashi Huga trembled, then poured Aiha another
514:09
Speaker A
cup of wine and nodded. If that's the case, then if he refuses to cooperate, we can only send him to the pure land.
514:15
Speaker A
Next year, I'll have the entire clan bring flowers and paper money to visit him. Haishi Huga felt that he had been far too merciful. From today onward, he would change. Aihaan glanced at him, then nodded. I'm a little hungry. I've
514:27
Speaker A
heard the Huga Clan chefs are second to none. A perfectly timed lift of the pot lid leaves fish at its most tender. I wonder if I might have the chance to taste it today. Hayashi Hugo was delighted and nodded. Naturally, you
514:37
Speaker A
will. He then had Hinata inform the head chef to prepare fresh fish at once.
514:41
Speaker A
Hinata knew this was what Achiha wanted to eat, so she threw open the door and sprinted off. In Hinata's eyes, it was simply that Achiha wanted to eat fish.
514:50
Speaker A
Little did she know that those who share a meal together are considered one's own people. In other words, Aiha Jean treated Hayashi Huga and the Huga family as his own, which was why he did so. As for fresh fish, with the Aiha clan's
515:01
Speaker A
wealth in Sharinggon, what kind of fish couldn't they get? Why would he insist on eating fish here? Jeriah sat in a wooden barrel, his hands resting on its rim, eyes closed. He used chakra to draw water over his body, cleansing himself
515:13
Speaker A
while expelling impurities from within. Oroshimaru, meanwhile, munched on potato chips, turned on the television, and held the Kohaa daily in his hand, reading with relish the untold secrets between Danzo Shimura and the old man along with their crimes and
515:25
Speaker A
incriminating evidence. Whoever invented this Kenoha daily is a genius. The villagers are called fools because of the information gap, but a newspaper not only opens people's minds to some extent, it's a means of seizing control of public opinion. With a newspaper in
515:39
Speaker A
hand, whichever clan you want to praise becomes the glorious family of Kenoha, and whichever clan you want to disparage becomes a pile of dog [ __ ] Orochimaru clicked his tongue in admiration. Jeriah stood up. The grime on his body had been
515:51
Speaker A
completely expelled, and even his white hair seemed three shades brighter. Without even turning his head, Orochimaru tossed him a kimono, which Jeriah caught and quickly put on. "So tell me," Jeriah said. "If we started our own newspaper like theirs, would we
516:03
Speaker A
win back the people's hearts?" Jariah looked at Orochimaru. Orochimaru gave him a look as if he were an idiot. First of all, setting aside whether you could even make such a newspaper or have any inspiration. Even if you did get it off
516:15
Speaker A
the ground, do you think the Achiha clan would allow it? Before you know it, once Susenu would send you and your shop to be sold in the pure land. Jera realized that was indeed true. He scratched his head. He had been daydreaming. Then he
516:27
Speaker A
picked up a towel and began drying his hair. Come on, let's get ready to go. He looked at Orochimaru. Orochimaru nodded, then transformed himself once again into a small serpentine rope coiling around Jeriah's wrist. At the same time, he
516:39
Speaker A
wondered to himself after all these years had master Saratobi's eloquence improved at all. Was he still paying lip service to the empty grandiose will of fire? Or Orochimaru didn't know, but soon he would meet Huen Saratobi and then he would find out. At the Saratobi
516:53
Speaker A
compound, Husen Saratobi waited and waited. But Jeriah still hadn't arrived much to his fury. Yet remembering that he needed Jeriah's help, he had to restrain his temper. In fact, less than 30 minutes had passed, but time is agonizing for those who wait, while the
517:07
Speaker A
ones being waited on remain smug and unruffled. Just like college students waiting for their girlfriends outside the girl's dormatory at 8:00 in the morning, they could skip class, but they couldn't skip delivering breakfast to their girlfriends. If you meet a good
517:18
Speaker A
one, fine. Both career and love prosper. If you meet a bad one who is picky and hard to please, you can only pray for good luck. Beside him, Kohatain also wore a displeased expression. What was wrong with Jeriah? Could he have
517:30
Speaker A
suddenly changed his ways? Just then, the door slid open and Jeriah walked in wearing a black kimono. The black garment not only made him look slimmer, but also accentuated the striking handsomeness of his freshly washed white hair. Jariah, you've come. A smile
517:43
Speaker A
bloomed on Herusen Saratobi aged face. He even rose from his seat and walked down, grasping Jeriah's arm with visible delight. When my teacher calls, I must come back. Jeriah smiled suddenly. With an outsider karuditane present, he couldn't call her Saratobi old man
517:58
Speaker A
directly. So addressing him as teacher was only proper. Hearing this, Herusen Soratobi grinned from ear to ear and led Jeriah into the inner room. Jeriah chose to comply for now. Suddenly, a voice sounded in his mind. Tisk tisk tsk. I'd
518:11
Speaker A
love to inject a lethal toxin into the old man's body. That way, he'll either die or be gravely wounded. Then I'll give him a sword strike. Jeriah hastily channeled his chakra to reply. Hey, Orochimaru, don't be impulsive. If you
518:24
Speaker A
do that, I'll probably be banished from Kohaa afterward. If I weren't worried about that too, I'd have attacked long ago. Orochimaru had already planned a way out for Jera. Jeriah let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, someone came
518:34
Speaker A
to report. Report third. Hokag sama. Minato Names and Kakashi are requesting an audience. Hiu and Saritobi's mood had been excellent because of Jeriah's return. But hearing that both Minato Namikes and Kakashi had arrived, his face immediately fell. Not seeing them,
518:49
Speaker A
tell them I'm not home. The moment Herusen Saratobi issued his order to refuse guests, he heard a cry raising Gan. A figure appeared in the center of the room. A raising gan still spinning at high speed in his hand. I say, "Third
519:01
Speaker A
Hokag sama, aren't you at home? Why did you lie to me?" Minato Name's controlling Narudo Usuzamaki's body looked up and sneered. Protect the fourth Hokag sama. Kakashi Hitaki took the lead, followed by the former neutral faction. those Ambu ninja who had chosen
519:15
Speaker A
to side with Kakashi. The moment Kakashi Hitaki finished speaking, the ninja immediately stepped forward, shielding Narudo Usuzamaki's body to prevent the third Hokag side from using any underhanded means to harm the fourth Hokag's son. Jeriah was stunned. Damn,
519:28
Speaker A
how had he gotten caught up in the political struggle between the old and new Hokage? He really wanted to run away right now, but the doorway was blocked tight by Kakashi. At that moment, Orochimaru transmitted his voice, "Don't
519:39
Speaker A
panic. Just watch. No matter what, your life won't be in danger. Manado Name's values bonds of loyalty above all. You taught him far too much for him to ever raise a hand against you. As for the third Hokag, if you refuse him, he will
519:51
Speaker A
simply concede and stop contending for power. But if anything happened to the new Hokag, he would retake control of Kohaa. That must never happen. So Jeriah pretend to cooperate with the old man for now. When the enthronement ceremony
520:03
Speaker A
comes, I'll take all the blame. Orochimaru's voice was calm as he analyzed the situation, and Jeriah was deeply moved. Yandame. Shouldn't you have informed me in advance before coming here so I could offer you tea?
520:14
Speaker A
The third Hokag Husen Suratobi said coldly. Hey, I'm Manado Namic cannot afford the third Hokag's tea. I came here today to warn my teacher not to stray from the righteous path. Manado Namic looked at Jeriah with sincere eyes. Jeriah lowered his head under that
520:28
Speaker A
intense gaze. Manado's whole body trembled. Could it be that his teacher had already made his choice? Even if the third hoag is guilty of monstrous crimes, even if the third hokag harms the village, will jera sensei still help
520:40
Speaker A
him take the position of fifth hokag. In that instant, manado namic thought of many things. Suddenly, the third hokagusen saratobi burst into laughter.
520:50
Speaker A
Jeriah, you really need to discipline your disciple on matters of right and wrong. He can't see clearly. Everything I've done is for the sake of Kenoha and for Lord Tobarama. Remember, I am the Hokag appointed by Lord Tobarama, the
521:01
Speaker A
third Hokag Husen Saratobi. Hi Saruto Tobi suddenly burst out. Oh, if Lord Tobarama knew in the pure land that you are this kind of person, I imagine he would personally come to purge the clan, wouldn't he? Minato Name sneered. Let
521:15
Speaker A
alone anything else the third Hokag's own callous treatment of his son had already extinguished whatever bond of gratitude remained between them. Otosen.
521:23
Speaker A
Over the past few days, Narudo in the inner consciousness had also learned the truth of what happened back then from Kurama and his father. And so, his former gratitude toward the third Hokag had transformed into hatred. Manado, you
521:34
Speaker A
are still young. You do not understand. Right now, I am giving you a chance.
521:37
Speaker A
Stand down or else do not blame me for being ruthless. Hirus and Saratobi had already begun to threaten, waving his right hand. Emma. The next moment, a black iron staff appeared in his palm as he assumed a battle stance. ruthless.
521:50
Speaker A
What will you suppress and kill both me and my son together? Manado Neckase was enraged. Controlling his son's body, he borrowed chakra from Kurama. Kurama curled his lips upward. This kind of spectacle of humans slaughtering each other was his favorite thing to watch.
522:03
Speaker A
So, of course, he had to lend it. The next moment, Naruto Usuzamaki's body transformed into gold, and the natural chakra belonging to Kurama within him surged forth endlessly. A ninja love sword appeared in Manado Namik's hand, and he immediately grasped it and held
522:17
Speaker A
it before his chest. When Jeriah saw this scene, he could not help recalling the time Minato had fought against him in the past using the very same posture.
522:25
Speaker A
And only then did he believe that Manado's soul truly resided within Naruto's body. He had a disciple grandson attacking his grandmaster.
522:32
Speaker A
Truly worthy of the will of fire lineage, killing one's master has become a tradition. Still, that Herusen Saratobi truly deserves death.
522:40
Speaker A
Orochimaru licked his lips and transmitted his voice. Arrogant, the third Hokag swung his iron staff, and in the instant before it struck Manado Namikes, it transformed into a cage that enveloped him. Herusen Saratobi then rapidly formed hand seals. Fire release
522:54
Speaker A
great fire dragon flame bullet. A dragon-headed flame projectile flew from his mouth straight toward the cage, imprisoning Manado Namicase. Jeriah's pupils contracted. A cage plus fire. The old man was truly aiming to kill. He had to stop him. Yet just as Jeriah was
523:09
Speaker A
about to make his move, a Canai flew out from inside the cage. In an instant, Narudo Usuzamaki appeared outside the cage while hurling two canai. One flew toward Herusen Saratobi while the other flew above him. Huen Suri narrowed his
523:21
Speaker A
eyes. Flying thunder god technique is it. Although Huen Saratobi had never mastered the flying thunder god technique, he still had some understanding of the jutzu sealed within the forbidden scroll. So he placed his right hand behind his back, channeling
523:33
Speaker A
chakra in preparation to unleash wind release gale palm. At that very moment, Narudo Usuzamaki indeed appeared.
523:40
Speaker A
Herusen Suritobi's gaze turned vicious as his right hand shone with white light the air vibrating around it and he struck out toward Naruto Usuzamaki.
523:48
Speaker A
Narudo Uzumaki curled his lips upward, his figure vanishing and appearing above Husen Suratobi. This technique is called flying thunder god second stage which I comprehended during the Ninetales rampage. Die Husen Saratobi. Huh? The raising gan in Narudo Uzumaki's hand
524:03
Speaker A
rapidly condensed. This raising gan had gathered Kurama's chakra and its color was not blue but blood red. Crimson jade raising gan. He smashed it toward Huen Soratobi's neck. Seeing the dire situation, Jeriah flashed over then spread his white hair wide and wrapped
524:17
Speaker A
it around Husen Saratobi. Narudo Usuzamaki's pupils contracted clearly not expecting Jeriah to help her Saratobi. The crimson jade raising gan struck down but did not cause much damage to Jeriah. Forgive me Manado. No matter how much you hate Husen Saratobi,
524:32
Speaker A
I cannot allow you to slay him here in Kenoa. Do not forget you are a ninja of the leaf and he is the third Hokag of the leaf. Jeriah closed his eyes, withdrew his hair, and let out a sigh.
524:41
Speaker A
Narudo Uzumaki landed first confused, then smiling bitterly. So that is how it is. Jariah sensei, this is the last time I call you sensei. With that, he walked dejectedly toward the door. His time was running short, and he had to eliminate
524:54
Speaker A
the third Hokag for Narudo to ensure he could thrive in the future. At this point, there was only one person he could go to beg Achihasan. Parents do not ask for great accomplishments from their children. They only wish for their
525:05
Speaker A
children to grow up healthy and safe. The third Hokag's actions had made Minado Namikes understand that as long as Hirusen remained alive and empower Narudo would never be safe. So today, he had originally wanted to persuade Jeriah Sensei not to interfere. But who would
525:19
Speaker A
have known that Jeriah sensei would still cling to old bonds? That left him with only one path, kill her Sartoi. But Jeriah sensei had just used the ninja art needle jiso, a technique used to endure his raising gan, causing him to
525:32
Speaker A
lose his best chance to kill Husen Saratobi. In other words, he could no longer kill Herusen Saratobi. Now everyone follow me. Narudo Uzumaki said then turned sideways and cast a cold glance at Huen Saratobi who curled his lips upward. Jeriah watched the
525:46
Speaker A
departing Minado Name's uncertain what he was thinking. Just then, Husen Saratobi spoke. Jariah, you did very well. You truly are my most proud disciple. Hearing those words, Jeriah snapped back to reality. His most proud disciple was it. He remembered those two
526:00
Speaker A
phrases of Hirusen Suri. At first, it had been Orochimaru then while he himself had been the dead last. Had it not been for receiving the inheritance of Mount Maboku, he would probably still be an unnoticed nobody. And now that two
526:12
Speaker A
of the Sanin had already left, he had become the most proud disciple, utterly laughable. Still, it was better not to reveal any of this. Afterward, Jeriah and Hirus and Saratobi talked at length, all of it, ultimately revolving around
526:24
Speaker A
one objective, getting Jeriah to take the position of the fifth Hokag. Jeriah declined, saying he had no idea how to manage the village. Hearing this, the third Hokag Husan Saratobi's eyes lit up. If there is anything you do not
526:36
Speaker A
understand, you can come and ask me. I will tell you everything I know. In the end, after that inexplicable conversation, Jeriah agreed, which delighted Haruen Saratobi, who personally poured wine for his disciple.
526:46
Speaker A
Cohoretain was also beside them cheerfully offering a toast while Jeriah played along with their performance.
526:52
Speaker A
When the evening finally wound down, he headed home. As soon as he returned to the living room, Jeriah felt it was stuffy and dark, so he turned on the light, went back to his bedroom, found a set of casual clothes, and put them on.
527:02
Speaker A
When he came out of the bedroom, he was dumbfounded, and half of the alcohol in his system instantly dissipated. At some point, three youths had appeared in his living room. One sat in the front, one guarded the door, and another stood at
527:13
Speaker A
his side. As soon as he pushed open the bedroom door, three pairs of sharing all fixed their gaze upon him. Jeriah senpai, hello. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Aiha son. The youth on the sofa rose and smiled. Jeriah had
527:26
Speaker A
just stepped out of his room when the Achiha ninja beside him lifted a ninja sword and laid it against his neck. The steel blade gleamed under the light, almost blinding Jeriah. He heard Achihajan greet him from the sofa with a
527:37
Speaker A
smile that did not reach his eyes. I've heard of you. So, you're the one who got rid of Danzo and repelled the siege of the three great ninja villages.
527:45
Speaker A
Jayasama, that's where you're wrong. It was through the joint efforts of the people and the Shinobi clans that we removed the cancer of Kenohashimura Danzo, and it was with everyone united as one that we drove out the invaders.
527:56
Speaker A
Aihaan flashed his classic fake smile. The corner of Jeriah's mouth twitched as he grumbled inwardly. This kid really had a silver tongue capable of talking black into white. Orochimaru chuckled lightly, slipped away from Jeriah's arm and dispelled his transformation
528:10
Speaker A
technique. He first looked at the person beside Jeriah and said slowly, "Thaticin, long time no see." Aiha's face was expressionless, radiating, "Keep away from me coldness." Orochimaru didn't mind and turned to Achihajan.
528:22
Speaker A
Aiha, those words of yours just now left a deep impression on me. With everyone joining forces, we eradicated the cancer and drove out the invaders. Oh, Orochimaru senpai, are you interested in those words, too? Aihaan looked at him.
528:35
Speaker A
Not especially. I'm merely curious. How can a young man like you understand politics better than old-timers like us?
528:41
Speaker A
Orochimaru sized up Aiha. Aihajans expression remained unchanged. Maybe it's talent. Just as the Aiha are born with the Shainggon, and the Shainggon is something many can only hope to encounter, never to possess. His words were a jab at Orochimaru. He knew that
528:56
Speaker A
Orochimaru had once coveted Achiha Tachi Shainggon and still did even now. Orochimarus expression shifted as he watched Achiha Jean wearily thinking to himself. Could this kid know that I want the charing gone? Forget it. I'll stop talking about you. Today we mainly
529:10
Speaker A
came to see Jeriah senpai. With that, Achihaan shot Achiha a look. Aiha nodded then lowered the steel blade in his hand. Aihaan walked slowly toward Jera.
529:20
Speaker A
Da senpai, do you really want to wade into the muddy water of the fifth hokag of Kenoa? Think it through. You would be making enemies of 70% of the ninja clans in Kenoha. And if things go wrong, even
529:31
Speaker A
one of Kinoa's three Sanin might end up with a tarnished legacy utterly disgraced. Indeed, Achihaan was threatening him, a naked, undisguised threat. He was threatening Jeriah pressuring him to retreat. Jeriah was not without a temper. Never mind that
529:45
Speaker A
this had been Orochimaru's plan to begin with. Even without Orochimaru, he could not remain indifferent to being threatened like this. Little Bratu.
529:52
Speaker A
Before Jeriah could finish Achihas eyes transformed from three tommo into the mangeeko Sharinggon, a wave of cold, damp, unending chakra like the sea erupted from Achihas body. The instant Jeriah and Orochimaru sensed that their faces turned pale. They were
530:07
Speaker A
like tiny fishing boats caught in monstrous waves facing the overwhelming might of heaven and earth, able only to keep praying that the storm would pass.
530:15
Speaker A
Jeriah shut up for a moment. Aihajan, I think you've misunderstood. How about we all put the chakra away first?
530:20
Speaker A
Orochimaru said with a smile. He carefully watched Achihajans expression because from that single probe just now he knew that even if he and Jeriah were combined, they were no match for the young man before them.
530:30
Speaker A
Achi Hajan glanced at him then finally withdrew his chakra and waited quietly for his explanation. Ding.
530:36
Speaker A
Congratulations host for overalling Orochimaru and Jeriah. Reward impure world reincarnation technique complete version and a Mount Mayaboku summoning scroll. Ajihajan was startled. There was a reward for this too. The impure world reincarnation technique was fine, but what was the mount mayaboku summoning
530:53
Speaker A
scroll about? Was the system asking him to go sign a contract with Mount Mayabo?
530:57
Speaker A
Jean Coen, did you space out? Orochimaru probed. Hearing this, Achiha snapped back to himself. Mm. Go ahead. What did I misunderstand? Seeing that Orochimaru told Achiha about his plan to assassinate Huen Saratobi. Aihaan raised an eyebrow. This really was something
531:12
Speaker A
Orochimaru would do. But he looked at Jeriah with suspicion and slowly asked, "Can you be sure Jeriah senpai won't turn against us?" Orochimaru was silent.
531:21
Speaker A
He looked at Jeriah then back at Achiha. If he turns against us, I Orochimaru will execute myself in front of you to atone. At those words, Aiha sure and Achiha pachi frowned and Jeriah's pupil shrank. Orochimaru, what are you doing?
531:34
Speaker A
Orochimaru looked at Jeriah with a calm gaze. I've told you. Kohaa is already rotten to the core. Only by bold sweeping strokes can this decaying canoha be given new life. For that I would rather bear the infamy myself. If
531:46
Speaker A
you still cling to the old man, then there is no meaning in my living. You might as well take my head to the old man and trade it for your future. With that, Orochimaru summoned the kusanagi sword handed the hilt into Jeriah, then
531:57
Speaker A
placed the keen blade against his own neck and looked at Jeriah with a smile.
532:00
Speaker A
Now is the time for you to choose the old man or me. Orochimaru said it lightly, but his eyes remained fixed on Jeriah throughout. His scene left even Aihaan befuddled. Say what you want, Orochimaru really did have courage and
532:12
Speaker A
audacity. No wonder so many people followed him with total devotion and refused to betray him. With that kind of courage, he was worthy of being called the most charismatic man in the world of Narudo. Jeriah tossed the blade aside,
532:24
Speaker A
closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. Fine, I understand. Orochimaru smiled, then draped an arm around Jeriah's shoulders. I knew you couldn't bear to part with me. Jeriah pushed him away and snorted. Orochimaru didn't mind and looked at Aiha. Now, do you believe me?
532:39
Speaker A
Aihaan thought for a brief moment. Okay. Orochimarus lips curled upward. Thank you. However, Orochimaru Senpai, I had originally planned to clear your name, let you return to the new Konoha, and continue your experiments. With this move of yours, it's become a bit
532:52
Speaker A
difficult for me to operate. Aihaan was a little troubled. After all, anyone who transmigrated into the Narudo world knew that Orochimaru possessed the core technology. If such talent could not be brought into his own service, it would be a great waste. Orochimaru was taken
533:06
Speaker A
aback. He looked at Achiha and did not respond at once. Do you not mind what I did before? Orochimarus eyes stared hard at Achiha, trying to judge whether he was speaking from his heart. Shamura Danzo and Herusen Suratobi used the Synu
533:19
Speaker A
clan and the villagers in their experiments. I won't do that. When the time comes, I'll hand over the most vicious criminals to you for your experiments. It does not violate the principles of being a person, nor the bonds of fellowship in the same village.
533:31
Speaker A
Aihaan said slowly. Achi Haan and Orochimaru talked for a long time and in the end the two parties parted on mutually agreeable terms. Not long after they had gone their separate ways, Achihajan ran into Minato Namikes and his group and saw Manado walking toward
533:45
Speaker A
Jeriah's residence with a grave expression. Aihajan quickly stopped them and cast a Jingjutsu on Narudo Uzumaki, allowing Minato Name's Narudo and Kurama to see what had just happened. Only then did Minato Namik's expression ease, and he said politely, "Thank you. Thank
533:59
Speaker A
you. Lord forth, you are too kind. My father was once your best friend. Since you have returned, why not come to the Aiha clan compound and have some hot tea? Aihaan said with a smile.
534:09
Speaker A
Naturally, Minado Name's replied, his face full of smiles and together with Kakashi and the others behind him followed Achiha Jean to the Aiha clan compound. Outside Jeriah's residence, a sake flask smashed against the window, startling Orochimaru and Jeriah. The two
534:24
Speaker A
exchanged a glance and immediately walked out of the house. Glared at Jeriah, her face blazing with anger. You bastard. Quite impressive, aren't you?
534:31
Speaker A
We said you would live freely and go look for the child of prophecy. So what happened instead? And yet you came back to inherit some damn fifth hokag position. Isn't Kenohar rotten enough already? Jeriah say something. Pressed him against the wall, pinned both his
534:45
Speaker A
arms with her hands, her face full of fury. Don't you know the old man just wants a puppet? Yet you rushed to offer yourself up. Do you want to destroy Kenoha? Drunk as she was didn't care whether anyone nearby was listening and
534:56
Speaker A
simply unloaded her fury. Looking at the intoxicated sununade, Jerusas Adams apple bobbed, but he didn't explain and simply turned his head aside. Seeing that pupils contracted, "What does this mean?" He was ignoring her, so she gritted her teeth and raised a fist the
535:10
Speaker A
size of a sandbag ready to strike. Orochimaru, who had been enjoying the spectacle, felt his pupils contract. He hurried forward to stops.ade calm down. "Listen to me. It's not what you think." Sinade was somewhat surprised at first to hear Orochimaru's
535:24
Speaker A
voice. But when she heard him say it wasn't what she thought, she took the offered way out. Then she swaggered into Jeriah's home pllopped down on the sofa and sat there puffing with anger, waiting for an explanation. Shisun came
535:34
Speaker A
in after her looking awkward. Orochimaru, however, struck Shisin on the back of the neck with a knife hand chop. Not that his caution was unjustified, secrecy ensures success, and this little girl happened to be Ko Dan's niece. Seeing this didn't say
535:48
Speaker A
anything. Jeriah sat down across from her and opened his mouth as if to speak but quickly swallowed his words again.
535:54
Speaker A
Seeing him act so spineless anger flared up and her mood darkened further. Orochimaru looked at Jeriah helplessly.
536:00
Speaker A
Back when the second great ninja war ended, sununade had asked Jeriah what he planned to do. Back then, there was light insunade's eyes. Orochimaru thought his good friend might finally have his spring. But then Jeriah said he planned to go find a child of destiny
536:13
Speaker A
who could change the world. Orochimaru clearly remembered the light insunade's eyes dying out as she murmured softly.
536:19
Speaker A
So this is Jeriah's destiny, but right now what mattered was settling the matter before them. You've misunderstood. Jeriah becoming the fifth Hokag is a scheme he and I set up.
536:28
Speaker A
Orochimaru then laid out the causes and effects in full. Sonade slammed the table. Orochimaru, have you ever considered that if this succeeds, fine, but if it fails, will it make Jeriah a rogue ninja just like you? The old man
536:40
Speaker A
is no easy opponent. Although he's old, his strength is unfathomable. If he has some move we don't know about what will the two of you do. Orochimaru scratched his head helplessly. Was simply a tigris. There was no reasoning with her.
536:52
Speaker A
Then Sununade turned to Jeriah. Honestly, at your age, you still want to take part in a coup. Are you really not afraid that the aiha brat will get rid of you once you've served your purpose and shift the blame onto you? What's the
537:02
Speaker A
matter with you? You're 45 this year. You've only grown in age, not in brains.
537:06
Speaker A
Could it be that you want me to collect your corpse, too? At thats bit her lip and turned her head away. Seeing this, Orochimaru looked at Jeriah and signaled for him to go for it. Jeriah, however, didn't move and simply sighed.
537:18
Speaker A
Orochimaru's face darkened. I can't take this anymore. Mental health officer, I can't breathe. I can't breathe. Mental health officer, I can't breathe. In the end, the legendary Sanin ate a pot of Odin at Jeriah's place, drank some sake,
537:29
Speaker A
and turned in for the night. on the bed, Orochimaru on the sofa, and Jeriah on the floor. Suddenly, Orochimaru spoke up. Jeriah, can't you see feelings for you? Jeriah fell silent. The child of prophecy has already appeared. I still
537:43
Speaker A
haven't found him or taught him. The last child of prophecy was already ruined to this time. I don't want to miss it again. My own strength alone is not enough to change the entire Shinobi world. But I believe the child of
537:53
Speaker A
prophecy can. When that time comes, the Shinobi world will become an era where people understand one another and treat each other with empathy. Orojimaru raised his head and gave Jeriah, who lay on the floor, a complicated look. He
538:04
Speaker A
couldn't tell whether Jeriah was truly foolish or faking it. A beautiful woman was right there in his embrace. Yet he refused her, insisting on believing in some vague elucory child of prophecy. If you asked Orochimaru, it would be better
538:16
Speaker A
to simply follow Aiha Jean and sweep across the shinobi world faster and more time-saving. Jeriah looked around his room than at Orochimaru, who was still lying with his eyes open and let out a sigh. Mount Mayaboku. The great Toad
538:28
Speaker A
sage yawned as he woke up, then immediately summoned the two great sages, Shima and Fukusaku. Tell Jeriah that the child of prophecy has changed.
538:36
Speaker A
He will lead the shinobi world into a transformation unseen in a century. Assist him and only then will you live life. With that, the great toad sage fell asleep. This prophecy had consumed too much of his mental energy. So the
538:48
Speaker A
moment he finished speaking, he slipped into a coma. Sage Shima and sage Fukasaku immediately sent word to Jeriah. Jeriah had just been about to sleep when he felt the summons from the two great sages. So he said to
538:59
Speaker A
Orochimaru, u the two toad sages want me at Mountabo. Understood? Go early and come back early. Orochimaru turned over and continued sleeping. Jeriah nodded and left for Mount Mayaboku through the summoning scroll. Sage Fukasaku and Sage Shima looked at Jeriah with grave
539:15
Speaker A
expressions. Little Jeriah, the great Toad Sage, just woke up. Moreover, this prophecy consumed a great deal of mental energy, and the great toad sage fell asleep right after delivering it. Jeriah was startled. Is it about the child of
539:27
Speaker A
prophecy? He fixed his eyes on the two toad sages and asked seriously. That's right, little Jeriah listened carefully.
539:33
Speaker A
Sage Shima repeated the great Toad Sage's words while Sage Fukasaku nodded from the side. After hearing it, Jeriah's face changed. A transformation unseen in a century. A matter concerning his own life and death. Damn, that was too intense. Jeriah never expected that
539:48
Speaker A
a visit to Mount Maboku would yield such information, and he was utterly shaken. The new child of prophecy would trigger a transformation unseen in the ninja world for a hundred years, and even his own life and death would rest in that
539:59
Speaker A
child's hands. Fukusaku, the Toad Sage, noticed Jeriah's days and tapped his staff. Little Jeriah, are you listening?
540:06
Speaker A
Put the original child of prophecy aside for now. From this moment on, we must focus entirely on finding this new child of prophecy. Hearing Fukusaku's voice, Jeriah nodded at once. I understand.
540:17
Speaker A
Then he turned and left while Fukusaku watched his departing figure with a meaningful gaze. Little Jeriah, the burden on your shoulders no longer needs to be so heavy. I hope you will make the right choice. Two days later in Kinoa on
540:28
Speaker A
the day of the installation ceremony, Achihaan sat at home while Achiha Makoto knelt behind him arranging his hair.
540:34
Speaker A
From now on, our Achiha clan has produced a Hokag too. This way, everyone's lives can be a little easier.
540:39
Speaker A
Mother, no matter what you hear during the installation ceremony in a moment, do not act rashly. Once this matter is settled, our Aiha clan's control over Kinoa will be an ironclad certainty.
540:48
Speaker A
Makoto's hands paused. Aiha Jean could clearly feel his mother's fingers tremble for an instant, but her tone remained gentle as she asked, "Do you have confidence? If it really comes to that, let's not." Mikoto's worry for her child's safety outweighed her desire to
541:02
Speaker A
see him become Hokag. After hearing Jeans words, she immediately realized that today's installation ceremony would not be peaceful. Aiha Jean spoke slowly. "Today, I have finally managed to tear open the blockade that the Tobarama line imposed on our Achiha clan. If I retreat now,
541:16
Speaker A
this opportunity may never appear again. Mother, I know you are worried about my safety, but at this moment, the entire Achiha clan, the whole of Kohaa, and the entire ninja world are watching. If I back down today, not only will I become
541:28
Speaker A
a laughingstock, but the Aiha clan will also be nailed to the pillar of shame.
541:32
Speaker A
Besides, if they refuse to listen to reason, I do not mind using force to sweep every obstacle away. As he said, this killing intent blazed in Jans eyes. Makoto froze for a moment, then let out a sigh and nodded. All right, no
541:43
Speaker A
matter what mother supports you, you must protect yourself. Makoto pulled Jean into a tight hug. Jean nodded to reassure her. All right, don't worry.
541:50
Speaker A
Oh, mother, give me the Hokag robe. Jean spread his arms and Makoto dressed him in the Hokag robe. The white underrobe had red clouds embroidered on the cuffs and the five characters on its back were startlingly conspicuous. The words fifth
542:03
Speaker A
Hokag ran across the back of the robe. Jean tugged at the garment and smiled.
542:07
Speaker A
It fits quite well. Which shop made it? This was made by Aiha Izumi together with the younger members of the clan.
542:12
Speaker A
Speaking of that girl, Iumi who knows what Itachi is thinking. She's such a great girl and yet he neither accepts nor rejects her. Makoto muttered. Jean gave a rice smile. It seemed his elder brother's love life really would need
542:24
Speaker A
his help to sort out. Otherwise, he might stay stuck in place for the rest of his life. But first, he had to deal with the matter at hand. His expression turning grave. Jean took a respectful farewell of his mother and pushed open
542:34
Speaker A
the gate. Bang. The people in the courtyard immediately stopped talking and looked toward the door. In just an instant, every face flushed red with excitement. They looked at the 1 8 m tall Aihaan and could not help quickening their breaths. The main
542:47
Speaker A
reason was that seeing the Hokag robe, the very symbol of the Hokag's identity now draped on Jean filled their hearts with surging complicated emotions. Our our Aiha clan has finally finally produced a Hokag. Wonderful. From now on, with the Hokag watching over the
543:02
Speaker A
Aiha clan, life will surely no longer be as hard as before. Lord Hokag, we are willing to escort you to the installation ceremony. The words spoken by an unknown voice in the crowd ignited the entire Achiha clan at once. We are
543:15
Speaker A
willing to escort you to the installation ceremony. Row after row of Achiha ninja lowered their proud heads before Aiha Jean their eyes blazing with irrepressible fervor. Jean sideighed.
543:25
Speaker A
Being this popular was at certain moments not really a good thing. But the installation ceremony was about to start and having so many people blocking the way would never do. He turned his gaze to Aiha Fagaku. Aiha Fagaku coughed
543:36
Speaker A
once. Everyone let us escort him together. That way there is no need to argue. Besides, there is less than 30 minutes until the ceremony. If you do not clear a path, Jean may miss the most auspicious moment for the ceremony. At
543:47
Speaker A
Fagaku's words, their faces lit up with joy at first. What an extraordinary honor it would be to take part in escorting the Hokag to the installation ceremony. Aiha Fagaku had solved the question of who should escort him. But
543:58
Speaker A
the latter half of his words drained the color from their faces. Installations, military campaigns, and ancestral rights were all occasions in which the auspicious hour mattered greatly. If they delayed Lord Hokage's installation ceremony, even dying 10,000 deaths would
544:12
Speaker A
not absolve their guilt. So, they cleared a path. A road leading from the courtyard out to the village. Jean had just meant to reassure the crowd when Niji Huga came forward to report lifting the corner of his mouth. Brothers of the
544:23
Speaker A
Aiha clan, we move out. The words, "We move out," were far more pleasant to hear than, "I forgive you all or everyone is fine." Hearing this, the Achiha ninja clenched their fists and cheered, "Long live Lord Hokage." Jean
544:34
Speaker A
smiled faintly and walked out the door, followed behind by a surging tide of Achiha ninja in black. Those in the no said the Aiha clan was heading to the installation ceremony. Those who did not might have thought they were a mafia
544:46
Speaker A
outfit going doortodoor to collect protection money. Fortunately, the road to the installation ceremony was controlled by the clans that had once joined in the campaign against Danzo Shamura. They had already stretched out cordons to keep the villagers from
544:57
Speaker A
crossing the line and causing unnecessary trouble. Jean greeted the ninja clan heads at every intersection as well as the villagers standing behind the cordons. His warm smile paired with his handsome features made countless young women blush. Before long, a piece
545:11
Speaker A
of news titled Kinoa's most handsome Hokag spread through the village accompanied by a photograph of Jean's brilliant smile. At that moment, spies from the other hidden villages and from the Suratobi clan concealed among the crowd deliberately slowed their
545:23
Speaker A
movements and backed away. They intended to report one by one that Jon had set out which route he was taking and how far he was from the venue. Having received the news Herusen Suratobi curved his lips into a smile and
545:35
Speaker A
murmured, "This day has finally come." He looked at Jeriah with burning fervor in his eyes. The venue for the inauguration ceremony was set up in front of the Hokag tower. A platform hastily erected from iron frames bore a
545:46
Speaker A
banner reading inauguration of the fifth Hokag. Nearby residents standing in the streets or behind the security lines watched the ceremony with a spectator's mindset. Upon hearing the news, the daimo of the fire country dispatched his personal attendant Kajito Hayyuki to
546:00
Speaker A
Kenoha to witness the ceremony. He brought with him the development funds for the next 3 years totaling 1 billion Rio. The funds currently stored in crates guarded by protectors at his rear were intended to be handed over to the
546:11
Speaker A
newly appointed Hokag after the ceremony concluded as a gesture of goodwill. Hiuen Saratobi accompanied by Jerio walked into the venue. Upon spotting Kajiro Hayyuki, Hiuen eagerly approached to greet him. Brother Hayyuki, brother Hayyuki, have you come to witness the
546:25
Speaker A
inauguration of Kinoa's fifth Hokag as well? Hirusen Saratobi said with a cheerful smile. Kajito Hayyuki paused recognizing the familiar voice. He looked up and said, "Add is Lord Saratobi. I recall that the last time I saw you, it was just after the fourth
546:39
Speaker A
Hokag sacrifice when you resumed your duties as acting Hokag. Today you are dressed in common attire. Have you finally come to your senses? I have told you many times before that you are getting on in years. Stop causing
546:50
Speaker A
trouble. The daimo is concerned about your health as well. Kajiro Hayyuki chuckled patting his shoulder. Huen Saratobi's expression darkened. He interpreted this as a mockery of his removal by the younger generation, specifically the Yachiha clan. He felt humiliated. Husen also believed Kajito
547:06
Speaker A
was urging him not to let anger affect his health. In reality, Kajahito Hayyuki was simply offering sincere comfort, hoping he would take it easy and rest given his age. Hirus and Sarobi gave a dry laugh. You are right. I am old.
547:19
Speaker A
However, the future of Kohaa should be inherited by my most capable student, Jeriah. Jeriah, come here and meet Lord Kajaho. He is the daimo of the fire country's most trusted confidant. To put it plainly, in the daimo's absence,
547:30
Speaker A
Lord Kajaho is the daimo. The guard walking behind Kajiro Hayyuki slowed his pace. His gaze scanning Kajjahito with a probing intensity. Kajiro Hayyuki grew agitated. Saratobi, do not overstep. The daimo and I are fundamentally different.
547:44
Speaker A
One is in the heavens, the other on the earth. They cannot be compared. Are you intentionally trying to sew discord between me and the daimo? Kajiro Hayyukis opinion of Husen Suratobi plummeted immediately. Furthermore, the rough-looking man following Huen had a
547:58
Speaker A
sly, untrustworthy face. He was certainly no good. Jeriah hurried over. He had not realized what was happening, only knowing that the old man had called for him. Upon arriving, he saw Kajiro Hayyuki looking furious while Husen had a corner of his mouth turned up. Jariah,
548:13
Speaker A
let me introduce you. Hirusen Saratobi began, but Kajiro Hayyuki waved him off. I dare not trouble you. Besides, there is little to introduce. We were ordered by the daimo to come to Kenoha to establish relations with the new Hokag.
548:25
Speaker A
I am told the new Hokage is from the Aiha clan. Looking at your disciple, large, broad-shouldered, and with disheveled hair, he looks nothing like an Aiha. I shall not meet him. Kajito Hayuki rolled his eyes. Since Huen Saratobi had earlier played dirty
548:38
Speaker A
tricks, Kajiro naturally refused to give him any face now. Jeriah scratched his head unresponsive while Husen Saratobi let out a cold snort, leaving Jeriah in an awkward position. A voice echoed from nearby. Headte teacher Saratobi is truly vengeful for settling scores, though it
548:53
Speaker A
seems he only moves his lips to do it. Jeriah side. He nearly forgot that the old man was about to die. How could he explain this? Sonade was sitting on the rooftop at that moment, looking down at the bustling street from her high
549:04
Speaker A
vantage point. Regardless of who inherited the Hokag seat, she had to ensure that this person would benefit Kenoha not harm it. She knew Manado Name's well. During the third great ninja war, he had single-handedly turned the tide of the battlefield. Thanks to
549:17
Speaker A
the flying thunder god technique, he could traverse the ninja world infinitely. He could defeat enemies with a single strike, earning the nickname the yellow flash. Moreover, he enjoyed a good reputation internally, which was why she had left Kohaa with peace of
549:30
Speaker A
mind. After all, Kenoha was her great-grandfather's life's work. She could not leave it in the hands of an unreliable person. Her grandfather had made that mistake once before, and she would not allow a tragedy to repeat itself. Shisun, holding a small pig, sat
549:43
Speaker A
beside. Lady, are you cold? I have a blanket here. Shizen was about to retrieve a woolen blanket to drape over her as the morning wind on the rooftop was quite strong. Glanced at her and shook her head. Shizun rest assured, "I
549:56
Speaker A
am not a frail little girl." Back then, in the land of rain, I endured both rain and wind without any issues. Shizun felt a bit embarrassed. She wanted to say that at the time, Sonade was only 26, but now she was nearly 50. Age is a
550:08
Speaker A
taboo for women. Even Shizun did not want to upset. One foot on the eaves while the other hung naturally in the air. She rested her chin on her hand and gazed toward the Aiha district, saying, "Cooly, he is
550:20
Speaker A
here." Shisin was taken aback and looked in the direction of Sununade's gaze. Where is he? Did not speak this time.
550:26
Speaker A
Instead, she observed the man wearing the Hokag's robe. The chakra emanating from that man was familiar to her, and even the necklace around her neck began to tremble. Inside the necklace, a figure formed continuously from streams of green chakra. The figure slowly
550:39
Speaker A
opened its eyes and murmured, "Madara, so you are not dead. I knew it." In a mere instant, this chakra vanished. Aiha son walking at the forefront of the Achiha ninja's paused. Ding. Detecting residual soul of Senu Hasharama. Target
550:53
Speaker A
lost. The systems mechanical voice sounded. Ajiasan was startled. A residual soul of Senu Hasharama. Did Hasharama also leave a contingency thinking of Minato Namikes. His scalp tingled with dread. Minato had used chakra and five elements ceiling to forcibly borrow the chakra of the
551:09
Speaker A
ninetailes barely clinging to life until now. One must remember that Senju Hashiamarama's wife was Yuzumiko Karinai, the princess of the Whirlpool country. Karinai's mastery of the heavens earth great sealing technique far surpassed that of Minado Namikes. If Senu Hasharama had indeed relied on his
551:25
Speaker A
wife and left behind a trump card, it might have been just to protect Kenoa.
551:28
Speaker A
But if he decided to strike against Achihasan, it would be a disastrous end. Lord Hokag, what are you hesitating about? Hayashi Huga suddenly inquired, looking at Achihasan with confusion and puzzlement. Aihasan came back to his senses. Oh, nothing, nothing. I was just
551:42
Speaker A
distracted by my thoughts. By the way, Hayashi, have we arranged everything for our people? Hayashi Huga nodded.
551:48
Speaker A
Everything is ready. No matter what happens today, this Hokag will be yours. Hearing Huga Hayashi's words, Achi Haan curled the corners of his mouth. He had already arranged for three Mangeko wielders. If anyone broke the rules and made a move, they would be suppressed by
552:01
Speaker A
force. First, to eliminate the ambitious schemers of the stubborn faction, who vainly dreamed of holding the Hokag hostage to command the rest, disturbing Kenoha's safety and stability. Second, to tell the spies of every nation that Kohaa would henceforth be taken over by
552:14
Speaker A
the Aiha. Offense and defense had changed. Aihajan nodded and led his people toward the high platform. Just then, someone shouted, "Lord, fifth Hokag, the fifth Hokag is here, so handsome. This is the fifth Hokag Aihaan. The one who overwhelmed Chio cut
552:30
Speaker A
down Cloud Ninja on the battlefield, captured the eight tala with one hand, and sliced apart a tailed beast ball with his blade. Wonderful. With a powerhouse like him guarding Kohaa, the villagers security level can go up several notches, and we can continue
552:43
Speaker A
living peaceful days. The villagers voices rose one after another. But more than nine and 10 were relieved that the one who had ascended to the Hokag seat was Achihajan, that unfathomable combat powerhouse. From a certain perspective, the villagers of Kenoha had suffered.
552:57
Speaker A
Though they belonged to the strongest ninja village, the lives they led were truly bitter. There were reparations to pay at every turn and donations to make at every turn, so every household could merely eat enough and dress warmly. As
553:09
Speaker A
for doing anything else, maintaining connections seeking pleasure. They had no spare resources at all. The Yu under Saratobi Herusen also levied taxes under all sorts of pretexts. Although those taxes did not leave people starving, they made it enormously difficult for
553:23
Speaker A
their quality of life to improve. Being human, they naturally wanted better and refused to settle for the status quo.
553:29
Speaker A
Yet, Saratobi Herusen with an air of self-righteousness told everyone that suffering loss was a blessing. So, the people had long held grudges against him. This time, joining the Kohaa Times and opening fire was also their intention. Don't underestimate the
553:41
Speaker A
masses. Aihaan waved to the villagers. This gesture displeased Saratobi Herusen who sneered, laughed and gloat all you want. Later you'llll be crying. But at that instant, Achihaan looked at Saratobi Herusen, startling him so much that he flinched and hurriedly lowered
553:56
Speaker A
his head. This amused Achiha. Saratobi Herusen definitely had a guilty conscience. Let me guess, who would jump out to oppose me in a moment. Very well, everyone, quiet. Next, I will preside over the fifth Hokag enthronement ceremony. Now, please invite the Hokag
554:11
Speaker A
candidate onto the stage. Narashikaku kept his face stern. Although he was Achihas man on an occasion like this, he had to appear fair and selfless. Otherwise, this enthronement ceremony would become a laughingtock.
554:23
Speaker A
Aiha Jean walked straight to the stage, sweeping his gaze around. Hokag candidates generally numbered from 1 to three, and a candidate had to possess outstanding military achievements and prestige. Not counting the third Hokag Saratobi Herusen, the only ones with
554:36
Speaker A
such achievements and prestige were Shersu and Aihaan. Since Aiha Shersay would never fight Jean over the Hokag position, there was only one Hokag candidate. But at that moment, Jeriah moved. Dressed in a navy blue kimono, he slowly walked up to the stage. His tall
554:51
Speaker A
stature and broadback, gave people a sense of security. Many people began whispering among themselves at the sight of Jeriah on the stage. Lord Jeriah, one of Kenoha's three ninja. He actually came. What's going on? Wasn't Jeriah busy writing? Why did he leave that and
555:06
Speaker A
come back to the village? I remember he was never someone obsessed with power. No. Interesting. Are they trying to prop up another Hokag like the fourth? It seems our third Hokag still refuses to give up. Many clever people had already
555:18
Speaker A
guessed the reason and cast looks of contempt and disdain at the third Hokag. Saratobi Herusen as if he did not see those looks at all. The third Hokag smiled at his own disciple. Nar Shikaku was startled for a moment but quickly
555:29
Speaker A
recovered and said with a smile, "All right, let our two Hokag candidates shake hands and introduce themselves first. Then representatives of the shinobi clans and the common people will cast their votes. In the end, the one with the most votes will be the fifth
555:42
Speaker A
hokag. After saying this, Naraj Shaka motioned for the two to shake hands. Jeriah turned first and stretched out his callous hand. Aihaan looked at it and nodded. Good. This was a hand worthy of a hero. Jariah. Aihaan. After
555:56
Speaker A
exchanging brief greetings, the two turned and began their speeches. Jeriah's speech could be said to be exactly the same as the one the third Hokag had delivered back then. After all, the script had been given to him by
556:06
Speaker A
the third Hokag who had told him to memorize it. Listening to these grandiose hollow words, the villagers couldn't help frowning and felt Jeriah was nothing special. There was not a single constructive suggestion, only stale cliches. When he finished reading
556:19
Speaker A
the speech, applause broke out from the clans led by the third Hokag. Clap, clap, clap. Aihaan sneered and thought to himself, they really came prepared.
556:28
Speaker A
With that, he was just about to give his speech when a voice rang out. Hold it.
556:31
Speaker A
The voice was deep and aged. Everyone followed it and saw none other than Midocado Hamira. Of all people him, this old sicophant was actually willing to go head-to-head with Aihaan for the sake of Saratobi Huen and Uditenoru. The
556:44
Speaker A
patriarch of the Midocado clan turned pale and dropped to his knees with a thud in fright, murmuring, "It's over.
556:49
Speaker A
It's over." Aihaan narrowed his eyes. He had long expected someone would appear to cause trouble, but he hadn't expected it to be this Hokag adviser. Midokado Hamira took a deep breath, looked at Achihajan on the stage, then raised his
557:02
Speaker A
index finger. Aihaan. As a shinobi of the Aiha clan, what right do you have to inherit Kinoa, the village founded by the first Hokage? What right do you have to call yourself Hokag? At these words, the entire venue fell silent, so quiet
557:14
Speaker A
you could hear a pin drop. Immediately afterward, the clans of Achihans faction jumped up and cursed, "Old dog Midokado, what did you say? Say that again if you dare." Aihaan uprooted the evil route organization led by Danzo and
557:27
Speaker A
repelled the three-way allied forces of Sunkira Wagakir and Kimogakir without expending a single soldier. We would like to ask apart from the first Hokag Lord Sinju Hashiamarama who else could have accomplished this as the crowd seated with indignation someone even
557:42
Speaker A
grabbed a handful of eggs and threw them at Midokado Hamira splat. The egg struck Midokado Hamira on the forehead and egg white and yolk slid down his face. He seemed to feel no pain at all. He glanced at a building not far away. Uten
557:55
Speaker A
Koharu was smiling at him and giving him an encouraging look. He felt strength surging through his body. So he opened his mouth and said, "Set aside today's matter for now. Let's talk about the Aihai ancestors. Didn't Achiha Madara
558:06
Speaker A
defect from the village back then and then bring the Ninetales to attack Kenoha village. All of you must know about this must have heard of it, right?" Midocado Hamira wiped the egg from his face. That battle indirectly caused Lord Hashiamarama to exhaust his
558:19
Speaker A
strength and die and Kohaa lost its mightiest guardian. Tell me, are the Aiha guilty or not? The instant Midocado Hamira voiced those words, controversy erupted. Many of the older villagers looked at Aiha Jean with altered eyes.
558:32
Speaker A
One might say Midocado Hamira's words were nothing short of venomous. At heart, many people prided themselves on being Kenoha villagers. And the source of their greatest pride was that their villages Kaga bore the name Hashiama Syninju. The man acclaimed as the god of
558:45
Speaker A
shinobi throughout the ninja world. He had founded Kinoa and brought its stability and glory. His position was unassailable. And now Midokado Hamira seized upon the fact that Madara Aiha had once fought Hashiama Syninju to the death. Although Madara had been slain by
558:59
Speaker A
Hashiamarama, the same battle was also why Hashurama left the ninja world forever not long afterward. Since Madara Aiha was already dead, the Aiha as his descendants became the target of these unruly villagers. That's right. The Lord first Hokag united the ninja clans and
559:14
Speaker A
founded Kenoha. For years, he rendered outstanding services and exhausted his mind for Kenoha's welfare. He even cast aside the name of his own Sinju clan and disappeared among the common people. For such a selfless and great man to die in
559:27
Speaker A
his struggle against Madara Aiha, the Aiha are inescapably guilty. The Achiha are unworthy of the Hokag seat. Get the Aha down. Such shouts came from Kinoas unruly villagers, or more precisely from the planted agitators that Herusen Suritoi and Koharudane had
559:42
Speaker A
prepared in advance to provoke the crowd. Aiha Jean sneered coldly and glanced at Midokado Hamira. His lips moved soundlessly, but Hamira could clearly read his words. Sick of die horribly, especially the old ones. At that Midocado Hamira's face turned
559:56
Speaker A
livid. Clenching his teeth, he fixed Aiha Jean with a vicious glare. The next moment, Aiha Jean raised a hand to signal everyone to stop. How could those planted agitators allow him to take control of the room so easily? They
560:08
Speaker A
prepared to keep stirring up trouble. But Aiha and Huga Ninja had already slipped up behind them unnoticed. What followed was Achiha style sword play and the eight trigrams vacuum palm. Those agitators were either cut down on the spot or sent flying off the platform
560:22
Speaker A
with a single palm strike. Blood splattered and heads rolled. That was far faster than any speech soft words or discussion. At the site, the crowds faces turned ugly and silence fell completely. Even Koharu Yuditain and Herusen Saratobi had not expected Achiha
560:36
Speaker A
to be so decisively ruthless. A chill surged in their hearts. "Mokado Hamira, the people you arranged were far too obvious, Aihaan," said Coulie, sweeping his eyes over the crowd. "You have all seen these men for what they are,
560:48
Speaker A
skulking rats and base villains who deliberately played on your emotions and incited your hatred of the Achiha. As for who arranged them, I won't say more.
560:55
Speaker A
Since you all insist that the Achiha betrayed Kinoa and betrayed the Senu, then please witness together everything that follows. As he finished a chakra like surging waves flooded out from Achihajans body, his eyes became the pattern of the eternal maneko.
561:08
Speaker A
Boundless chakra converted into release chakra to drive the maneko and in an instant, everyone, Jeriah and Husen Saratobi included, was pulled into the jing jutsu. At this moment, they watched all of the illusion from the perspective of detached sonlookers. I had thought it
561:23
Speaker A
was only a dream. Yet today it has actually been realized and in our hands," Madara Aiha muttered, pinching a green leaf full of holes in his hand.
561:30
Speaker A
"Well, who could say otherwise?" "Between our fathers and our grandfathers, generation after generation, they fought without cease.
561:37
Speaker A
Too much blood has already been spilled and too many innocent people have died in the chaos of war." Hashiama Sendenju said with a genial laugh, "Madara, thank you. If you hadn't led the Aiha to join hands with me, I doubt this day would
561:49
Speaker A
ever have come." Hashiamarama stood at top the Hokag rock and looked down at the village under construction. What foolish things are you saying? We both waited for a day like this for so long.
561:58
Speaker A
Now that it's finally real, don't say such disheartening words. Madara smiled. Huh? Madara, you smiled. I have to say you actually look pretty handsome like that. Why not smile more often? Instead of always looking so fierce, Hashiamarama started acting mischievous
562:12
Speaker A
again. It seemed that only when he faced Madara Aiha did a smile from the depths of his heart appear on Hashiamarama's face. Madara's smile faded. He raised the leaf in his hand to his eye and looked through it toward the distant
562:24
Speaker A
sky. Hashiamarama looked at Madara's profile, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly, and asked, "Seriously, how would it be if we named the leader of Shinobi, who protects the land of fire from the shadows, Hokag? Because you are skilled in fire release, calling
562:37
Speaker A
him Hokage is perfect." Everyone watching was astounded. So that that was the true origin of the name Hokag.
562:43
Speaker A
Anyone could see that Hashiama had clearly chosen that name for Madara's sake. As for protecting the land of fire, apart from Hashiamarama, who had truly done such things, were they not all merely hired relationships, each generation declined, and by the time of
562:56
Speaker A
Herusen Sartobi Danzo Shimura had even dared to go directly to the land of fires daimo residents and threatened the daimo with a canai. But it was not over yet. Hashiama went on, I want you to be the village chief and become the hokag.
563:08
Speaker A
The moment these words left his mouth, the whole scene exploded. What? Back then, Lord Hashiamaramaju actually recommended Madara Aiha to be the first Hokag. How come we never knew? Yes. Then why was the first Hokag not Madara Aiha
563:21
Speaker A
but Hasharamaju? The villagers were deeply puzzled. Aiha Jean listened with his arms crossed and a cold sneer on his face while the Aiha clan ninja had red- rimmed eyes. Who could understand? They the Aiha should have been the first
563:33
Speaker A
Hokag. They should have been the Hokag clan, not traitors, not the side cast aside. Madara was still dazed when Hashiamaramas voice reached him.
563:41
Speaker A
Madara, no time to space out. I hear the nearby ninja clans, the Saratobi and the Shamura are already preparing to join us. Hashiamarama smiled happily.
563:49
Speaker A
Madara's pupils contracted. Really? You unbelievable guy? Haha. Hashiamarama laughed heartily, hands planted on his hips. Although this is good news, we should also think of a name for this village, Hashurama said seriously. He suddenly turned to Madara. Madara, what
564:03
Speaker A
name would be good for this village? Madara stared blankly at the fallen leaf in his hand, then raised it to his eye.
564:08
Speaker A
Then let's call it Kohaa. The village hidden in the leaves. How about that? Because you can use wood release. Naming it Kohaa is perfect. Kohaa. It's too simple. It has no deeper meaning at all.
564:19
Speaker A
You just copied it directly. Hashiamarama looked crestfallen with a hint of disdain. This scene once again overturned everyone's understanding. Why did it feel like the first Hokag Hashiama was acting spoiled and the one he was being spoiled toward was the
564:31
Speaker A
legendary Shura of the ninja world? Was this not a complete collapse of his image? Hashiamaramaju's spirit body was also watching the jing jutsu. A trace of delights surfacing between his brows. I never imagined I would meet Madara here
564:43
Speaker A
again. It truly fills my heart with joy. But how could this young man know so many details of events from back then?
564:49
Speaker A
He remembered that he had never told anyone about any of this. This was a secret shared only by him and Madara Aiha. Yet now another person knew it.
564:57
Speaker A
Wait, hold on. Hashiama Sanenju's spirit body turned to Achiha. His pupils contracting. Well, well, little Madaraa, why does this Aiha jean look so much like Madara? Could this kid be Madara Aiha's descendant? The vision continued.
565:10
Speaker A
How is this any different from your being named Hokag? And haven't you gotten rid of that habit of sinking into despair over every little thing? Madara Aiha stamped his foot and cursed. All right, next. The village's construction will take center stage, and the Hokag
565:24
Speaker A
will be busy. Hashiama paused. So, we have to carve your giant stone face on the cliff below. His expression was completely serious as a symbol of guarding the village. Madara Aiha's heart skipped a beat and the corner of
565:35
Speaker A
his mouth twitched though delight was hidden underneath. Wh what nonsense is this? Hashiamaramaja grinned even closing his right eye in a playful coaxing way. But your face is too fierce that needs some touching up. Madaraa Achihas brows trembled and he tugged at
565:50
Speaker A
the corner of his mouth. At least it's better than your pathetic hollow-eyed expression. Hashiamaramaju changed his expression in an instant immediately deflating and muttered, "Is it really that embarrassing seeing Hashiamaramaju so crest fallen Madaraa Aiha laughed heartily, I guess a total disgrace?"
566:05
Speaker A
Everyone watching realized that this Madaraa Aiha was not the cold-hearted, ruthless, bloodthirsty demon of legend.
566:11
Speaker A
He was instead a wild, carefree, handsome youth. Is that so? Hashiama also laughed and the two figures gradually walked away. The jingutsu ended. Aihaan withdrew his chakra and everyone emerged from the mesmerizing illusion. Hayashi Huga was dumbfounded.
566:26
Speaker A
Lord Fifth Hokage, is this the real story of Kinoa's founding and the origin of the name Hokage? Aihaan smiled and nodded. Exactly. The exchange answered everyone's doubts, but at the same time, a new doubt surfaced. If that's so, then
566:39
Speaker A
why was the first Hokag not Madara Aiha, but Hasharamaju, right? Looking at it this way, Lord Madara Aiha would have had no problem becoming Hokage. But since they had agreed, why did Hashiamaramaju become the first Hokag in the end? The crowds sense something was
566:54
Speaker A
off. There had to be something suspicious hidden here. They turned their eyes to Aiha, hoping for an answer. For that, I have to mention a certain master who played the overt scheme to its absolute peak. That would be our second Hokag Tobra Senu. Compared
567:07
Speaker A
to the first Hokag Lord Hasharama, he fell considerably short in his life because he devoted all his energy to dealing with the Aiha clan. Aihajan laughed coldly. Hiuen Suratobi could no longer restrain himself. Aihaan had begun insulting his esteemed master, the
567:22
Speaker A
second Hokag Tobarama Senju. As Tobaramas chief disciple and heir to the Hokag title, how could he allow an Aiha to show disrespect to his teacher here? Aihaan, how dare you? Do you know that Lord Tobarama gave the Aiha a division with authority, second
567:36
Speaker A
only to the Hokag, a division set aside exclusively for your Aiha clan? Is that not enough? Aiha Jean glanced at Husen Saratobi, offered no further explanation, and cast the jing jutsu again. This time, Madara Aiha hid outside the house with his lips pressed
567:50
Speaker A
together while the sound of an argument rose from inside. "Brother, do you know what you're doing? Your strength is clearly not inferior to Madara Aiha's.
567:58
Speaker A
So why hand the position of Hokag to someone with such unstable emotions?" Tobarama Synenjus voice was stern and full of reproach. Tobarama, enough.
568:06
Speaker A
I promised Madara that once the vill's matters were settled, he would become Hokag and I would assist him. Even if anyone tries to stop me, it's impossible. Hashiama stood up and was about to leave. Sasuke Sorobi Husen Soratobi's father walked in exchanging a
568:20
Speaker A
covert look with the second Hokag Tobarama. Hashiamaenju sensed nothing unusual. He greeted them and was about to leave when Sasuke Soratobi spoke.
568:29
Speaker A
Lord first Hokag, this is the will of the villagers of Kenoha. Hashiama was startled and turned to face Sasuke Saratobi. What do you mean by this?
568:37
Speaker A
Sasuke Saratobi smiled. I once made a report on the choice of the first Hokag.
568:41
Speaker A
90% of the ninja clans and ninja hoped that Lord Hashiama would take the position of Hokag of Kinoa. As he spoke, Sasuke Saratobi produced a document prepared in advance and offered it over.
568:52
Speaker A
Hashiamaramaju did not want to take it, but Tobaramaju grabbed it in one motion. His white hair and sardonic expression already made his attitude clear. After scanning the document at lightning speed, he handed it to Hashiama.
569:04
Speaker A
Brother, you may not listen to me, but you can't simply ignore what the villagers want. Can you don't forget how many people died to bring us the peace we have today. If you insist on going your own way and refuse to heed the
569:14
Speaker A
villagers, Kenoha will be doomed sooner or later. Tobaramaju had seized hold of Hasharama's weak spot. Using popular sentiment and the village to morally coers Hashiamaramaju, he forced him to accept the position of Hokag and forced him to abandon Madara Aiah. This time
569:29
Speaker A
Hashiama Senju did not argue but his expression was deeply gloomy. After about 5 minutes he said flatly, "I understand." Then radiating a dark oppressive aura, he walked toward the door. He glanced back at Sasuke Saratobi and Tobarama then slammed the door and
569:43
Speaker A
left. Bang! Sasuke Saratobi shuddered and looked at Tobaramaju beside him. Tobaramaju stared at the door in silence. Outside the window, Madaraa Aiha gritted his teeth but ultimately chose not to show himself. Still, he understood clearly that knowing Hashiamarama as he did and knowing
569:59
Speaker A
Tobarama's tactics all too while the seed of the first Hokag was probably beyond his reach. But it didn't matter.
570:05
Speaker A
It also seemed like a good alternative for Hashiamarama to be Hokag while he supported him from the side. And so for the first time, Madara Aiha and Hashiama fell into disagreement and set off in two opposite directions. Inside the
570:17
Speaker A
room, Tobberenu sat in an office chair and said, "Sasuke, well done. That public opinion report was fabricated, wasn't it?" Sasuke Soratobi paused, glanced at the door, and after confirming that Hashiama had left, he laughed. Nothing can slip past you, Lord
570:30
Speaker A
Tobarama. It was indeed fabricated. Mm. You did very well this time. If you hadn't thought of this move, my brother probably wouldn't have given up backing Madara Aiha so easily. Tobaramaju narrowed his eyes. Misunderstanding is like a seed. When first buried, it goes
570:45
Speaker A
unnoticed. By the time one realizes it, it has already taken root and sprouted. Tobaramaju's maneuver made the Kenoha villagers who were watching the scenes draw a sharp breath. So this was why they had never known the truth back
570:56
Speaker A
then. All they had ever heard directly was that Hashiama had taken up the position of Hokag of Kenoha. Husen Soratobi opened his mouth stunned. So that was how it was. Back then his own father had actually taken part in the
571:07
Speaker A
battle for the title of Hokag of Kenoha. A shiver ran through his body. Could it be that his teacher had chosen him as the third Hokag because he wrote on his father's coattails. So that was it. No wonder Tobarama sensei had always held
571:19
Speaker A
him in special regard. Hashiama Senus remnant soul clenched his fist. Well done, Tobarama, my dear brother. If not for you, Madara, and I might never have had to go that far, and Kenoha today would not have declined into such a sorry state. How foolish.
571:32
Speaker A
Hashiama Senjus remnant soul began to weep. In the pure land, Tobarama shuddered. Something felt wrong. Why did he feel a chill creeping down his back all day? Hashiamaramaju opened his eyes and looked at him. Tobarama, what is it?
571:45
Speaker A
Are you feeling unwell? Hashiama Senu asked looking at Tobarama with concern. Tobaramas expression softened. It's nothing brother. Perhaps I'm just imagining things. Hashiama nodded. I wonder where in the pure land Madara is now. I haven't seen him for 20 years. I
571:59
Speaker A
really miss him. Tobarama's expression stiffened and he said no more. He knew that Achi Madara had become his brother's obsession. Now Hashiamarama talked about Madara Madara Madara constantly. He truly couldn't understand why his elder brother was so fascinated
572:12
Speaker A
by that handsome Achiha. Wasn't Sister Mido good enough? At the same time, he felt a twinge of worry. After all, he had been the one scheming behind Madaraa Aiha's departure back then. If his elder brother ever found out, he didn't dare
572:24
Speaker A
imagine whether Hashiama would turn against his own kin for the sake of justice. In Kenoha, the Achiha clan was furious. Damn it, Tobarama. You little brat. Originally, our lord's bond with Lord Hashiamarama and with Kenoha could be said to be thicker than blood. But
572:37
Speaker A
for your own selfish desire, you forged a register of public opinion and drove a wedge between Lord Hasharama and our Lord. As the upper beam is crooked, so is the lower beam. No wonder Kanoha's highle combat strength kept shrinking
572:49
Speaker A
while the village kept falling behind. Yet the Hokag's power grew more and more concentrated. You really are cut from the same cloth. Jackals from the same den. Leaving Kinoa in your hands is a sheer waste of what heaven has granted.
573:01
Speaker A
Down with Tobarama's faction, down with Huen Saratobi. The Aiha ninja no longer cared. They burned all bridges and began cursing Huen Saratobi and Tobraama Senu at the top of their lungs. Hayashi Huga seized the opportunity to bring the Huga
573:15
Speaker A
clan into the fry, lending support to the Aiha and helping them denounce the third Hokag. The Inoshiko clan stepped in together as well. Once they took sides, they could no longer remain neutral. They had to join their allies
573:26
Speaker A
in beating the drowning dog. As a result, seven out of 10 ninja clans were condemning Huen Saratobi. Herusen Saratob's face turned pale. He didn't know whether his father had held the people's will, but he was extremely clear that the people's will was not in
573:39
Speaker A
his hands at this moment. Jeriah remained silent from beginning to end. He was thinking even Lord Tobberenju the second Hokag who had created various forbidden jutzu and protected the village and the nation. Did he too have an unsavory side? Aihahatsu raised his
573:53
Speaker A
hand signaling for everyone to be quiet. If this had been before they might have ignored him, but after he had killed Tua with iron-blooded thunderous methods, and now that he controlled the right to project the illusion, they quickly fell
574:04
Speaker A
silent. Hi and Saratobi watched the scene with bitter ache knowing full well that he would probably never be able to use the Aihas identity as a political target again. Aiha Tatsu's illusion also ended there. He dispelled it. Instantly,
574:16
Speaker A
everyone returned to reality in a days. They first felt their bodies and after confirming that they were unharmed, they all stared at Aiha Tatsu with burning enthusiasm. How many more trump cards had this man yet to reveal? Just being
574:28
Speaker A
able to cast more than a thousand people into an illusion with one move was not something an ordinary person could do.
574:34
Speaker A
Moreover, Achiha Tatsu seemed to know even more of Kenoha's hidden secrets. And since they were all gossiping bystanders, they were extremely curious about this drama. Seeing this, Achiha Tatsu spoke, "Everyone don't be impatient. Now is the time to settle the
574:47
Speaker A
issue." Achiha Tatsu turned to Hamira Midokado. Old man, you say the Achiha don't deserve it. Let me ask you, is my Achiha clan worthy of the Hokag seat or not? Hamura Mito's face flushed bright red. If he said unworthy,
575:00
Speaker A
wouldn't that be forgetting his origins? Even the first Hokag Hasharamaju had said that Madara Aiha was fit to be Hokag. If he said no, wouldn't that be openly defying the first Hokage? If he said worthy, then wouldn't his earlier
575:12
Speaker A
accusation against Achiha Tatsu be self-contradictory? It could even be said that everything he had said was nonsense. Wouldn't that be slapping himself in the face? Now Hamir Mito was caught in an impossible position. He looked at Achihhatatsu who was staring
575:25
Speaker A
at him coldly, clearly not intending to give him any chance to escape. He turned his gaze to Husen Suratobi, only to see Husen lowering his head, not daring to meet his eyes. That obviously conveyed an attitude finn for yourself. This
575:37
Speaker A
time, this old man cannot help you. Hamurito suddenly let out a cold laugh. Haha. I never expected it. I Hamurokado misjudged the people around me. The friends I made would watch me die and do nothing. Hamirado drew a sharp breath,
575:51
Speaker A
took a canai out of his ninja tool pouch, and stabbed it at his own throat.
575:55
Speaker A
The action was quick, precise, and ruthless, catching everyone entirely by surprise. Aiha Tatsu reacted quickly.
576:01
Speaker A
Itachi understood. Aiha used the crow shin to appear beside Hamura and seized the hand gripping the cany. In the next moment, the man geko sharing technique, Sukuyami, was activated. Hamura Midokado's pupil shrank and then his body went limp. The canai in his hand
576:17
Speaker A
fell to the ground with a clatter. Aihaachi breathed a sigh of relief. This was the investature ceremony for himself and his younger brother. How could he let this old man ruin it? What a bad omen that would have been. Aihhatu
576:29
Speaker A
nodded. Good work. Aihaachi shook his head, then hoisted Hamura Midocado onto his shoulder and carried him back to the Midocado house. After all, the real mastermind behind the scenes was not him. He had merely been a pawn cast out
576:41
Speaker A
by them. Now that the situation on the board had changed, this frontline pawn had become an abandoned piece. Many among the ninja clans felt Aihahatu had done a fine and righteous job. Yet, there were also those who thought he had
576:52
Speaker A
shown misguided mercy by letting an enemy who had targeted him go free. This was why today's investature ceremony was so eventful. Every single move you made was recorded and analyzed by someone who then dissected your character. After what you all just witnessed, surely no
577:06
Speaker A
one can attack me on the grounds of my Aiha bloodline anymore. Who said an Aha can't become Hokage, who called the Aiha traitors. Today, I will clear the Aiha name. We Aiha are the most original clan, the founding stock. We have the
577:18
Speaker A
right to inherit anything, including the position of Hokag. With his true intentions laid bare, Achiha Tatsu's chakra surged out in a sweeping torrent.
577:26
Speaker A
The overwhelming chakra emanating from Achiha battle swept across the entire venue, startling the crowd into sharp intakes of breath. With Midokado Hamira's departure, there was no longer any doubt that the Aiha clan stood as the orthodox choice. Herus and
577:40
Speaker A
Saratobi's face darkened. In that case, please invite the Hokag candidate to continue his speech. He cast a glance at Achiha Battle. This young man was so youthful, it was almost absurd. What talent could he possibly have for public
577:52
Speaker A
speaking? Jeriah's speech, in contrast, had been painstakingly crafted by the elders overnight. How could an amateur like this compare? The old man would simply stand there and watch him make a fool of himself. Husan stood motionless, the oppressive aura radiating from him,
578:06
Speaker A
making onlookers shiver. The villagers gradually edged away from him. Meanwhile, Huga Hayashi and Narashikaku were both glowing with anticipation.
578:14
Speaker A
They fixed their eyes on the figure releasing chakra on the platform. A flicker of expectation stirring within them. Hearing Herus's words, Achiha battle raised an eyebrow. He withdrew his chakra and leaned toward the microphone. Jeriah stood with arms
578:26
Speaker A
crossed watching Aiha battle. The white serpent coiled in his sleeve slowly poked its head out, flicking its forked tongue as it sized up the young man with curious vertical pupils. Above on the rooftopsade held a flask of sake gazing
578:38
Speaker A
down at Aiha battle with amusement. Little did she know that behind her a green spiritual silhouette had materialized. Arms crossed also watching the scene below its eyes carrying the same anticipation for the younger generation. First of all, I have not
578:51
Speaker A
prepared anything in advance for this address. No speech script, no contingency plan because I believe this whole affair is too artificial. The moment these words left Aiha Battle's mouth, it struck like a thunderclap from a clear sky. The villagers were
579:05
Speaker A
intrigued by such an opening. In the past, speeches had always been solemn affairs with scripts meticulously prepared, and every word weighed for fear of missspeaking and inviting ridicule. But Aiha battle was doing the exact opposite, and it made everyone
579:17
Speaker A
eager to hear what he would say next. Jeriah nodded approvingly, courageous and bold. He outshines me. Orochimaru transmitted his voice, "Hey, you fool." His words just implied that your earlier speech was nothing but empty rhetoric, pre-arranged and devoid of any genuine
579:32
Speaker A
feeling. I don't see anything wrong with what he said. Wasn't my speech exactly that? Jeriah asked. Orochimaru opened his mouth, but in the end, no words came out. He silently thought to himself that Jeriah was truly simple-minded. Should I
579:44
Speaker A
become Hokag from this day forward throughout the entire Shinobi world Kenoha shall reign supreme. Any ninja village or band of roving briggins that dares to lay a hand on the people of Kenoha will be annihilated on the spot.
579:56
Speaker A
The village will seek justice for you. Aiha Battle raised his left hand, extending one finger, and delivered these words with absolute clarity. The entire venue was stunned. Expressions of disbelief and astonishment spread across the villagers faces. This Hokag
580:10
Speaker A
candidate seemed utterly different from every Hokag who had come before him. Even the first pledge alone was enough to make him more unyielding than the third Hokag Saratobi Husen himself.
580:20
Speaker A
Hugahayashi fixed his gaze upon Aiha battle, his eyes resolute as he clenched his fists. If that incident had occurred in these days, would Hzashi still have needed to die? Hirusan sneered at the site. Easy to say, hard to do. Don't
580:32
Speaker A
just offer empty words. His voice struck a chord with many in the crowd. The crowd turned toward Achiha battle with suspicion. Undaunted Achiha battle began calmly. Second, Once I become Hokag, there will never be a case of seeding
580:44
Speaker A
territory, paying reparations, or offering tribute to other nations. His raised hand shifted from one extended finger to two. The words drew approving nods from the clan heads. Over the years to maintain good relations, Saratobi Herusen had certainly not been stingy in
580:58
Speaker A
sending favors to other villages. Where did those favors come from if not scraped from the backs of Kenoha's villagers and Shinobi clans? Ordinary civilians felt it less keenly as their money had long since vanished into the taxes they had paid. Hirusen's face
581:11
Speaker A
soured. What was Achiha Battle trying to say? Was he questioning his conduct? He had always acted with the greater picture in mind. Besides, those were nothing more than worldly possessions.
581:20
Speaker A
How could they compare to true peace? And back then when it came time to pay the Saratobi clan had never skimped either. Why was this such an impassible hurdle now? If Aiha battle had known what was going through Harusen's mind,
581:31
Speaker A
he would have laughed. How exactly had the Saratobi clan contributed their money? Either through tax exemptions, through military conscription by dipping into the inheritances of the fallen or by drawing from profits earned in the gray zones. Blood money squeezed from
581:44
Speaker A
the people. Those who were conscripted all entered the Saratobi Corps. In name, they were sacrifices in secret. They have been quietly building their own power. With such terms, every other clan would have gladly paid the same. I support him. I support him, too. We're
581:57
Speaker A
sick of this life where we have to pay no matter whether we win or lose. Damn it all. Every time we win a war, we still end up paying reparations. Do they think we're just a bunch of pushovers?
582:07
Speaker A
Hihob Battle watched it all. A smile curling at the corners of his mouth. Everything was within his grasp. The villagers uproar was entirely understandable. With Saratobi Herusen setting such a shining example, anyone would be better than him. Herusen's
582:20
Speaker A
expression turned grim. Narrowing his eyes at the surrounding ninja, he wondered whether Achiha battle had planted these agitators as well. This wasn't truly such a major matter. Why did it ignite such outrage among so many clan ninja? To understand, one had to
582:33
Speaker A
remember that the village of Kenoha itself had been formed by the union of the great Shinobi clans after the waring states era. They joined Kenoha not only to seek refuge but also to pursue profit. The first Hokag Hashiama Senju
582:45
Speaker A
possessed overwhelming might, power capable of cowing an entire era. Joining Kohaa meant their safety was assured.
582:51
Speaker A
Moreover, there was prestige and wealth. Living in the village that stood above all others gave them status that drew envy and admiration from countless people. A powerful guardian, fertile land, abundant minerals, herbal treasures, and food reserves. All of it
583:04
Speaker A
made life prosperous and rich. Third, when conflict broke out, Kohaa was sure to win. From ancient times, those who swung the sword and burned the homes reaped gold and glory as the victorious side. Wouldn't they be entitled to war
583:16
Speaker A
reparations? And wouldn't those reparations belong to the village, to everyone? A village needs development, and its people deserve a better life, not a situation where winning meant receiving nothing, and every household had to dip into its own coffers to
583:29
Speaker A
appease the enemy. Wasn't that just throwing a meat bun at a dog never to return? Though the suna ninja called Husen the lion of Kinoa and the kimono ninja professed verbal respect for the third Hokag Sarobi Husen. In truth, they
583:41
Speaker A
all saw him as a spineless pushover. After all, the man considered winning a war a windfall, losing a war no loss at all, and sending money to his enemies.
583:50
Speaker A
None of them had ever encountered such a bizarre creature in their entire lives. The key was that Herusen felt no shame.
583:55
Speaker A
He took pride in it. He was forever telling everyone that it was thanks to his extraordinary wisdom and bold vision that the people of Kinoa could live in peace and prosperity. Aihaan's speech had not yet concluded when the venue
584:07
Speaker A
began to blaze with excitement. Silence. Silence. Hugah Hayashi and Kakashi began to rain in the crowd. After all, the whole scene had fallen into chaos. If it affected Aihas performance, that would not do. Seeing the Ambu and Huga
584:21
Speaker A
clan ninja move into action, everyone slowly dragged themselves out of their rage. They regained their senses and turned their eyes toward the stage, toward that man with a smirk and peach blossom eyes. All right, I know that for
584:32
Speaker A
so many years following a Hokag who was nothing but a good for nothing must have caused you no small amount of grievance.
584:37
Speaker A
Aiha Jeans teasing voice rang out. Saritoi Herusen's mers nearly ground to powder. He glared at Achiha with vicious intensity like a starving wolf locking onto its target. Aihaan noticed the stare and arched an eyebrow. Saratobi Herzen, don't you think so? These words
584:53
Speaker A
placed Saratobi Herusen over a blazing fire. All at once, everyone shifted their gaze from Aihaan to Saratobi Herusen. Saratobi Husen's face turned pale. This old man refuses to answer.
585:05
Speaker A
With that, he turned around, yet still made no move to leave. Clearly, he was waiting, waiting for everyone's choice.
585:11
Speaker A
At this moment, he was still clinging to a sliver of hope that all the villagers would remember the blood he had once shed for Kenoha and the contributions he had made and also remember Jeriah's contributions in the second and third
585:22
Speaker A
Shinobi world wars and so choose Jeriah. If that happens, suffering every last humiliation today would be worth it because history is always written by the victors. As long as Jeriah ascended to the Hokag seat, the sky over Kohaa would
585:35
Speaker A
still belong to him. Saratobi Herusen third. From now on, Kenoha shall promote based on merit alone. Any talented ninja regardless of clan lineage chakra or rank may come forward and I will arrange your post and salary. Fourth, draft a
585:47
Speaker A
reparations letter and send it to sungeekum and aagure. This time they raised an unjust army to attack Kinoa.
585:54
Speaker A
If they failed to give us an explanation, we will fight right to their doorsteps. Aihas voice was impassioned and stirring. In an instant, more than 90% of those present were conquered by his audacity, and they began to shout slogans. Fifth Hokag.
586:07
Speaker A
Fifth Hokag. Fifth Hokag. Jon Jean. Jeriah looked at Achihas back and the corners of his mouth turned upward.
586:15
Speaker A
Perhaps this was precisely the kind of sovereign Kenoha needed. He himself would probably never match this man in his lifetime. After today, he could leave with peace of mind. Aihaan added one final line. All the glory that Kohaa
586:27
Speaker A
will enjoy from now on will be shared by us all. Then he bowed and stopped speaking. The villagers were all captivated by Achiha Jeans final words. All the glory that Kanoha will enjoy from now on will be shared by us
586:38
Speaker A
all. All the glory that Kenoha will enjoy from now on will be shared by us all. All the glory that Kohaa will enjoy from now on will be shared by us all.
586:46
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen looked at this scene of 10,000 hearts beating as one and bitterness welled up inside him. It seemed he had underestimated Achiha. Was this man lacking in speech-making skill?
586:56
Speaker A
Hardly. This man's speech-making was far superior to his own. Moreover, he had not said a single empty word. Everything he said was grounded in the present situation. Viewed this way, he had lost, thoroughly lost. He let out a sigh. As
587:08
Speaker A
for whom the villagers would choose next, he did not need to think to know.
587:11
Speaker A
Sure enough, after Aihaan ended his speech, Narashikaku appeared on the scene holding a cardboard box. Next, the representatives of the ninja clans and the villagers will come up to vote. This vote is entirely anonymous. Once the ballots are cast, the count will be
587:24
Speaker A
fair, open, and transparent, and the final ownership of the title of fifth hokag will be decided. Then, I declare that this vote has begun. After Narashikaku announced the rules and opened the vote, the clan heads each held the slips of paper they had
587:36
Speaker A
prepared in their palms and queued up to cast their ballots. Although they already knew whom they would vote for, they still had to go through the motions. Aihaan sat in easy composure with his eyes closed while Jeriah seemed
587:47
Speaker A
hesitant as if pondering a very difficult matter. His unease affected Achiha. Aihaan raised his head. Master Jeriah, if you cannot make up your mind, that is fine. I have never taken a man like Saratobi Harisen seriously. Jeriah opened his mouth then closed it again.
588:01
Speaker A
Forget it. I have already promised Orochimaru and I cannot go back on my word. Aihajan nodded and sighed.
588:07
Speaker A
Orochimaru, that man never said it openly and would one day even devised the Kenoha crush plan. On the surface, it looked like a full-scale assault on Kenoha, but in truth, it was because he loved Kohaa too deeply to allow the old
588:19
Speaker A
and muddle-headed Saratobi Herusen to keep running a muck. His arrival had merely accelerated this process. Soon, the tally was announced. Nar Shikaku cleared his throat. I announced that Lord Jeriah has earned 69 votes in total and Lord Aihaan has earned 241 votes in
588:34
Speaker A
total. Let us congratulate Lord Aihaan on becoming Kenoha's fifth Hokag. Everyone applause. After saying this, Narasikaku was the first to clap. Then the Aiha clan members began clapping to their palms turning red. They were utterly invested. The Huga clan was not
588:49
Speaker A
to be outdone. Under the leadership of clan head Hugahayashi and the eldest young master Huganiji, they likewise burst into applause as did the Inoshika Cho and Abirim clans. Even his opponent Jera clapped with a smile on his face.
589:02
Speaker A
Watching Aihas back, he had a feeling that Kenoa's future was sure to be bright. Aihaan smiled and waved to the villagers, thanking them over and over. When Narashikaku saw that the moment had gone on long enough, he raised his hand to signal for quiet.
589:15
Speaker A
Since he was Achihans strategist, everybody respectfully obliged. Now is the time for the transition between the old and new Hokag. Let us invite the third Hokag Lord Saratobi Herusen to pass the Hokag hat to the fifth Hokag Lord Aihajan. Narashikaku sneered. He
589:30
Speaker A
wanted to see whether Saratobi Husen could keep his composure in front of such a crowd. Saratobi Herusen's face turned livid, but he understood how important this moment was. He took a deep breath, adjusted his expression, and made himself look as warm and
589:43
Speaker A
approachable as possible. Then he walked forward. As he passed Narashikaku, he picked up the hat that had accompanied him for nearly 30 years, and his eyes filled with memories. His aged hand brushed the brim of the hat. At this
589:54
Speaker A
moment, he had truly let go. He sighed and stepped onto the stage. Raising the Hokag hat with both hands, he asked solemnly, "Aihajan, are you prepared to shoulder the heavy burden of Kenoha to lead the people of Kenoha forward and to
590:06
Speaker A
remain true to your original heart, never forgetting the will of fire?" Saratobi Heruss words seemed to ask Achiha, but he was actually asking himself. He asked himself whether he still remembered his own original heart and he could not answer. So he wanted to
590:19
Speaker A
see how Achihan would answer. Achi Haha also put away the contempt and derision in his gaze. He raised his head and squared his shoulders. Of course, Saratobi Hirusen smiled, nodded, and prepared to place the Hokag hat upon Achihajans head. Just as Saratobi
590:34
Speaker A
Husen was about to place the Hokag hat on Achihans head, two coffins came crashing down from the sky. On them were carved the words one, two, and root.
590:42
Speaker A
Aihas pupils contracted. He knew Orochimaru would act, but he had never expected such a tremendous commotion.
590:48
Speaker A
Aihaan immediately spoke up not good. It's impure world reincarnation. Shikaku evacuate the crowd at once and have the U seal off the area. We can't let these resurrected ninja run a muck in Kenoha.
591:00
Speaker A
Hearing the words impure world reincarnation, Nar Shikaku reacted instantly. Clenching his teeth, he began evacuating the crowd. All U drop whatever you are doing this instant and evacuate the people. The Inoshiko will assist the U in the operation. Huga
591:14
Speaker A
Hayashi seeing that the situation was turning critical also spoke Huga ninja listen up evacuate the crowd at once and prepare for battle. Aiha Atachi and Aiha Sherse exchanged a glance and summon their susenu surrounding the platform to prevent anyone from leaving. At that
591:29
Speaker A
moment everyone once again felt the profound heritage of the Aiha clan. Only Saruti Husen frowned weighed down by an ominous feeling. Yet when he looked at those two Suznu, he felt strangely reassured. Jeriah readied himself for battle. He glanced at the stooped figure
591:43
Speaker A
of Sartobi Herusen with a flicker of reluctance in his eyes, then looked toward Achiha, as if asking whether his teacher might be spared. Aihaan remained silent. In truth, whether Saratobi Herusen lived or died made little difference to him, but the ninja clans
591:56
Speaker A
were deeply wary of the old Hokag, fearing that he might stage a comeback and settle scores with them later. They might not lend their aid. The only question now was whether he was willing to spare Saratobi Herus's life. Teacher,
592:09
Speaker A
it's been a long time. A woman appeared on the platform and no one understood what was happening. Saruto Herusen stared at the woman with a grave expression. You, Orochimaru, he instantly went on guard. Oh my, oh my.
592:20
Speaker A
As expected of teacher Saratobi, recognizing your disciple at a single glance. As she spoke, the woman walked toward the three coffins. Her pale hand caressed the lids a look of wrapped intoxication in her eyes. But teacher Saratobi, I didn't come all this way to
592:33
Speaker A
reminisce with you. It's time we properly settled our account. When she finished, Orochimaru slapped the coffins. crash. The lids fell off, revealing the people within. Three shinobi whose bodies were covered in cracks. After Orochimaru knocked the coffin lids open, they slowly stepped
592:48
Speaker A
out. The third Hokag Saratobi Herusen felt his pupils contract. These three, these three are Oh, where is this?
592:56
Speaker A
Wasn't I just talking with Tobarama. The man in crimson waring states, armor, long flowing hair draped behind him looked baffled. Big brother, it seems someone used impure world reincarnation to summon the two of us back to this world. Beside him, a man in blue waring
593:09
Speaker A
states armor with silver hair and red markings on his face looked around. His gaze finally settled on Saratobi Husen and he frowned monkey. Saratobi Herusen fell to his knees with a thud. Teacher Lord first Hokag, I never imagined I
593:22
Speaker A
would see you again in this lifetime. Oh, you're the monkey. How did you get so old? Senu Hashiamarama said in astonishment. The man in the root coffin then stepped out with a grim shadowed expression. Lord first Hokag teacher
593:33
Speaker A
Saratobi. His expression was complicated. The man was none other than Shamura Danzo. Danzo. Saratobi Haruen could not help but weep at seeing his old friend again. Shamura Danzo looked at his own unnatural skin and seemed to realize something. He suddenly asked
593:47
Speaker A
Sarobi, "Have you run into some kind of trouble?" That you actually summoned me along with the two Hokag lords. The second Hokag Senu, Tobarama frowned. He looked at Shamura Danzos bandage wrapped arm and said, "Danzo, why do I
593:59
Speaker A
sense from you the presence of an innately evil Aihaba brat? What have you done?" Aiha Jean laughed aloud, his eyes savage as he stared at the second Hokag.
594:07
Speaker A
Old man, what did the Achiha ever do to you that you opened your mouth with that innately evil Achiha brat talk? Don't forget, your younger brother died at the hands of the Aiha clan. Aihaan was a master at striking where it hurt. And
594:19
Speaker A
this strike cut straight into Tobarama's corroted artery. Tobarama immediately dropped the matter of Shamura Danzo and stared at Aihaan in fury. But when he saw Jeans face, his pupils contracted. You what? Seeing my face, do you feel guilty? The things you did back
594:34
Speaker A
then, how are they any different from a petty schemers? If not for you, Kinoa might have unified the entire ninja world. Aiha Jean said [ __ ] Shut up you young welp. You innately evil Aiha, this old man will. Tobarama's right hand
594:47
Speaker A
became wrapped in a layer of flowing water which spun at high speed into a water blade. Their quarrel naturally drew Sinju Hasharama's attention. Seeing Achihajans face, Hashiamarama lowered his head, his expression dark, and firmly grabbed Tobarama's shoulder.
595:00
Speaker A
Little brother, stop. Don't you see? He's wearing the Hokag's ceremonial robe and the Hokag hat of our Kinoa village.
595:07
Speaker A
A moment ago, Tobarama had been focused entirely on Achihajans face, so how could he have noticed such things? After his elder brothers prompting, he looked over and his pupils contracted. Sure enough, this man who bore an uncanny resemblance to Madara Aiha was wearing
595:20
Speaker A
their Hokage's ceremonial robe. In other words, he was now the Hokag, a member of the Aiha clan has actually become Hokag.
595:27
Speaker A
Tobarama's vision went black and he nearly fainted. This was worse than death itself. And on top of everything, the one who had become Hokag looked so much like that man. What can't an Aiha wear this robe Lord first Hokag? Aiha
595:40
Speaker A
Jean asked with a smile. Senu Hasharama shook his head. Of course not. And the way you wear it, you look very sharp, very fine. It reminds me of an old friend. If I had been just a little more
595:49
Speaker A
steadfast back then and overruled all objections to make him Hokag of Kenoha, perhaps the village would have prospered even more. Tobarama recovered and immediately said, "Big brother, don't think about those things anymore. The man before you is not Madara Aha." "I
596:03
Speaker A
know." Hashiama nodded. "Then you know, and you're still stopping me." Tobarama fumed his eyes bulging. "It's precisely because I know that I'm stopping you." Senu Hasharama said in a low voice.
596:13
Speaker A
Tobarama despite that he obediently dispersed his chakra and the hard water whirlpool in his right hand disappeared.
596:19
Speaker A
But his eyes remained fixed on Achiha. If looks could kill Achiha would probably have died countless times over.
596:25
Speaker A
Just then, Orochimaru's voice rang out. Haha. Can you all not ignore me? After all, every one of you was summoned by me. While the time for reminiscing is just about over. Now prepare for battle.
596:35
Speaker A
Orochimaru produced three canai with talismans tied to them and thrust them into the heads of the three shinobi, revived by impure world reincarnation.
596:43
Speaker A
As Orochimaru drove the cursed seal Canai into the bodies of the three ninja raised by the impure world reincarnation, their once- spirited eyes became as still as a pool of dead water.
596:53
Speaker A
Orochimaru chuckled slightly. Saratobi sensei the impure world reincarnation is far from perfected it can only bring out onetenth of their strength still with your ability sensei I think that will be enough Saratobi's pupils contracted he instantly assumed a combat stance and
597:08
Speaker A
looked at Aihaan fifth hokag leave Danzo to me the other two lords are yours with that he summoned his summoning beast enma sharing one mind with her enma transformed in the next breath into a black staff which heran grasped firmly
597:21
Speaker A
in his hand wake up have you forgotten the days When we fought side by side as he cried out Herus informed hand seals at a blur and took a sharp breath. Fire dragon flame bullet. The scorching dragon-headed flame projectile beared
597:33
Speaker A
its fangs and charged at Shamura Danzo overturning everyone's perception of the old man. Though his lips spoke of bonds in old times his hand moved with the crulest ruthlessness. That single fire dragon flame bullet alone had achieved Kaga level power. Shamura Danzo was
597:48
Speaker A
about to be hit, but he threw open his bandaged right hand and formed a seal with one hand. is an Aji. Danzo's figure vanished, leaving Husen frozen. The next moment, a hurricane-like sphere flew at Husen from behind. Vacuum great sphere.
598:01
Speaker A
Hirusen's mind caught up, and he tried to turn around a block, but his aged body could no longer form the seals fast enough to unleash the earthrelease mud wall. Danzo's vacuum great sphere slammed into his back. Overwhelmed, Herusen was blasted away. Boom, boom,
598:15
Speaker A
boom, boom. He skipped and scraped against the ground like a stone thrown across water. In the end, he found an opportunity and drove Inma's staff savagely into the earth to slow himself to a halt. If Orochimaru's technique had
598:27
Speaker A
not been imperfect, capable of unleashing only one/tenth of its power, that blow alone would have cost him half his life. Rather than leaving him leaning on his staff and heaving for air as he was now, but no sooner had one
598:38
Speaker A
wave settled than another rose, would release advent of a world of trees. From beneath the platform, countless towering trees burst upward, warping the terrain and massing into a forest. Hi embraced himself to dodge, but the next instant a
598:50
Speaker A
voice called out, "Jing jutsu, bringer of darkness technique." All at once, his sight was snatched away, and his world was swallowed in darkness. Whusen was stunned. Hadn't it had been agreed that Achihaan would take the first and second
599:02
Speaker A
Hokag. What was going on? Aihas mouth twitched. He had no idea either. He had been fully prepared to fight, yet the two Hokag merely glanced at him before charging straight at the third Hokag. Jean then turned his gaze to
599:15
Speaker A
Orochimaru. Orochimaru gave him a knowing smile and a nod and Jean suddenly understood. This was all Orochimaru's work. Poor Husen Soratobi toyed within the palm of his own beloved disciples hand. Though Herusen had lost his sight, he was still a kaga level
599:29
Speaker A
powerhouse at heart. Relying on his hearing, he kept dodging the forest's entangling vines and crashing blows. But age was age and stamina always has its limits. The next moment, the first Hokag would release bound him. And then Tobaramaju flickered into existence
599:43
Speaker A
before him. Flying Thunder God Slash. Tobaramaju drew his blade from his waist and stabbed without hesitation at Husen's heart. Hirusen sensed the danger and instinctively twisted aside by the bear's fraction. Flesh. The sound of a blade driving through flesh rang out.
599:58
Speaker A
Rip. Expressionless. Tobarama thrust the blade into Harusen's abdomen. One breath shy of his heart, one hair shy of his vital organs. Herusen bellowed water release water dragon bullet. His hands flashed through seals and a water dragon materialized out of thin air caught
600:13
Speaker A
Tobarama around the waist and carried him away. Perhaps because the caster had been defeated the darkness before Herusen's eyes vanished in an instant.
600:21
Speaker A
Light, brilliant, multifaceted light returned to Harusen's eyes. But before he could rejoice, a wooden mass hurt hurdled toward his face. Boom! The blow struck him dead on, sending him flying backward blood streaming from the wound.
600:33
Speaker A
Father Assuma Soratobi arrived to help and saw it all. Orochimaru's lips curled. Judging by the state of things, Herusen had probably suffered a concussion. Even if he did wake up, he might well end up paralyzed. If that was
600:44
Speaker A
the case, then Huen Saratobi could be allowed to live. After all, they had once been master and student. Assuma Saratobi rushed forward with great strides, jumped and caught her in his eyes growing red. Aihaan knew they could not be allowed to go on. Itachi he
600:58
Speaker A
called take up the Tatsuka sword and seal Shamuradanzo. Itachi. Achiha was taken aback. He had no idea why Aihaan knew the power of his Tatsuka sword. But there was no time to think about that now. Yes, Itachi answered. At once he
601:11
Speaker A
drove the orange red Susanu toward the darkness of Kenoha. Shamur Danzo. Shamura Danzo suddenly regained awareness. Yes, this was Orochimaru's doing. Orochimaru was not fond of this partner either. Thinking back when he himself had been forced to become a
601:24
Speaker A
rogue ninja, this very man had delivered the treacherous blow. Is this the susenu? Itachi aiha. Stop at once. Are you Aiha plotting a revolt? Shamura Danzos voice was fierce, but his heart trembled as he glared at Itachi.
601:36
Speaker A
Itachi laughed coldly. My apologies, Lord Danzo. The times have changed. My brother is the one in power now. The Hokag has ordered you sealed. Accept your death. The only reason Itachi had held back was that he did not want the
601:48
Speaker A
village and the clan to destroy each other. Now that such concern no longer existed, why should he put up with this old bastard? With that, Itachi's hand pressed down. The orange red Susanu's eyes flashed and its right hand lifted
601:59
Speaker A
the blazing radiant Tatsuka sword, piercing the reincarnated Shamura Danzo. Squaltch, the sound was like a blade slicing through paper. Danzo blinked in shock. Only then did he remember. He had already died once. Why fear? Killing intent erupted from his eyes. He was
602:14
Speaker A
just about to move to destroy Itachi when a pulling force burst forth from his abdomen. Danzo's face twisted in alarm. He felt his body slipping out of his control and his attempt to activate Izanagi became nothing but a fading
602:26
Speaker A
wish. Itachi meanwhile seemed to understand that Tatsuka sword sealing nature was inherently capable of countering the impure world reincarnation. His susenu opened its red gourd and a small pop sounded. Danzo's soul was yanked toward the gourd. He thrashed and screamed, but it was
602:41
Speaker A
useless at last. He was drawn completely inside. The susenu's eyes narrowed as if it was more than satisfied with the soul. Well done. Achi Haan cast a satisfied glance at Achihaachi. Itachi gave him a soft smile. Finally, he could
602:54
Speaker A
help Achiha too. Orochimarus pupils constricted. My Mai said in a sinister tone, "So this is why I was so obsessed with those eyes of yours, Itachi. They conceal the impure world reincarnation.
603:04
Speaker A
Truly, you are the best vessel." Aihas expression turned cold. Orochimaru, do you want to die? The next moment, Achihaan charged forward. At first, he had indeed admired Orochimaru, but now that the man coveted his elder brother, Shainggon, that was a different
603:18
Speaker A
matter entirely. Orochimaru seemed intrigued as well. I've long heard that Achihajan forced three villages to retreat alone. Today, let me see exactly what you're capable of. Orochimaru formed hand seals. Triple rational. The ground trembled ceaselessly as stone gates bearing the faces of Azura rose
603:34
Speaker A
one after another. Aihaan clenched his right fist. In the same instant, the deep blue Susanu threw a punch, shattering the first rashan directly and making Orochimaru's eyelid twitch. He bit open his right thumb and slapped it against the ground. Come out, Manda.
603:48
Speaker A
Whoosh! Smoke billowed. The next moment, a colossal figure appeared. Violet all over its enormous body, sending a chill down the spine. A pair of eyes gleaming with red light flickered amid the haze.
603:59
Speaker A
"Kake!" Orochimaru, "You've called Lord Manda out again. This time, I'm going to eat a 100 people!" Manda declared arrogantly with an air of despising everyone in sight. Orochimaru smiled. No problem. As long as you don't run away today, I'll prepare a 100 blood
604:12
Speaker A
sacrifices for you. Manda was taken aback. This was the first time Orochimaru hadn't haggled. It seemed the man was genuinely in trouble. In that case, let me see who. But when he turned his head, his eyes bulged. Holy crap,
604:23
Speaker A
Orochimaru, you bastard. Although Manda had never seen Susenu before, the pressure of the three Susanu on the battlefield made him feel as if he could die at any moment. Manda, don't be so uncouf. What we're about to face is
604:34
Speaker A
them. Orochimaru rapidly formed hand seals. Mandanda serpent array. The next moment, the terrain of the battlefield shifted again. Countless yellow, blue, and cyan snakes burst forth from the ground. Every one of them highly venomous and dazzlingly colored. Aihaan
604:49
Speaker A
ignored the terrain. The susenu rolled over it like a tank, crushing countless venomous snakes and splattering blood everywhere. Manda's eyes turned red.
604:57
Speaker A
Those were after all his kindred. To let Achihaan slaughter them so wantingly was intolerable. SSS, huh? Mandis slithered in a serpentine path aimed at Achiha Jean, opened his giant m, and released purple venom mist from his two fangs.
605:10
Speaker A
Given that he still did not know Achihas exact strength, testing him with a wave of venom mist was the prudent move. After all, caution is the better part of valor. Aihaan pulled out a flask of Rialer wine from a scroll and
605:22
Speaker A
tossed it into the air. Immediately, he formed the horse hand seal with both hands. Fire release great fire annihilation. He took a deep breath and let it out. Fire nature chakra surged into action, transforming into a blazing sea of flames. The Rialer wine pouch was
605:36
Speaker A
burned away by the inferno and the wine inside upon meeting the great fire annihilation detonated in an explosion.
605:43
Speaker A
Boom! The purple venom mist was purified by the burning rialgger wine, turning into white steam and vanishing on the spot. Mandanda stared wide-eyed at the scene, his mind full of confusion. His poison was no weak thing. Even the white
605:55
Speaker A
snake sage had praised it without end. Why did it fail today? Aihaan had no mood to explain. He manipulated the susenu to summon the yusaka magatama.
606:03
Speaker A
Several blue magatama shot toward the second rashan which was clearly thicker and harder than the first. However, all things are relative. As hard as Orochimaru's rashan was compared with Achihajan, who possessed the full power of Aiha Madara, the founder of Kinoa, it
606:17
Speaker A
was as nothing. Its defense was pathetically fragile. One might as well say it was paper thin. One Yusaka Magatama cracked the second rashman and two made it totter precariously like a great mansion about to collapse. When the third Yasaka Magatama struck, the
606:30
Speaker A
second rashman shattered completely into powder. Jeriah's expression changed. He could break Orochimaru's rashmen too, but he could never do it so effortlessly. Orochimaru looked around.
606:40
Speaker A
He had already begun to think of retreat. Aihaan was invincible. Three of himself tied together would still be no match for him. Then he caught sight of Hashiama and came up with a bold idea.
606:50
Speaker A
If he released Hashiamaramu with the first Hokag suppress Achihajan, but he shook his head. His objective now was to leave Kenoa. He had already gravely wounded Husen Suratobi. His goal was accomplished. Fighting any longer would only wreck the buildings of Kenoa. With
607:04
Speaker A
a hard glint in his eyes, he ordered Hashiamasenju and Tobberenju to join forces and attack Aihaan. Suddenly, a green light flashed once from Sununade's necklace, and an energy invisible to the naked eye poured into the reincarnated Hashiamaramajus body. In the next
607:19
Speaker A
moment, Orochimaru's eyes flew wide as he stared at the first Hokag Hashiamaramaju utterly incredulous.
607:25
Speaker A
Hashiamaramaju had actually broken free of my control. This was the end. Orochimaru hurriedly contacted another heavenly cursed seal, prepared to die right there. As for Manda, seeing Hashiama charge over, he was scared out of his wits, canceled the summoning, and
607:38
Speaker A
returned to Ruchi cave. Are you kidding? That beast had once grabbed the nine tales with one hand and said, "In all seriousness, Ninetailes, your power is too great. I must seal you away." He had no confidence that he could rival the
607:49
Speaker A
Nine Tales. Compared with the Ninetailes, he was nothing but a fart. Hashurama Senju slowly turned his neck.
607:55
Speaker A
When he opened his eyes again, he sighed. So that was what happened back then. Madara did you wrong. Aihaan pulverized the final rashman. Piloting the perfect susenu, he swung its great sword and cleaved Orochimaru in two with one slash. Orochimaru let out a
608:09
Speaker A
miserable scream and died on the spot. But Achihajan who knew the plot well understood that if Orochimaru could die so easily, he wouldn't be Orochimaru. He was probably even now using some curse seal to resurrect again. Still, it
608:21
Speaker A
didn't matter. Orochimaru had crippled the third Hokag while he had killed Orochimaru once. He had not disgraced the seed of Hokag and his account was justified both to the world and to his own conscience. Jeriah was bewildered.
608:33
Speaker A
He couldn't believe Orochimaru had died just like that. Then a small white snake stealthily crept onto his sleeve and transmitted a message through Chakra.
608:40
Speaker A
Idiot, I didn't die. Don't worry. With that, it hung from Jeriah's arm like an ornament. Motionless, Jeriah breathed a sigh of relief and also marveled that Orochimaru was truly Orochimaru. An ordinary person really couldn't kill him. Meanwhile, Hashiama reached the
608:55
Speaker A
front of Achihajan Sisenu. Staring at the enormous blue susu, he frowned. How could there be such an uncannily similar chakra fluctuation and susenu appearance? This Achi Haan hides a monumental secret. Just as Aihaan was preparing to finish things off, a voice
609:10
Speaker A
suddenly spoke up. Hey kid, your Achihan aren't you? The voice was deep and brimming with power impossible for anyone to ignore. Aihas pupils contracted. He turned toward Hashiama Senju and his heart sank into icy dread.
609:22
Speaker A
Hashiama, how could he still be alive? Once the caster died, shouldn't the impure world reincarnation have been dispelled? Aihaan then looked at Tobaramaju beside him. Tobarama was slowly fading away. Perhaps Hashiamarama was only experiencing a last flash of
609:37
Speaker A
life. But when Hashiama's voice rang out again, Aihaan was certain. Hashiama had not faded away. Kid, tell me, what is your connection to Madara? Why are the chakra fluctuations between the two of you and even your Susenu exactly the
609:50
Speaker A
same? Hashiama Senju frowned, staring hard at Aihaan. At that moment, Sununade jumped down from the rooftop and cried, "Grandpa, Grandpa, is it really you?" Her eyes shimmerred with tears as if she had finally found her home. The interruption broke Hashiamarama's focus.
610:03
Speaker A
He looked at the woman before him, thought for a moment, and then it dawned on him when he saw the necklace around her neck. Oh, you're Sonade. It's been so long, and you've grown into a fine young lady. Hashurama Senju roared with
610:15
Speaker A
laughter. Grandpa Sonad's face flushed crimson. At this moment, she was neither one of the legendary Sanin of Kinoa nor a peerless medical ninja. She was simply Hashiama's granddaughter. Emman, you've grown up. Do you have a man? Do you have
610:28
Speaker A
children? Hashiamarama Senu affectionately patteds Sununade's head but his impure world body kept crumbling away. Noticing this, he pulled his hand back. However, did not mind. She grabbed Hashiamarama's hand with both of hers, placed it back on her head, and then
610:41
Speaker A
threw herself into a fierce bear hug. Can't I act spoiled with Grandpa just because I have no man and no children.
610:48
Speaker A
Pouted, "Honestly, she had missed Grandpa dearly after all this time." Hearing Grandpa's words now, she gave a humph, but her arms did not stop. She still clung to Hashiamaramajus waist. A trace of loving tenderness flickered in Hashiamas eyes. The
611:02
Speaker A
only bond he had left in the shinobi world. So of course his heart achd for her. Jeriah stepped forward at that moment and bowed to Hashiama in greeting. Lord first Hokag. It is an honor. I am Jeriah, one of the legendary
611:13
Speaker A
Sanin of Kinoa. Hashiama blinked. Oh. He looked with interest at the man whose build seemed even more imposing than his own. The legendary Sanin. Sharia nodded.
611:23
Speaker A
Yes, the legendary Sanin are myself, Sunsunade, and Orochimaru. Orochimaru is the one who just summoned you. Hashiama Senju nodded firmly and clapped his right fist into his left palm. Oh, I see. So, you're a powerhouse from the same era as my granddaughter. Young man,
611:38
Speaker A
do you have a wife? Do you want one? Hashurama laughed winked at Jeriah and then gestured with his lips towards Sununade. Jeriah rarely found himself flustered, but now he raised his hand and scratched the back of his head, his
611:49
Speaker A
face reening as he dared not reply. Hashiamarama Senju narrowed his eyes. There was hope. Just as he was about to press furthers, cried out anxiously, "Grandpa, how can you be like this?" She threw a punch at Hashiamarama. With a
612:01
Speaker A
calm, casual motion, he raised his hand and effortlessly deflected Sununade's anger-filled blow. Crack!Sunady was not the least bit surprised, but Jeriah's mouth fell open in shock. After all, even he in sage mode would not dare to take one of full power punches head-on.
612:16
Speaker A
Ajiha was alarmed. Hashiamaramaju's current state was definitely not onetenth of the combat power he wielded in life absolutely not. What kind of power did he truly possess then? Would he resort to brute force this time and stop Achiha from taking the seat of the
612:30
Speaker A
fifth Hokag? If it came to him his strength and prestige far surpassed Achihas present self. Hashiama Senju suddenly turned to Aihaan and spoke. Young man, you still haven't answered my question. He fixed Achiha with a deep fathomless gaze. Aihaan said
612:45
Speaker A
cooly everyone has their own opportunities lord first hokage didn'tt you awaken would release one day and rise to prominence in the same way hearing this hashiama rubbed his chin h that's true I suppose he nodded then looked at aihaanihan
612:59
Speaker A
I want to know are you truly prepared to inherit the legacy of kinoa paused then he felt a vast overwhelming chakra surging from hasharamaju and the chakra inside his own body began to churn in response of course the instant
613:13
Speaker A
the birds left his mouth. Blue chakra burst out like a tidal wave and stood against Hasharamajus presence.
613:19
Speaker A
Hashiamarramas expression did not change. He kept staring intently at the young man before him. At last, he withdrew his chakra and broke into hearty laughter. I see. In that case, I entrust the village to you and the promise between Madara and me. I entrust
613:33
Speaker A
that to you as well. I believe that under your leadership, Kohaa will once again rise to its pinnacle." Hashiama extended his fist. Seeing this, Achihaan could not help but extend his own fist.
613:43
Speaker A
One fist of living flesh and one of impure world met with a soft tap. The succession of the Hokag's will and the village was complete. Shikaka Nara had ordered someone to capture the scene on film. With this photograph combined with
613:55
Speaker A
the Aiha clan's newspaper, Aiha jean was the most legitimate heir. Then they were not traitors, but warriors who had purged the corrupt Kenoa, righteous people who had swept away the rotten faction of the third Hokag's line.
614:07
Speaker A
Hashiamaramaju had wanted to say more, but the green energy inside his body drifted out and returned to Sununade's necklace. Hashiamaramaju opened his mouth, then closed it again. When he next spoke, his body had already begun to disintegrate. Aihajan, I think if
614:20
Speaker A
Madara could see you wearing the robe of the fifth Hokag, he would be very happy.
614:24
Speaker A
I did him wrong. Carry the will we had at the very beginning and walk on.
614:28
Speaker A
Hashiama Senju smiled gently. Ajiha was silent. In the instant before Hashiamarama disappeared, he spoke at last. I will. Hashiamaramajus bright-hearty laughter rang out once more and then quickly faded away.
614:40
Speaker A
Grandpa, a single tear slipped from the corner of Tsunad's eye. She had known all along that her grandfather's impure world body was not a normal state and would eventually be undone, but she had not expected it to happen so soon. It
614:52
Speaker A
dealt another blow to one who had already lost those closest to her, and she sank into dejection. Jeriah wrapped his arms around her at that moment. He could clearly feels tremble in his embrace, but she did not struggle. He
615:03
Speaker A
breathed a sigh of relief at that, then said, "Don't be sad. I'm sure Lord first Hokag would have wanted you to live everyday happily." could no longer hold it in and burst into tears while Jeriah comforted her in a soft gentle voice.
615:15
Speaker A
Aiha Jean waved his hand, ordering Itachi, Achiha, and Sherway to dispel their sisu. Then he had the Huga Aiha and Enoshiko clean up the battlefield and assess the damage. The funds would be covered by Kinoa's treasury. Achi Hajan, true to the name he bore, had
615:30
Speaker A
ascended to the seat of the fifth Hokag amid war and upheaval. He was now leading the clan heads. Those who had pledged loyalty to him, or rather those who had once joined him in the campaign against Danzo toward Canoa Hospital.
615:41
Speaker A
With the third Hokag wounded, it was imperative that he is the newly installed ruler and the new Hokag of Kenoha pay a visit and express his concern. If a man were fighting for his life in the hospital, while others threw
615:52
Speaker A
victory banquetss and handed out lavish rewards, it would be indefensible on both human and moral grounds. As Aihaan arrived in the fifth Hokag's ceremonial Hayori, the formerly quiet Kinoa hospital came alive at once and the director himself came out to greet him.
616:06
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, what can we do for you? Facing the fifth Hokag, even the hospital director, normally a man of high standing, had to humble himself.
616:14
Speaker A
Aihaan said nothing. He simply glanced at Nar Shikaku. Understanding at once, Shikaku stepped forward and said, "The fifth Hokag is here to visit the third Hokag. Please lead the way." Hearing this, the hospital director nodded and immediately had someone show the way.
616:28
Speaker A
Walking behind Aiha, he briefed him on the conditions of Saratobi Herusen's injuries. Soon, they reached the intensive care unit room 11-11. Two Shinobi stood at the door. One was Saratobi Isuma, leaning against the wall with a cigarette in hand. The other was
616:42
Speaker A
his girlfriend, Yui Karinai. Noticing a group approaching the ward, she tugged at Asuma's sleeve. Hey, Asuma, put out your cigarette. The Hokag is here to see Lord Saratobi. Her warning made Saratobi Asuma look up at Achihajan and his
616:54
Speaker A
party, and he was somewhat taken back. He knew perfectly well that his father had thrown more than a few stumbling blocks in Aihas path. And yet, here Aihaan was coming to visit with a retinue of senior officials. Without
617:05
Speaker A
realizing that the cigarette had burned down to its tail, still smoldering until it scaldled Asuma's finger. Jolted back to his senses, he threw the butt on the floor and stamped it out several times.
617:15
Speaker A
The next moment, as Aihaan reached the door, Asuma bowed and said, "Lord Hokage." Beside him, Yui Karinai also bowed slightly, not daring to raise her head for fear of offending the newly appointed Hokag. Aihajan nodded. Jonah, we have come to visit the third Hokag.
617:30
Speaker A
Your father played an indispensable part in putting down Orochimarus rebellion this time. Aihaan patted him on the shoulder, a show of affirmation for his father. Assuma was stunned and said nothing. Yui Karinai exasperated twisted her fair hand into his waist and
617:44
Speaker A
only then did Assuma snap out of it. Thank you Lord Hokag. Asuma knelt on one knee. Whatever his previous standing from this moment onward, Aihaan was the Hokag and he was a Jonan. And as a Jonan, he was obliged to pay respects to
617:56
Speaker A
the Kaga. Aihaan let out a soft chuckle, stepped forward and helped the Suma to his feet. Asuma, how is your father?
618:03
Speaker A
Saratobi Assuma's look turned bleak. Crouching down, he said, "Lord Hokag, to be honest with you, my father suffered a severe head injury this time with bleeding inside his skull. Had he not been treated in time, he might have died
618:13
Speaker A
right there." The doctors also said that from now on, father will never leave his cane. After a month, he may move about slowly, but if he exerts himself too much, the bleeding inside his skull may start again, and then death would be
618:24
Speaker A
certain. After listening, Achiha Jeans expression grew grave. Director, the Kenoha Hospital director who had been accompanying Achiha immediately stepped forward. Lord Hokag, what is your command? His bearing was extremely respectful and humble. Aihaan looked at him and spoke slowly. You must
618:40
Speaker A
save Lord Third at all costs. Yes, yes, Lord Hokag, I know what to do. With that, he quickly left to prepare the follow-up rehabilitation plan. Aihaan shot Nar Shikaku a look. Shikaku looked toward the director and followed him
618:52
Speaker A
out. Saratobi Yasuma was deeply moved. He had not expected Aihaan to be such a magnanimous figure, one who repaid enmity with kindness. He really ought to persuade his father not to oppose Achi Haan. Yui Karinai, however, had noticed
619:05
Speaker A
the look in Achiha Jeans eyes and sank deep into thought. She was a clever woman and said nothing. As for how the hospital would save him, what methods would be used, and whether he could truly be saved, who could say, "That was
619:16
Speaker A
hard to say." Aihaan then told the clan leaders to set down the things they had brought, offered a few more words of consolation to Saratobi, Asuma, and prepared to leave. Assuma kept expressing his gratitude and Ajihaan beaming all the while went on praising
619:29
Speaker A
him saying that he was honest and straightforward that his abilities were by no means ordinary and that even Saratobi Shinisuk could not compare with him. The future of the Saratobi family rested on Asuma. After this torrent of praise, Asuma's support for and loyalty
619:42
Speaker A
to Aihaan rose to yet another level. In the end, after Aihaan left, Asuma personally escorted him out. Having witnessed all this, Yui Karinai said not a word. She could only pray in her heart that Achihaan for the sake of her simple
619:55
Speaker A
honest man would let him off the hook. They walked out of the hospital into the afternoon. Aihaan dismissed the others keeping Huga Hayashi Narashikaku and Aiha Fagaka behind. Naturally, no one objected. After all, these men were the original shareholders. Their status set
620:09
Speaker A
in stone. The rest had either been courted by the Huga clan or by the Enoshiko. So, how could they compare with the founding shares? The group arrived at the Hokag's office. Achi Hajan took the Hokag's seat and looked
620:20
Speaker A
at Hugahayashi. Understanding at once Hugah Hayashi closed the large door. The next moment Aihas voice rang out.
620:27
Speaker A
How is everything going? He looked at Narikaku. A smile tugged at the corner of Shikaku's mouth. All arranged. Lord Third's injuries are very severe. From now on, he will likely have to rest quietly. Aihajan looked at him with
620:39
Speaker A
approval. Mm. It cannot be helped for that. I am deeply sorry as well. A crippled third Hokag was more conducive to Kinoa's unity and more conducive to Kinoa's stability. Hugahayashi hearing this did not find Achihaan cold-blooded or cruel. Instead, he felt that it was
620:54
Speaker A
only right and proper exactly how it should be. For one thing, he was Achihajans man and naturally wished for his regime to be secure. The third Hokag had been the biggest obstacle, and now that the biggest obstacle was gone,
621:05
Speaker A
how could he not be overjoyed? For another Saratobi Herusen had caused the death of his younger brother. He had long harbored resentment toward Kinoa.
621:12
Speaker A
And now that the culprit Soratobi Herusen was crippled, his great revenge had finally been exacted. As for Achiha Fagaku, there was no need to elaborate.
621:20
Speaker A
The Achiha clan had been placed in an increasingly difficult position in the village, and he absolutely refused to believe that it had happened without Saratobi Herus's consent. Thus, he was delighted beyond measure that this chief culprit had met with misfortune. Lord
621:33
Speaker A
Hokag, you must not blame yourself. This has nothing to do with you. It was all Orochimaru's fault. If not for him, the third Hokag would not have come to this.
621:41
Speaker A
Hugahayashi was the first to speak. Yes, Jean. At bottom, it is all Orochimaru's fault. You killed Orochimaru and that can be considered avenging the third Hokage. Aiha Fagaku said slowly. Naros Shikaku said nothing, but he had been watching Aihas expression the
621:56
Speaker A
entire time. In his heart, he did not believe that Orochimaru could be killed so easily. Fine, since that is the case, let us next discuss the distribution of authority. Aihaan sat with his legs crossed, hands resting on his stomach,
622:07
Speaker A
gazing at the three men before him. The three of them immediately changed expression and looked gravely at Aiha because what followed was the real centerpiece. It was also the principal reason they had supported Achiha in taking the Hokag's seat. Aihaan glanced
622:21
Speaker A
at the three men and suddenly smiled. Don't be so tense. Relax. Just relax. I would like to hear what suggestions you have. Aihaan asked. None of them dared to answer rashly. After all, at this moment, all authority lay in
622:32
Speaker A
Achihajans hands. If they asked for too much, they feared he would be angered. If they asked for too little, they would feel short-changed and ashamed before their clans. Thus, the key to this question lay in the right measure. If the measure was struck well,
622:45
Speaker A
they could demand more later. If it was struck poorly, and Achihajan was offended, then even if they obtained what they wanted this time, they risked being cast out because of his wrath.
622:53
Speaker A
Narikaku pondered for a long time, then spoke. The Nar clan wishes to assist Lord Hokag with documents. As for power, we need not take even a shred. Aihaan raised an eyebrow. This was a clever man retreating in order to advance. At this
623:07
Speaker A
moment, he represented not only the Nar, but also the Akimichi and the Yamanaka. He must be seeking benefits for his two brother clans. As for the Akimichi, they are skilled at earning money, managing businesses, and moving capital. I would
623:18
Speaker A
like to obtain for them a position in charge of finances. The Yamanaka, meanwhile, can read the memories inside an enemy's mind, making them uniquely gifted in intelligence gathering.
623:27
Speaker A
Narikaku lowered his head. Aihaan smiled. Since it is recommended by strategist Shikaku, I will not refuse.
623:34
Speaker A
Please, Clan head Shikaku, convey this to the other two clan heads when you return. The positions of director of the Kenoha Finance Department and director of the Kohaa interrogation department are vacant. I hope that clan head Akimichi Chosa and clan head Yamanaka
623:47
Speaker A
Andoi will step in and help this junior manage them well. Narikaku nodded excitedly, his eyes shining and knelt on one knee. Thank you, Lord Hokag. On behalf of the three Inoshiko clans, I swear eternal loyalty to you. As
623:59
Speaker A
everyone knew, these two departments touched Canoa's core. One controlled money, the other controlled intelligence. One was the cornerstone of development. The other was able to obtain information from inside and outside the village at the earliest moment, making it convenient for
624:12
Speaker A
Narashikaku to analyze the current situation. As long as these two departments were in their hands, and Achihajan's trust was one, the three clans could stand in an unassalable position. Mm. In that case, clan head Shikaka, go back and tell them this
624:25
Speaker A
news. Make preparations tomorrow. I trust you will not disappoint me. Aihajan smiled. Yes. Narashikaku's eyes radiated loyalty. Originally, one of these two departments had been held by Hamraokado, while the other was commanded by Danzo Shamura. As the most
624:39
Speaker A
ancient clans and the very first to support Hirusen Saratobi in ascending to the Hokag seat, the Inoshiko had asked for positions more than once. But Huen Saratobi always declined and fobed them off with various excuses until in the
624:52
Speaker A
end, the three clans ceased to be loyal. Yet now Achihaan had not only avoided appointing his own kin, he had instead followed the advice of these retainers who had helped him rise. Narashikaku was deeply moved. After Narashikaku left,
625:04
Speaker A
Aiha Fagaku and Hugahayashi grew somewhat somber. The god of wealth and the eyes had been claimed. What then should they ask for? Hugahayashi said in a deep voice, "Lord Hokag, the Huga clan wishes to have the authority over
625:16
Speaker A
Konoha's defense, deployment, patrols, and reconnaissance." He lifted his head to look at Aihaan somewhat uneasy because what he was asking for was rather much. It was no exaggeration to say that he wanted control over the security of the whole of Kenoha. Aihaan
625:29
Speaker A
was silent for a moment. The authority over defense deployment is not possible. As for patrols and reconnaissance, starting tomorrow, I will make you deputy director of the police department with control over three tents of the police department roster. From now on,
625:42
Speaker A
the police department will be jointly managed by the Huga and the Aiah. when he heard Achihan refuge the defense deployment authority Huga Hayashi felt some disappointment but at the same time he realized that he had gone too far.
625:53
Speaker A
How could a ruler of Aiha's caliber ever allow his own safety to fall under another person's control? Yet when he then heard that Achiha Jean would give part of the Achiha police department's authority to him, he was overjoyed.
626:04
Speaker A
Others might not know this, but he did. Although the police department made enemies, it also carried enormous power and it played an indispensable role in Kenoha. If the Huga could enter it, they too would be considered as wielding
626:15
Speaker A
power. Real substantial power. Thank you, Lord Hokag. Hugahayashi's face lit up. He was about to leave when Achihaan suddenly spoke. From now on, when the police department goes out to handle cases, the teams must consist of even numbers with one Aha ninja paired with
626:29
Speaker A
one Huga Ninja. They will supervise each other, urge each other on, and compete with each other, ensuring the impartiality of law enforcement and making clear to the enforcers what it is they enforce. In the final analysis, it comes down to no more than this. serve
626:41
Speaker A
the villagers. I do not wish for you to forget your original purpose with the passage of time, nor forget why you obtain the authority of the police department. If that day ever comes, I will purge my own ranks," Aihaan said
626:52
Speaker A
languidly. A slap across the face, then a sweet date, kindness, and severity applied together, both methods wielded at once. Aihas words set alarm bells ringing in Hugahashis mind.
627:03
Speaker A
He watched Achiha with caution and perceived a thin mist around him that he could not see through. His thinking was absolutely above himself above this era.
627:11
Speaker A
Haishi understands. Then Aihaan waved his hands signaling for him to leave. After Huga Hayashi left the corner of Aiha Fagaku's mouth lifted, should I call you Lord Hokag or should I call you my son? Aihaan closed his eyes and spoke
627:24
Speaker A
slowly. Use the title during work hours. He at home call each other father and son. Aiha Fagako understood at once. He spoke, Lord Hokag, what authority do you intend to grant the Aiha? Silence.
627:35
Speaker A
Deathly stillness. The Aiha keep things as they are. Aiha Jean said slowly. Ajiha Fagaka frowned. Jean before he could finish. Aiha Jean opened his eyes and fixed him with a piercing stare. If clan head Fagaka thinks that is
627:47
Speaker A
inappropriate, then speak your mind. Aiha Fagaku felt the oppressive pressure of a superior from his own son. A pressure purer and more terrifying than Huen Sartobis. He was drenched in sweat, yet he still stealed himself and said, "Why not hand Root over to the Aiha?"
628:02
Speaker A
The words had barely fallen when Achiha Jean slapped the table. Root, huh? You truly dare to ask for that clan head Fugaku? Back then, when Kinoa established Root, it was only because Husen Saratobi wanted to appease Danzo Shimura. And because of the close
628:15
Speaker A
friendship between the two that he allowed him to create Root, but in the end, what did Root do? Root and the Hokage Zoo were brothers in name, but enemies in reality. Root and Ultimately became two major factions fighting each
628:27
Speaker A
other for power. What is a clan head Fagaku? Do you want to contend with me for power or do you think I cannot do well in the Hokag's seat? Achiha Fagaku was left speechless. He understood everything Aihaan said. However, as the
628:39
Speaker A
Achiha clan was Achihas maternal clan, if it did not gain some real power, wouldn't people certainly talk behind its back? Aihaan rubbed his throbbing nose bridge and finally said, "From now on, the Aiha clan will be responsible for the logistics of ninja
628:52
Speaker A
tools for all of Kohaa's departments under the finance department." Aiha Fagaku was still dissatisfied and tried to speak. Aiha Jean slammed the table.
629:00
Speaker A
Don't negotiate with me. Take it or leave it. So far, no ninja of the Aiha clan has emerged as a special talent who can take charge alone. Moreover, this position of mine is already the greatest benefit the Achiha clan has obtained. As
629:13
Speaker A
the clan of a Kagaya, the Aiha clan has gained a very high standing. From now on, it will no longer be bullied by others. But do not become too arrogant either. If I were to give my own clan
629:22
Speaker A
great power at this moment, many ninja clans would be resentful. I hope you can understand that, clan leader Fugaku.
629:27
Speaker A
It's not that I'm refusing to give power. It's that it must be given slowly, gradually, and favorably. You can't expect to get fat in one mouthful, right? Aiha Jean persuaded him with both reason and emotion. In the end, Achiha
629:39
Speaker A
Fagaku relented and nodded, "All right, I'll go talk to the ninja clan next and discuss the upcoming sale of ninja tools." Aihaan nodded, "All right, let's head back together." With that, he rose and left the Hokag building with Achiha
629:51
Speaker A
Fugaku. By now, the sky had darkened and the black night was studded with stars.
629:55
Speaker A
Aiha Jean stared blankly at the starry sky and said, "Father being Hokag is not as simple as you think. You need checks and balances, development, and the ability to assess the situation. If you only seek benefits for your own clan
630:07
Speaker A
your end, will be like Husen Saratobis, despised by others and losing your honor in old age. If I give the Aiha clan too much power, people will say I'm abusing power for personal gain. If I give too little, the clansmen will be unhappy and
630:20
Speaker A
call me cold-hearted." The sale of ninja tools is essentially a lifeline industry for Kohaa's ninja. Handing it to the Aiha is already the greatest concession I can make. Aihaan said. Aiha Fakaka nodded. Of course, he knew all of this.
630:33
Speaker A
It was just that he was easily swayed thinking one person was right one moment and another was right the next. This had caused a serious division within the Aiha. If Achiha had not risen out of nowhere to reunite the clan, the Hawks
630:45
Speaker A
and Doves would probably still be discussing a coup in that cramped room today. I understand. You've worked hard.
630:50
Speaker A
I'll calm the clansmen. Now that the Hokag of Kenoha is from the Aiha clan, what else can the other Achiha be dissatisfied about? Aiha Fagaka said.
630:58
Speaker A
Aihaan nodded and headed home. After arriving, he walked toward his room when Aiha Sasuke suddenly appeared and ran toward him excitedly. The look in Achihas eyes softened. Sasuke, were you waiting for me? Aiha Sasuke nodded.
631:11
Speaker A
He was about 7 years old and very handsome, a proper good-looking little boy. Second brother, is it true? I heard you became the Hokag of our Kohaa village. Then I'm the Hokag's little brother. From now on, if anyone dares to
631:22
Speaker A
bully me, I'll just say my brother is the Hokag who wouldn't show me some respect. Sasuke said with a silly grin.
631:28
Speaker A
Aihaan shot him a look. Sasuke, it's true that I became the Hokage of Kenoha. But even the Hokag of Kohaa cannot oppress others at will. As the Hokage's little brother, you should be even more magnanimous. If it is truly
631:39
Speaker A
the other person's fault, you may mention my name. But if it is your own fault and you mention my name, I'll make sure to teach you a lesson. Achi Haans threat, tinged with affection, made Aiha Sasuke nod. "I
631:49
Speaker A
know, brother." He pouted, but soon pressed close to Achiha, clinging to him. "Brother, brother, will you teach me a jutzu? I heard you have a firestyle jutzu. When you spit it out, it turns into a sea of fire. I want to learn
632:00
Speaker A
that." Aiha Sasukes eyes were full of little stars. If he could use that move in combat training class, how cool would that be? Aihaan looked at Achiha Sasuke with an odd expression. He could see as clear as day that Sasuke wasn't
632:12
Speaker A
learning the jutzu to grow stronger, but to show off. After all, as the saying goes, the sky has cleared, the rain has stopped, and Sasuke thinks he's great again. Remembering the four laughing masters of Aiha from his past life, the
632:23
Speaker A
weak among the old weak sick and disabled, the corner of his mouth twitched. Listen to your big brother, don't learn that. You're still small, and your chakra isn't enough. Even if you can release it, the effect will be
632:33
Speaker A
greatly diminished. Aihas words were true. Chakra is the very root of all jutzu. As long as there is an endless supply of chakra, any nature transformation jutzu can unleash astonishing power. A perfect example is Tobberenu, a man who signed a contract
632:47
Speaker A
with the sea. He could use a jutzu even on waterless ground and make it feel like he was by the sea. That Hashiama fellow, however, is not worth referencing. He is on a completely different level. Aiha Sasuke pouted and
632:59
Speaker A
kept hugging at Aihas hokag robe. If Jean didn't teach him, he would not let go. Aihaan rubbed his head and at last selected a firestyle jutzu from Achihadar's memories. A C-rank jutzu firest style phoenix flower jutzu.
633:12
Speaker A
Aihaan said, "In that case, I'll teach you this phoenix flower jutzu. Remember the order of the hand seals." With that, he began forming hand seals. Rat, tiger, dog, ox, rabbit, tiger. Firest style phoenix flower jutzu. After completing the hand seals, Achihaan stepped back,
633:27
Speaker A
left, aimed at the open ground ahead, took a deep breath, and spat out, "Boom!
633:31
Speaker A
Boom! Boom!" Three fireballs shot from his mouth and slammed into the ground. The three fireballs blasted shallow pits into the earth, leaving faint black scorch marks. This was already the result after Achiha reduced his chakra output by a 100fold. Yet in Aiha
633:45
Speaker A
Sasuke's eyes, Achihajans movements were unbelievably cool. While so cool, second brother, so cool. I want to learn it. I want to learn it. Sasuke hurried over to where Achihaan had landed.
633:55
Speaker A
Aihaan curved his lips into a smile melted by his little brother's adorableness. He pinched Aiha Sasuke's puffy cheeks and nodded, "All right, I'll teach you." And so before going to bed, Aihaan taught Achihas the hand seals for the Phoenix Flower Jutzu and
634:09
Speaker A
explained the chakra circulation pathway as well as Achihadara's understanding of the jutzu from his memories. To be fair, Sasuke's talent was unquestionable. He could remember every word Achiha said without missing a single one. Moreover, he was highly motivated and began
634:24
Speaker A
practicing immediately. Aiha Saskasuke's face was utterly solemn. Aihaan nodded. The boy really did have a trace of a true master about him. Aiha Sasuke formed hand seals firestyle phoenix flower jutzu. He repeated Achihas movements stepping back then spat out
634:38
Speaker A
fireballs. However, the fireballs were like little flames making Achiha unable to stop his mouth from twitching. He took back his earlier praise of Sasuke's talent. Aiha Sasuke was practicing with exceptional seriousness. This was the firestyle phoenix fire jutzu that his
634:53
Speaker A
second brother had taught him. Besides the great fireball jutzu his eldest brother had taught him. These were also two of the few C rank jutsu. He knew your average ninja academy students still didn't know them yet. He was going
635:03
Speaker A
to work hard in silence and then stunned everyone once school started. Aihaan looked at Sasuke who was striving bravely and training hard and side in admiration as expected of the protagonist. His values had been solid since he was a child. Suddenly
635:16
Speaker A
Aihas ear twitched and he turned to look toward the door. Big brother is back. Aihaan said with a smile. He looked at Achihaachi who was still under Kakashi's command in the AMVU responsible for cleaning up battlefields and tallying losses. So, he had worked
635:30
Speaker A
overtime. He must have just gotten off work today. Aiha was taken aback when he heard Achihas voice. A trace of warmth suddenly appeared on his originally cold and merciless face. He glanced at Aiha, then turned to look at
635:42
Speaker A
Aiha Sasuke. He then sat down beside Achiha and asked Jean, "What is Sasuke doing?" Judging by his movements, is he practicing the Phoenix Fire jutzu?
635:51
Speaker A
Admittedly, Aiha Itachi truly deserved his reputation as a genius of the Aiha clan. From the moment he entered the room until now, he had recognized the Phoenix Fire Jutzu with a single look at Sasuke's hand seals. Aihaan nodded.
636:04
Speaker A
Yeah, don't judge by Sasuke's age. He takes this very seriously. He's already practiced for over 2 hours. He started with tiny flames and can now barely shoot out small fireballs. Aiha was silent for a moment. He remembered that
636:16
Speaker A
when he had first learned the Phoenix Fire Jutzu, he had reached Fagaka's level in a single try. When he looked again at Sasuke, whose clothes were soaked with sweat, a flicker of heartache passed through his eyes. Aiha Itachi stood up and walked over to
636:27
Speaker A
Achiha Sasuke. Aiha Jean shook his head, turned, and went into the house. He took three pairs out of the refrigerator, washed them, and walked into the courtyard. By this time, Aiha Itachi had already started ruffling Sasuke's hair.
636:39
Speaker A
Sasuke's originally spiky hair was now soaked with sweat. Yet, Itachi did not mind at all. He tousled Sasuke's head for a while and shared some insights about the Phoenix Fire Jutzu. Then they saw Achi Haan walking over with a plate
636:50
Speaker A
in hand. Aihaan gave a light cough. Ahem, you two want some pairs. I just took them out of the fridge. They're really sweet. Sasuke's eyes lit up. He walked up to Achiha took two pairs and said, "Thanks, second brother." Then he
637:02
Speaker A
hurried over to Itachi and handed one pair to him. Aiha. Itachi smiled and took the pair. He bit into it. Not bad.
637:09
Speaker A
Cool and refreshing with a delicate sweetness. Really delicious. Aiha Sasuke also hugged his pear and devoured it with gusto. Folks who can understand this joy. After more than two hours of training, taking a bite of an ice cold
637:21
Speaker A
pear is true bliss. As expected, sweets can bring people happiness. Aihaan bit into his pear as well. The sweet juice burst in his mouth and the cold, refreshingly sweet liquid was so satisfying that once you started, you couldn't stop. A quarter of an hour
637:34
Speaker A
later, the three brothers walked through the door and went to the master bedroom to see Aiha Fagaku. Aiha Fagaku remained in his customary posture, eyes closed, sitting cross-legged, projecting the aura of the family patriarch with absolute precision. Itachi showed no
637:48
Speaker A
reaction. Sasuke felt a little intimidated. And as for Achihaan, Aihaan cried out directly, "Old geyser, what are you doing? Why so serious? You scared my little brother, you know." As he spoke, Achihaan pinched Sasuke's cheek. Pinching a younger brother should
638:02
Speaker A
be done early. Otherwise, once the little brother grew up, Jean was afraid he wouldn't be able to stop himself from punching him. At those words, Achiha Fagaku instantly lost his composure. You unfil son, you are not in the least as
638:13
Speaker A
steady as your elder brother, nor as well behaved as your younger brother. You say, "Old geyser one moment and clan head Fugaku the next. Are you trying to turn the world upside down?" Aihaan laughed softly. "I am the sky of Kenoha.
638:26
Speaker A
There was nothing wrong with that statement." Aiha Jean was now the Hokag of Kohaa, so calling him the sky of Kenoha was only fitting. Aiha Fagaku nashed his teeth, his mers grinding audibly. How could he have fathered such
638:37
Speaker A
a thing? He should have shot him onto the wall in the first place. Ding.
638:41
Speaker A
Congratulations host on becoming the fifth Hokag. Reward peerless monstrous strength passive skill. Ding. Congratulations host on defeating Orochimaru. Reward complete version of the cellular regeneration technique.
638:53
Speaker A
Ding. Congratulations host. Your name has resounded throughout the entire Shinobi world. Reward title. Azjura of the Shinobi world. Attack 20. Defense 20. Speed 20. A stream of rewards kept pouring into Aihas body, and he immediately felt his physical fitness
639:08
Speaker A
rise by an entire level. Aiha Fagaku was still chattering endlessly, but at that moment, his words had already been cast by Aiha Jean to the farthest clouds.
639:17
Speaker A
"Johan, Jean, Jean, what are you thinking about?" Aiha Fagaku said with a displeased look. Aiha Jean snapped back to his senses, glanced at Achiha Fagaku, and rolled his eyes. "You scared me half to death." Aiha Fagaku nashed his teeth.
639:30
Speaker A
He took a deep breath and told himself not to get angry. Not to get angry. This was his own child. He couldn't get angry. If anger ruined his health, the dogs would be pleased. I have called you all here today to announce two major
639:41
Speaker A
matters. The first and the most important is that our Aiha clan has produced a hokag. Aiha Fagaka's gaze settled on Achiha. Aiha Jean kept an expressionless face as if none of this was anything remarkable in his eyes.
639:54
Speaker A
This made Aiha Fagaku both glad and annoyed. The title of Hokag was something countless Kinoa ninjas dreamed of yet you boy are this calm. Aihaachi nodded. He had recently been helping his second younger brother handle affairs so he naturally knew about it. As for
640:08
Speaker A
Achiha Sasuke, his eyes lit up when he heard this. His father Aiha Fagaku was considered a high-ranking figure in Kenoha. So his words had to be true.
640:16
Speaker A
That meant his second brother really had become the fifth Hokag. Seeing the reaction of his youngest son Aiha Saskuke Aiha, Fugaku finally nodded.
640:23
Speaker A
Right? This was how a normal person should react. Second, from today onward, our Aiha clan is the Hokag clan. We have been entrusted with a major mission.
640:31
Speaker A
From now on, everyone must stay in line and know their place. Do not become proud and complacent merely because you are members of the Hokage's clan. I'll leave this matter to you, Itachi. Go handle it. If any Aiha does evil, tell
640:43
Speaker A
your father. I will absolutely not let it slide. Aiha Fagaka straightened his back. A large part of that straight back was due to his second son, Aiha Jean, having become Hokag. From now on, the Aiha clan would no longer have to worry
640:55
Speaker A
about being purged by the high-erups. From now on, the Aiha clan could live normal lives. This had been his long cherished wish, and now it had finally been fulfilled. Aihaan turned to look at Achihaachi, and Aihaachi looked back at
641:07
Speaker A
him. Relief and gratification filled both brothers eyes. From now on, Aihaachi would never again have to serve as a double agent. No longer would he have to struggle painfully choosing between the bonds of family and the peace of the village. The shackles
641:21
Speaker A
around his heart shattered in that instant and he could smell the scent of freedom. Achihaan looked at Achihaachi's faintly smiling face and curve his own lips into a smile. In the original tale, Achihaachi was a solitary figure ostracized by those around him and
641:34
Speaker A
manipulated by the village leadership. In truth, the village higher-ups had always disdained Aihaachi. At home, because of his role as a double agent, his clansmen likewise gave him no warmth. But starting today, everything had changed because he now had a good
641:47
Speaker A
younger brother. a younger brother who was Hokag. Not only would the clan grow friendly and even fawning toward him, there were also plenty of people in the village eager to claim brotherhood with Aihaachi. It was exactly as the saying
641:59
Speaker A
goes when one man attains the way even his chickens and dogs ascend to heaven.
642:03
Speaker A
Aihaan chuckled and picked up his cup to drink tea. It seemed his transmigration had not been in vain. This was a home that actually felt like a home, not the rigid coldness of a superior interrogating a subordinate day after
642:14
Speaker A
day. Aiha Fagaku spoke up again. Itachi, you're not getting any younger. It's time you married. That girl Isumi is a fine choice. She's beautiful and more importantly, she has a kind temperament and is fond of you. Itachi's face turned
642:27
Speaker A
red. Father, I'm still young. I haven't reached the age for discussing marriage yet. He was almost 14 now. In the Shinobi world, that was an age at which one could already marry and have children. However, because of Itachi's
642:38
Speaker A
particular situation, no family had been willing to marry their precious daughter, Tam, who could like a double cross or a turn coat. Aihaumi could express her love for Itachi so openly precisely because she had lost both her parents. She lived with her grandmother.
642:51
Speaker A
Fortunately, her parents had left her a considerable inheritance. So, she was relatively well off. At the same time, her grandmother was just an ordinary member of the Aiha clan and had no knowledge [clears throat] of Itachi's deeds. Moreover, Achiha is genuinely
643:04
Speaker A
loved Aiha irrepressibly. Even while her peers spoke ill of him, she remained at Itachi's side, telling everyone Itachi must have his reasons. Alas, in the original story, her defense was not the truth. Itachi truly had betrayed the Achiha clan, and together with Achihao,
643:19
Speaker A
he wiped them all out. Even so, Itachi gave his last tenderness to Achihazumi. After aido killed Izumi, Itachi cast Sukuyami on her, letting her live out a sweet, blissful lifetime with him inside the world of Tsukuyami. Aiha Jean, who
643:32
Speaker A
knew all of this while quietly drank his tea and glanced at Achihaachi. Fortunately, what he saw on Itachi's face was shyness and delight. Aihaan then stood up and said, "Brother, you two are no longer young. You truly have
643:44
Speaker A
reached the age for marriage. Sister Uzumi is a good person and her heart belongs only to you. When you were a double agent, she was the only one who kept believing in you, supporting you and defending you. A person who loves
643:55
Speaker A
you is not easy to come by. So, please don't hurt her. If you're willing, I as Hokage and as your younger brother can take it upon myself to arrange a grand wedding for you both." Aihaan said with a smile. He was not doing this for
644:06
Speaker A
Itachi, but for Achihaumi, the Izumi who died so miserably in the original story. She should not have had such an ending devoted to goodness only to die in the arms of the one she loved. Although the one who killed her was not Itachi,
644:18
Speaker A
Achihazumi had indeed died. Because of Itachi, of that there was no doubt. Aiha Itachi froze his memories drifting to the distance. When he was 6 years old, Achihaachi walked down the street in low spirits. Because he was a member of the
644:31
Speaker A
Aiha clan, many people treated him coldly. He did not understand why. Was it simply because he was an Aiha? Later, he sat down alone by the lake to reflect on life. Just then, a sweet fragrance drifted past the tip of his nose. He
644:42
Speaker A
looked up and saw Aiha Isumi crouching beside him, "Hey, hey, Itachi, why are you so unhappy? It's dangerous to sit alone by the river." Aiha Isumi said with a smile. Itachi turned his head away, ignoring her, but he could not
644:54
Speaker A
stop thinking about thericcolor dango in her hand. Izzumi moved around to the direction he had turned away from and said, "Attachi, I've heard that eating sweets when you're down can make you feel better. How about I treat you
645:03
Speaker A
toriccolor dango? As soon as she finished speaking, Azumi picked up a skewer of dango and handed it to Itachi.
645:10
Speaker A
Here, take it. Itachi raised his head, his eyes drawn to the pink, green, and white-color dango. He swallowed, took the skewer, and bit into it. The glutenous rice was soft and chewy with sweet filling within. One bite left a
645:22
Speaker A
lingering fragrance on his lips and tongue. Best of all, it was exceptionally sweet. Since Itachi adored sweets, his eyes immediately turned into stars as he quickly devoured the dango.
645:32
Speaker A
Watching him, Izzumi smiled with delight and offered him another skewer. But Itachi paused. Have you eaten? Izzumi arched an eyebrow. I've already eaten and I'm quite full. These were bought for you. Only then did Itachi feel at ease. He took the skewer and continued
645:45
Speaker A
eating happily. Izzumi watched him with a smile and said, "Wait here for a moment. I'll be right back." Itachi nodded, savoring the delicious dango.
645:53
Speaker A
Just as he finished the last one, Iumi reappeared, carrying a bag that held three or four boxes ofriccolor dango.
645:59
Speaker A
Itachi's eyes went round. He swallowed quietly his small eyes fixed on Izzumi. Izzumi said cheerfully watching you eat so happily makes me want to eat a little more too. Want to eat together? Izzumi coaxed Itachi as if coaxing a husband.
646:11
Speaker A
Itachi nodded. And so the two of them sat by the river chatting and eating dango until sunset. Aiha Fagaku quietly appeared at the top of the riverbank.
646:20
Speaker A
Looking down at Iumi chatting with his son for the first time, he did not hurry to call Itachi home. Instead, he waited until the two had nearly finished talking. Then called out, Itachi, time to go home. Itachi's smile visibly
646:30
Speaker A
vanished, finally settling into stillness. That sight stirred endless heartache in Izumi. Itachi said, "I have to go. Thank you for your hospitality, Isumi. I'll treat you to a meal another day. Mm." Iumi nodded. Itachi turned to leave when I suddenly called out Itachi.
646:45
Speaker A
If you're ever unhappy in the future, you can come find me. I live at Itachi's whole body trembled. He turned to look at Iumi with red rimmed eyes and saw that she too had redened eyes as if she
646:54
Speaker A
could not bear to see him leave. Aiha Fagaku ruffled Itachi's hair. If you like her, then keep in touch with her from now on. For now, it's time to go home. Your mother has dinner ready.
647:03
Speaker A
Itachi nodded emphatically uncertain whether he was answering Fagaku or Iumi. Another summer had arrived. Itachi Aiha, looking exactly as he did in the present day, had just returned from an Ubu mission. He was covered in wounds, his mind growing hazy and on the verge of
647:17
Speaker A
collapse. At that moment, a slender jade-like hand caught him. He felt an overwhelming sense of peace and lost consciousness. When he awoke, he found himself lying in a modest flat, neither too large nor too small. He lay completely naked on the bed when a voice
647:30
Speaker A
suddenly rang out filled with joy and astonishment. You're awake, Itachi. The speaker quickly hurried to his side.
647:36
Speaker A
Itachi Aiha studied the woman's features rapidly, sifting through his memories until a figure perfectly merged with her. You, you're Aiha had grown into a great beauty. Many young men of the Aiha clan had fallen for her, yet she remained unmoved. When
647:52
Speaker A
others urged her to marry, she refused with unwavering righteousness. This led many to regard Izumi Aiha as an unattainable flower. But only Itachi Achihan knew her gentleness and only he knew her beauty. Now clad in pajamas, Isumi smiled sweetly at Itachi. You bad
648:07
Speaker A
man. You promised to visit me often. What happened? Four years apart and you haven't come even once. Itachi Aiha spoke. My name has already been tarnished. If I came to you, it would bring you needless trouble. This was the
648:19
Speaker A
clan's decision and I could not refuse. The light had faded from his eyes. Hearing this, Iumi's face filled with distress. Clan head Fagaku is truly heartless. His own son is in this state and he still cares about missions.
648:31
Speaker A
Itachi said nothing, sighing inwardly. Born into the clan leader household, one had to bear the corresponding responsibilities. He as a member of Kohaa, one had to fight for its safety.
648:40
Speaker A
Seeing Itachi silent, Isumi let out a sigh. She picked up a towel, dipped it in warm water from the wooden bucket, and began gently wiping his arm and face. Izumi had actually wanted to continue wiping the rest of his body,
648:51
Speaker A
but Itachi was too shy and stubbornly refused. In the end, she had no choice but to leave the towel and bucket in the room. Taking the towel, Itachi had just lifted his blanket when he froze. The blood stains on his body had already
649:02
Speaker A
been washed away clean, and every wound had been coated with medicinal ointment. The cuts had now formed scabs. He gazed dazedly toward the doorway. Izzumi stood outside, sunlight falling upon her, her shadow pressed against the door and tracing the graceful silhouette of her
649:16
Speaker A
figure. Itachi Achiha's pupils contracted. To say he had no thoughts would be a lie. He was in the prime of youthful vigor and people in the shinobi world matured early. Deep in his heart from their childhood and the incident of
649:27
Speaker A
her wiping his body, Iumi Achiha had planted a seed within him. The memory ended. Itachi Aiha was lost in thought for a long while. During that time, Fagaku Aiha tried to interrupt him but was stopped by Tobarama Aiha who shot
649:39
Speaker A
him a meaningful look. When Itachi Achiha finally snapped back to reality, Tobarama Aiha spoke while big brother if you're willing father will go propose the marriage tomorrow morning but if you're not willing I'll introduce Iumi Aiha to some other young elites of the
649:53
Speaker A
clan. Tobarama said with a mischievous grin. Itachi Aiha grew anxious. Second brother don't. I am willing. I'm willing to marry Iumi. Please father grant this.
650:02
Speaker A
With that Itachi knelt on one knee begging Fagaku to agree. Makoto Aiha heard his voice and hurried to the room where they were speaking. When she saw Itachi kneeling on the ground, Makoto immediately grew angry. She pointed at
650:13
Speaker A
Fagaku and said, "Fagaku, what is the meaning of this? Why are you forcing my eldest son to kneel before you?" Fagaku was taken aback and quickly waved his hands. "No, Makoto listened to me. Let me explain." Up. Fagaku Aiha's agonized
650:27
Speaker A
scream echoed throughout the entire house, even spilling out into the street. Countless Aiha clan members who had already turned off their lights switched them back on an eerie sight against the night. That's how it went.
650:38
Speaker A
After Makoto Aiha had finished beating Fagaku Aiha Tobarama Aiha recounted the whole matter from start to finish. Only then did Makoto realize she had wronged her husband. She quickly walked over to him. Honey, I was wrong. I misjudged
650:50
Speaker A
you. Fagaku Aiha turned his head away. Baby was wronged, but Baby wasn't going to say it. Tobarama Aiha suddenly spoke.
650:58
Speaker A
Dad, mom, now is the time to discuss big brother's most important matter. Please stop arguing. Sasuke Aiha nodded from the side. Yeah. Yeah. Fagaku and Mikoto Aiha snapped back to their senses. Their faces reening. Ahem Tobarama is right.
651:12
Speaker A
Since Itachi has feelings for her, let's arrange a meeting with Izumi's grandmother. Itachi Aiha felt somewhat shy. A mom, dad, I'm going to sleep first. And Tobarama Sasuke, thank you. With that, he walked toward his bedroom without looking back. Tobarama
651:25
Speaker A
and Sasuke Aiha exchanged a glance. Then Tobarama bent down and scooped Sasuke into his arms. Mom Dad will be heading back too. With that, they left. Fugaku Aiha watched them with complex feelings.
651:36
Speaker A
He had actually wanted them to stay and chat a little longer because dear tonight it's time to deliver the grain.
651:42
Speaker A
Makoto Aiha shot Fagaku a seductive glance then grabbed him by the collar and dragged him toward their bedroom.
651:47
Speaker A
Fagaku Aiha said nothing but sweat had already begun beating on his forehead. A shiver ran through his body and his eyes went from bright to lifeless. He was already 40. Why was his wife still so insatiable? The next morning, this was
652:00
Speaker A
the first day of Tobarama Aiha's official inauguration, the day he would bestow titles upon the clans that had participated in the coup. He had risen very early as had Itachi Aiha and Shersu Aiha, although the two were still Ubu
652:13
Speaker A
ninja. As members of the Aiha clan, they had naturally become the U ninja personally tasked with protecting the Hokag safety. This had been confirmed with Kakashi. From now on, Atachi Aiha and Shersu Aiha would report directly to Tobarama. Aya having finished dressing
652:28
Speaker A
Tobarama pushed open his door and saw the two mighty gatekeepers standing left and right at his entrance in Umbu combat gear. Whoa, what are you two doing here?
652:36
Speaker A
Tobarama was startled. He hadn't known about his personal U guard. In the end, Shers Aiha explained everything before Tobarama nodded. I see. Then I'll entrust my safety to you both from now on. Tobarama then thought of how his two
652:48
Speaker A
bodyguards could unleash their susenu at a moment's notice. One orange, one green. Any fool daring to offend him would be smashed into a meat patty and the thought put him in high spirits.
652:58
Speaker A
Let's go. Today is mainly for a big meeting, dividing the spoils. Oh no, I mean assigning positions and wealth.
653:04
Speaker A
Tobarama chuckled. Under the protection of Aihaachi and Aiha Sherui, Aihaan arrived late, barely making it through the doors of the Hokag building at 759, the very last second before work began.
653:16
Speaker A
Kakashi, the Yamu captain, rose and bowed at the site. Aihaan waved a hand saying, "Good work." It was a tacid acknowledgement of Kakashis efforts. Then under the gaze of all present, he walked toward the Hokage's throne in the office. Dressed in the
653:28
Speaker A
Hokag's ceremonial robe, Achiha Jean slowly took his seat. Everyone, let us begin. With that, he propped his chin on one hand and smiled at everyone. Nar Shikaku, now the focus of everyone's gaze rose helplessly and began. Lord Hokag Konoha has only just been
653:43
Speaker A
stabilized. Every trade and profession is awaiting revival, and we are in dire need of capable hands to take charge.
653:50
Speaker A
The implication was clear and Aihaan having seized the Hokag's seat was no fool. Indeed, Shikaku's words align with my thoughts. As they say, every new ruler brings his own ministers. The third Hokag is gravely wounded and can no longer govern Kenoa. Moreover, the
654:04
Speaker A
leaders of the departments under him have all reached retirement age. A nation cannot last a single day without its ruler, and neither can the villages various divisions. Therefore, today I intend to bestow these positions upon all of you. Seeing that Narashikaku had
654:18
Speaker A
indirectly and tactfully requested recognition, Achihaan proceeded with the appointments accordingly. And so, Achihajan allocated the several important departments according to the plans he had devised the previous day.
654:28
Speaker A
No one was surprised. After all, Narashikaku and his group were the first to have invested in Achiha. So, securing key positions was hardly unexpected. Had Achiha failed to promote them, those who had joined later would have questioned whether he was worth following.
654:42
Speaker A
Afterward, with Naras Shikaka's assistance, even the smaller and mid-level departments were carved up without a single objection. In the Hokag's office, many clan members wore joyful expressions, exchanging pleasantries with one another. Director Dinguen, please give us your support in
654:55
Speaker A
the future. Director Fuin, you're the one we'll need more. Aiha Jean watched the scene feeling much like an emperor observing his ministers idly chattering in the great hall. Just as everyone was immersed in jubilation, the office door was suddenly pushed open. The newly
655:09
Speaker A
appointed officials who had been buzzing with excitement immediately fell silent and turned to look at the entrance. An U ninja knelt on the ground. Lord Hokag, an envoy from a Wagakir has just arrived at the village gate. He calls himself
655:21
Speaker A
Hong too and having learned that today is your first day in office has brought gifts and reparations with him. He said he hopes for an opportunity to meet with you Lord Hokag and wishes to sign a friendly development agreement with
655:32
Speaker A
Kenoha. The U finished in one breath and fell silent. After hearing this, Achihaan did not rush to respond.
655:39
Speaker A
Instead, he looked at the new officials around him and asked, "What do you all think of this?" This move was intended to open the floor to a wide range of opinions to see whether any among them possessed the talent to offer advice on
655:49
Speaker A
diplomatic affairs. Nar Shikaku glanced at Aiha, who shook his head slightly, signaling him to first observe the situation before drawing any conclusions. Among the newly appointed officials, some wore looks of disdain, while others appeared genuinely earnest.
656:03
Speaker A
The room soon split into two factions. One faction advocated a complete military solution against a wagure.
656:10
Speaker A
Another proposed defeating the opposing villages one by one in succession. And still others suggested letting the four hidden villages fight among themselves like dogs so Kinoa could reap the spoils as the fishermen. Hearing the officials speak one after another with such
656:22
Speaker A
enthusiasm, Achiha Jean felt pleasantly surprised. It seemed his supporters were not all idol good for nothings. Finally, he turned to Narasaku who spoke up. In my humble opinion, Kenoha has just won a war and repelled the three great hidden
656:35
Speaker A
villages. Our primary objective now is to recuperate and rebuild. With the second Shinobi World War, the third Shinobi World War, and more recently the battle at our village gates against the three hidden villages, along with Orochimaru's betrayal, Kenoha's
656:47
Speaker A
livelihoods have fallen into decline. War, however, is not fought by merely moving one's lips. It requires money, mountains of money. And where does Kenoa's money come from? A large portion comes from the daimo of the land of fire
656:59
Speaker A
while the rest is drawn from the villagers themselves. If the villagers cannot live well then continuing to wage war would be nothing short of reckless militarism. It would only bring endless troubles in the future. Narashikaku had said a great deal but in essence he was
657:13
Speaker A
telling Achihaan that Kinoa must not fight a war. Achihaan understood his meaning and gave in. In that case let us receive a wagure envoy. As for waging war from today onward, no one is to mention it. Everyone nodded and returned
657:26
Speaker A
to their seats. Obeying the orders of the fifth Hokag Aihaan, Kakashi, the Ubu captain, arranged for someone to leaz with the Aagakir envoy, then led the envoy toward the Hokag building. On the way to the Hokag building, Hongu
657:38
Speaker A
observed everything around him. He had to admit that Kenoha's environment and geographical conditions were truly excellent. Kenoha had not actively worked to develop its people's livelihood over the years, and yet its standard of living was on par with the
657:49
Speaker A
Wagakures. And everyone knew that Anoki, apart from war, cared most about livelihood issues. On every occasion, the reparations Iwagakir received from war were not funneled into military strength, but into the vill's construction and pensions for fallen shinobi. Yet, Kenoha, despite paying
658:04
Speaker A
reparations on all sides, still had villagers living comfortably and happily. Hangsu could not help but sigh truly worthy of being the number one shinobi village in the ninja world. Such profound heritage. Soon, they arrived at the base of the Hokag building where
658:17
Speaker A
Kakashi stood waiting with an upright posture. Seeing this, the umbu ninja introduced Hong Tu to Hitaki Kakashi.
658:24
Speaker A
Kakashi shot a glance at Aiha Itachi and Aiha Shersway. They understood instantly and stepped forward to thoroughly search Hong too from head to toe. Only after confirming he carried no weapons did they nod to Kakashi. Hitaki Kakashi smiled and extended a hand. My apologies
658:39
Speaker A
honored envoy. The Hokag's person is priceless. We must inspect your equipment. Hangu shook his head. That's only proper. Even in Maya Wagakir, an audience with its suchage would require even stricter procedures. Hitaki Kakashi nodded. Please come in. He gestured for
658:53
Speaker A
Hong Tu to enter. Hangu nodded, then glanced back at the attendants behind him who were carrying five or six chests of jewels. The attendants hastily set down the chests and Kakashi ordered Kinoa Shinobi to arrange them properly for the Hokag's inspection. Then he led
659:07
Speaker A
Huang too toward the Hokag's office. Aihaan board rested his legs on the desk, leaned back and closed his eyes, figning sleep. Suddenly, his ears perked up. He opened his eyes and said, "Everyone, he's here." His seemingly casual remark instantly jolted the
659:21
Speaker A
absent-minded officials below him to attention. They straightened their backs. Having just been appointed today, they could not afford to embarrass themselves. Hangu was led to the door by Hitaki Kakashi. Kakashi stopped, turned around, and looked at Hongu. Envoy of
659:34
Speaker A
IWA, please wait here. I must first report to the Hokag. Lord Kakashi, please go ahead. With that he stood with his hands clasped behind his back, dignified and imposing. As the son of the third such Janinoi and as a man who
659:46
Speaker A
had shown brilliantly on the battlefields of the third great ninja war, Huangu had every right to this confidence and pride. Kakashi cast him a glance then turned and walked inside.
659:55
Speaker A
Aihaachi and Aiha Sherse watched Hongu closely, one in front and one behind. Earlier before Kakashi had received Hongu Aiha Jean had made a point of introducing Hongu in detail. Despite Hong Tu's rugged appearance, around 30 years old with an utterly common face,
660:11
Speaker A
his strength was not to be underestimated, especially his mountain earth technique, it could make the Earth's crust tremble and form a semicircle, crushing large numbers of ninja to death. Many Kinoa ninja had died to this ninjutsu, which was why
660:22
Speaker A
Achihaachi and Aiha Shersu took Huangu so seriously. A moment later, Kakashi came out of the office and said, "Envoy Huang 2, please go in and pay your respects to the Hokag." Having received Kakashi's confirmation, Hong Tu nodded and immediately walked in. Pushing open
660:37
Speaker A
the large doors, he began to look around, taking measure of the ninja clans inside the office. Huga Hayashi of the Huga clan stood with his arms folded, his two pale Bakugan eyes staring at him with quiet indifference, unconsciously releasing the pressure of
660:50
Speaker A
a superior. Narikaku looked down on him from above, many calculations flickering in his eyes. Yamanaka Andoi remained expressionless, yet stared hard at his head as though wondering what he meant to do. Akimichi Chosa, meanwhile, was noisily devouring chicken legs. There
661:04
Speaker A
was no helping it. They had to maintain their large frames or their defensive and offensive power would suffer. After sweeping his gaze around the room, Hong Tu looked at the pair of legs in the center, more precisely, Achihas
661:15
Speaker A
legs. Jean was still sitting in an arrogant posture. Though Hong Tu could not see Ajiha, he bent at the waist and saluted Hongu, son of Anoki, the third suchage of a Wabikir, greets the Lord Hokag. Hearing this, Achihaan finally
661:27
Speaker A
put his legs down and sat up straight. Resting his chin on one hand, he activated his three tommo sharing and looked down at the bowing hangu.
661:35
Speaker A
Greetings to the honored envoy. I hear that Anokei seized by fright fainted after returning to the village. Is that so? Spies were present among all the major ninja villages and something like a noki fainting in full public view was
661:47
Speaker A
hardly enough to surprise Kenoha. Hangu froze for a moment, then his expression returned to normal. It has been hot recently and Art Suchik suffered heatstroke which was why he fainted. I never imagined the Lord Hokag's reach so vast that he knows affairs of a Wagakure
662:00
Speaker A
from as far away as Kenoha. Haha honored envoy. What a thing to say. Isn't it also true that from far away in a Wagakir you people knew that the Achiha clan was preparing a coup to seize the Hokag's seat and then discussed how to
662:11
Speaker A
help Saratobi Herusen hold on to the position of third Hokag letting Kinoa continue its decline. Aiha Jean gave a cold sneer. Wongu's expression changed drastically. The information Aiha Jehan had just revealed was a different matter altogether. The earlier incident had
662:26
Speaker A
happened at the village entrance, so its discovery by spies was perfectly normal. But what Achiha had just mentioned had taken place in that such office, the venue where a Wagakir's high-ranking officials and the most gifted powerhouses of the younger generation
662:38
Speaker A
held their meetings. The information discussed there could be truly described as top secret. Moreover, every participant had to undergo a body search before entering the meeting. If Aiha Jean could know these things, could it be that a Wagakir's upper echelons had
662:51
Speaker A
already been infiltrated by Kenoa? Who? Who on earth? Huangtu's face was now pale. If the upper echelons had been infiltrated, this matter was enormous.
662:59
Speaker A
Mishandled it would throw a wagure into panic. Handled while it simply meant finding the traitor and killing him. But who was the traitor and who was innocent? Hanu could not help but start to lose focus. Aihaan was secretly
663:11
Speaker A
delighted to see him like this. Doubt suspect. Go ahead. No matter how hard you rack your brains, you would never know. This was the systems ability. The system could replay every event in crisp 1080p. Huangu took a deep breath as
663:23
Speaker A
though he had made some kind of resolution. He knelt on one knee. Lord Hokag, I have a presumptuous request.
663:28
Speaker A
Aihaan had guessed it. Impossible. Something some matters some people are not measured by money. Besides, I am not the third Hokag, am I? At these words, Hong Tus face turned ashen and the light in his eyes vanished. Aiha Jean
663:41
Speaker A
was far harder to deal with than Sartoi Herusen. This man had no bottom line. or rather his bottom line was flexible. If he could play dirty with you, he absolutely refused to play fair. Hangu had wanted Aiha to reveal the
663:52
Speaker A
infiltrated high-ranking officials and then he would compensate Achiha with a considerable sum of money. That is spending money to buy lives. Aihaan naturally would not agree. Even if he did agree right now and casually said a name, they would dispose of that person
664:05
Speaker A
and he would earn a sum of money without losing anything. But this could not hold a candle to hanging a sword of damocles over the heads of everyone in a wagure, keeping them from knowing who the mole was making them view each other with
664:16
Speaker A
suspicion and turning their original unity and cooperation into veiled hostility and mutual weariness. The results thus achieved were worth more than all that silver. Honored envoy, honored envoy, Hihan frowned. Why was Hong Tu still lost in his own
664:30
Speaker A
suspicions, refusing to say a word? Huangtu came back to himself. He raised his head, looked at Achiha, and gave a slight bow. Lord Hokag, may I ask what you summoned me for? Aihaan looked speechless. Didn't you come bearing news
664:42
Speaker A
from that old man, Anokei? Go on then. How will you compensate us? And how will you sign the treaty? Aiha Jean went straight to the point for he did not want to keep wasting time with Hong Too.
664:51
Speaker A
This brainless fool who knew what Anokei had been thinking to send him as an envoy to Kenoa. Could it be that he was sent to broaden his horizons? Every thought in his head was written all over his face. There was no fun in it at all.
665:02
Speaker A
Only then did Hong Tu fully snap out of it. He nodded. Honorable Lord Hokage, I must apologize. Some time ago, our Awagakir entered the territory of Kenoha and did not make a move against the leaf, but it may have caused Kenoha to
665:14
Speaker A
grow suspicious. As an expression of apology, we are willing to pay 400 million in silver to compensate for our reckless actions. This silver has already been stored away by the Yu. When the Lord Hokag has time, he may
665:26
Speaker A
personally inspect it. When it came to compensation, Hongu straightened his back. One should know that over these many years, Anokei had developed the people's livelihood and had stored up no small amount of silver. Kenoha's current silver reserves were not comparable to a
665:38
Speaker A
wagure. That was indeed the case. Yesterday, the Akimichi clan had taken stock of the treasury. The total silver remaining was no more than 600 million.
665:47
Speaker A
That sum was enough to maintain the vill's basic operations. But if they wanted to develop technological strength, it was still far from enough.
665:54
Speaker A
It could almost be said to be completely insufficient. Now that a wagure's 400 million silver had arrived, Konoha had gained a substantial recovery of strength. Aiha's son stroked his chin and suddenly burst into a laugh. The sincerity of the cloud village has been
666:07
Speaker A
noted by us at Kohha, though I am curious as to how you propose to formalize this covenant. Kashinoda produced a scroll from his sleeve and handed it forward. Here is the contract.
666:17
Speaker A
I asked Lord Aiha to review its terms. Should you consent to sign the cloud village will surely provide the corresponding sincerity. Aiha son unrolled the scroll and glanced at the contents which read, "The two villages shall regard each other as allies." The
666:31
Speaker A
cloud village pledges to annually transfer 300 million tales of silver to Kenoha for protection. The two shall be strategic allies should one face crisis, the other must provide aid. The assisted party shall reimburse the assisting party for mobilization costs. Mutual
666:45
Speaker A
respect for territorial sovereignty and non-inference in domestic affairs. Mutual respect and the exchange of knowledge shall be upheld at a glance.
666:53
Speaker A
Aiha son saw that while the contract was drafted with grandeur, its essence revealed only timidity, the timidity of Anokei. He knew the cloud village's power did not match Kenoas. Previously, he might not have seen it this way, but
667:05
Speaker A
after reviewing the images brought by the scouts, his perception shifted. Memories of his childhood surged forth, making him realize that Kenoha had transformed. "Your Suchikage is quite generous," Achiha son remarked, tapping the scroll on the table while gazing at
667:17
Speaker A
Kashinoda. Kashinoda raised his head, remaining silent yet brimming with pride and confidence. Lord Hokag, the wealth offered by the Cloud Village is trivial.
667:26
Speaker A
If you are willing to form this alliance, we shall treat Kohaa as our most esteemed guest. Kashanoda spoke with a loud voice. You are too confident that I would be blinded by such wealth.
667:36
Speaker A
Are you unaware that in the ninja world, strength is the ultimate authority? Aiha's son rose to his feet, his chakra erupting outward and pressing down upon Cashoda. Kashanod's expression changed drastically, his legs trembling. Under this oppressive chakra, he finally
667:50
Speaker A
understood why his father had fled in the night and why his father had insisted on signing this contract. Only thus could a path to survival be secured for the cloud village. Aihasan's power was invincible. Cashinoda now fully grasped his father's dilemma. Lord
668:04
Speaker A
Hokag, if you find the terms unsuitable, please specify your requirements. We can negotiate. Kashinoda gritted his teeth, staring at Achihasan with a grimace.
668:12
Speaker A
Aihaan looked at him calmly before retracting his chakra and closing his eyes as he sat back down. Both Cashinoda and the Kinoa Ninja's present exhald in relief who a genuine outburst from Aiha son would have been difficult to
668:24
Speaker A
contain. The contract may be signed but the sum is too small 300 million. Are you trying to insult me with such pennies? Aiha son crossed his legs, his voice cold with amusement. If so, Lord Hokag, please name your price. The cloud
668:37
Speaker A
village lacks many things but not silver. Kashinoda regained his composure when money was involved. After all, in the war between two villages, envoys are not executed. Since his father was a noki that such a kid, he was confident
668:49
Speaker A
that Achiha son would not take his life. 900 million annually, Achiha son stated his eyes locking onto Cashoda to observe his reaction. Cashinota's eyes widened.
668:58
Speaker A
Why the godsu? Before he could finish, the ninja's present stood up their eyes filled with murderous intent. They looked at Cashoda, ready to inflict wounds on him, even at the risk of the Hokag's reprimand if he spoke inappropriately. Sensing the killing
669:11
Speaker A
intent, Cashinoda chose to keep his composure. Lord Hokag do not jest. Raising the price three-fold to 900 million is a substantial sum. As far as I know, the daimo of the land of fire could not produce that amount of silver
669:22
Speaker A
in one go. Aiha's son glanced at him silently, admiring the man. He was indeed the son of Anokei, he had done his homework, knowing exactly how much the daimo would contribute. Then take this agreement back. Should war erupt in
669:34
Speaker A
the future, each shall fight for itself. Aiha's son tossed the scroll back. Kashinot's face changed. This implied that Aiha's son might wage war in the future and that he seemed particularly interested in the cloud village. That would not do. His father had issued a
669:48
Speaker A
strict order before he arrived. Wealth is fleeting. Only if the people survive does the cloud village have hope.
669:53
Speaker A
Cashinoda caught the scroll. His expression fluctuating. Finally, he spoke. Lord Hokag, the maximum I can commit is 600 million annually. If you demand more, I can only go back. Aiha's face remained expressionless, though his inner thoughts ballooned with joy. Do
670:08
Speaker A
you truly have the authority? He asked, needing confirmation. Kashanoda nodded, meeting Aiha's gaze. Aiha son looked at Narashikamuru. Upon receiving the signal, Narashikamaru spoke up. Lord Hokag the cloud village clearly seeks an alliance with Kanoha. Since they are
670:22
Speaker A
sincere, we should accept. Aiha's son still hesitated. Narashikamaru then looked at Huga Hayashi who rose, "Lord Hokag, I also believe peace is hard one." The cloud villages sincerity is evident. Oh, we should accept. One by one, prominent figures in Kenoha rose to
670:37
Speaker A
urge the agreement. Finally, Achihasin's hesitation vanished and he looked at Kashinoda solemnly. Sir Kashinoda, given your sincerity and the prolonged chaos in the ninja world for the sake of peace for both villages, I will sign this covenant. Aiha son finished speaking.
670:51
Speaker A
Kashinoda nodded. Lord Hokag, you are decisive. However, I have one more condition. If you agree to it, the cloud village will sign immediately. Aiha son frowned and even Narikamaru creased his brow. Was Cashoda being insolent?
671:04
Speaker A
Cashinotaa stated, "This alliance contract may only be signed with the cloud village. Should any other village seek to sign a similar pacta must refuse?" This was Anokei's strategy bind Kinoa with financial ties, then wage war against other villages to seize
671:18
Speaker A
territory and resources. In this scenario, the 600 million silver was well worth it as it would yield returns exceeding 10 billion in a single year.
671:27
Speaker A
Aiha son realized the implication instantly. Since you are adding conditions, Kohaa must add its own, he said. Kashinoda nodded. Very well, Lord Hokag, state your terms. He did not care if this contract was signed. He would even send his wife to Kohaa if demanded.
671:41
Speaker A
After all, the cloud villages glory supersede all. Aiha sends eyes narrowed. After signing the contract, the cloud village must not initiate war against other villages. If war breaks out passively, Kenoha will provide support.
671:53
Speaker A
If the Cloud Village initiates war, Kenoha will offer no assistance and may terminate the contract at any time during the conflict. Kashinoda's face turned pale. If that was the case, wouldn't the 600 million annual payment be wasted? Wasn't that just paying
672:05
Speaker A
protection money? He glared at Achihasan. Lord Hokag, are you trying to get away free? I am merely an advocate of peace. Aihaan replied with a cold smile. Aihaan let out a cold laugh.
672:16
Speaker A
Hitsuchi gritted his teeth. Was Achihaakaru truly only 10 years old? Why did he feel like an ancient monster and so meticulous? Lord Hokag, this this isn't appropriate. Kitsuchi took a deep breath. Whether it's appropriate isn't for you to decide. If you're not
672:31
Speaker A
convinced, let's have about and see which is sturdier. Our susenu or Anokei's dust release atomic dismantling jutzu. Aihhatakaru let out a cold laugh.
672:39
Speaker A
Kitsuchi snorted and was about to storm off, but then he remembered his father's fear and parting instructions. My son Kitsuchi, under no circumstances are you to become his enemy. If he discovers the loophole in the contract, follow the
672:51
Speaker A
peace treaty and still pay the money. Anokei lying on the bed touched Kitsuchi's cheek. Kitsuchi quickly agreed, dragging his thoughts back to the present. He took a deep breath. Then well do as Lord Hokag says.
673:02
Speaker A
Well sign. Everyone stared in disbelief. The hidden stone village was paying 600 million Rio every year for a mere peace treaty. Utterly unheard of, utterly unseen before. Aihhatakaru gave them a long searching look, then said, "Shikaku, go sign it." Nar Shikaku
673:16
Speaker A
bowed. Yes, Lord Hokag. Then with an imposing bearing, he led Kitsuchi away to sign. After the signing, Kitsuchi pleaded physical discomfort and unaccustomed climate, took his leave, and promised to deliver the annual tribute within 10 days. Aihhatakaru listened to Narashikaku's report and
673:32
Speaker A
smiled. What do you all think? Everyone looked at one another, none able to fathom Achiataku's temperament. So, no one dared to speak. Aihhatakaru shook his head. It seemed he had been too aggressive just now. Enough, enough.
673:44
Speaker A
This was his first day at work, so no need to keep things so tense. Today marks the first official workday for all of Kenoha's departments. Don't be too formal. This morning's meeting ends here. Dismissed, Aihhatakaru rose and left the office first. Akimichi Chos
673:58
Speaker A
finally breathed a sigh of relief. Our Hokag truly has an overwhelming presence. Yamanaka and Noi nodded.
674:04
Speaker A
Although he's only 10, the aura he gives off makes us all feel ashamed of ourselves. Stop gossiping. Work hard from now on. Aihhatakaru has never been stingy with his own people. As long as we do our own jobs, well, that will
674:15
Speaker A
suffice. Narikaku spoke up. Hugah Hayashi rose and slowly made his way after Achihhatakaru. Achihhatakaru had just stepped out of the building. The blazing sunlight made it hard to open his eyes. The weather is nice, but the sun is too dazzling. Aihhatakaru clicked
674:30
Speaker A
his tongue and was about to head home. Just then, Hugahayashi approached. Lord Hokag, would you like to have lunch together? Hinata told me that she misses the Lord Hokag very much. Aihahatakaru turned and looked at Huga Hayashi. I
674:41
Speaker A
don't think it's Hinata who misses me. It seems to me you have some designs on me, don't you? Aihhatakaru's tone was somewhat mocking. This was the first time Hugahayashi had been granted real authority, so he was at a loss. Despite
674:52
Speaker A
being the patriarch of the Huga clan, once genuinely entrusted with power, he still felt a little a drift. Hugahayashi coughed twice, then looked at Achihhatakaru with eager eyes.
675:01
Speaker A
Aihhatakaru sighed and nodded. Lead the way then. Hugahayashi's eyes lit up at once, and he immediately played the guide. After you in the hidden rain village wearing an orange mask, Aihao sat in a cave listening to Black Zetsu
675:14
Speaker A
report on the recent happenings of the ninja world. Madara sama. Many major events have occurred in the ninja world of late and all of them are linked to Aihhatakaru. Black Zetsu let out a soft cackle. Aihao tapped his fingers on the
675:26
Speaker A
stone chair lost in thought. The instant he heard Achihhatakaru's name, he abruptly returned to his senses. Mm.
675:32
Speaker A
Tell me in detail. Aihao straightened himself and looked at Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu recounted in full how Achiatakaru had single-handedly repelled three villages, slew Danzo, and cut down Orochimaru. His words were not lacking in admiration. In Black Zetsu's eyes,
675:47
Speaker A
Achihhatakaru not only resembled Achihomadara in appearance, but his manner of doing things was exactly the same. He was already prepared with a second plan. Perhaps he could deceive Achihhatakaru just as he had once deceived Achihamara. Aihao was burning
676:00
Speaker A
with rage. If Achi Hamadara hadn't insisted that he stay inside back then, perhaps Ren would not have died. At this moment, murderous intent had already stirred in his heart. Kid, since you look so much like Aihamadara, don't blame me for taking my anger out on you.
676:13
Speaker A
Aihao thought to himself. Sensing the aura radiating from Achiha Abido. Black Zetsu knew this fellow was about to cause trouble again. He had originally wanted to remind him to mind the consequences, but on reflection, letting him get beaten up for once was also
676:27
Speaker A
acceptable. Black sets, do you think I can cut him down? Aiha abido naturally reached for the Achiha flame fan only to remember suddenly that it had been lost.
676:35
Speaker A
His face turned grim. He changed his motion and touched his head instead. Black Zetsu glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. According to information sent back by white Zetsu Achiatakaru's strength was formidable.
676:46
Speaker A
In some respects, he and Achihadara were nearly equal. Of course, it's the great Madara sama. Aihhatakaru is nothing but a dog before you. Black Zetsu grinned obsequiously, uttering yet another lie he had lost count of. But Achihao took
676:59
Speaker A
it at face value and the corners of his mouth curled upward. Black setsu just you wait. I'll go right now and cut off Achihhatakaru's head so you'll know what a true Shura of the ninja world is. The moment he finished speaking space
677:10
Speaker A
distorted before Aihao Kamui. His figure began to warp and finally vanished from the cave. After Black Zetsu sensed his aura vanished, the fawning smile on his face disappeared, replaced by endless derision. You fool, with such meager strength, how can you compare with
677:25
Speaker A
Madara? Your strength, cunning, and battle experience are like those of a child when set beside his. If it weren't for the fact that your camui has some use, I wouldn't have chosen you as my proxy back then. Black Zetsu said
677:36
Speaker A
coldly, then merged into the earth and went to watch the battle at Kohaa Cemetery. Since today was the first day on duty, and the Hokag had already left, Kakashi assigned his duties to his deputy and then came to the cemetery to
677:47
Speaker A
pay respects to the graves of Aido and Ren. Aihao had also left a unique coordinate of his own on a large tree in the cemetery. Space began to warp and Achiha Abidito's figure emerged from a vortex landing on the tree. The first
678:00
Speaker A
thing to meet his eyes was Hitaki Kakashi holding a bouquet of flowers and gazing silently at his grave. Aido, if only you were still alive. I think that if you were alive, you might well have been the Hokag today. Hitaki Kakashi
678:12
Speaker A
placed the flowers before the grave. The birthday present you gave me has now become the mano sharing. After this coup, I have also come to understand what the maneko sharing truly is. Hitaki Kakashi said slowly. Aihao was taken
678:24
Speaker A
aback by Hitaki Kakashi's words. This worthless Kakashi actually thinks I could inherit the Hokag's seat. His expression was complicated and he pricricked up his ears listening to Kakashi's muttering. If you had grown up healthy with a pair of mango sharing,
678:37
Speaker A
you might have become a being comparable to Aihaan. Ren might have been proud of you too. Hitaki Kakashi's expression darkened his voice laced with sorrow beneath his mask. Aihao's face contorted veins bulging. His palms clenched tightly and his knuckles
678:50
Speaker A
cracked with a grinding sound. Kakashi, what's with this self-righteous act? Back then, it was you who ran your Raichiri through Ren's heart. What right do you have to mention Ren? What right do you have to say on Ren's behalf that
679:00
Speaker A
she would be proud of me? The resentment radiating from Achiha Abido thickened even further. Brother, I don't know how you're doing in the pure land, but rest assured, the rotten roots of Kohaa have been pulled out and the disease of the
679:11
Speaker A
old era has been excised by Aiha. Our Kohaa will only get better and better, thriving with every passing day, Kakashi said with a smile. Aihao listened to Kakashi's rambling, unable to calm the turmoil in his heart. At last, he
679:24
Speaker A
sighed. Worthless Kakashi, what a blabbermouth. Then he activated Kimyui once more and entered the Kimui dimension. The wind rose, stirring Hataki Kakashi's hair. Looking at the Azure sky, he thought, "So, it's a bido, is it? So, you support what I said too?"
679:37
Speaker A
At the Huga clan grounds, Aihaan followed Huga Hayashi into the compound. At that moment, Hugani was in the middle of a spar. His opponents were no longer Huga Hinata, but the elite of the Huga clan. At only 7 years old, he was
679:49
Speaker A
simultaneously challenging three prodigies in their 20s with chunin level strength. Eight trigrams, 32 palms.
679:55
Speaker A
Hugan niji's gay sharpened. A green eight trigrams formation spread beneath his feet inscribed with characters such as heaven and earth enveloping the three huga elites. The three huga elites immediately sensed something was wrong.
680:07
Speaker A
They activated their bakugan in an instant veins bulging at their temples as they locked onto Hugani's movements.
680:13
Speaker A
They no longer dared to be careless. After all, word of Hugani taking on 10 Hug Jinnon single-handedly yesterday had already spread across the entire clan compound. Even now, none of Niji's three opponents could accomplish what he had done. Hugani's figure blurred as he
680:27
Speaker A
dashed toward the first Huga Elite, transforming his fist into a palm and driving it into the man's chest. The Huga Elitees pupils constricted. He was just about to knock Hugeni's arm away when he felt an odd suction force erupt
680:39
Speaker A
from his chest. His chakra was draining at a visible rate, and pain twisted his features. boss. The other two Huga ninja shouted in panic. Don't get close to him. His eight trigrams palms can absorb chakra. After saying that the first Huga
680:52
Speaker A
elites face turned pale. Hugan niji's face remained flushed with vitality. Sensing that his opponent's chakra had dropped below half, he delivered a short explosive palm strike and sent the man flying. One of the three had now been eliminated. The other two Huga ninja
681:06
Speaker A
exchanged a glance and immediately widened the distance. Eight trigrams vacuum palm. The two of them gritted out, channeling chakra into their hands and unleashing ranged attacks at Hugeni.
681:16
Speaker A
The vacuum palms howled toward Huganiji wrapped and currents of white air. He remained composed, waiting for the right moment. As the vacuum palms closed in the wind, tossed his hair. The next second, the corners of his mouth curled
681:27
Speaker A
upward. He drew chakra evenly from his body and gathered it into both arms. Rotation. Hugani planted one foot and spun rapidly his chakra, forming a whirling blue membrane. When the vacuum palms struck the membrane, its rapid rotation ground away the impact of the
681:41
Speaker A
palm strikes. The two Huga elitees pupils constricted. What? This guy was clearly from the branch family, yet he had learned the rotation. Could it be that Lord Haishi had taught him? They simply couldn't imagine that there could be a genius capable of comprehending the
681:54
Speaker A
rotation on his own. The rotation requires chakra to flow along precisely designated pathways. If even one step goes wrong, at the least the meridians are damaged and must be nurtured with medicinal herbs before cultivation can resume. At worst, the meridians shatter
682:08
Speaker A
and the person becomes a [ __ ] for life. It wasn't that no one had ever tried to learn the rotation through their own experimentation. They all failed. And precisely because their failures had led to such tragic ends,
682:18
Speaker A
the branch family members gave up this suicidal form of training. Yet now Hugani could execute the rotation. Aside from Lord Hayashi personally teaching him, they could think of no other explanation. Aihaan watched the scene and nodded. That Niji kid is impressive.
682:33
Speaker A
He knows when to advance and when to retreat, and his timing is excellent. He's a promising seedling. Huga Hayashi swelled with pride. This was his own nephew, and for him to receive praise from Lord Hokag Aiha was an honor for
682:45
Speaker A
the entire Huga clan. Hugani heard the voice looked over at Achiha and his face lit up with joy. He then called out, "Brother Jean, wait for me. One minute, I'll finish this fight." Ajihas arrival made Huganiji abandon any
682:57
Speaker A
intention of playing around with these two. Now he only wanted to finish them off quickly and go talk to brother Jean.
683:02
Speaker A
Arrogant at such a young age you dare to spout such nonsense. Today I'll teach this reckless brat a lesson on behalf of clan leader Hayashi. The two Huga elite ninja were clearly enraged. After all, they were ranked among the top 20
683:15
Speaker A
experts of the Huga clan. How could they let some youngster humiliate them like this? So, one of them engaged in close combat, unleashing the eight trigrams 64 palms, while the other aimed at Hugeni's back and continued firing eight trigrams
683:27
Speaker A
vacuum palms. This coordination did cause some trouble for Hugeni. He dodged and retreated, waiting for the closed combat Huga Ninja to finish his combo, knowing there would be a noticeable pause afterward. Seizing the opportunity, he turned his palm into a
683:40
Speaker A
claw and suddenly grabbed the closed combat Huga Elite by the head, activating his absorption ability. The close combat Hugan Ninja felt as if he were flying his very soul being dragged outward without end. The ranged Hugan ninja fired an eight trigrams vacuum
683:54
Speaker A
palm at Huganiji. Hugani glanced over formed a single-handed palm with his other hand channelneled chakra and unleashed an eight trigrams vacuum palm of his own. The two attacks collided in midair with a violent explosion rumbling booming. The vacuum palms crashed
684:08
Speaker A
against each other kicking up clouds of dust. The ranged hugan ninja angrily activated his bakugan only to see a figure hurtling toward him. He hurriedly set his stance and began the eight trigrams 64 palms. But after the first
684:20
Speaker A
strike, he suddenly realized the body shape was wrong. He heard an ouch and his face went pale. That was second brother's voice. He stopped his attack and moved to check his brother's injuries, knowing full well he hadn't held back a moment ago. Just then, he
684:32
Speaker A
heard Hugani's voice. Eight trigrams, 32 palms, two palms, four palms, eight palms, 16 palms, 32 palms. Every palm struck the meridian junctions of the ranged huga ninja. When the sequence was complete, all of the ranged hugan ninja's tenetsu had been sealed. And now
684:47
Speaker A
he knelt on the ground, drenched in sweat. I declare the battle over. Hinata Huga raised her little hand with a smile, then looked toward Aihaan and ran in his direction. Aihaan smiled and opened his arms, ready to pick her up.
685:00
Speaker A
But at that moment, space twisted abruptly, and a hand reached out from a vortex toward Hinata Huga. Aihas expression changed. He lashed out without hesitation. A giant azure susenu hand materialized in the air while the aura around him turned savage and
685:13
Speaker A
bloodthirsty. The sight terrified Hinata Huga. Haishi Huga immediately shouted Hinata Dodge. Hinata froze for a second then snapped back to her senses. Her pupil shrank as she looked behind her. A huge hand was grabbing toward her and her face turned pale in an instant.
685:29
Speaker A
Seizing the perfect moment the instant before that hand touched Hinata. Niji Huga unleashed the eight trigrams vacuum palm. Boom. A tremendous stream of air accompanied by chakra slammed toward Achiha Abidito's hand. Aidito had been about to cancel his intangibility, but
685:44
Speaker A
seeing this, he had no choice but to delay for 3 seconds and let the eight trigrams vacuum palm pass through his body. And 3 seconds are enough to accomplish many things. Aiha Jean's Susanu hand blocked the space between
685:55
Speaker A
him and Hinata. In the next instant, he used the body flicker technique to close and caught hold of Hinata's bottom with one hand and formed a one-handed seal with the other. Firest style fireball jutzu. Aihas mano sharing surfaced.
686:08
Speaker A
His left mangeko caused a surge in ninjutsu and tai jigsu boosting all five attributes by 50%. The left mangeko spun once. Aihas fireball jutzu had already been impressively powerful, comparable to an a-rank ninjutsu and now augmented by the mano shainggon. Its
686:23
Speaker A
power surged even higher. The fireball jutzu immediately doubled in size. The originally red flames approached a hue of gold and their temperature climbed to over a,000°. Achihabido's pupils contracted, grinding his teeth, he cursed inwardly troublesome. His body once again retreated into the Kimui
686:40
Speaker A
dimension to evade Aiha Jeans fireball jutzu. If Black Zetsu found out that he had fled into the Kimui dimension to save his life from a mere fireball jutzu, wouldn't he be laughed to death? The fierce flames burned on
686:51
Speaker A
ground bear of grass and trees. Just as they threatened to ignite the Huga clan compound, Achiha Jean stopped supplying chakra. The fireball jutzu was a mere 0 01 cm from the Huglan compound. This remarkable feat together with the sudden
687:05
Speaker A
spike in temperature immediately drew the attention of U Ninja and Huga Ninja alike and they swiftly converged to surround the Huga compound. Seeing the enormous fireball hanging in the air above the Huga clan compound, no one dared to act rashly. So they waited for
687:18
Speaker A
the ball of fire to burn itself out. Sitting down heavily inside the Chemi dimension, Aido watched the outside situation through Chemi. He had personally witnessed this ordinary fireball jutzu burn for a full minute.
687:30
Speaker A
It made him suspect that the fireball jutzu he had learned was a damn fake.
687:33
Speaker A
But he would never know that Achihas mangeko ability could enhance ninjutsu power and even his own mental attributes. Only a true powerhouse can understand just how powerful a self-applied buff is. A buff grows stronger with the user. The more
687:46
Speaker A
powerful the person, the greater the amplification. Aihaan's technique both amplified his ninjutsu and amplified himself. Actually, this should be considered a double buff. Two abilities within a single technique. Within that one minute, Aihaos, will the fight plummeted from its peak to the freezing
688:01
Speaker A
point? First of all, defeating Achiha had already become impossible with Susanujas defense was invincible.
688:08
Speaker A
If Aido were to turn tangible and strike at him, he knew full well that he would be split in two first. That was why he had chosen to seize Hinata Huga and use her to threaten Aiha. Back then, to
688:18
Speaker A
defeat Manado Sensei, he had grabbed Narudo as a bargaining chip. As proven before, that approach worked well.
688:23
Speaker A
Although his combat experience was still inferior to Manado Sensei, Manado sensei had not dared to strike a fatal blow because of Narudo. But this time he felt from Achiha Jean the oppressive pressure of death, a pressure he knew all too
688:35
Speaker A
well. He had felt this pressure from only one person before Madara Aiha. Despair began to creep over him. Could it be that his imagined ability to kill the elderly Madara Aiha was another delusion of his? Aiha Jeans expression remained unchanged. Carrying
688:49
Speaker A
Hinata with his left arm, he said, "Hinata, hold on to my neck. What follows will be a fierce battle. Hinata did not understand what he meant, but her hands instinctively wrapped around Achihas neck as she pressed her fair cool cheek against the side of his
689:01
Speaker A
neck. As the saying goes, "Hold a girl in your arms and your damage doubles." Achi Haan began forming hand seals with his right hand, waiting for Aido to show himself so he could unleash another sustained area of effect ninjutsu.
689:13
Speaker A
Aihao, watching clearly from the Kimui dimension, touched his mask and gritted his teeth. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. I'm retreating. Aihan, you are strong. The next time we meet, I will definitely
689:24
Speaker A
take your head. Space twisted. A vortex appeared and his voice echoed out from within it. Aihaan sneered. Firest style great fire dragon jutzu. The flames rapidly formed a dragon's head. At the same time, he activated his left eyes
689:37
Speaker A
ability, doubling the ninjutsu's power. The great fire dragon's speed, form, and power all doubled. With a whoosh, it shot into the vortex. Aihao was stunned.
689:46
Speaker A
Damn it. This guy wasn't following the rules. At the same time, he regretted it, wishing he could slap himself. Why the hell did you provoke him? You could have escaped, but you just had to open the Chemi dimension and talk tough. And
689:56
Speaker A
now, look, his jutzu had charged right in, left with no choice of fur sealed off the Chemi dimension. Then, he used Kimyui inside his own dimension to evade the flame dragon as it churned and battered its way around for two full
690:09
Speaker A
minutes. Aihaan sneered, "Take your time now. Enjoy it." With that, Aihaan released his chakra to sense the area.
690:15
Speaker A
Only after 5 minutes had passed and he was certain Aido had truly left. Did he dispel Sisu and set Hinata down. Few little Hinata were you scared by what happened just now. The bad guy's hand almost caught you. Fortunately, Niji's
690:27
Speaker A
vacuum palm bought me time to save you. Aihaan said with a smile, then looked toward Niji Huga. Niji Huga smiled gently. Although he was still a branch family member, he was no longer bound by the caged bird seal. Moreover, because
690:39
Speaker A
of his talent, Hayashi Huga had rewarded him with all kinds of resources, allowing him to enjoy the same treatment as the main family. This had brightened his once gloomy mood considerably. Now, he was not only respectful to his uncle
690:50
Speaker A
Hayashi Huga, but he no longer treated his cousin Hinata Huga as harshly as he had in the past. This intervention had been purely out of a brother's concern for his younger sister. Hinata Huga nodded, "Thank you, brother Jean." Then
691:02
Speaker A
she ran over to Niji and bowed, "Thank you, brother Niji." Hugani was taken aback for a moment upon hearing his younger cousin's words of thanks, then turned and said slowly, "From today onward, training hours will be doubled.
691:13
Speaker A
Only by sweating more in peace time can one remain composed in the face of crisis." Hinata Huga Zahog stood straight up and she looked at her father and Achiha with an anguished expression.
691:22
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi gave a dry cough. Ahem Hinata as the heir of the main family. I think your cousin Niji is right. Hinata Huga let out a small and looked toward Aiha. Aiha raised an eyebrow. If Hinata studies well, she can protect what she
691:36
Speaker A
treasures most. Hinata Hugo was stunned by these words. A moment later, she murmured, "Protect what I treasure most." She looked at Aiha, and in that instant, her mind was made up. "Okay." Her little face flushed crimson, but her
691:48
Speaker A
eyes were unusually determined. Hugah Hayashi felt a degree of reassurance, thinking that his dear little girl must surely be thinking of protecting her family, protecting him, her father. In fact, he had overthought it. When Hinata Huga said those words under her breath,
692:01
Speaker A
both of her eyes were fixed on that handsome figure. Hugani, however, had seen everything clearly. He began to observe Achiha and found a problem Aihaan appeared to be quite sought after. Not only was his strength remarkable, but he was also
692:14
Speaker A
good-looking. To put it simply, Aihaan was the most handsome man Niji had ever seen. Without exception, coupled with his confident aura and his knack for turning circumstances to his own advantage, he was practically a lady killer. Aihaan in turn patted Hinata on
692:28
Speaker A
the head. and went with Huga Hayashi to the reception room to discuss the direction and content of their upcoming work. In a cave outside Kirigakir village, Abidito Aiha emerged from the space-time void. The corners of his clothing were slightly scorched clearly
692:40
Speaker A
from a brush with the great fire dragon technique. The crucial point was that he had not expected Aiha to react so quickly, hurling a jutzu straight into Kimui's space. How in the hell was that something a human could do? Black
692:52
Speaker A
Zetsu's figure welled up from under the ground, then slowly converged into a dark silhouette. Madarasama, I wonder how your duel with Achihaan went this time. Did black Zetsu not know that Aidito Aiha had lost? That was a joke.
693:04
Speaker A
Every white Zetsu under heaven served as his eyes, and Kohaa no longer possessed any master who excelled at sensory perception or sealing techniques. For this reason, Kohaa had become like black Zetsu's private back garden, allowing him to come and go freely. That fellow's
693:18
Speaker A
strength was barely passable. He fought me for 300 rounds before it ended in a draw. Aido Aiha let out a smug snort.
693:25
Speaker A
Black Zetsu was left speechless. Had he not been present at the scene himself, he would really have believed that. Why had he never noticed before that Aidito Aiha was such a braggard? Ah, is that so? Madara sama is amazing. I believe
693:37
Speaker A
that as long as you are here, our eye of the moon plan can be carried out to perfection. When that time comes, you will be the savior of the second sage of six paths. Black Zetsu inflamed Aido Aiha's ambition, determined to drive him
693:49
Speaker A
into a frenzy. Sure enough, upon hearing this, Aido Aiha burst into laughter. Huh? Black Zetsu stood beside him with a smile on his face. Wait for me, mother.
693:59
Speaker A
Just a while longer. I will definitely free you. These self-righteous fools are nothing more than my pawns. At this thought, a smile welled up in Black Zetsu's heart. Suddenly, he trembled and spoke. Madarasama, I hear that a genius
694:10
Speaker A
named Troomi may recently appeared in Kirigakir village. Many clans are secretly preparing to back her as the fifth Mizuk. Perhaps we should make contact with her ahead of time.
694:20
Speaker A
Otherwise, I fear we may lose our grip on Kirigakir village. Black Zetsu said with a sinister smile. Kirigakure could not be given up yet. It was independent of the four great hidden villages and nation established on the sea. And at
694:32
Speaker A
the same time, this village could provide Akatsuki with an inexhaustible source of wealth. He could never allow Kirigakir to fall back into the hands of its own people. So he reminded Aidito Aiha. But Aidito Aiha could not have
694:43
Speaker A
cared less. That trash and Kirigakir can never hope to defeat the three-etales genturiki. Black sets, you are being overly sensitive. Aito Aiha reclined against the back of his chair and said mockingly. Black Zetsu felt as though he had been paired with a pig teammate, one
694:57
Speaker A
who could not tell good words from bad. However, seeing Aidito Aiha in this condition, he did not think it wise to say anything more. Still, he believed that Aido Aiha would regret it. Sooner or later, he would have to pay for his
695:09
Speaker A
carelessness. Today, Kirigakir village. Inside a rather secluded house, a figure pushed open the door and stepped in. A girl who appeared to be only about 16 years of age sat in the main seat. At the creek of the door, she suddenly
695:21
Speaker A
rose. Lord Jenji. As the girl spoke, everyone else also rose, their eyes filled with respect and joy. Lord Jenji.
695:27
Speaker A
They all chorused. Then an old man, his back bowed with age, walked in. Looking at those present, he nodded with satisfaction. Everyone take a seat. As he spoke, he walked over and sat down beside the girl. The purpose of
695:38
Speaker A
summoning you all today is precisely one thing, to discuss the coup in Kenoha. Jings voice was deep and somber.
695:45
Speaker A
Everyone straightened their backs because the blood mist of Kirigakure had left their current lives in tatters, rendering the people destitute and desperate. Thus, Gingi and his associates had gathered a group of knowledgeable people who wanted to resist the rule of the Mizukage Yagura
695:58
Speaker A
Kartachi. This group with the prodigy tumi may at its head relied on Jingi as their strategist. They met here in secrecy to discuss how to overthrow the Mizukage Yagura Kartachi. Please speak, Lord Jenji. Could the Kinoaku be of any
696:11
Speaker A
help to us? Karumi May looked at Jingji with excitement. Jingi shook his head. No, it doesn't. However, Ao has confirmed that the fourth Mizukage is being controlled by someone. And as far as I know, only those eyes are capable
696:22
Speaker A
of controlling people. Lord Jingi, could you be referring to the Sharing? Ao, after all, had wide knowledge and experience. And especially after acquiring the Bakugan of the Huga clan on the battlefield, he had developed a deeper understanding of Dojitsu Keki.
696:36
Speaker A
Naturally, he also knew a great deal about the Shaing, which was called one of the two great dojutsu of the Shinobi world alongside the Bugen. Gingi nodded.
696:44
Speaker A
In my opinion, our Mizukage is most likely controlled by the Shainggon, which is why he has committed so many misdeeds. In that case, how does Jingi suggest we resolve this matter? Turumi may stare at Jingi just as Jingi stared
696:56
Speaker A
back at her. The one who caused the problem must solve it. Since it is the Achiha clan's dojutsu, it is only natural that we ask a ninja of the Aiha clan to help. Jingi said with a smile.
697:06
Speaker A
Are you saying? A flash flickered through Terumi May's beautiful eyes as she conceived a certain possibility.
697:12
Speaker A
Exactly. The one who can break such jing jutsu now is none other than Kenoha's hokage. Aihaan Jingi chuckled softly.
697:19
Speaker A
Kumi May frowned. Aihaan, you mean that newly inaugurated fifth hokag of Kinoa Aihaan. A man's reputation follows him like a tree shadow. Aihaan's single-handed slaying of Shamura Danzo, a figure entrenched in Kohaa for years seasoned by countless schemes was
697:35
Speaker A
nothing short of astonishing. Moreover, when three villages later launched a simultaneous assault on Konoha Aihaan crushed Sunakir, frightened Aagakir into retreat and gravely wounded Kimogakir.
697:46
Speaker A
It is said that even now Kimogakur's Genturiki remains detained in Kenoha. It can be said that Achihas name now resounds throughout the entire Shinobi world. But Elder Jingi, have you considered why Achihaan would help us?
697:58
Speaker A
What could he possibly gain? Besides, we know exactly how we stand. The Kiraigakur Shinobi force that once numbered nearly 10,000 has now been reduced to fewer than 2,000. If we reveal our true situation to Kohaa, even if we receive the villages aid, who is
698:11
Speaker A
to say Kenoha will not exploit our weakness and directly occupy our village? By then, we would truly become Kenoha's slaves. After all, Kenoha is the nearest Shinobi village to Kirigakir. The moment we make a move, they would probably know within a day.
698:24
Speaker A
Ao spoke gravely. In truth, beyond these points, he feared something else. If Achi Haan chose to hold him accountable for his Bakugan, he would have no way to resist. He might even lose that precious eye, a prospect he could not bear. Elder
698:36
Speaker A
Jingi knew all of this while yet he did not call Ao out. Instead, he said, "We now live a life worse than slaves. We cannot even know when offending the fourth Mizukage will result in our being cut down on the spot. I truly cannot
698:48
Speaker A
imagine any situation worse than this one." Elder Jingi sighed and the others bowed their heads. In recent years, these remaining forces had all endured the cruelty of the bloody mist. Each of them had been among the strongest of
699:00
Speaker A
their generation. Yet, even their combined strength was no match for Yagura, who commanded the three tales.
699:05
Speaker A
Originally, the coup had been planned for Kinoa year 63. But influenced by Achiha's successful coup, they could no longer suppress their urge to act and wanted to launch it ahead of schedule.
699:15
Speaker A
However, strength remained a fatal weakness who Elder Jingi had deliberated for days before finally making up his mind. He naturally could not allow Ao's personal reasons to cut off this path. So, Elder Jenji said, "Since there is disagreement, let us vote. Do
699:28
Speaker A
we choose to invite outside aid in the bloody mists rule and slowly develop or continue the status quo and let our descendants keep slaughtering one another? Those in favor of outside aid, raise your left hands. Those in favor of
699:40
Speaker A
maintaining the status quo, raise your right hands. Begin voting now." Elder Jingi looked at the 10 people in the room. Including him, there were 11 altogether, an odd number. The vote was certain to produce a result. Even if
699:51
Speaker A
everyone refused outside aid, Elder Gingi did not mind. After all, he had done everything he could to revive this village. If it truly could not be revived, then it could only be said that the time and the fate had come. Ao was
700:03
Speaker A
the first to raise his right hand. He adamantly refused to let Aihaan come to Kirigakir. Even if it meant enduring the bloody mist, even if it meant stagnation, he could not allow his Bakugan to be gouged away. But when he
700:14
Speaker A
looked at the others, his face turned livid. Say for Terumi, May who had not yet declared her stance, the remaining nine senior leaders all raised their left hands. The true reason was that Elder Gingis final words, the image
700:26
Speaker A
of their descendants slaughtering one another, had pierced their hearts. They had all undergone the bloody mist trials and knew those trials held but one chance in 10 for survival. Many of them bore hidden wounds that achd dully whenever the wind rose and rain fell.
700:39
Speaker A
They had consulted countless physicians who could only shake their heads and lament that these ailments could never be fully cured, only alleviated.
700:46
Speaker A
Therefore, they absolutely could not watch Kirigakir continue tearing itself apart. That was not a fate they could bear. Elder Gingi looked around and sighed inwardly. It seemed everyone's eyes were clear. This village was not finished yet. Terumi May raised her head
700:59
Speaker A
and swept her gaze across the room only to find everyone's eyes fixed upon her.
701:03
Speaker A
Because she possessed both the boil release and the lava release, she was regarded as the future fifth Mizuk. Only she could inherit the mizukage seat and lead them further. Thus, everyone placed great weight on both Troomi May's person
701:15
Speaker A
and her opinions. Even now, had Tumi May been willing to raise her right hand, perhaps half of them would have changed their minds and supported the status quo. Even Ao looked at her with hope.
701:24
Speaker A
Yet, Troomi may deferred to everyone's wishes and raised her left hand because only their first reactions revealed what they truly wanted. Although she was in name the aerys of the fourth Mizukage at present, she was merely a Jonan whose
701:36
Speaker A
strength approached Kaga level. Without the support of these senior leaders, she would never have come so far. Ao's eyes dimmed. Not because Tumi may had refused, but because he felt he was finished. Elder Jingi stroked his beard and nodded. In that case, send someone
701:49
Speaker A
to Kanahagur in the land of fire to seek Achiha Jeans aid. After saying these words, he was about to conclude the meeting. Karumi may however spoke up. Elder Jingi, what if Achiha grows bolder and refuses to leave? What shall
702:02
Speaker A
we do? After all, as the saying goes, it is easier to invite a god than to send one away. If this truly attracted the covetous staires of wolves and tigers toward Kurigure, then even after resolving the bloody mist, they would
702:13
Speaker A
still be sinners before the village. If that should truly happen, this old man would rather die than let the world remain ignorant of Canoha's shamelessness. Elder Jings gaze was resolute, carrying the conviction of one prepared for death. Tumi May looked at
702:26
Speaker A
him and finally sighed. In that case, let us do as Elder Jingi suggests. Ao began to think about where he could go to lie low until the storm passed. Once Aiha left, he would emerge again.
702:36
Speaker A
Otherwise, his heart would find no peace. Troomi May called out and stopped Ao. Startled, Ao hesitated for a moment but remained. Elder Gingi, who had already reached the door, glanced at the two of them, then turned and departed.
702:47
Speaker A
Troomi may looked at Ao. Ao, tell me the truth. Today, you preferred the bloody mist over outside aid. At the root of it, is it because the Aiha are Kenoha's Achiha, and you are afraid they will come to reclaim your Bakugan? Ao had
702:59
Speaker A
never hidden anything from Tumi May. He nodded and admitted it openly. Yes, he was afraid Kenoha would come to demand to be a kugan. It was a bloodline limit he had rested back on the battlefield of the third great ninja war after
703:10
Speaker A
surviving a brush with death. How could he bear to return it to Kenoa? In the old days when Herusen Saratobi ruled Kohaa, I was not afraid. He was a spineless weakling. Even if you gave him 10 times the courage, he would not dare
703:22
Speaker A
to start a war. But you know Aihas reputation if he is not satisfied he fights. How could a man of that temperament overlook what I have done in the past? Even handing back the bakugan would be the best possible outcome. Ao
703:33
Speaker A
said, "Even so, the other side might still want my life." A complicated look surfaced in Ao's eyes. Morumi patted his shoulder. No, as long as I live, I will never allow Achiha Jean to raise a hand against you, even if it costs me my own
703:47
Speaker A
life. Her gaze was unwavering without the slightest trace of evasion. Ao met Materoomi's eyes and suddenly felt much more at ease. He smiled. Yes, you will be the fifth Mizukaja woman of your word. Then I humbly thanked the muzzuk
704:00
Speaker A
sama for her protection. A smooth talker. Mroomi laughed and left. Ao watched her departing figure and the thing called loyalty in his heart burned hotter than ever. At this moment, Ao would have given his life for Morumi without hesitation. Kohaa Huga clan
704:14
Speaker A
compound. Aihaan and Huga Hayashi discussed the role the Huga clan would play in Kenoha from now on and how the clan should wield its power. The talk lasted until dusk. Hinata listened to the two men talk. At first, she was
704:26
Speaker A
somewhat excited. After all, being allowed at such an occasion was an honor in itself. But as time passed, she gradually grew bored and eventually drowsy. So she curled into a ball and fell asleep in Aihas arms. Hayashi frowned at the sight and was just about
704:40
Speaker A
to wake Hinata when Aihaan raised a hand to stop him. Let Hinata sleep if she wants to. Well just keep our voices down. Achi Haan could not help the corners of his mouth lifting at Hinata's adorable posture. Since even Achihaan
704:52
Speaker A
had no objection, what more could Hayashi say? It was only when a Huga clan ninja knocked on the door. Thump!
704:56
Speaker A
thump thump that the two realized it had already become evening. Aihaan rose gently afraid of waking Hinata who was sound asleep in his arms. He did not want to disturb her. But Hinata felt the shift of Achihas position and
705:08
Speaker A
immediately woke up. She reached out and grabbed the hem of his trouser leg. Brotherhan, you're leaving. When will you come again? Aihaan was taken back.
705:16
Speaker A
Haha. When little Hinata has learned the eight trigrams, 32 palms, Brotherhan will come to see you again. Hayashi frowned and spoke up. Hinata, don't be rude. Hinata had been filled with resolve by Aihas words, but after hearing her father's rebuke, she hung
705:29
Speaker A
her head in disappointment, pouting and nearly in tears. Aihaan clicked his tongue and looked at Hayashi. Clan leader Hayashi not that I want to criticize you, but you should be more patient with girls. Hinata is still so young. All you ever say is, "Don't be
705:42
Speaker A
rude. Don't be rude all day long." Haishi coughed twice. The Huga clan has always valued etiquette. In fact, children begin learning formal department from the age of three.
705:51
Speaker A
Enough. Enough. Don't drag that sort of thing up with me. It gives me a headache. And are you trying to say that I don't understand etiquette? Aihaan squinted at Hayashi. Hayashis expression shifted. Was this a warning from the Hokag? Was he being accused of
706:03
Speaker A
having too many rules? Seeing Hayashi had taken him seriously, Achihas side. Hayashi, I don't object to your following etiquette with other people, but with me, none of that is necessary.
706:12
Speaker A
You know, I'm a practical man, and what I value is a person's ability and character. As for all these tedious formalities, stop performing them in front of me from now on. Besides, we're family who carried out a coup together.
706:22
Speaker A
Don't be so constrained. You're so handsome. You should smile more. When you keep a stiff face all day, those in the no understand you're my colleague.
706:29
Speaker A
Those who don't might take you for my father-in-law. Aihaan had started to become cheeky. Haishi nodded, but he could not help feeling that something was a miss. Beside them, Hinata's face had turned bright red and steam seemed to be rising from her little head.
706:42
Speaker A
Seeing Hayashi start to think about it, Aiha Jean hurly interrupted him. All right, stop thinking. Go see why your clansman has come to interrupt us. I imagine it must be quite important.
706:50
Speaker A
Hayashi immediately nodded and gave up on contemplating further. He took the lead, opened the door and found a ninja from the Huga branch family and a ninja in A&Bu attire kneeling on one knee.
707:00
Speaker A
Clan leader Lord Narashikaku has sent word via an ambu asking you and the Hokag to go to the Hokag tower at once.
707:07
Speaker A
Something of the utmost urgency has happened. The Huga ninja said, "Hearing this, Achiha stepped forward and stood beside Hayashi." The two exchanged a look. Then Aihaan said, "Rise, we're going now." With that, the two men headed for the entrance. For Narashaku
707:21
Speaker A
to send A and BU to the Huga compound to find him, it seemed something significant was brewing. Aihaan thought to himself. Hayashi followed a step behind and the two hurried off toward the Hokag tower one after another.
707:32
Speaker A
Narikaku clutched his forehead, feeling utterly dead inside. Who could possibly understand his suffering? He had spent the whole day reviewing official documents and was just thinking he could leave work only for a messenger to arrive from Kirigakir, saying they had
707:45
Speaker A
urgent matters to discuss with Lord Aihajan the Hokage. When he asked what had happened, the messenger said they could only speak once they had seen the Hokag himself. Those were Lady Mtorumi's orders. Hearing this, Shikaku stopped asking. Morumi was actually quite
707:58
Speaker A
wellknown, though not as aggressive and attention-drawing as Aihaan. Unlike the fourth mizukage who had been tyrannical and cruel, she impressed people as wise, composed, brave, and resourceful. Even among the common people, most villagers regarded Morumi as the real fifth
708:12
Speaker A
Mizukage. Some had even attempted to assassinate the fourth Mizuk Karatachi Yagura for her sake. Yet, they all had exactly one ending death. Confronted by the fourth Mizuk's power, Matarumi could only avoid his edge and bite her time.
708:25
Speaker A
Originally, according to Shikaku's estimate, she would need at least another 10 years to take the position.
708:30
Speaker A
Just as he was considering the situation among the nations, the door was suddenly kicked open. Aiha Jean walked in first expressionless. Shikaku, what is so urgent that you had and Beyu come to the Huga compound to summon me? Nar Shikaku
708:41
Speaker A
was livid. Jean, you're the Hokag. This is official business that should have been handled by you personally. And this door, your own property. Do you have no care for it at all? You just kicked it right off. Narikaku pointed at
708:53
Speaker A
Achihans nose and cursed. Aihaan did not dare utter a word because he had indeed left early today and dumped all his work on Shikaku, putting himself in the wrong. So when Shikaka scolded him, he simply let him vent. It would not
709:05
Speaker A
cost him a pound of flesh. Kakashi kept his face taught to stop himself from bursting into laughter. Aihajan noticed and narrowed his eyes. Kakashi, my younger brother, has some skill and lightning release. I hear your original jutzu. The lightning blade is fairly
709:18
Speaker A
good. Come to my place tomorrow and teach it to him. Hokag sama noi. Kakashi tried to refuse. Aiha Jean held up a finger. Choose one jutzu from the ceiling scroll. I guarantee I'll complete the mission. Kakashi's expression shifted at lightning speed
709:31
Speaker A
and he spoke with a grin. Are you kidding? The Hokag was offering far too much to refuse. Hey, hey, hey, you two don't ignore me. What I'm about to say is very important. Can you bring your attention back to me? Narashaku rubbed
709:43
Speaker A
his head and said with a pained expression, go ahead. Aihaan looked at Narashikaku and spoke slowly.
709:49
Speaker A
Narashikaka nodded. That's right. Kiraigakur has sent an envoy this time over an important matter and they wish to ask you to intervene. Hm. An important matter. Let's hear it. Aihaan frowned and looked at Nar Shikaku gravely. Kóa had only changed Hokag a
710:04
Speaker A
day ago and already someone from Kirigakir had come. Whether this was good or bad, no one could tell.
710:09
Speaker A
Moreover, the current fourth Mizukage was still under Aihao's control. Could it be that Achihao after slinking away in disgrace was still plotting something? Since he couldn't win in an open fight, was he planning to play dirty with me? Achi Haha was deep in
710:22
Speaker A
thought when he suddenly heard Narashikaku say, "Lord Hokag, I don't know the specifics yet because the Kirigakiron voice said he could only speak after seeing you." Aihaan raised an eyebrow. "What is it so mysterious?" "Fine, let him in. Let's see what
710:35
Speaker A
they've got hidden up their sleeves." Achi Haan seated himself on the Hokag's seat. He crossed one leg over the other, folded his arms, and his long hair covered one of his eyes, leaving only his left eye exposed. If Aihauna were
710:47
Speaker A
here and saw Aihaan like this, he might just drop into a sliding kneel and shout, "Brother, my brother." After exchanging confirming glances with Narasha Kaku, Hataki Kakashi walked out the gate and led the Kurigure envoy to the entrance of the office. The door had
711:01
Speaker A
vanished. No, wait, the door was lying on the ground. The envoy froze. He remembered that the door had been perfectly intact when he arrived. How could it have ended up like this in less than an hour? Could some audacious
711:11
Speaker A
scoundrel have dared to attack Achihajan? Hataki Kakashi gave him no time to dwell on it and promptly said, "Go in. Don't keep the Lord Hokag waiting." With that, he turned around and resumed guarding the Hokag's office.
711:23
Speaker A
Door or no door. Hataki Kakashi's duty was to protect the Hokage. Since the Hokag was in the office, he would stand guard outside the Hokag's office so that if anything happened inside, he could go to support in time. The Kirigakur envoy
711:34
Speaker A
still had a few questions he wanted to ask, but Haki Kakashi shoved him inside with one push. The Kiraigakir envoy wanted to turn around and curse at Hataki Kakashi. But the moment he stepped into the office, his expression
711:45
Speaker A
changed dramatically. Cold. Extremely cold. It was a chill born from the depths of his heart. The agony of having the throat of one's destiny seized by another a bone deep cold that flooded his entire body. I am a Jonan serving
711:58
Speaker A
under Elder Jingi of Kirigakir. I have come to Kohaa to seek cooperation with Lord Achihajan. Unable to bear the coldness, the Kiraigakir envoy knelt to the ground, his voice trembling. Raise your head," Achihaan said calmly. Then his eyes narrowed and an overbearing
712:12
Speaker A
pressure of a superior being radiated from his body. The Kiraigakir ninja trembled all over and looked up in a day seeing Achihas arrogant posture. He immediately lowered his head again. I pay my respects to the Lord Hokage.
712:24
Speaker A
Aihaan curled the corner of his mouth. A timid one. Then this would be easy.
712:28
Speaker A
Elder Jingi sent you to discuss what kind of cooperation. I'm right here. Speak. Aihaan switched which leg was crossed, placed both hands over his abdomen and silently scrutinized the Kirigakir envoy. The Kirigakir envoy looked at Huga Hayashi and Narashikaku.
712:43
Speaker A
Aihaan let out a soft laugh. Don't worry, they're all my people. You can speak freely. But the Kirigakure envoy hesitated stopping mid-sentence. If I'm not mistaken, you're afraid that Kiraigakir's talent drained during the blood mist village and the fact that the
712:56
Speaker A
fourth Mizukage was controlled would be exposed. That's why you wanted me to dismiss the others, isn't it? Achi Haan could have guessed that with his ankle.
713:03
Speaker A
Hearing this, the Kirigakir envoy's whole body trembled and he looked at Achihaan with disbelief in his eyes.
713:09
Speaker A
Aihaan slowly rose to his feet. What's wrong? Surprised? The Kirigakir envoy did not speak and fell silent. Don't be surprised. I know everything in perfect detail. Not just about Kirigakir, but about all the other major hidden villages as well. Aihaan said leisurely.
713:24
Speaker A
He walked up beside the Kirigakir envoy, reached out with his right hand and patted him on the shoulder. So, in my eyes, none of you have any secrets at all since I'm still in a good mood.
713:33
Speaker A
Speak. Aihaan turned around, exposing his back to the Kirigakur envoy. The Kiraakure envoys expression was complicated, but he was not the only one. Hugahayashi and Narashikaku were just as uneasy. They had never expected their Hokage to possess such
713:46
Speaker A
far-reaching eyes and ears. Even this hidden secret, one that could affect the fate of an entire village was already in Achihajans grasp. Yes, Lord Hokag.
713:55
Speaker A
Elder Jingi has already discovered that the fourth Mizukage is under control and he deduced that it is the power of the Shaing God. So he hopes he will take action, break the control over the fourth Mizukage and restore him to
714:06
Speaker A
normal. The Kirigakir envoy finally voiced the request. Aihan nodded. Good. I understand your request and the terms.
714:13
Speaker A
What can Kirigakir offer to persuade me to help you? Aihaan chuckled. Since he knew their request, he now held the initiative. The Kirigakir Ninja began with the lowest of the three sets of terms Elder Gingi had prepared. Superior
714:24
Speaker A
middle and inferior, 200 million Rio and silver. After you defeat the fourth Mizukage and release him from the Jing jutsu, we will present it to you with both hands. Having said this, the Kirigakir envoy lowered his head. 200
714:37
Speaker A
million, not enough. Compared with the risk, I'd have to take that amount is only a drop in the bucket. Aihaan leaned back strategically. He felt Kirigakir had higher terms to offer because of Elder Jingi. An old hand like Elder
714:48
Speaker A
Jingi was among the top ranked in the shinobi world in both strategy and negotiation. If they had opened with their highest offer, he wouldn't have believed it. So he would have to press the Kirigakur envoy a little further.
714:58
Speaker A
Please go back envoy and tell Elder Jingi that he has somewhat underestimated Mia. Aihaan. Aihaan smiled at the envoy. The envoy's eyes were flustered and he was about to speak. Aihaan then made a gesture signaling for the Kirigakir envoy to be
715:12
Speaker A
thrown out. Huga Hayesi received the order and without a word walked toward the Kirigakir envoy. The envoys pupils contracted. How could Ajihaan act so quickly? Wait. The Kirigakure envoy cried out. Then he straightened his clothes. Perhaps perhaps I
715:26
Speaker A
misremembered. The terms Elder Jenji gave were not 200 million. It's all my fault. All my fault. The Kirigakure envoy apologized repeatedly. Aiha Jean watched the Kurriakure envoy cowo repeatedly and begged for forgiveness.
715:38
Speaker A
He waved his hand again, signaling Huga Hayashi to stop. Huga Hayashi obediently stood to one side and ceased. The envoy let out a sigh of relief. then raised his head toward Achihaan. Lord Hokagayama spoke earlier. Our Elder Genji said 500 million tales of silver.
715:54
Speaker A
500 million. He spread his five fingers into an open palm, adding the gesture to illustrate his words. Aiha Jean gave a light chuckle. This time the price does sound about right. But with only 500 million tales, I still think it falls a
716:06
Speaker A
little short. The Kurriakure Envoy's face changed dramatically. 500 million tales and still not enough. In his entire life, he had never seen that much money. Even so, he still asked, "May I ask Lord Hokag what seems improper? If
716:18
Speaker A
it is a matter of silver," the Kirigakir envoy took a deep breath. If it is about the money, we can add a little more. No, the silver is sufficient. But there is one more thing we need. If you agree, we
716:28
Speaker A
will accept only 200 million tales of silver. If not, then you'll have to find someone else. Koha will not act. Aihaan turned his head to one side. The envoys pupils contracted. There was actually something that could match 300 million
716:39
Speaker A
tales of silver. He could not help but ask, "May I ask Lord Hokag what could this thing be that it is worth so much silver?" He had the three tales. Aihaan held up three fingers. I count one tail
716:50
Speaker A
as 100 million. How about it? Quite fair, isn't it? The Kirigakure envoy nearly fainted. As a strategic weapon of Kirigakir, the three tales had extraordinary symbolic significance.
717:00
Speaker A
Even though it was currently in the hands of the controlled Kartachi Yagura, once the control was lifted, Kirigakure would gain a combat strength like a guardian deity. How could he possibly agree to that? Lord Hokag, why don't we
717:11
Speaker A
just talk about the money side? Kiraigakure is very sincere. The Kirigakir envoy spoke with a fawning smile. However, Achiha remained unmoved.
717:19
Speaker A
You are only a messenger. You have no authority to decide these matters. Deliver my terms to your elder Jenji. If he agrees, I will make my move personally right now. As for any other conditions, forget it. Kohaa is too
717:30
Speaker A
grand to care about that much silver. Whether you want to recuperate and recover or to cling to a savage genturi who could attack the village at any moment, I won't interfere. Shikaka see the envoy out. Having said this, Aihaan
717:41
Speaker A
turned around, walked to the floor toseeiling window, clasped his hands behind his back, and watched the lively, heartwarming scene on the streets of Kohaa, the corners of his mouth curling upward. Narashikaka glanced at Aihaan, but did not question his decision.
717:54
Speaker A
Instead, he walked over to the Kirigakur envoy and said, "Envoy, this way, please." The Kirigakur envoy looked as though his soul had been lost. Like a walking corpse, he shuffled out of the Hokag's office, unable to understand why
718:05
Speaker A
Konoha could be so overbearing. Was it simply because they had changed Hokag? Back then, the first Hokag had divided the tailed beasts among the villages in order to balance one another and bring peace to the shinobi world. But now that
718:17
Speaker A
it was Aiha, he wanted to take them all back. Was he not afraid of starting a war? If Aiha Shao had known what the envoy was thinking, he might have mocked him for being naive. Since the death of
718:27
Speaker A
Hasharamaju in the first, second, and third great ninja wars, which one had not seen the power of tailed beasts used by the various nations. Take Rashi of a Wagakir for example. with his lava release scorching river rock jutzu. He
718:39
Speaker A
had burned countless shinobi to death and accumulated so much slaughter. Could these real events not show them that tailed beasts only serve as strategic weapons, increasing battlefield casualties and the friction between villages? By bringing the three tales under his control today, Achihajan was
718:54
Speaker A
not only following the flow of the era, but also preparing for the unification to come. He would reign in all the tailed beasts under heaven. In this way, all directions would bow in submission and a golden age of great harmony could
719:05
Speaker A
be realized. Outside the Hokag building, Narashikaku, said envoy of Kirigakir, I will see you off only this far. I look forward to meeting you again. After these courteous formalities, Naras Shikaku headed back into the Hokag building. The Kirigakir envoy grabbed
719:19
Speaker A
his wrist, tears glistening in his eyes. My lord, please wait. At this moment, he looked as agrieved as a child who had been bullied and had finally found someone to turn to. Narashikaku grumbled inwardly. He struggled several times
719:31
Speaker A
only to find that the other man had an unexpectedly strong grip. In the end, he could not shake him off. So he turned and said, "Envoy, let go. No, please sir, save me." The Kirigakir envoy had truly been frightened by Achihajans
719:43
Speaker A
appetite today. He had thought it overcon, considered every possibility, even the possibility that Achiha would open his mouth wide and demand 1 billion tales of silver. He might have agreed even to that. But he had never imagined that what he asked for was a tailed
719:56
Speaker A
beast, such a cornerstone treasure of the village. Not to mention that it was not under their control. Even if it were under their control, no one would dare sell it. Now Aihaan had used the pretext of helping to demand the three tales,
720:07
Speaker A
leaving the envoy in great torment. Envoy of Kirigakir, let me, as an older brother, give you a word of advice. You are only a messenger. Do not pile too much responsibility onto yourself. You don't have to answer for the outcome.
720:18
Speaker A
All you have to do is pass the message to Jingi and Turime. After saying that, Nar Shikaku neither lingered nor paid attention to the dumbfounded Kiraakir ninja. Flicking his sleeve, he walked toward the Hokage building. He too was
720:30
Speaker A
curious why Lord Hokag was so fixated on the Three Tales. The Three Tales combat strength was no match for the Ninetailes, and its endurance was no match either. Moreover, it might go on a rampage at any time. Now, those who
720:41
Speaker A
still knew the Usuzumaki clan sealing techniques were few indeed. Wait, suddenly a figure flashed through his mind. Usuzumaki Narudo. No, not exactly.
720:49
Speaker A
It was Namay's Minado currently lingering within Uzumaki Narudo. Namke's Minato's presence still remained, though on the verge of fading. However, the knowledge stored in his mind was extremely rich. He had completely mastered the Usuzamaki clan ceiling arts. Otherwise, how had the Ninetales
721:04
Speaker A
never caused a riot all these years with Usuzamaki Narudo as a mere child? Was it not precisely because he carried the authentic Uzumaki sealing technique? If Namke's men were willing to lend his help, Kenoha could once more obtain a
721:16
Speaker A
ginuriki, a Jinuriki who could serve as a strategic weapon, that would bring Kohaa 100 benefits and no harm. At this thought, Naras Shikaka's admiration for Achihaan reached its peak. It turned out that even in such circumstances, their lord Hokage had not forgotten to use his
721:31
Speaker A
wisdom to win benefits for Kohaa. Sure enough, Aiha Jeans becoming Hokag was no coincidence. It was fate. It seemed that he had followed a truly mighty ruler. The frustration Narashikaku had felt from reviewing administrative affairs also dissolved because of this matter. At the same
721:46
Speaker A
time, he was considering how to obtain Namik's Manado's assistance for Achihajan. After thinking it over and over, eventually only one person came to mind. Usuzumaki Narudo. Narashikaku returned to the Hokag tower. Seeing that Achiha was no longer angry as before, he
722:01
Speaker A
smiled and said, "Respectfully, Lord Hokag, you calculate three steps ahead in everything. I truly cannot help but admire you." Aiha Jeans hand, which had just picked up the teacup, paused.
722:11
Speaker A
He looked at Narashikaku with a strange expression and asked, "Have you lost your mind? What nonsense are you spouting? What does any of this have to do with anything?" Narashikaku snickered. Lord Hokag stopped keeping me in suspense. We are our own people.
722:23
Speaker A
Stop. Stop. Stop. Hold on. Wait a second. Narashikaku's reaction startled Achihajan. He even began to suspect that this Narashikaku might be gay. What do you mean our own people? Stop beating around the bush. Ugh. How disgusting.
722:35
Speaker A
Since the Lord Hokag refuses to say it, then I will. Let me see how closely my guess matches what is in your heart.
722:41
Speaker A
Narashikaku poured himself a cup of tea as well took a sip and then told Achihaan everything he had been thinking just now. After hearing this, Achihaan was stunned. Damn, why hadn't he thought of that? He could go ask Namik's Manado
722:53
Speaker A
for help. He had just been worrying about what sealing technique to use to seal the tailed beast once it returned so that it would not run wild and wreak havoc on Kenoha. He had not expected Nar Shikaku to have arranged all of this
723:03
Speaker A
already. Still, since Shikaku thought he had figured everything out as the boss, he naturally could not spoil his subordinates enthusiasm. And so, Achihajan set down his teacup and sighed. Nothing can be hidden from you, Shikaku. That's right. What you said is
723:16
Speaker A
exactly what I was thinking, not a single detail off. At the same time, he issued a subtle warning. I feel your abilities are 10 times my own. As soon as Aihaan said this, he looked meaningfully at Narashikaku.
723:27
Speaker A
Narashikaku's face changed at once, and he fell to his knees with a thud. Lord Hokag ruling Kinoa requires not only brains, but also battle strength. You, Lord Hokag, have crushed three villages and thoroughly defeated Orochimaru. I cannot compare to you. Moreover, this
723:41
Speaker A
idea only occurred to me after you had thought of it and already put it into action. It is nothing but hindsight. I fear it is already too late. Please stop joking, Lord Hokag. The Hokag seat belongs to no one but you. Naros Shikaku
723:53
Speaker A
began to sweat profusely. After all, no master would want a subordinate who could anticipate every thought in his mind. He had been too careless this time. All he could do was kneel there swallowing hard, hoping Achiha would not
724:04
Speaker A
blame him. Aihaan saw that the moment was right. Smiling, he stepped forward to help Nar Shikaku up, then crouched down to brush the dust from his knees.
724:12
Speaker A
Shikaku, you overthinking this. I simply think you are very clever. I have no other intentions. This deeply moved Narashikaku. He had not expected Achiha not only to refrain from blaming him but to even brush the dust from his leg.
724:25
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, he tried to kneel down again but Achihaan held him up. We are all brothers. Why kneel? He said with a smile. Then took Narasaku by the arm and headed outside. At this moment Narasikaku became even more loyal to
724:37
Speaker A
Achiha. It had once been for the sake of self-interest, but now it was because of his vision, his methods, and his foresight. He resolved to serve Achiha Jean for the rest of his life. The old saying goes, "Sincere feelings can never
724:49
Speaker A
hold people. It is calculated tricks that win hearts. This must be exactly what it described." That night, Aihaan took Narashikaku by the arm and strolled through the bustling district of Kohaa, commenting constantly on the lives of the people nearby. "If only things could
725:02
Speaker A
stay peaceful like this forever," Narashikaku said. In 5 years or at most 10, the entire Shinobi world would once again be plunged into war. When that happened, the people would have no way to survive, and every villager would
725:14
Speaker A
fear for their own safety and prey. They would pray that their village would not be invaded by enemies and that their children fighting far away would return safely. The town's economy would sink into depression as all its money was
725:24
Speaker A
being sent to support the front lines. Then the villagers would have to tighten their belts once again. It will come.
725:30
Speaker A
There will be such a day when no one has to live in fear. When every face is a light with a happy smile and when we can use everything we have learned in our lives to protect the village and protect
725:38
Speaker A
the villagers. Aihaan smiled on hearing this. Narikaku's whole body jolted. He looked at Achihaan with an expression of disbelief. Never imagining that Achiha could harbor such a grand ambition. In this selfish world, a shinobi realm where everyone fought only for
725:54
Speaker A
themselves a society where people would harm others without hesitation for their own benefit. Such an idea simply could never be realized. Yet, who would have thought that Achiha Jean could make such a mighty vow? How that was right. He had
726:05
Speaker A
never been like ordinary people. He was the eagle soaring in the heavens, not the chicken on the ground. Since he had encountered such a heroic lord, why not gamble everything and follow him? Lord Hokag, if you truly wish to realize that
726:16
Speaker A
kind of world, please allow me Narikaku to join you. I will devote everything I have to you all for the arrival of a new era. Narosikaku was no longer calculating gains and losses. All he could think of now was the peaceful
726:28
Speaker A
world described by Achihajan. He wanted to make it a reality. If he could fulfill this wish, then his journey through the shinobi world would not have been in vain. With starlight shining in his eyes, Achihaan looked at Nar
726:39
Speaker A
Shikaku. To have your help, Shikaku is like a fish finding water like parched earth receiving sweet rain. It is truly a great fortune in life. Lord Hokag Narashikaku, a man in his late 20s, nearly 30, now had tears in his eyes as
726:51
Speaker A
he looked at Achiha with deep emotion. In his heart, he marveled at his own good fortune. To encounter such a Hokag was a blessing for three lifetimes. Huga Hayashi coughed from the side. Ahem, how can this new era be without the
727:04
Speaker A
participation of the Huga clan? Lord Hokag, if we are to realize the era in your heart, I believe the Huga clan is indispensable. Haha, of course. Clan leader Hayashi, your decision to join is simply excellent. For me, it is like
727:15
Speaker A
adding wings to a tiger. Aihaan put his arm around Huga Hayashi's shoulder. Huga Hayashi was not good with words, but the corners of his mouth lifted. Days like this were truly wonderful. There really was something to look forward to. Well,
727:28
Speaker A
although the Hitaki clan has seen its talents fade away, I Kakashi am willing to serve the Lord Hokag with every ounce of my strength. From your words, I know that you must not be a man content with mediocrity. I want to work under you,
727:39
Speaker A
not to leave my name in history, but for the stability of Kenoha, and to make what little contribution I can for the peace of the villagers." Kakashi was wearing a mask, yet his eyes curved into crescent already revealed how thrilled
727:51
Speaker A
and delighted he was at that moment. Kakashi was definitely a man of ability and talent. When he had served under the third Hokag, all he had felt was numbness. But Aihaan standing before him had shown him the road forward. He now
728:03
Speaker A
understood what he should do and he wanted to follow his own convictions and do his small part for Kohaa and for the Lord Hokage. Aihaan listened to the voices pressing around him and the corner of his mouth curled upward. Since
728:14
Speaker A
that's the case, let us join hands and reshape the very order of the shinobi world, turning dreams into reality. My friends, what we are about to do will be difficult and bitter. I hope no one will forget the words spoken today on the
728:25
Speaker A
streets of Kenoha beneath these brilliant lights. For the sake of a new era for our village, we must all work together. Ajihaan raised his right hand high and shouted. "Yes!" the three replied, and knowing smiles spread across their faces. Their disturbance
728:39
Speaker A
quickly reached those nearby, and everyone turned to look at. At once, they were astonished. The Aiha and Huga clansmen who had been patrolling the streets heard the noise and were certain to come and see. They wouldn't have believed it if they hadn't looked and
728:50
Speaker A
one look was enough to make them jump. The clan head of the Aiha and the clan head of the Hugo were chatting and laughing right then thin smiles on their faces. Their hands stacked together as they spoke of striving in unison. This
729:01
Speaker A
display moved the two of them as well. They exchanged a glance and imitating Aiha Jean and Hayashi's gesture stacked their hands together. "Please take care of me from now on." Hugint. "All right, same to you, Achiasen." Hugint tion said
729:14
Speaker A
with a smile. Before the two had been somewhat reserved on their first mission together, the Huga thought Aiha Shinobi were terrifying and the Achiha thought the Hugo were tacid and dull as clams.
729:24
Speaker A
But now, thanks to the friendship between the Hokag and Hugahayashi, they imitated their elders and grew one step closer. Akimich Chos was watching his shop when he suddenly saw a crowd gather. Telling his clansmen to keep an eye on things, he went out to look. What
729:37
Speaker A
greeted him was his elder brother, Narashikaku, and the Hokag stacking hands with fierce encouragement, and Chosa couldn't help but smile. He gave a low laugh, scratched his head, and returned to his shop. Today, to celebrate the Hokag taking office, all
729:49
Speaker A
barbecue in the shop is 30% off, and this special offer will last for one whole week. At 30% off, Chosa could still earn a considerable amount, only a bit less than before. But that didn't matter. Not when he was in such a good
730:00
Speaker A
mood. Hoohoo! Chos, you're generous. Long live Lord Hokag. Chos heard the cheers of everyone around and smiled. He looked once more at the Hokag and his elder brother on the street, his heart brimming with delight. It seemed he
730:13
Speaker A
would have to serve this Lord Hokag well from now on. He had to tell Enochi when Anochi learned of this he would surely be overjoyed. Chos summoned his apprentice and sent him to the Yamanaka clan to deliver the news to Yamanaka
730:24
Speaker A
Anochi. Yamanaka clan compound. Yamanaka Enochi was playing with his daughter Yamanaka. A trace of tender affection appeared in his eyes as he looked at the little girl. Then someone came and knocked on the door. Enochi raised an eyebrow. At this hour who could still be
730:37
Speaker A
coming to visit. Plan head Chosama has sent word. One of the Yamanaka shinobi said, "Come in, Enochi said cooly." The shinobi pushed the door open and knelt on one knee for rank and propriety still governed this shinobi world. "Rise, tell
730:50
Speaker A
me what news has chosen." Enochi patted his daughter's cheek and smiled. Sir Chosama says that our big brother and Achihajan joined hands on the street and encouraged each other, vowing to build Kenoha together in the future. Their relationship has advanced by leaps and
731:04
Speaker A
bounds. From now on, we must regard Lord Hokag as our leader. The Yamanaka clansmen delivered the message. Enochi froze then was seized by wild joy. Good, very good. Tell my big brother that from today onward, the Yamanaka clan will
731:17
Speaker A
serve at the Hokag's command. If anyone is duplicitous, I Yamanaka Enochi will purge them myself. Yes. The Yamanaka Shinobi answered firmly, then went back to relay the message. Enochi set Yamanaka Enino down and began pacing his heart, pounding loudly. The little girl
731:32
Speaker A
was startled. Father, what's wrong? Has something bad happened? Has something bad happened? Little Eno frowned. It was the first time she had seen her father so flustered. Her words caught Enochi's attention. He paused, then shook his head, scooped up his daughter, and
731:45
Speaker A
laughed. No misfortune. Good news, the greatest of good news. In the future, our Yamanaka clan may become a pillar of Kenoha. Oh, then it must be very tiring, isn't it? Eno doesn't want father to be so tired. Little Eno pouted somewhat
731:57
Speaker A
unhappy. The real trouble was that once her father became busy, he wouldn't have time to play with her and she would be stuck at home alone. How boring that would be. Hey, you can go find your big brother Shikamaru and big brother Choji.
732:08
Speaker A
Theyll take you out to play. If you meet danger outside, hide behind Shoji. If you come across a difficult problem, asked Shikamaru. There won't be much trouble. Enochi patted her head then.
732:17
Speaker A
All right. Yamanaka Enoied. Born into the Yamanaka clan, she naturally understood that for a major clan, being busy was not a bad thing. Being idol was the true sign of decline. Though she wanted her father's company, she knew
732:29
Speaker A
her father was more important to the clan. Henoyi suddenly thought of something. He gave a whistle and at once Yamanakaf Fu appeared before him. Clan had an Oochi. Is there some order you wish to give me or a target you want me
732:39
Speaker A
to finish off? When Yamanakau Fu returned to the Yamanaka clan, he had not been ostracized at all. On the contrary, many people showed him concern saying, "F you've worked hard. It must not have been easy under Danzo. They
732:50
Speaker A
understood Fu and knew he had no choice. They were all too familiar with the horror of the tongue curse seal. If he ever harbored disloyal thoughts toward Danzo or spoke words against Shamura Danzo, he would die immediately." It was
733:01
Speaker A
taken aback. Then he looked at Enochi and Enochi gave him a smile. Only then did he realize that the world was not as terrible as he had imagined nor were its problems impossible to solve. Once he understood this, the grudge in Foo's
733:12
Speaker A
heart dissolved. A smile gradually rose to his face. The true self hidden behind his mask was finally set free and he resolved to dedicate himself to the Yamanaka clan. It was this signal that Enochi had taught him. If Anochi ever
733:24
Speaker A
needed him, he only had to blow the whistle. No matter the task, even if it meant climbing a mountain of blades or plunging into a cauldron of boiling oil, Fu would accept it resolutely and would never refuse. Now, Enochi had blown that
733:36
Speaker A
whistle, which meant he had something important for Fu to accomplish. Fu stood at attention, ready for battle, then asked Enochi what he wanted him to do.
733:43
Speaker A
Enochi patted him on the shoulder. Tomorrow, come with me to meet the Hokag. From now on, you'll stay by his side and do whatever he tells you. I'll speak to him about the details. Just rest easy and stay with him. Enochi said
733:54
Speaker A
with a smile. Fu was stunned. He had thought it would be some kind of grueling mission, but this was it. Don't imagine that it's an easy duty. If you perform well, the Yamanaka clan and even the entire Inoshik Show clans will
734:05
Speaker A
endure without decline. If you perform poorly, there is no shortage of people waiting to replace you. Enochi spoke gravely for nodded. I understand. Clen head. Mm. Rest well tonight. Tomorrow morning, I'll take you to call on the Hokag. That night, the names of Aiha
734:19
Speaker A
Jean Huga Hayashi Nar Shikaku and Hitaki Kakashi resounded throughout Kinoa. Everyone understood that these four having encouraged and rallied one another would henceforth form the core of Kinoa's future, the village's next echelon of power. Hence, when Hitaki Kakashi returned home, he found his
734:35
Speaker A
teacher Namik's Minato brewing tea in the living room. At that moment, Manado was borrowing Naruto's body. He turned to Kakashi with a smile. Kakashi, who would have thought that the Lord Hokage would regard you so highly at such a
734:46
Speaker A
young age. You are bound to have a brilliant future. This cup is your teacher's tribute to you, the future high command of Kenoa. Namic's manado raised a teacup and handed it over respectfully. Shocked, Kakashi hastened forward and accepted it with
734:58
Speaker A
both hands. Teacher, what are you doing? You're going to overwhelm your disciple. I was raised under your wing. No matter how far I go, I will never forget that you are my teacher. Kakashi was somewhat tense. He had never imagined his teacher
735:10
Speaker A
would speak this way, and it left him unsettled, even alarmed. Since when does a disciple receive tea from a master?
735:15
Speaker A
Was this not turning the natural order on its head? Namics menato wore a smile on the surface, but inwardly he felt gratified. He spoke, "Kakashi, I do not have much time remaining. After I leave, I hope you can help me look after
735:26
Speaker A
Narudo. This is the plea of a teacher and also the plea of a father. I hope you will accept." Minato looked at Kakashi with utmost sincerity. Kakashi was deeply moved and at last he nodded.
735:37
Speaker A
Very well, teacher. I promise you, I will take care of Narudo. Namke's Minato broke into a smile. Inside Naruto's inner world, Narudo did not understand why his father was doing this, but he felt a profound warmth. This was the
735:48
Speaker A
first time in his life that he had felt the love of a father. Kurama saw this inside. Your father has truly cast all caution to the wind for you. Since ancient times, it has always been a disciple beseeching his master. Yet
735:59
Speaker A
today, a master has come to beseech his disciple. It appears your father has set aside his dignity for your sake. Narudo did not grasp the full meaning, but he was profoundly moved and the rims of his eyes reened. Kurama, my father might
736:11
Speaker A
soon leave this world. When that happens, I'll have only you. You'll continue to live with me, won't you?
736:16
Speaker A
This was the name Kurama had revealed during their heart-to-he heart talks in these idol days. He had told Naro not to call him ninetailes anymore since that was what ignorant humans called them.
736:24
Speaker A
Naruto had agreed, and now hearing Naruto's words, Kurama felt a tender place in his heart stir. He gazed at Narudo and finally nodded. If no unexpected accident occurs, I will likely remain inside your body for the rest of my life. Those words were both
736:38
Speaker A
truth and playful mockery, for he could clearly sense Naruto's dejection. In the end, he was simply too kind. Moreover, Narudo looked like the child of the old man, which made him feel naturally drawn to him. Here, the old man refers to the
736:49
Speaker A
sage of six paths. Narudo chuckled tears, still glistening on his face, yet he was still able to smile with the utmost brightness and radiance. Kurama watched this scene with gentle eyes, then smiled and stretched out one of his
737:01
Speaker A
tails to rub Naruto's head. Narudo wiped his tears and snot onto that tail. Kurama immediately bared his teeth. Damn it, he never should have felt sorry for him. Ark outside. Hitaki Kakashi looked at Namak's manado with an awkward
737:14
Speaker A
expression. Teacher, there is one matter in which the Lord Hokage requires your aid. If you can meet him in person, perhaps he will be willing to protect Narudo for the rest of his life. Name's Manado's eyes brightened. Over the past
737:24
Speaker A
few days, he had made extensive inquiries about Achihajan. This man valued friendship and loyalty above all else. If someone rendered him a favor, he would remain grateful for eternity and never forget the debt. Were it not for his sensitive identity which made it
737:37
Speaker A
impossible to openly offer his allegiance to Achiha, he would have acted during the earlier coup to make a good impression. As it now stood, there was still time. Kakashi, tell me. If there is anything I can possibly do, I
737:48
Speaker A
will do it. Not only for my own sake, but also for Naruto. I beg you, tell me.
737:52
Speaker A
Namic's Manado grasped Kakashi's wrist. Kakashi spoke. The Lord Hokag intends to restrain all of the world's tailed beasts, gathering the tailed beasts of every ninja village into Kenoha. This can effectively guarantee Kenoha's safety and at the same time intimidate
738:06
Speaker A
every village in the shinobi world. Yet to accomplish this ceiling techniques are needed. At that Kakashi fell silent.
738:12
Speaker A
He expected that Namik's manado being as intelligent as he was would understand his meaning. Namay's manado grasped the idea at once. He smiled. I see. Aihaan fears that once the tailed beasts are obtained, ordinary ceiling techniques will not be reliable enough and a
738:26
Speaker A
Genturiki could run wild and menace the village. Hence, he requires the Uzumaki clans adamanton ceiling chains and the five element seal. Is that it? Kakashi nodded. Exactly. Teacher's insight is keen. Moreover, the Lord Hokag plans to come tomorrow to ask for it. Minato
738:42
Speaker A
nodded. There is no reason to let the Lord Hokage come personally. Kakashi, please take me to the Aiha compound. I will personally present the Uzumaki clan sealing techniques. These days, Namik's Manado could think of nothing but how to
738:53
Speaker A
protect Narudo. Because of what had happened with the third Hokag, he knew that entrusting his son to another person could never compare to caring for him himself. Yet his remaining time was limited and he feared that after he was
739:04
Speaker A
gone, Narudo would again live in that unhealthy manner, unable to have even one decent meal. Now Aihaan had a need for his aid in acquiring sealing techniques. This was a golden opportunity. He had to seize it tightly.
739:15
Speaker A
Moreover, personally delivering the techniques and letting the other party come to retrieve them were entirely different things. If Naruto could obtain Achihajans protection, then he would surely grow up healthy and joyful in the future. Inside Naruto's inner world, Kurama trembled all over bearing
739:30
Speaker A
his fangs as he spoke, "This Aiha Jeans ambitions are truly immense. He wants to gather every tailed beast in the world. Who does he think he is?
739:38
Speaker A
Aihamodara." But then his voice stopped abruptly. It seemed that the power within that man was not inferior to Achiadara's, and he suddenly felt somewhat crestfallen. Narudo knitted his brows. In other words, the Lord Hokag plans to invite all of you to Kenoha for
739:51
Speaker A
a reunion. Kurama's ears suddenly perked up, right? Why hadn't he thought of that? Holy crap, Narudo is a genius.
739:58
Speaker A
When viewed from a different angle, the meaning became completely different. In other words, he would soon be able to meet his other brothers and sisters.
740:05
Speaker A
Excellent. Being alone as a beast in Kohaa was truly dull and lonely. If his other siblings came, they could chat whenever they had nothing to do. After all, tailed beasts could share information with one another through their chakra. Hataki Kakashi saw that
740:17
Speaker A
his teacher was cooperating so readily and nodded. Since that is so there is no time to lose. Teacher, I will escort you to the Aiha clan grounds. Minato Namikes nodded and rose at once abandoning his tea to head for the Achiha compound.
740:29
Speaker A
Kakashi Hitaki's lips curled upward. It seemed that in building a new era, he would be the first to claim merit. Of course, he would never say that aloud.
740:37
Speaker A
He was confident Aihaan could see what he had done. At the Aiha clan grounds, Achiha Jean had just bidden farewell to the others and entered the compound.
740:45
Speaker A
when he saw Sasuke running toward him. Second brother, second brother, I took first place in today's combat training again. I even used the phoenix flower jutzy you taught me. Even the teacher praised me as a genius. I really am your
740:56
Speaker A
little brother. Sasuke Aiha laughed happily hearing this. Aiha Jean patted his head. I always knew our Sasuke was the most amazing. It's so late.
741:04
Speaker A
Were you waiting here just for your second brother? He squatted down, bringing himself to Sasuke's eye level and looked into his eyes. Yes. Yes. I just wanted second brother to know that your little brother is amazing. Sasuke chuckled. Aiha Jehans mood relaxed
741:17
Speaker A
a little. Looking at his silly little brother, he pinched his cheek. By the way, has Big Brother come back? No, Big Brother apparently took a mission and left with his team to carry it out.
741:26
Speaker A
Sasuke sighed. He had originally wanted to show off to Share with Big Brother, but Big Brother was too busy. He had come back, grabbed a pouch of explosive tags, and left again. Mission Aiha Jean was puzzled and an ominous feeling rose
741:38
Speaker A
in him. What kind of mission could require the power of someone like Itachi Aiha? He would have to ask Kakashi tomorrow. Just as Aiha Jean was thinking about this, Aiha Shinobi stepped forward and knelt on one knee. Lord Hokag, Lord
741:50
Speaker A
Kakashi, and Lord Minado Names request an audience. By now, the whole hidden leaf village knew that Minato Namik's soul was residing inside Nar Uzumaki. The villagers who had once abused Narudo as the demon fox had all gone to Minato's house to apologize.
742:04
Speaker A
Minato Neck's knew those villagers were merely dupes used by the third Hokag to distract attention, so he did not take it too much to heart. As for their gifts, he chose to accept them, returning the valuable ones. Eggs,
742:15
Speaker A
vegetables, fish, and the like he kept after cooking a meal for his son. He handed control of his body back to his son, letting him taste his father's cooking. Ajihaan was taken aback. It was exactly what he had been thinking of. He
742:27
Speaker A
nodded. All right, invite them to the main hall. I'll wash up first and have them wait a moment. When meeting important people, one must first bathe.
742:34
Speaker A
It was respect both for oneself and for others. The Aiha Shinobi nodded. Yes, I'll do that at once. Having said that, he turned and walked toward the door.
742:42
Speaker A
Aiha Jean then ruffled Sasuke's head and said, "Sasuke, go to bed first. Be good." Sasuke saw that his brother had serious matters to attend to, so he nodded and returned to his room, ready for bed. Aiha Jean headed for his own
742:54
Speaker A
room, where a female Aiha servant had already drawn his hot bath. All he needed to do was bathe. Manado Name and Kakashi Hitaki were now seated at the entrance of the Aiha main hall, waiting for Achiha Jean. Meanwhile, a butler of
743:07
Speaker A
the Achiha clan had already served tea to both guests. Out of courtesy, Manado and Kakashi each took a sip before setting their cups down. The butler nodded and withdrew, satisfied that he had not slided such guests. About a
743:19
Speaker A
quarter of an hour later, Aihaan walked slowly toward the main hall, wearing a navy blue kimono and drying his hair with a bright yellow bath towel. Hearing his footsteps, the two men immediately rose. "Sit down. No need to be so
743:30
Speaker A
tense," Aihaan said calmly. Then, looking at both of them, he smiled. What brings two distinguished guests to my door tonight? Kakashi Hitaki was about to speak, but Manado Namay held him back. Kakashi was taken aback. He did not understand why Manado would not let
743:44
Speaker A
him speak. But Aiha Jean could see the clues. It seems the fourth Hokag has brought me a surprise. Minato raised an eyebrow. I wouldn't dare claim that. It is merely adding a touch of splendor.
743:54
Speaker A
Perhaps to you this matter is of little consequence, but for me on No, for the stability of the leaf and the peace of the world, it has decisive importance.
744:02
Speaker A
Achi Hajan chuckled softly, having more or less figured out the whole story. Kakashi must have told Minato about his upcoming plan and his need for sealing arts, which was why the two had come in the middle of the night. Minato's goal
744:13
Speaker A
was to find a powerful patron for his son. His time was running out, and he was afraid that after Naro left him, the boy would return to the life he had lived before. No uncle cared for him, no
744:22
Speaker A
grandmother loved him. He survived day after day on fishing, living no better than a savage. As a parent, Manado naturally did not want his son to end up like that. And the third Hokag's fate he felt was richly deserved. But that also
744:34
Speaker A
meant indirectly that he did not know whom he could entrust his son to. At this time Achihajans appearance ignited hope in his heart. Lord Hokag.
744:42
Speaker A
Suddenly Minato Namay became serious. Aihan nodded having already guessed the words Manato was about to say. I can hand the ceiling arts over to you, but you must agree to one condition. Manado Namay said, "I will take Narudo in as my
744:54
Speaker A
disciple. Moreover, he will live in the Achiha clan grounds with the Achiha clan responsible for his daily care and meals. Aihaan said calmly. Manado trembled all over a disciple. When he had come, he had only hoped Achiha would
745:07
Speaker A
shelter his son and let the boy live an ordinary life. But now it seemed Achiha could not only fulfill what was in his heart, but was even treating Narudo as the heir to his legacy. After all, being a Hokage's disciple carried
745:19
Speaker A
extraordinary meaning. It was the absolute orthodox succession of the leaf which Hokag had not been an orthodox heir of the leaf. Oh, there was one Achihan. Manado did not dwell on such details. As long as Narudo could become
745:31
Speaker A
Aihas disciple, at the very least, he would eat healthfully from now on. If he ran into any difficulty, he could also turn to Achihajan in this world.
745:39
Speaker A
What could actually stump Achiha? His strength had already reached the pinnacle of the leaf. Judging from his feet of driving back three villages single-handedly, his power was simply without equal in the entire ninja world.
745:51
Speaker A
If Naruto had a teacher like that, then he could depart in peace. Lord Hokag is is is what you said true. Manado's voice trembled slightly and tears glimmered in his eyes. Even Minado Names, who had seen more than a share of
746:03
Speaker A
storms, was moved at this moment by his son's bright future. Indeed, Achihajan nodded, then rose to his feet. I will take care of him. Let him enjoy a genuine life and also teach him the ninjutsu and swordsmanship of the Aiha
746:15
Speaker A
clan. So spend these days well with your son. I can sense that this sliver of soul energy of yours will dissipate in just two or 3 days. Aihaan said calmly.
746:24
Speaker A
Minato Namikes immediately rose and faced him. Then pressed his right index and middle fingers together gathered soul energy at his fingertips and lightly tapped the air toward Achihajans head. Aihaan was taken aback and immediately his head throbbed as a flood of knowledge on ceiling arts.
746:40
Speaker A
Origins development applications and special ceiling techniques surged into his mind. Ding. Congratulations, host. You have obtained the Usuzamaki clan's perfect ceiling arts and have been rewarded with the god level ceiling art.
746:52
Speaker A
Heaven and earth severance. Aiha jean suddenly burst out with chakra. And that chakra like a tidal wave blew down the vases around him, sending them crashing to the floor with crisp sounds. Crash.
747:02
Speaker A
The next moment, the Achiha ninjas streamed out in droves, still disheveled. But their hands were already resting on their ninja swords and weapon pouches. The noise jolted them fully awake. At that hour, a fallen vase could only mean either thieves had infiltrated
747:15
Speaker A
or someone had come to slaughter within Aiha clan grounds. The Ambu ninjas knew that Achiha was in discussion with Manado Name, but at the sound, their bodies reacted instinctively, protect the Hokag. With that they leaped down from the roof and formed ranks around
747:29
Speaker A
Achiha Jean pointing kana and short blades at Manado Namikes. They cared not a wit that he was the fourth hokag. They wereu handpicked by Achihaan and answered only to him. As for the fourth Hokag, sorry, but he could stand aside.
747:42
Speaker A
The fourth Hokag Manado Namik's side and shook his head helplessly. Rest easy. All I did was transmit the memories of the ceiling arts to Achihaan in the form of soul energy. This form of memory transfer lets him master all ceiling
747:55
Speaker A
arts. The only price is a brief muddle of the mind, but considering Aiha jean's strength and willpower, it is no great problem for him. Manado Name still explained himself. For one thing, he had no wish to clash with the A&Bu or the
748:07
Speaker A
Aihan ninjas. After all, Narudo would one day apprentice himself to Achihajan, so it was wiser not to provoke Jeans trusted men at this juncture.
748:14
Speaker A
For another, that single point of his finger had already consumed 80% of the soul energy he had left. The remaining 20% would not suffice to let him control Naruto's body in battle. And after tonight, Manado Names would disappear
748:26
Speaker A
once again. The A&BU frowned, unsure whether to believe him until Kakashi Hitaki spoke. Everyone stand down. If anything goes wrong, I alone will bear the consequences. Yes, Captain Kakashi.
748:37
Speaker A
In that case, we will hold back for now and wait until the Hokag awakens. The Ambu naturally sided with their own captain, and so they began to mediate, explaining the whole matter to the Aiha clansmen and Aiha Fagaku. Aiha Fagaku
748:50
Speaker A
stroked his chin. Enough. Stand down all of you. I trust Manato and I trust my son even more. Hearing this, the Achihan ninjas finally stopped lowering their hands from their weapons. Still, they activated their sharing and fixed their
749:02
Speaker A
gazes on Kakashi Hitaki and Manado Names. Manado Name scratched his head. Truly the Aiha for you. The pressure is now weighing on me 10fold. Aiha Fagaku regarded him with complex feelings and shut his eyes and awaited the outcome.
749:15
Speaker A
The two sides remained locked in a standoff for 10 minutes. Then abruptly, the chakra Aihaan had unleashed began to withdraw slowly into his body, drawing everyone's gaze. Aihaan opened his eyes and said, as expected of the Usuzamaki clan's ceiling arts, truly all embracing
749:31
Speaker A
and complete in function. Fourth Hokag, I will fulfill what I have promised you, however you may. Aiha Jean did not finish looking instead at Naruto's dimminionive little body. Minato Namees gave a soft laugh. I have long been a
749:43
Speaker A
dead man. Being able to spend these days with Narudo has already filled me with contentment. Even if I had not passed those memories on to you today, I would only have eaked out two or three more meaningless days. Otusen, at that Narudo
749:55
Speaker A
from within the body began to cry. Dull-witted though he was, he could feel his father's spirit and vitality withering swiftly. Silly child, be good and listen, grow up safe and well. No matter what you achieve in the future,
750:06
Speaker A
you will always be your mother's pride and mind. Oh, and Narudo, your mother was a gentle, beautiful woman. If she could see you now, she would be so happy, so overjoyed. Manado Namic felt his soul energy fading away. He realized
750:18
Speaker A
that he had overestimated himself. The remaining soul energy could not see him through the night after all. And so Manado Namic no longer held anything back in front of anyone. In one outpouring, he said before them all everything he wished to tell Narudo. The
750:32
Speaker A
Achi Hakunoi who heard Manato's tender words were moved to tears. While Achiha Sasuke, hidden behind the crowd, felt dazed and lost. So Narudo was not unloved after all. Even in death, his parents still loved him, still protected him, and had left behind many safeguards
750:45
Speaker A
for his sake. Just as this appearance of soul energy had come to protect Narudo and reclaim what rightfully belonged to him. For Naruto, Sake, even bowing his head to his own second brother, Achihajan, was something he would do
750:56
Speaker A
willingly. Sasuke closed his eyes, and when he opened them once more, his pupils were crimson with two tommo swirling within them. Aihaan frowned. He had sensed the chakra fluctuations of an Aiha, awakening his eyes. He lifted his head and looked toward the crowd and
751:11
Speaker A
what he saw gave him a start. Aiha Sasuke's pupils had already transformed into the two Tommo Sharinggon. His mouth twitched and he sucked in a cold breath.
751:19
Speaker A
It was truly baffling. In the original work, his fool of a younger brother awakened only a single Tommo after wiping out the entire clan. Now seeing Naruto's tragic experience, he had directly awakened two Tommo. Did that make any sense? At that moment, Manado
751:33
Speaker A
Name said, "Lord Fifth Hokag, I leave Narudo in your care from this day forth.
751:37
Speaker A
Please look after him well. I will remember your kindness in the pure land. With that, Manado Namay transformed the last remnants of his soul energy into the flying thunder god and raising techniques, engraving them deep within Naruto's mind. Because of the way the
751:51
Speaker A
third Hokag and Jeriah had previously protected the third Hokag himself, he ultimately did not ask Jeriah since sensei to care for Narudo because Manado Namay's feared that Jeriah just like the third Hokag would also fear his son Narudo being used by others. Only by
752:06
Speaker A
choosing a strong man, one indifferent to the tailed beasts, yet loyal and righteous, could he feel at ease in trusting Narudo Tam. As for the safety of the village, he cared no longer. Only his son mattered. Otosen, don't
752:17
Speaker A
disappear. Otosen, I don't need anyone else's protection. I just want you to come back. Narudo Uzumaki's body was now fully under his own control. Minato Namik's soul drifted out of Naruto's body, and the natural chakra in the surroundings converged upon his spirit,
752:31
Speaker A
tracing the contours of his form. A middle-aged man with eyes eight parts similar to Naruto's appeared in midair.
752:37
Speaker A
The corners of his mouth curved in a smile clad in the white Hokag cloak bearing the mark of the fourth Hokag. He bowed gravely to everyone in the days ahead. I hope you will all look after Narudo. Manado namic thanks you from the
752:49
Speaker A
bottom of his heart. The Manado Namic hovering in the air saluted the Aiha ninja and the U ninja alike. In this moment, he was no longer the fourth hokag but simply a father. Seeing this, Makoto Aiha clutched Fagaku Aiha and
753:02
Speaker A
wept. Fagaku felt a pang of sorrow as well and nodded. Minato, go in peace. As long as Narudo is in the Aiha clan, no one will ever bully him. Mm. Thank you, Fugaku. And Makoto. Minato. Name began to regret that he had never agreed to
753:16
Speaker A
join forces with Fagaku Aiha back then. If he had, perhaps the Ninetales incident would not have become a battle fought by him and the beast alone. Kusha would not have died either. He and Kusha could have watched their son grow up
753:27
Speaker A
safe and sound. Unfortunately, there is no cure for regret in this world. His mistake was being too naive, actually believing the lies of Husen Saratobi. He had placed his hope in that man trusting that he would shelter Narudo and let him
753:39
Speaker A
grow up healthy. Finally, Minato Namicase turned to Aiha. Jean nodded without saying much. Minato smiled, his lips moving silently, no voice carrying through the air. But Achiha Jean could read his lips. Jean, I entrust Naro to you. Thank you. As the words ended,
753:54
Speaker A
Manado's soul seemed unable to withstand the power of natural chakra, any longer dissolving into specks of starlight. The starlight drifted downward, falling softly upon everyone's faces. Many were deeply moved by the sight. They never imagined that Manado Name is a hero of
754:08
Speaker A
his generation would meet and end like this. This made people think of the third Hokag Husen Saratobi. And some members of the Achiha clan felt their eyes blaze into one tommo. Even two Tom tomo. Their hatred for Huen deepening
754:20
Speaker A
considerably. Sasuke Aiha suddenly stepped out from the crowd, walking straight toward Naro Uzumaki. Fagaka saw this and made no move to stop him.
754:29
Speaker A
Instead, a look of gratification appeared in his eyes. When Makoto saw Sasuke walking toward Narudo, she recalled the memory of little Kusha, how she had beaten away the thugs and ruffians to protect her, then slowly walked over to stand before her. Sasuke
754:41
Speaker A
extended his right hand. From now on, I'll protect you. Kusha extended her right hand. From now on, I'll protect you. In Makoto Aiha's eyes, the two figures overlapped. She wept even more fiercely and the next instant blood began to trickle from her eyes,
754:55
Speaker A
startling Fagako Aiha. My dear, my dear, what's wrong? Don't scare me, my dear. Fagako Aiha spoke more than he had in a long while panicstricken as he saw blood streaming from his wife's eyes. Then when Makoto Aiha opened her eyes again,
755:09
Speaker A
the sight that followed left both Achiha and Achiha Fugako utterly stunned. for flower petals had appeared within Makoto Aiha's pupils and a powerful dojutsu pressure radiated from her making Achiha Jean turn his head. Okasan you Achihajan never expected such a pleasant surprise
755:25
Speaker A
today Mikoto Aiha his own mother had awakened the man Gekko Sharinggon was it because of Sasuke Aihaan looked toward Sasuke who was staring with double Tommo Sharing crouched beside Narudo with an arm around his shoulder all right Naro
755:38
Speaker A
stop crying from now on I've got your back Nar sobbed even louder and hugged Sasuke tight thank you Sasuke you're so good I'm so touched hey Naruto let go of me you're getting snot all over my clothes hey Sasuke gritted his teeth and
755:52
Speaker A
pushed lightly at Narudo. But Narudo refused to let go. Not letting go. Not letting go. You said you'd protect me.
755:58
Speaker A
Sasuke was almost annoyed enough to laugh, but he stopped pushing and turned to look at his second brother, Aiha, who gave him a thumbs up. Sasuke returned the gesture a sunny smile spreading across his face. Jean was caught off
756:09
Speaker A
guard, then smiled helplessly. "This little rascal, still it was getting late. Everyone ought to go home and sleep. Everyone, thank you for rushing straight out of your homes for my safety. As the Hokag and as the clan head of the Aiha, I am truly gratified.
756:21
Speaker A
Tomorrow, each of you will receive 200,000 copper coins. Think of it as my gift of gratitude. Aihaan smiled. Fugaku Aiha frowned. There were at least 200 people gathered here weren't there. That would be 40 million copper coins. His
756:35
Speaker A
head was already swimming, but before he could recover, Aihaan spoke again. The U will receive the same treatment. This money will come from the Aiha clan's coffers. Fugaku Aiha ground his teeth and shot a vicious glare at Aihaan. He
756:47
Speaker A
would settle scores with him after everyone had left. Letting the Aiha clan pay was bad enough. Why should the U also be paid out of Achiha pockets? In truth, Aiha Jean had done this deliberately. Logically, the Us's reward
756:59
Speaker A
should have been covered by Kenoha's financial department. Yet, Jean paid out of his own pocket. Was he just trying to play the big spender? No. He was using that money to win hearts to make the umbu serve him alone to make them feel
757:10
Speaker A
valued and know they had not chosen the wrong leader. Unlike Herus and Saratobi who sent the injured to the hospital and told the unharmed to go home and rest for a few days, the scene immediately grew boisterous. Aihan ninja shouted,
757:22
Speaker A
"Long live the Hokag. Long live the clan head." The Abu ninja burned with fervor and echoed, "Long live the Hokag. Long live the Hokag." Shers Aiha and Itachi Aiha had just returned from outside and the very first thing they saw was this
757:37
Speaker A
spectacle. They exchanged a glance. They had no idea what Jean had done now, but by the look of things, everyone seemed delighted. Should they shout along too?
757:44
Speaker A
Itachi was just about to suggest the idea to Shers when without hesitation, Shers called out, "Long live the Hokag.
757:51
Speaker A
Long live the clan head." Itachi's mouth twitched, but he gave a couple of token shouts as well. Aiha Jean smiled at the scene. All right. All right. Thank you all for your hard work tonight. head home and get some rest. At Achiha
758:02
Speaker A
Jeans words, the crowd went silent at once and began drifting back toward their own homes. Aside from the U on night duty guarding Jean, the other U also turned and headed home. After everyone had left, Aihaan turned to
758:14
Speaker A
Achiha Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, tonight was rather rushed. How about Narudo sleeps in your room tonight? Tomorrow I'll build another room next to yours.
758:21
Speaker A
Once it's finished, the two of you can separate. No problem." Sasuke chuckled. Aihaan nodded, then summoned a few servants. Go to the Taylor's shop tomorrow morning and have a set of the most expensive, most comfortable clothes customade to Nuto's measurements. As a
758:35
Speaker A
member of my Achiha clan, and as my disciple, how can he dress so plainly?
758:39
Speaker A
Naruto, what color do you like? After giving the servants their instructions, Achihaan looked at Narudo. Narudo was startled and looked back at Achihajan timidly. Orange, I guess. Aihaan nodded and glanced at the servants. They immediately took out measuring tapes,
758:53
Speaker A
took Naruto's measurements, and noted his favorite color in a notebook. This was after all the clan leaders disciple, currently his only disciple and in the future the chief disciple. How could they not take him seriously? Seeing this, Naruto's eyes grew moist. This was
759:06
Speaker A
the first time someone had cared about him cared about how he dressed. But before he could finish being moved, Achiha took out a scroll. Here are 2 million silver pieces. This is your allowance for the month. Sasuke's allowance is the same. Since you're my
759:18
Speaker A
disciple, I can't let you suffer any injustice. [clears throat] If that's not enough, come find me and I'll give you more. Aihaan smiled and ruffled Naruto's hair. Usuzamaki Narudo shook his head and quickly waved his hands. Lord Hokag, this this I can't
759:31
Speaker A
take. It's too much. Just give me 3,000. With 3,000 I can eat my fill, eat the ramen I like and buy milk. Hearing this, Achiha felt a sting of displeasure and gritted his teeth. It seemed Huen Saratobi had gotten off too lightly.
759:44
Speaker A
That bastard. How could he have given Naro only 3,000 silver every month? Aiha Sasuke glanced cautiously at his second brother. Then said Narudo, "If second brother gives it to you, just take it.
759:54
Speaker A
All the villages are preparing to pay reparations to Kenoha right now. Konoha is very rich. This little money is nothing compared to the gifts those envoys gave second brother. A drop in the bucket." Aiha Sasuke was afraid that
760:06
Speaker A
his second brother's anger would implicate Naro. He knew it well offended big brother and at worst he would ignore you [clears throat] for an entire morning. Offend dad and at worst you'd get extra training but offend second brother. Then you were utterly done for.
760:17
Speaker A
Narudo was startled by Sasuke's words. He looked at the scroll then at his future teacher and nodded. Lord Hokag thank you. I Naro will repay your great kindness in the future. Aihajan smiled still calling me Lord Hokage. Sasuke
760:30
Speaker A
gave Narudo a smack on the back of the head. Idiot call him teacher. Narudo suddenly understood. Hello teacher. Mm.
760:36
Speaker A
Good disciple. Today your master will give you one final gift. Aihaan said with a smile. Immediately after he summoned the second form of Susenu and stared toward Narudo Pram, I know you can hear me. This child is my disciple.
760:48
Speaker A
If you dare use your chakra to disturb his training again, don't blame me for going in there and giving you a beating.
760:53
Speaker A
I am not as merciful as Kusha. You'd better think it over. Aihaan said coldly. Kurama ground his teeth and at last lay down on the ground. Using chakra, he sent out a voice. Fine, I understand. Yuchihajan. Aihaan withdrew
761:05
Speaker A
his chakra, then patted Narudo on the head. Tomorrow, I'll teach you chakra extraction. What the academy teaches is only the most basic level. If the academyy's chakra extraction method can extract 10 per day, the Aiha clans method can extract 50. Narudo was
761:19
Speaker A
stunned and looked at Aihas. Aihas nodded because his second brother was right. He had once tried the chakra extraction method taught at the academy and ultimately found it to be far inferior to the Aiha clans method.
761:30
Speaker A
Teacher then why not teach the better chakra extraction method to the academy students. Naro asked innocently. Aiha Jehan looked into his innocent guless eyes and said, "Because this is the heritage of every clan who would casually teach their clan's heritage to
761:44
Speaker A
ordinary people. If this were money your mother left you, would you be willing to hand it over to others?" Narudo thought for a moment, then nodded firmly. "I would." Aiha Jean gritted his teeth.
761:53
Speaker A
"Don't be angry. Don't be angry. This was his own disciple. Don't be angry." He had almost forgotten that this brat was the protagonist of the original work, a reincarnation of Azura's chakra.
762:03
Speaker A
Azura had once taught everything he had without reservation. And what was the final result? Nshu split apart and fighting broke out everywhere. As the head of Nshu, he ended up unable to side with any faction. If Indra had taken
762:15
Speaker A
over back, then the Ninchu legacy would probably have lasted at least several more centuries. But under Azura, within a few decades, Ninchu collapsed and scattered to every corner of the ninja world, forming today's five great hidden villages. Naro stopped talking. Second
762:28
Speaker A
brother's face is dark. Aiha Sasuke was a little afraid his second brother would get angry. Narudo had still wanted to continue a bit of talk no jutsu, but seeing Sasuke like that, he finally nodded. Aihaan looked at Narudo and
762:40
Speaker A
said, "In any case, no matter what, you are not to teach anything I teach you to anyone without my permission.
762:45
Speaker A
Understand?" Narudo nodded. That was certain. Although he believed in equality for everyone, he still understood what it meant to respect his teacher and honor the bond between master and disciple. Even if Aihaan had not told him, he would not carelessly
762:57
Speaker A
teach what Achihan taught him to others. Of course, the raising gan was an exception. Aihajan nodded, recalling the plot of the original work Narudo had never taught anyone else anything other than the raising gan he taught to Kenomaru. Since the raising gan was a
763:10
Speaker A
creation of Manado Names, he could teach it to whoever he pleased. Aihaan had no say in that. He cleared his throat. In that case, Naro Sasuke, go to sleep. Oh, by the way, these are the jutsu scrolls for the two of you from the Aiha Jutsu
763:23
Speaker A
archive. of Achihaan brought out two techniques. One was the B-rank fire style jutzu great fire annihilation and the other was the B-rank wind style jutzu vacuum wave. One was a secret heirloom technique of the Aiha clan E.
763:35
Speaker A
The other came from Danzo. After Danzo's death, all of his jutzu had been collected by Achiha Jean and stored in the Achiha Jutsu archive. It had simply been waiting for the day when someone in the clan who was not a Fire Style user
763:46
Speaker A
would come along to learn it. Today, it finally came in handy. The two of them widened their eyes when they saw the letter be written on the scrolls.
763:52
Speaker A
especially Narudo. He had only ever heard of B-ranked jutzu and never learned one. He struggled even with the three basic jutzu, let alone other techniques. Usuzumaki Naro stared at the B-ranked jutzu and swallowed hard. Was something like this really something he
764:05
Speaker A
could see without paying? In the past, he had thought that even being able to learn a C-rank jutzu meant he had made a killing. Now that a B-ranked jutzu was right in front of him, even he could not
764:15
Speaker A
remain indifferent. Kurama quietly added no ambition. This jutzu is nowhere near that Shikaku's drilling air bullet.
764:21
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Narudo was taken aback. Shikaku, who's that? Is he also a tailed beast? Hoof, just a stinking Tanuki.
764:28
Speaker A
It's best not to mention him. Saying this in its sun tone, the ninetales spoke. Kurama, is that what you're called? Usuzumaki Narudo looked at the nine tales with starry eyes. The nine tales fell silent. He did not answer
764:39
Speaker A
Uzumaki Narudo because the Usuzamaki Narudo of today had not yet earned his recognition. In his eyes, Narudo was the same in nature as Kusha. The reason he had lent his power to Nami's Monado when Shamura Danzo was trying to seize the
764:50
Speaker A
Ninetales Genturiki was on the one hand to let Namakay's Monado know what kind of days his son had been living all these years. On the other hand, he had hoped Namak's menato would cause an uproar in Kenoha and give him a bit of
765:02
Speaker A
amusement. Perhaps at some point Namay's Minato would be unable to bear the pressure and undo the seal. But as it looked now, he had only seen Namic's Manado's dejection. Kohaa had not been thrown into chaos. What a pity. No, a
765:14
Speaker A
pity for a tailed beast. And now he was even being threatened by Achihajan. Damn it. Today was his most humiliating day.
765:21
Speaker A
No second most. The most humiliating was when a certain beast while he was resting summoned a giant Buddha and seized him with one hand. Then with an utterly serious face, he said to him Ninetailes, "Your power is simply too
765:32
Speaker A
great. I'm going to seal you away." That was the darkest moment of Kurama's life.
765:36
Speaker A
He could never have imagined that no matter how carefully he had been paying attention, he would end up caught. And how could those words even come out of that man's mouth? Lost in recollection, Kurama did not respond to Uzumaki
765:47
Speaker A
Narudo. In his view, Uzumaki Narudo was no different from an ant that could be casually crushed underfoot. Seeing that the nine tales was ignoring him, and with his master now staring at him, Usuzumaki Narudo decisively left the mindscape. Thank you, master. Uzumaki
766:00
Speaker A
Narudo chuckled and took the scroll. The corners of Achihas mouth lifted slightly. Your turn, Sasuke. Aiha Sasuke, without standing on ceremony, took the scroll and said with a smile, "Thanks, second brother. This firestyle ninjutsu is one I frequently use. If you
766:15
Speaker A
practice diligently, you may one day reach the height, I'm it now." Aihaan had not stated it as a certainty. He had only said possible. What he did not know was that his words were a shot of adrenaline for Achiha Sasuke. Second
766:26
Speaker A
brother, rest assured, I'll definitely train hard and defeat you head on in the future. Aiha rubbed his forehead. Aiha Shirui was keeping a straight face as if he had just heard something that made him want to laugh. Aihaan smiled. It's
766:38
Speaker A
late. The two of you should hurry back to sleep. I still have matters to deal with. Just as Usuzumaki Narudo, excited was about to start cultivating right there. Aiha Sasuke standing nearby grabbed his wrist and shook his head
766:49
Speaker A
slightly. Usuzumaki Narudo understood, nodded and agreed. Aiha Sasuke then said, "Second brother, in that case, I'll take Naro to bed now. You should get some rest soon, too." Aiha Jean nodded his face carrying a smile as he watched the two return to their room.
767:02
Speaker A
When he turned around his gaze turned calm as he looked at Achiha Tachi and Achiha Shersu. Both of them trembled sensing a dangerous aura from Aihaan.
767:11
Speaker A
Suddenly Achihaan spoke. Come on tell me where did you two go? And why are you back so late gaze was invasive and appraising. They exchanged a glance then nodded. Just now we went to carry out a mission escorting Raza to the mine.
767:23
Speaker A
Because Raz's identity and abilities are special, the higherups sent us to hypnotize him so that he could do more work before Sunakaker arrives.
767:30
Speaker A
Aihas mouth twitched. The idea of using two Kaga level powerhouses of the Aiha clan to escort Raza must have come from Narashikaku. Say what you will, but that man was as steady and cautious as ever. Mm. In that case, take me to see
767:44
Speaker A
him. After all, he is the Kaga of a village, and by the customs of the Shinobi world, his standing is roughly the same as mine. Aihaan said. Aiha.
767:52
Speaker A
Itachi nodded and prepared to lead the way while Achiha Sheruis expression turned somewhat awkward. Noticing this, Achihaan suddenly had a bad feeling. He looked at Achiha Shirui with concern.
768:02
Speaker A
Shirui, don't tell me I did something insufficient. Aiha Jean asked with a smile. Aiha Shers shook his head. Well, I used a short acting codamituki on him and implanted a tag called Kohaa Minor.
768:13
Speaker A
Koha Minor for the prosperity of Koha Mining is of the utmost importance. If you know this, how can you sleep at night? Ajihaan felt somewhat dizzy.
768:21
Speaker A
Raza, the Kazak, a figure who had once stood on equal footing with him, was now digging. Or for Konoha. If this got out, would it sound proper? Aihaan frowned, then looked at Aiha Shers and patted him on the shoulder. Nice work. Aiha Shers
768:34
Speaker A
said, "This is all I should do." For Kohaa? For the Aiha? His eyes lit up.
768:39
Speaker A
Aihaan nodded. This Achihashi was far more impressive than the one in the original story. Let's go. Aihaan gestured for the two to lead the way and they led the way without hesitation.
768:49
Speaker A
Konoha mining site. Raz's eyes were open his right hand reaching toward the sky magnet style golden binding. After he said the incantation chakra was continuously drawn from his body flowing through every chakra pathway before finally being released along his arm. In
769:03
Speaker A
a short while a golden sand sphere formed in midair. The Kohaa overseer was stunned by the performance. He had originally worried that the fourth Kazak would not be accustomed to mine work. He had even imagined the fourth Kazak
769:15
Speaker A
making a scene in the mine. To his surprise, with that one display, he had become his fanboy. But it was not over yet. Within less than 10 seconds, the golden sand sphere coalesed into chunks of solid gold, dazzling the Kohaa
769:26
Speaker A
overseer's eyes. The overseer stepped forward, picked up a gold barbit into it, and found that it was soft. He was overjoyed. He stared at Raza with fanatical reverence. This was what they called a natural-born mining god constitution. With this ability, not
769:39
Speaker A
only could it do away with the steps of remesmelting the gold sand and removing impurities, it could also mine without causing damage. Just how much manpower, resources, and money could that save?
769:49
Speaker A
Just as he was pondering whether to put more burden on Raza, the junior overseer under him, suddenly spoke up. Chief overseer, a man outside claims to be the Hokag Aiha and says, "He is looking for you." The overseer first went mm. Let
770:01
Speaker A
him wait until I finished talking to Raza. Then he reacted, grabbing the junior overseer by the collar. Who did you say? Who's looking for me? The junior overseer was dumbfounded. How could their boss's expression change so quickly? The Hokag Aihaan. The junior
770:14
Speaker A
overseer said with grievance, "Damn it, are you stupid? You dare make the Hokag wait. Fine, fine, kid. You're usually smart and clever, but today you're being a fool, aren't you? You'd better pray that when I see Lord Hokag, he won't
770:26
Speaker A
punish me. Otherwise, you're dead." The overseer's face turned very sour. He gave a cold snort and began heading outside. No need, Overseer. My lord, we have entered. Aihas voice drifted over with a hint of amusement. Hearing this, the overseer shuddered, and an
770:40
Speaker A
expression uglier than a cry spread across his face. "Lord Hokag, this subordinate is at fault. I failed to discipline my men and allowed them to offend you. Please punish me, Lord Hokag." The overseer was drenched in cold sweat. He really wanted to kill
770:54
Speaker A
that young overseer. But Achi Haan shook his head. "It's fine. That little one's procedure was correct. I won't blame you for this." The overseer side with relief upon hearing this. May I ask Lord Hokage what brings you here in the dead of
771:06
Speaker A
night? The mine overseer smiled. Since the Hokag was not here to make trouble, everything was fine, and he was more than welcoming. After all, this was the newly appointed Hokag. Getting familiar with him, and forging a connection could
771:17
Speaker A
only be a good thing. I heard that Raza has been assigned to the mine. I'd like to know where he is now. Aihaan cut straight to the chase and asked directly for Raza's location. The mine overseer's eyes lit up. Good, good. He's right over
771:29
Speaker A
there. Let me take you to him. The mine overseer was about to lead the way, but Achiha Jean shook his head. I can see him. I'll go myself. You follow behind me. Hearing Achiha Jeans order, the mine overseer immediately complied. And
771:41
Speaker A
so Achihaan, the mine overseer, Aiha Tachi, and Aiha Shersu, walked toward Raza. The young overseer, sat on a stone beside Raza, trembling. He had realized by now that the man from before was the Hokag, and that he had actually shut the
771:53
Speaker A
Hokag out. This was sheer audacity, a complete rebellion against the proper order. Aihaan did not scold the young overseer. Instead, he patted his shoulder. Well done. From now on, no matter who wants to come here, you must carefully verify their identity. The
772:08
Speaker A
young overseer was stunned. He looked at Aihaan, never expecting the Lord Hokag to be so approachable. Not only had he not been blamed for his offense, but he had been told to keep up the good work.
772:17
Speaker A
In that moment, the young overseer's face beamed with excitement, and he immediately bowed, "Yes, Lord Hokag." Aihajan laughed. "Work hard. Keep it up." Seeing this, the overseer also sighed in relief. It seemed their lord Hokag truly had no intention of blaming
772:32
Speaker A
the young overseer, which made the overseer admire Achiha even more. After finishing this, Achihaan looked at Raza.
772:39
Speaker A
Raza stared back at him expressionlessly. Aihaan could sense a trace of icy murderous intent. But due to some restraint, Raza could only choose to ignore him and continue mining. Raza raised both hands and countless grains of gold sand surged
772:52
Speaker A
from the ground, converging into ultra high purity gold ingots. The site left Achihajan dumbfounded. Canoa's mine was rich in mineral resources, bringing in a considerable amount of money every year.
773:02
Speaker A
But behind this great wealth lurked many dangers. For example, collapses could happen during mining. The miners of Kenoha worked long hours in the dark, damp depths of the earth, inhaling dust until lung diseases were common. Yet, for the sake of that money, Kenoha's
773:16
Speaker A
leadership could only recruit workers year after year and keep mining. Although Kenoha had abundant mineral resources, they required a great many people to sacrifice. This had become a lingering worry for Kohaa. When Achihaan saw what Raza could do, an idea suddenly
773:29
Speaker A
occurred to him. If he could make Raza stay here forever, that would be for the best. Kohaa could reduce its casualties and at the same time, the Gar of the original story could grow up healthy instead of becoming twisted and
773:39
Speaker A
distorted. It seemed that Gar had only just become a genturi, and his uncle Yashimaru was still alive. It could be said that Yashimaru was now Gar's only ray of pure light. Perhaps under Yashimaru's influence, Gar could grow up
773:51
Speaker A
normally. As for that old beast, a cruel glint flashed deep in Aihas eyes. Should he kill Raza and then use impure world reincarnation to make him work for Kohaa for the rest of his life? This wicked thought had just emerged when he
774:03
Speaker A
heard a thought. Lord Hokag Ebizo and elder of Sonagir has brought people and gifts and come to pay his respects to you. Oh, Aihaan was caught off guard. It was the middle of the damn night. Were the people of Sungeek out of their minds
774:16
Speaker A
coming to find him at this hour? But a guest was a guest. Aihan nodded. Arrange for them to rest for the night. Tell them well discuss any matters tomorrow. Yes. The Ubu ninja immediately followed Achihas orders. They found
774:28
Speaker A
the best hotel in Kohaa for Ebizo and his group and relayed Achiha Jeans exact words to him. Ebizo remained expressionless but said, "Give my thanks to the Lord Hokage Baky." The moment Ebizo spoke, the ninja beside him wearing a sonager forehead protector
774:42
Speaker A
half his face covered by white cloth took out gold of extremely high quality from a storage scroll. Seeing this, the umbu ninja quickly refused. Sorry, we cannot accept this money. With that, the U ninja vanished into the night. Baky
774:55
Speaker A
looked utterly incredulous, never expecting that anyone would refuse a reward. This gold was worth no less than 100,000 tales of silver. Ebizo's half-cloed eyes opened wide, and he drew in a sharp breath. It seems this fifth Hokag of Kinoa is no ordinary man. He
775:10
Speaker A
can make his subordinates completely indifferent to money. Meanwhile, the Ubu ninja returned to the mine and reported the entire incident to Achihajan.
775:18
Speaker A
Achihajan looked at him with approval, then walked over to the tower of gold ingots Raza had created and took two ingots. They were far heavier than the gold Baky had offered. Well done. Take these two gold ingots and share them
775:29
Speaker A
with the brothers when you return. Additionally, every brother who dealt with Sunaker tonight may go to the ninjutsu archive and choose one a rank ninjutsu. Since you all performed well, I naturally can't be stingy. Aihajan smiled. The umbu ninja knelt down one
775:42
Speaker A
after another. We are willing to offer our lives and our loyalty to the Lord Hokage. Aihas eyes lit up, but on the surface he said, "We're all brothers here. What are you doing kneeling like this? If you follow me,
775:53
Speaker A
you won't miss out on benefits." To put it bluntly, this world was one where interests reign supreme. Of course, some genuine bonds might be mixed in, but in the end, interests came first. If you could give your subordinates sufficient
776:04
Speaker A
benefits, then you were their benefactor, their provider of food and clothing. And what kind of attitude should one have toward one's benefactor?
776:10
Speaker A
Everyone must know that all too well. Aiha was dumbfounded while Aiha Shersui was lost in thought. The pair grew more and more impressed by Achihajan. A rank ninjutsu were not a dime a dozen. The entire Kenoha probably had no more than
776:24
Speaker A
50 of them. Moreover, most of them were stored in Kenoha's ninjutsu archive. Without the Hokag's approval, most people would never see a single one in their entire lives. Yet, Achi was now letting them choose one. This was an
776:35
Speaker A
incomparable favor, a truly tremendous kindness. Aihaan left an umbu behind and had all the gold bars stored in the treasury of Kenoa's finance department.
776:44
Speaker A
He believed that with the rewards already granted, no one would dare embezzle funds or abuse authority for personal gain. Sure enough, the remaining Ubu ninja had his eyes wide open, murderous intent flooding his gaze as he watched the surroundings
776:56
Speaker A
cautiously. the overseer, the junior overseer and Raza. The Lord Hokage had entrusted him with such an important task and had already rewarded him generously. He absolutely had to do this well. Otherwise, what face would he have to accept the Lord Hokag's kindness?
777:10
Speaker A
What right would he have to live in this world as an U ninja? After witnessing Achihajans methods and the U ninja's performance, the overseer's admiration for Aihaan rose to yet another level. Probably even when Hiru and Saratobi had commanded the U, its
777:24
Speaker A
members could not have been this loyal. He had seen the fifth Hokag skill and capability with absolute clarity today.
777:30
Speaker A
A leader like this could easily see through what you were thinking of his knowledge of human nature could be said to have reached the peak of perfection.
777:36
Speaker A
Do not play any petty tricks in front of him. He would see through them and he would not deal with you on the spot.
777:41
Speaker A
Instead, he would make you lose power, lose wealth, and lose everything without you ever realizing it. This was far more terrifying and far cruer than drawing a knife and killing someone. A killing is nothing more than a head falling to the
777:53
Speaker A
ground. This method of handling a person would plunge you into lifelong regret and suffering until illness consumed you and you died in despair. However, the departing Achihajan had no idea how formidable he now appeared in the mine overseer's heart. But even if he had
778:07
Speaker A
known, he would not have taken it to heart. After all, he knew exactly how to treat his own people and how to treat traitors. Returning to the Aiha clan compound, Achiha was led by a servant back to his room. He glanced at the
778:18
Speaker A
clock and saw the hour hand and minute hand overlapping, both pointing at 12. He could not help but nash his teeth.
778:24
Speaker A
Today was only his first day in office. Why were there already so many affairs?
778:28
Speaker A
First, the hidden mist village requested aid. Then Minato Namikes offered a ceiling technique. Raza went to mine and the hidden sand village came to call.
778:35
Speaker A
Aren't the people of the shinobi world ever tired? Carrying this doubt and confusion, Achihaan sank into sleep.
778:41
Speaker A
That night, he had a strange dream. Aihan, you lose. A voice rang out and immediately afterward, a hand pierced through his back and out through his chest. He saw the figure. It was black Zetsu. Madora Aiha's eyes split with
778:54
Speaker A
fury. Huh? Likewise, Hashiama Senju clapped his hands together and summoned the great Buddha trying to seize Black Zetsu who sneered coldly and dove into the earth. In the next moment, the demonic statue of the outer path. The Tintales appeared. Aihao entangled by
779:09
Speaker A
Black Zetsu simultaneously used the Tintales power to activate the renegan and release the seal on the moon. The vision ended there. Aiha Jean was jolted awake, gasping for air. Huff, huff, huff, huff. Sweat had soaked through his clothes. At the same time, he
779:23
Speaker A
instinctively reached for his chest, and only when he found it unharmed did he breathe a sigh of relief. System, system, come out. Aihaan shouted madly.
779:31
Speaker A
Ding. This system is at your service with all sincerity. System, don't play dumb. As a system, you must have seen my dream, haven't you? What exactly is going on? Aihaan forced himself to remain calm, but whenever he thought of
779:42
Speaker A
the dream, he shuddered as if he had truly experienced those things. Ding. Post privileges are insufficient and you cannot access this. Please continue to work hard. After saying this, the system fell silent. Aihaan slammed his right fist into the ground. He was certain
779:56
Speaker A
that it was definitely not as simple as a dream and black zetsu. Shouldn't he have been utterly devoted to Achiadara?
780:03
Speaker A
Why? Why had he been so devoted to him? Moreover, in the dream, his own strength had been far greater than now. So why had he still been unable to block that heart-piercing strike? What secret did this black zetsu carry? Jeer. Jeer. My
780:14
Speaker A
genre. Was it you shouting just now? Open the door quickly. Don't scare me. Aiha Makoto's voice came from outside the door, soothing a trace of the frenzy in Aihas heart. Aihaan took out a notebook, wanting to write down the
780:26
Speaker A
scenes he had seen in the dream. But somehow, when he picked up the fountain pen and set a blank sheet of paper before him, his hand trembled uncontrollably. He realized something was wrong. Next, he used his left hand
780:36
Speaker A
to hold his right hand and try to write, but the nib twisted outright as if compelled by some irresistible force.
780:42
Speaker A
This made Achiha even more certain it was no dream. The most likely explanation was that it was a scene from the future. The will of the heavenly Dao would not allow him to write these things on paper. On the one hand, it
780:53
Speaker A
feared that what he put down on paper would be exposed and that the shinobi world would then head toward an outcome he could not control. On the other hand, it had been purely an accident that Achihaan dreamed of the future. And
781:03
Speaker A
during this time, it had to continuously erase his awareness of those future memories. What it did not know was that Achiha carried an object that surpassed this dimension, the system. With the system by his side, Achihaan would not
781:15
Speaker A
have his memories erased by the heavenly dao. At the same time, Achiha was likewise unable to write about the future on anything in this world because the secrets of heaven could not be revealed. After thinking it through, Achihaan took a deep breath, rose, and
781:28
Speaker A
opened the door. At once, he saw Achihikoto looking at him with a face full of worry. Son, are you all right?
781:33
Speaker A
Your shout just now startled the servant waiting outside and he came to report it. I hurried over at once. Come, let mother see. Are you hurt anywhere? Achi Hamakoto's eyes transformed into the man Gekcko Sharing. In the next
781:45
Speaker A
instant, a beam of red light shot from her gaze and landed on Achihajans body. Aihaan suddenly could not move.
781:52
Speaker A
Alarm surged through his heart. Was this his mother's man Gekcko ability, forcibly controlling an enemy's body?
781:58
Speaker A
No, that was not it. At that moment, Achiha felt the red light travel through his body from head to toe in a single circuit. Then it vanished. Once the red light disappeared, Achiha regained the ability to move. Meanwhile, a trail of
782:10
Speaker A
blood flowed from Achiha Makoto's left eye. Few, you scared mother to death. Janna, your body is fine, very healthy.
782:17
Speaker A
Hearing this combined with the red light and the immobilization just now, a bizarre thought formed in Aiha's mind, could his mother's mano ability be equivalent to a medical examination machine from his previous life? Had the red light actually been a scan, a scan
782:30
Speaker A
to see whether there was any malfunction in the body? Seeing Achi Haan stunned Achiha Makoto took out a towel wiped the trail of blood from her face and said, "Son, are you confused? This is the Mangeko ability of your mother's left
782:41
Speaker A
eye." Pathology scan. No matter what illness or wound, this mano sharing can analyze it completely. Aiha Mikoto smiled. She was very satisfied with this ability. Although it was not a combat ability, it could keep the whole family in good health. Aiha was startled by
782:56
Speaker A
Achiha Makoto's account of her sharing abilities. Just as he was about to ask about the right eyes power of voice suddenly came from outside. Lord Hokag ebizo and his people have arrived at the bottom of the Hokag tower. An Ambu
783:08
Speaker A
operative knelt on one knee and spoke. My understand to wait. I will be there shortly. Aiha said slowly having learned that her son had important matters to attend to Aiha. Makoto smiled faintly and went back to her room. Aiha Akusa
783:22
Speaker A
shook his head helplessly. Being Hokage really was no easy task. He walked toward his own room. He draped the Hokag's official robe over his shoulders grabbed the Hokag hat from the desk, pushed open the door, and walked out.
783:33
Speaker A
The Ambu operative, seeing this attire, quickly bowed his head, and did not dare to look directly at Achihai Kusa because those clothes symbolized the supreme authority and status of Kenoha. Passing the AMBU operative, Aiha Kusa said, "Let's go. Let's see what tricks Sonakir
783:48
Speaker A
is trying to play." Then he headed toward the Hokag tower. Strictly speaking, Aiha Kusa did not need to wear this outfit. Casual clothes would have been enough. But since high-ranking officials from Sungeek had come, a meeting was inevitable, and a meeting
784:00
Speaker A
required formal dress. At the bottom of the Hokag to Tower, Ebizo stood with Baky. Seeing that Ebizo was old and could not stand for long, Baky bought a small stool from a shop. Ebizo did not mind the shabby stool and slowly sat
784:12
Speaker A
down. Pastors by could not help but take a few extra looks at Ebizo and his group. It was the first time they had seen Sunake, your high-ranking officials. Moreover, this high-ranking official seemed very approachable, not even minding a small stool meant for
784:24
Speaker A
commoners. Ebizo smiled and waved to the passers by. To Canoa's villagers, he was just a kindly old man. But from his war record, this man was anything but well- behaved. In the second great ninja war, the sonaker troops he led killed 2,000
784:37
Speaker A
Kenoha Shinobi with 3,000 men, suffered only 500 casualties, and made a clean retreat. What he relied on was not strength or numbers, but strategy. He always advocated never fighting an uncertain battle. When you fight, you must plan three steps ahead. Commanders
784:52
Speaker A
who could not do that were all mediocre, including Raza. Had Raza not possessed magnet release, and had the nature of that magnet release not been gold dust, which greatly eased Sunakir's financial troubles, Evo would never have supported a man who transmitted information to
785:05
Speaker A
Kiraigakir to purge dissident and eliminate his political rivals in order to win the position of Kazak. The death of Pakura, the Scorch release Kunoichi was riddled with suspicious details.
785:15
Speaker A
Raza made a good show of himself crying noisily, but his acting and methods were far too clumsy in the eyes of Ebizo and Chio. However, for the sake of Sunakaker's stability, the two did not expose him. Instead, during the Kazak
785:26
Speaker A
election, they took the lead in supporting him and speaking for him. That was how the most inferior ninja among Kaga level fighters inherited the Kazak seat. At this thought, Ebizo closed his eyes. He did not doubt whether he had been wrong. Rather, he
785:39
Speaker A
was considering whether the current Raza was worth the great price Sunaker would have to pay to ransom him back. At the same time, he wondered who would be suitable as the fifth Kazak if Raza could not return. He and Shio were
785:50
Speaker A
certainly out of the question. They were old bones and the future belonged to the young. But he searched through his memories and found no one capable of inheriting the Kazak seat and leading everyone toward unity. Just then, even
786:01
Speaker A
more excited shouts burst from the villagers. Yes, it's the Lord Hokag. The Lord Hokag is so handsome. It's the fifth Hokag Aiha. Aiha Akusa smiled and waved to them to show his friendliness.
786:13
Speaker A
Then he fixed his gaze on the old man sitting on the small stool. Judging by the look of it, this was Ebizo, one of Sunakir's two great elders. Hearing the villagers uproar, Ebizo opened his eyes.
786:24
Speaker A
A glint of sharp light burst from his cloudy pupils and battle intent surged in his heart. So this is the Konoha mastermind who defeated my elder sister Aiha whom his strength is deep. E at least I cannot see through it. Ezo
786:36
Speaker A
thought to himself. Baky however looked at Aiha Ekusa with Envy never expecting this newly appointed Hokag to be so popular among the villagers. This could not be faked. It seemed their negotiating partner today was not simple. When Aiha Akusa saw Ebizo, he
786:50
Speaker A
immediately went up to him and said, "Lord Ebizo, what wind has blown you here?" Sonakir is not exactly close to Kenoha. Ebizo stood up with a smile. I have heard that the newly appointed Hokag of Kohaa is powerful and
787:02
Speaker A
thoughtful. Since we are all smart people, let's speak openly and honestly. Hearing this Aiha Akos's smile faded. In that case, Elder Ebizo, please follow me. Since we are here to discuss matters, we should do so in the office.
787:14
Speaker A
The street is full of people and ears. If our words are overheard, it will no longer be something that can be settled in private. Aiha Akusa said with pointed implication, Ebizo nodded after hearing this. After all, some deals and some
787:26
Speaker A
negotiations must not see the light of day. In fact, the very purpose of his visit was to fish Raza out. Although Raza was not good at governing or fighting, he was good at generating income. Money gives heroes courage. Ever
787:37
Speaker A
since Raza took power, Sunugaker's economy had developed and its water resources were relatively abundant as well. Then please lead the way, Lord Hokag. Ebizo lowered his own posture.
787:47
Speaker A
After all, when you were under someone else's roof, how can you not bow your head? Please. With a smile on his face, Aihai Kusa took the lead and walked into the Hokag Tower. The Hokag Tower now had a sentry every three steps and a guard
788:00
Speaker A
post every five steps with A&BU operatives stationed everywhere. They had all heard about what happened the night before. Every one of them was as excited as if they had been injected with stimulants. Now they stood tall, brimming with energy, and stared fixedly
788:12
Speaker A
at Ebizo's forces. Baky suddenly felt as if thorns were piercing his back. These Ambu operatives were far stronger than Sunaker's ninja, especially their eyes. The kind of eyes that could only be forged in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Ezo,
788:26
Speaker A
however, remained indifferent to their staires. Over the years, the number of ninja killed by his minations was at least several thousand, if not 10,000.
788:33
Speaker A
Soon, they arrived at the office door. The two MBU operatives at the door immediately pulled it open and stood on either side. The moment the door opened, the people in the office who had been flattering one another about how much
788:43
Speaker A
money your family had earned, and who in my family had entered a department, immediately rose, stopped talking, and looked toward the entrance. Aiha Akusa remained expressionless, walked quickly to his seat, tossed the documents in his hand onto the desk, then sat down,
788:56
Speaker A
crossed his legs, and swept his eyes over everyone. Sit, let's all sit down and talk. The patriarchs of the various my clans attending the assembly finally dared to take their seats upon hearing this. Concurrently, their demeanor stood in stark contrast to
789:08
Speaker A
their former casual disposition. Now, their gazes blazed like torches, their postures rigid and upright, as they beheld Yuzbo Jean upon his seat, their eyes brimming with fervent zeal.
789:18
Speaker A
Observing this, Yuzibbo Jean spoke, "Enough cease staring at me. Today, the echelons of Shy Village are here to deliberate on pressing matters." At these words, the collective gaze of the assembly shifted toward the Shyen Village dignitaries seated to the side.
789:31
Speaker A
Haang spoke with unhurried composure. Lord Huang, regarding the previous incursion against my Baishin village, the transgression is ours. To make amends, our Shyen village is willing to pay any price harboring, but one hope that Lord Huang might graciously return
789:45
Speaker A
our fonging to us. Haang stated. Yuzbo Jean did not respond directly. Instead, he swept his gaze across the assembly.
789:52
Speaker A
What are your thoughts on this matter? Xiaoin suddenly interjected. For the sake of enduring peace between Mai and Shane, I propose we release the fourth generation Fongying. Ultimately, Aing serves as the foundational pillar of a village. Shy village cannot endure
790:06
Speaker A
without Lasha. Much like my cannot endure without a hoying, Juwan Xiaoin pointedly omitted Yuzbo Jeans name.
790:12
Speaker A
Her lingering insubordination toward his ascension to the Hoying seat patently clear. Yuzbo Jean narrowed his eyes slightly. What a brazen Jewin Xiaoin. To think she still dared to stir the waters even after Yuan Fe risens downfall.
790:24
Speaker A
It appeared he had been far too merciful. Shuitammen Yan also rose to his feet. Indeed, when nations clash emissaries are spared the blade by the same token Aing must not be slain. Luos Sha serves no purpose lingering in my
790:37
Speaker A
village. We would do well to grant them this favor and relinquish him to Shine Village. Furthermore, we stand to lose nothing. Before Shuitammen Yan could finish his sentence, Yuzbo Jean seized the water cup from the table and hurled
790:48
Speaker A
it violently into his face. Bang! Shuitmen Yans right cheek met the cup in a flawless collision, producing a resounding thud. Instantly, two bloodstained teeth were sent flying through the air. Simultaneously, Shuttin Yans figure was blasted backward, prompting the bystanders to hastily
791:04
Speaker A
clear a path. "Return him! Moral extortion! After all this time we have spent together, do you truly perceive me as someone shackled by morality?
791:12
Speaker A
Moreover, you two would do well to weigh your words carefully before speaking. They launched a damned invasion, not a military exercise. How can it be that their phonying is captured, and a mere verbal apology suffices to wipe the
791:23
Speaker A
slate clean? Yuzbo Jean barely restrained himself from overturning the table. Beside him, Nolong Lu coughed heavily several times, finally managing to quell the surging fury within Yuzbo Jehans heart. Shuitamin, Yin, was now sprawled on the floor, his face
791:37
Speaker A
contorted in agony. The right half of his visage was already grotesqually swollen with crimson blood seeping from the corners of his mouth. Despite his pitiful state, not a single soul stepped forward to assist him or escort him to
791:48
Speaker A
the healers, and this apathy extended even to Xiaoin. Rishiang Rizu stood up. Lord Huang, I believe we must not release him. I have heard that this man, Lasha, is utterly devoid of honor and righteousness. Rumor has it that it was
792:01
Speaker A
precisely his betrayal of intelligence to the shinobi of Wuin village that orchestrated the demise of the scorch release master Yetang. If he is capable of such treachery against his ownqin one can only imagine his ruthlessness toward hostile factions like ours. Should we
792:15
Speaker A
allow his return, he might very well launch another siege upon by the very next day. Therefore, I propose we [ __ ] his magnetic release before sending him back. Rishiang Rizus ruthless declaration drew sharp gasps of shock from the surrounding crowd.
792:28
Speaker A
Ruthless, excessively ruthless. This was tantamount to utterly destroying Luasha, reducing him to a crippled invalid.
792:34
Speaker A
Hearing this, Yuzbo nodded in approval. This was the true caliber of words befitting a citizen of Mai. As for whether a ninjutsu actually existed that could strip away a person's bloodline limit, that was a matter for another time. Would severing his limbs not
792:47
Speaker A
suffice. Did they truly believe every individual possessed the miraculous aid of Hua? Haang furrowed his brows deeply.
792:53
Speaker A
If the Lu Sha they retrieved was nothing more than a ruined [ __ ] what significance would his return hold?
792:59
Speaker A
Fundamentally, Luasha's greatest asset lay in his bloodline limit. Shyen village still desperately relied on his bloodline limit to continuously harvest gold for their coffers. Thus, he spoke out, "Lord Hoying, I find Patriarch Rishan's proposal highly inappropriate.
793:13
Speaker A
No matter how egregious Lawasha's actions may have been obliterating a person's bloodline limit, is simply too barbaric." At this juncture, he paused for a moment. Nevertheless, under Lawashas guidance, Shyen Village has indeed committed a catastrophic blunder. We are willing to make amends
793:27
Speaker A
for his transgressions. We offer a compensation of 300 million tales of silver serving as both war reparations and a ransom. This is the absolute maximum of liquid funds our Shyen village can muster. I implore Lord Hoyang not to push us into a corner.
793:40
Speaker A
Haangs words carried a potent blend of feigned vulnerability and thinly veiled threat. If my continued to press them, relentlessly forcing their hand, Shine Village would descend into turmoil. If the sand ninjas revolted and ceaselessly raided Mai, it would be a
793:54
Speaker A
calamity beyond his power to quell. Shouldine village fall, the daimo of phone country would be stripped of his protectors. Furthermore, as the daimos were all bound by ties of kinship, they would undoubtedly demand an accounting from the daimo of what country. When the
794:07
Speaker A
time came and the daimo of what country meated out his centurum, I would find itself in a deeply passive predicament.
794:12
Speaker A
Yuzbo let out a cold laugh. Hey, Lang, do you genuinely believe such poultry tricks will work on me? At worst, I shall rally my forces this very day and carve a path of slaughter straight into your shine village. How does that sound?
794:25
Speaker A
The power of the one tail may be an insurmountable burden for you, but to me it is entirely insignificant. Cast aside any delusions of wielding tailed beasts against my. Should you try, you will only discover that the tailed beasts
794:36
Speaker A
will merely become the blades of Mai. With those words, Yuzbo Jean snapped his fingers. The eight tala's Rensily Kabi materialized expressionlessly within the grand hall, immediately dropping to both knees in absolute subjugation before Yuzbo Jean. Haangs pupils contracted violently. What the eight
794:53
Speaker A
tales Rinsley Kabi renowned throughout the ninja world as the killer bee was actually under the absolute control of Yuziv Jean. If that child wulo were to take the battlefield I fear. Only at this precipice did Hala truly recognize
795:06
Speaker A
his standing. It turned out that Cheyen village remained the most wretched bottom feeder among the five great ninja villages. While Mai was unequivocally no longer the my rule by the third generation Huing Yu and Fe Risen. I ha
795:17
Speaker A
desperately wished to speak further. He opened his mouth only to feel a bitter agonizing tightness in his throat.
795:23
Speaker A
However, Maji standing beside him interjected. Lord Horrying 300 million is indeed the absolute last of our Shy villages liquid assets. If these funds are insufficient, we can forge a binding contract. We shall remit 100 million up front and subsequently repay 50 million
795:38
Speaker A
annually. Once the cumulative sum reaches 500 million, we will then escort Lord Luos Sha back to shine. What are your thoughts on this arrangement? Maji proposed kneeling respectfully on one knee. Yuzbo Jean arched an eyebrow, looking at Maji with a faint smile as he
795:52
Speaker A
replied, You are far more tactful than that old fossil of yours. We shall proceed exactly as you have outlined.
795:57
Speaker A
Does anyone else hold any dissenting views? Yuzbo Jean cast his gaze across the assembly. The patriarchs of the various my clans attending the assembly shook their heads vehemently, resembling a chorus of rattle drums. None whatsoever. Lord Hyings methodology
796:11
Speaker A
is simply flawless. This Luos Sha has inflicted grievous harm upon the people. He deserves nothing less. We resolutely uphold and support every decree of Lord Yuzbo Jean. They would have to be mad to object had they not witnessed how his
796:25
Speaker A
Shua eclipsed the sun with a single cataclysmic/elevating might to absolute supremacy over the ninja world from that day onward. Haang ground his mers together. Today marked the most profoundly humiliating day of his entire existence. It was a sheer
796:39
Speaker A
blessing that his elder sister Chandai had not attended. U otherwise she would have undoubtedly wept from the sheer indignity of this ordeal. Haang drew a deep shuddering breath. Very well. Since that is the case, let us sign the
796:50
Speaker A
accord. I only pray that Lord Hoying will treat Lu Sha with a measure of grace. On Kenoha's side, they pleasantly signed an equal treaty in triplicate one copy for Kenoha, one for Sunaker and one for the Hokag Aihaan. The final clause
797:03
Speaker A
of the treaty read, "Clearly, all rights of interpretation belong to Kenoa." Ezo's mouth twitched. He had never expected Achiha to be so shameless, so utterly without limits. In all his life, he had never seen such a treaty. All
797:16
Speaker A
rights of interpretation belong to Kenoa. Did that mean that if Kenoha went back on its word, Raza would not be allowed to return either? But since it had come to this, further words were pointless. Ebizo took out a scroll and
797:26
Speaker A
tossed it over. Here is 100 million in silver. I will make good on the remaining amount every year. Aihaan caught the scroll and gave a soft laugh.
797:34
Speaker A
Esteemed envoy, take care. I look forward to your next visit. Ebizo's face was covered in black lines. What the hell was this really the Hokag? Why did he give him the feeling of a bandit?
797:44
Speaker A
Those who can truly accomplish something must possess two temperaments, a rogue spirit and a scholar spirit. A scholar.
797:50
Speaker A
The 9-year compulsory education Aihaan had received before transmigrating was already enough to let him rival the literary giants of the shinobi world. A rogue spirit. That was exactly what he was showing now. After the sun envoy left, Achihaan burst into wild laughter.
798:05
Speaker A
Haha. I can't believe he actually agreed. Narikaku rubbed his forehead. Their Hokag really was. A group of ninja clan members had been suppressing their laughter until their faces turned red.
798:16
Speaker A
Is this son's strategic ninja? Not so impressive. Don't tell me his battle record was exaggerated. Hard to say.
798:23
Speaker A
After all, his sister is Chio. Who is Chio? She was the first Kazak woman.
798:27
Speaker A
Everyone talked all at once. Kakashi also gave a helpless nod. During the third Hokag's era, he had been under the illusion that the five great ninja villages stood on equal footing. Now Achihaan had corrected his perception Kenoha was the strongest. If the other
798:41
Speaker A
villages wanted to survive, they would have to live under Kenoa's thumb. All right, enough laughter. Everyone returned to your posts. Aihas expression shifted. This time it turned stern and everyone present immediately shut their mouths. So there, Hokag could
798:54
Speaker A
change his expression in an instant. Aihaan walked out of the office. He didn't need to worry about anything.
798:59
Speaker A
Narikaku was there. Ding. Congratulations host for signing a type of unequal interest exchange treaty with sonagaker. You are rewarded with a jutzu the method for performing the kakoryu technique. Suddenly a torrent of memories flooded into his mind making
799:13
Speaker A
Aihaan who had been walking along stumble and pitch forward. Hinata Huga who happened to be passing directly in front of Achihajan froze. Seeing him fall she tried with all her might to hold him up but her strength was too
799:25
Speaker A
small. She could only watch helplessly as he came crashing down. In the end, afraid of pain, she closed her eyes with tears welling up at the corners. But after 1 second, two seconds, three seconds, the expected pain never came.
799:36
Speaker A
Instead, the faint heavy sound of breathing drifted indistinctly to her ears. She opened her eyes and looked at Achiha. He had one hand braced against the ground and the other clutching his head sweat beating on his forehead. Niji
799:48
Speaker A
Huga following behind him saw this and his pupils contracted. What was the Hokag doing? Actually, his misunderstanding was not without cause.
799:56
Speaker A
without activating his bakugan, the position of his cousin and Aiha Jean looked exactly like a kiss. Hinata Huga seemed to realize what had happened and quickly spoke up. Brother Niji, brother Jean seems to have a terrible headache.
800:07
Speaker A
Hurry and call a doctor. Niji Hugo was stunned for a full two or 3 seconds before finally nodding. Oh, he had just started to leave, but after only a few steps, he came back. Let me help you get
800:17
Speaker A
the Hokag up first. Hinata nodded. Sorry for the trouble, brother Niji. Then together with Niji, she strained and managed to help Achihaan sit down on the steps. Hayashi Huga, who had just walked out, was shocked by the sight.
800:29
Speaker A
Pale-faced, he went up to the Hokag Achiha and placed his fingers on Jans pulse. Niji Huga and Hinata Huga watched Hayashi with tense expressions. After a moment, Hayashi frowned. The Hokag's body is fine. How is that possible? I clearly saw Brother
800:43
Speaker A
Jeans face twisted in pain. His eyes filled with suffering. How can he be fine? Hinata was anxious and her tone even carried a hint of doubt toward Haishi. Hayishi was about to explain when Achihas voice came over weak
800:54
Speaker A
but clear. Enough Haishi. I am fine now. Niji Hinata. Thank you both. Aiha Jean wore a smile. Although his head had just felt as though it were exploding, he had been perfectly aware of everything going on around him. He had not expected the
801:06
Speaker A
system to give him this jutzu. This technique could plunder the keki jankai of others. With his strength did he really need it. At first, he paid it no mind. But when the Kikoru technique was transmitted into his mind, an enormous
801:18
Speaker A
volume of information and the methods for operating and regulating it surged into his head. It was all of Hioko's experimental data and processes along with the reactions that occurred after absorbing Keki Jenkai and the methods for resolving them. At the very least,
801:32
Speaker A
it was a 100,000 characters putting his brain into overdrive all at once and causing the scene just now. Now that the memory transfer was complete, he naturally began to recover. Brother Jean, are you are you really all right?
801:43
Speaker A
Your face is very pale. Hinata pouted her eyes full of doubt. Niji Huga's eyes also showed concern. Yes, Lord Hokag, you are now the leader of the whole village. Perhaps you should go to the hospital for a checkup. Aiha Jean shook
801:55
Speaker A
his head. It's not an illness. It's because I didn't eat breakfast. Does anyone here have something to eat? At the word food, Hinata's eyes lit up and she took a dessert out of a scroll.
802:04
Speaker A
Seeing the dessert Niji Huga's pupils contracted. This was the limited edition chocolate he had begged for endlessly without success. Only 365 pieces were sold a year, making each one extremely hard to obtain. Aihaan smiled, reached out, and gently pinched Hinata's cheek.
802:19
Speaker A
"Silly girl, this must be precious. Keep it and eat it yourself." Looking at the extravagant packaging, Achi Haan could tell, even with his toes, how precious it was. Hinata shook her head. It isn't expensive. A piece only costs 1,000 Rio.
802:32
Speaker A
Aihaan was stunned. Such an exquisite dessert. And yet, the price was so affordable, so he did not refuse anymore. He had overused his brain and was now slightly low on blood sugar. He needed high sugar food to replenish
802:44
Speaker A
himself. After thanking Hinata once again, he accepted the dessert and began eating. Hayashi gritted his teeth and shot Aiha Jean a vicious glare. That damn dog was actually stealing his daughter right from under him. Niji Huga, on the other hand, curled the
802:57
Speaker A
corners of his mouth. It seemed his cousin had taken a liking to the Hokag.
803:00
Speaker A
The two were not far apart in age, only 5 years. Once his cousin grew up, perhaps it would be possible. The chocolate melted the moment it touched his tongue. a milky fragrance suffusing the senses. Achi Hajan had not expected
803:12
Speaker A
that Kanoha of this era would already have such excellent chocolate. Seeing Achihaan eating so happily, Hinata Huga broke into a sweet smile and she felt delighted inside as if she had completely forgotten the awkwardness of when Aihaan had tackled her to the
803:25
Speaker A
ground earlier. Meanwhile, Hayashi Huga had been watching his daughter the whole time. He noticed that Hinata was now giving all of her attention to Achihan.
803:32
Speaker A
He could not understand what was so great about Achihan. Was he not just a little handsome, a little wealthy, a little influential, and a little strong?
803:40
Speaker A
Setting aside these things, what else did he have? What else was left to him?
803:43
Speaker A
At this moment, an old father's heart felt as if it were being twisted by knives. Seeing Hinata like this was like watching the cabbage he had painstakingly nurtured being rooted up by a pig. The pig in question was, of
803:53
Speaker A
course, Aihaan. Yet, he was completely unaware of it all. He only regarded Hinata as a dear younger sister and knew nothing of the matter. Feeling that his body had recovered considerably, he opened his eyes, looked at Hinata, and
804:05
Speaker A
said, "Thank you, Hinata. You have been a great help." The little calick on Hinata Huga's head wobbled, looking unbearably cute. Aiha Jean could not help reaching out and gently patting her head. At the same time, Aihaan was accusing the system in his heart.
804:18
Speaker A
"System, are you out of your mind? You stuffed the entire Kigra no jutsu, including the experimental data, the experimental process, and all of its operations and knowledge into my head.
804:27
Speaker A
Do you think I have the greatest brain or do you want to find yourself a new host? I am probably the first trans migrator whose brain overloaded and nearly died. In response to Aihas accusation, the systems mechanical voice
804:38
Speaker A
sounded. Oh, Aihaan was burning with rage. System, if you cannot stand me and want to replace me, just say so. I know you are anxious, but do not be anxious yet. The Kigura no jutzu can completely strip away a person's keki jenkai and
804:51
Speaker A
make it your own. Do you not think Raza is useful? So the purpose of giving you this jutzu is that after the contract expires you can find someone on whom to use the kigra no jutzu. In that way will
805:01
Speaker A
kohhan not be able to obtain gold endlessly. The system tried to coax him but achi was no fool. He said useful indeed but you did not have to shove it into my head so urgently did you. The system said I give you such a powerful
805:13
Speaker A
ninjutsu and you are still not happy about it. Aihaan ignored it and turned his attention back to reality. Hayashi sorry for the trouble. Lord Hokag, it is the honor of the Huga clan to serve you.
805:24
Speaker A
Hayashi Huga said in a flat tone. Aihaan glanced at him and smiled as if he had not noticed that Hayashi's eyes had nearly blazed with anger just now. These great clans really were desperate to save face. Take 300,000 Rio from my
805:36
Speaker A
household and deliver it to Hinata's home. [clears throat] Consider it my thanks to her. After achi finished speaking and AMBU ninja of the Aiha clan knelt and said, "Yes." Hinata Huga was astonished. The chocolate's cost was indeed 1,000 Rio, but it took a bit of
805:50
Speaker A
luck to be able to buy it. Even if its true value was higher, it should not reach 300,000 Rio. So, she waved her hands and said, "Brother Jean, no need, no need. That is too much. If I give it
806:00
Speaker A
to you, then you take it." Aiha Jean took Hinata's hand and said patiently in a tone that bked no descent. Seeing the sincerity in Achihas eyes, Hinata knew his temperament. It was certainly not to be questioned, so she nodded.
806:12
Speaker A
However, she did not intend to touch the money. In the future, when Aihaan needed it, she would make it up to 500,000 Rio and return it to him. Hayashi Huga thought to himself, "Oh no, I should have given my daughter more allowance
806:23
Speaker A
back then so she would not be dazzled by a mere 300,000 Rio." After taking his leave of everyone, Achihaan immediately sensed someone watching him. This was the intuition of a true powerhouse. His mind raced within Kenoha. The only one
806:36
Speaker A
who could monitor him so brazenly was none other than Black Zetsu. Therefore, Aihaan narrowed his eyes and charged toward the village gate. The Kenoha gate guards Kotetsu and the others hastily saluted when they saw Achihajan. He nodded in acknowledgement and then
806:50
Speaker A
rushed outside. Kotetsu was caught off guard for a moment, but he said nothing and returned to his post. If the Hokag was leaving the village, something major must be happening. It was best not to get involved. After walking about 5,000
807:02
Speaker A
m, Aiha Jean stopped in his tracks. Get out here. A figure slowly appeared. It was formless and featureless, yet its whole body was pitch black. The only parts that were not black were its two eyes which were bright as light bulbs.
807:14
Speaker A
Oh my great master, as expected of you, you found me with such ease. Black Zetsu's fawning voice rang out. Aihaan had anticipated this, so he deliberately put on an expression of shock and confusion. What nonsense are you spouting? Who is your master? Black
807:28
Speaker A
Zetsu cleared his throat and then continued, "Dear master, I am the incarnation of your will. I am you. I am the truest desire deep inside your heart. Are you saying that you who look like a pool of mud are the incarnation
807:39
Speaker A
of my will? What a joke. Aihaan refused to accept this reality. Black Zetsu called a pool of mud felt as if 10,000 arrows had pierced his heart. Fine.
807:49
Speaker A
Although Lord Madara also looked down on his appearance, he had never been as direct and as repulsed as Achihan was right now. Aihas disgusted expression dealt 10,000 points of critical damage to his heart. But for other sake, he endured because in his
808:02
Speaker A
view, Achihaan was the person who most closely resembled Achihomadara. At the same time, he held the strongest force in the ninja world, Kinoa, in his grasp.
808:11
Speaker A
If he could persuade Achiha to serve his cause, then he would surely launch a war at the fastest speed and plunder the tailed beasts. Black Zetsu, who had waited for over a thousand years, was now beginning to grow impatient. If he
808:22
Speaker A
could see Mother one day earlier, who would choose to delay it for so long?
808:26
Speaker A
After giving himself a series of mental reassurances, Black Zetsu continued brazantly. Respected Lord Aiha Jean, "No matter how you view me, I am the incarnation of your will. I know your thought is to lead the Aiha back to the
808:38
Speaker A
peak, and your desire is to unify the entire ninja world. Is that so or not?" Black Zetsu had done a great deal of preparatory work before coming. He had sneaked into Kenoha's archive, possessed many relevant Achiha clansmen, extracted
808:50
Speaker A
their memories, and run simulations in his own mind. It had been a long process, but through his unremitting efforts, he finally discovered Achiha Jean's ultimate goal. Even on the day he learned it, he could not help but admire
809:01
Speaker A
Achiha Jeans grand vision and strategic brilliance. Unfortunately, he was not human. Those wars, those ninjas slaughtering one another, would not affect his survival or safety. He remained Black Zetsu, the devoted son who yearned to rescue his mother. At
809:14
Speaker A
those words, Achiha Jeans heart tightened. If not for the fact that he was a trans migrator who had watched Narudo, he might genuinely have believed Black Seth's lies. Because he had done it far too perfectly. Whether it was the
809:24
Speaker A
experiences you had lived through from childhood or the ambitions and desires buried deep in your heart, he could reconstruct them without a single flaw.
809:32
Speaker A
You might even discover that Black Zetsu understood you better than you understood yourself. His understanding of you was not merely of your life story. It was also a matter of your psychology. Aihaan remained expressionless. He neither confirmed nor
809:45
Speaker A
denied it. simply staring directly at Black Zetssu. Black Zetsu looked at Achiha Jean, studying his expression and held inwardly so alike. Far too alike.
809:53
Speaker A
This is exactly the expression Achiadara wore when he first met me. Sorry, I don't know where you heard all that, but what you said isn't entirely accurate. I can't trust you. Aihaan spoke and then turned to leave. Black Zetsus voice
810:05
Speaker A
drifted over unhurriedly. What a pity. Your ideal may be to end this shinobi world's chaos, but your future is destined to have no one standing behind you. Hearing this, the already windless field became eerily quiet. Then a violent surge of chakra continued to
810:19
Speaker A
pour out relentlessly. Aiha Jean slammed his right hand onto the ground. Azure chains sprang up from the earth, darting like spirit serpents and lashing like agile whips as they shot toward Black Zetsu to bind him. Black Zetsu had
810:31
Speaker A
originally thought it was just one of Aihas offensive jutzu. The corner of his mouth lifted as he sneered inwardly. Sure enough, this man was a fool, just a little smarter than that fool Achi Hamadara. But when he saw the
810:42
Speaker A
appearance of the blue chains, clearly his face changed drastically. Tish this is the adaman ceiling chains. He had seen Kusha use this move to suppress the ninetailes during the ninetailes rampage. The chains carried dense ceiling power and even the ninetailes at
810:55
Speaker A
that time had been deeply wary of them. Now that he himself was the target of the adamanton ceiling chains, he began to panic. He sank into the ground hoping to evade the attack. But how could Achihaan have failed to anticipate that?
811:06
Speaker A
Aihaan closed his eyes using his chakra perception to drive the azure chains to burst through the hard earth and rock charging straight at Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu was stunned. His face turning pale with fright. He could not be sealed
811:18
Speaker A
here. No, absolutely not. He still had a grand cause to finish a mother to save.
811:22
Speaker A
And he had yet to make her consume once more the chakra fruit formed from the entire shinobi world. He could not fall.
811:28
Speaker A
He could not surrender. He could not could not end here. Suddenly, he sensed a white Zetsu nearby. His face lit up and he hastily rushed to its side. The white Zetsu who had been watching the show from underground was taken aback.
811:40
Speaker A
It didn't understand why Black Zetsu was sprinting toward it and why it couldn't move. Black Zetsu swept past the white Zetsu. A hand stretched out from that liquid form, leaving a wisp of his aura upon the white Zetsu's body. Then he
811:51
Speaker A
vanished in an instant. Only the white Zetsu was left standing there, staring blankly at his departing back. Strange.
811:57
Speaker A
What's the matter with black Zetsu? The moment those words left its mouth, a chain pierced through its chest.
812:03
Speaker A
Immediately an agonized shriek burst from the white zetsu aa. It hurts. It hurts. The adamantan ceiling chains, however, did not care whether he hurt.
812:11
Speaker A
The chain that had pierced his chest turned into a triangular hook and viciously embedded itself into his flesh. The white zetsu pressed its hands onto the adamant ceiling chains, trying to wrench them out, but the azure chains only grew ever more intense. Then a
812:24
Speaker A
burning heat flooded through the white zetsu's palms, and another miserable scream tore from its throat. At that moment, several more chains bound its limbs, and searing heat was released wherever the chains touched it. Aihaan let out a cold snort and commanded the
812:38
Speaker A
chains to drag out the captured thing. Clattering against one another, the chains tore the white Zetsu out from beneath the ground. Aihaan looked at the captured target. His expression faltered for a moment before he understood everything. So, Black Zetsu had left his
812:51
Speaker A
aura on the white Zetsu, using it as a scapegoat to die in his place. After all, the adamant ceiling chains were lifeless things with no sight underground. and they could only lock onto the residual aura. The white Zetsu
813:02
Speaker A
was now screaming at the top of its lungs. Aya, it hurts. It hurts. Let me go. Let me go. I don't want to die yet.
813:07
Speaker A
I still haven't even found out what pooping feels like. I don't want to die.
813:11
Speaker A
The miserable screams continued without end grading on Achiha's nerves. He had been about to raise a hand and destroy the white Zetsu when something suddenly occurred to him. In the end, he formed hand seals. The adamant ceiling chains
813:23
Speaker A
shifted their binding style, wrapping the white zetsu in a firm hold before tossing it into the system space system.
813:28
Speaker A
Bro, what's with you? Why do you stuff everything into my place? My space isn't a junkyard. Well, thanks. After saying that, Achihajan paid no further attention to the systems complaints. He returned his awareness to reality, narrowed his eyes, and looked toward the
813:42
Speaker A
distance. Failing to capture Black Zetsu this time was certainly a mistake, but it was not without reward. That was the discovery that Black Zetsu for all his immunity to ninjutsu, Jingjutsu, and Taiutsu had a weakness. Sealing Jutzu.
813:54
Speaker A
More precisely, Black Zetsu was afraid of being sealed and losing his chance to save his mother. In his heart, his own life was worth less even than his mother's liberation from the moon. Thus, he couldn't risk whether sealing Jutzu
814:05
Speaker A
would be effective on him. He could only flee. At the border of the land of fire, where to join the sea, black Zetsu's figure appeared once more. His face was still pale with lingering fright, and deep in his eyes, there was a trace of
814:16
Speaker A
venomous hatred. He had underestimated Achiha. He had taken Achihaan for Achi Hamadara and he had also thought too highly of himself, believing that with his silver tongue alone, he could change the beliefs of an ambitious man. Aihaan, you are quite admirable, far cleverer
814:30
Speaker A
than Achiadara. But as long as the tailed beasts live within the various shinobi villages, you will never be able to unify this world. To achieve true unification, you must gather all the tailed beasts back in Kenoa. And the
814:41
Speaker A
moment you do, the eye of the moon plan will begin. No one, not even Yuachihajan, can stop the grand scheme I have been weaving for over a thousand years. Black Zetsu said with vicious ranker, these words seemed intended for
814:53
Speaker A
others and also for himself. Do not forget that mother is still suffering on the moon. Always keep in mind that she must be freed, restored to liberty, and made once more the originator of chakra in this shinobi world. A white Zetsu
815:05
Speaker A
poked its head out of the ground, listening carefully to black Zetsu's muttering without saying a word.
815:10
Speaker A
Kurriakure. It was still that remote place, still that same group of people holding a meeting. On their faces were shame, reluctance, or deep frowns. They were anything but satisfied with the news the Kirk envoy had just brought back. They wanted to lash out at Achiha
815:24
Speaker A
only to find Elder Jyn silent in thought. In the future fifth Mizukage, Matarumi likewise lost in contemplation.
815:30
Speaker A
Inside a secret chamber in the hidden mist village, Gingi rose and shut the door. With a gloomy expression, he walked to his seat, drew a fire striker from his sleeve, and lit the oil lamp at the center of the table. The oil lamp
815:41
Speaker A
flared to life, and the once dim room filled with a warm amber glow and a soft, crackling hiss. The light of the lamp traced the silhouettes of the assembled figures, throwing the faces of Gingi, Matarumi, and Ao into sharp
815:53
Speaker A
relief. "Everyone speak your minds then. Should we bring an Aiha to rid the village of the unstable three tales? Or stay frozen in stagnation and let our manipulated Mizukage press?" The executioners blade to our necks.
816:05
Speaker A
Jingis voice trembled slightly. Mrooms pupils contracted. Something was wrong. the normally most proactive Gingi. Why was he so dejected today? And what he had said, something was off.
816:15
Speaker A
Very off. A for his part did not react at once. But his position demanded a response. So he said, "Lord Jingi, aren't you being a little alarmist? Even if the fourth Mizukage is under control, doesn't he spend every day either
816:27
Speaker A
crushing rebels or entertaining himself by watching the villagers slaughter and feud with one another? Our hideout is so secluded that unless there is a spy among us, it could never be exposed. How could the fourth Mizukage possibly put a
816:39
Speaker A
blade at our throats? Ao's voice was steady, logical, and well-reasoned, and many of those present nodded in approval. All except one man whose body gave a faint shudder. If the lamplight had not been so limited, that movement alone would have made everyone wary.
816:52
Speaker A
Just as he was reassuring himself, it was fine he hadn't been exposed, he looked up at Gingi, and that single glance made his pupils contract.
817:00
Speaker A
Jings aged face was too obscure to read clearly, but it turned directly toward him. The others did not understand. They thought Jingi was merely thinking, but the traitorous Shinobi knew he had been exposed. Seized by boundless fear and the determination
817:12
Speaker A
not to wait for death, he reached back toward his weapon pouch. In the next instant, two Tachi flashed through the air and both his arms were severed. Oh, I have no desire to argue with you. What I want to say is this. There is a
817:23
Speaker A
traitor among us. Our plans are already known to the fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi. Our escape routes are already gone. There is only one path left. Join forces with Achihai Kosa. Otherwise, lying low won't be enough anymore.
817:35
Speaker A
Jingis words were laced with murderous intent and icy cold. Then two hidden missed ninja shoved the severed armed traitor forward. Without both arms, his balance was badly damaged and he sprawled onto the floor with a thud.
817:47
Speaker A
Gingi lifted his shoe and planted it on the man's head. Go on. Ahara Kamaji, Taki said coldly. Everyone except Murumi spoke up in disbelief. Lord Jingi Kamaji can't be a traitor. He was among the very first to follow you. That's right,
818:00
Speaker A
Lord Jingi. Surely you've made a mistake. Doubt began to spread through the room and one could hardly blame them. Kamanji had always been well-liked in daily life. He seemed to embody every classic virtue, gentleness, kindness, courtesy, thrift, and deference. And he
818:14
Speaker A
was upright in his conduct as well. They could not believe such a man would be a traitor. Ao least of all, he and Kamaji had been closest on ordinary days, and now seeing Kamaji shorn of both arms, his eyes blazed with fury. Lord Jingi,
818:26
Speaker A
if you hold a grudge against me, say so openly. Why drag innocent people into this? Ao demanded his eyes bloodshot as he glared at Jenji. Jenji was almost speechless. He couldn't understand how someone like Ao had managed to become a
818:38
Speaker A
Mizuk's guard. Aside from loyalty, did the man have any brains at all? Why not ask around? Every matter I jingi have ever acted on. How many have turned out false? Which time was it not I who formed the plans and negotiated with the
818:50
Speaker A
fourth Mizuk keeping these people alive and well until today. Are you going to confess or am I going to have to say it for you? Think carefully. I never act without 10 certainty. I'm warning you.
819:00
Speaker A
Confess and I'll kill only you. Force me to speak and your entire household down to the last chicken and dog will not be spared. Jingi uttered the most venomous words in the coldest tone imaginable.
819:11
Speaker A
Ihara Kamaji nashed his teeth then spoke. I'll talk. I'll tell you everything. It was me. I told the fourth Mizuki jar rendevu point. They've already sent ninja forces this way to kill us. But Ao froze then raised his
819:23
Speaker A
right hand high eyes spitting fire as if to shatter Ihara Kamaji's watermelon of a head. Ihara Kamaji sneered at the site. This was their so-called brotherhood. One moment it was brother this brother that the next the man was
819:34
Speaker A
ready to kill him and sever all ties. Morumi spoke at that moment. Stop. Ao stand down. The words drew everyone's attention. Jingis lips curled upward. Morumi was indeed clever. Morumi stood walked before the traitor and crouched down. The motion was somewhat
819:49
Speaker A
abrupt causing her bosom to sway twice. Her rosy lips parted and she breathed out softly. Ahara Kamaji, I want to know why you betrayed us. If what you tell me moves me, I might consider sparing your life. If not, then I'll hand you over to
820:01
Speaker A
Jingji. Murumi gave a slight smile. Ihara Kamaji's heart trembled. Handed over to Jingi. He knew very well what Jingjis methods were like. In that old man's hands, death was far easier than staying alive. Jingi never allowed a traitor to die quickly. He would put
820:14
Speaker A
him through endless torment, keep him alive, and let him savor a different punishment every single day. It was only after the traitor had endured every kind of torture and his mind finally cracked that Jingi would permit him to die and
820:25
Speaker A
no one would be spared. From an 80-year-old mother down to a newborn infant. There had once been a rule, do not kill a child shorter than a cartwheel. Jingi only sneered then lay the wheel flat and the problem solves
820:35
Speaker A
itself. He was a demon. Despite his immortal sage-like appearance and kindly face once this old devil turned ruthless, he was second to none. Because Kamaji knew this, he absolutely could not fall into Gingi's hands. that left Murumi as his only way out. Everyone
820:50
Speaker A
knew that Morumi was gentle, kind, and compassionate, and that she would become the fifth Mizuk. Her word was as good as gold. So, Ihara Kamaji spoke. My son gambled and owed the casino 50 million.
821:01
Speaker A
I may be a Jonan, but there was no way I could scrape together that kind of money. Right after our last meeting, the casino's men came to me demanding the money. I had nothing. That was when the fourth Mizuk stepped in and settled the
821:12
Speaker A
debt for me. So, I'm sorry, I let everyone down. They had all heard of Aharak Kamaji's sonharing. A spoiled heir said to indulge in every vice, eating drinking whoring gambling smoking swindling kidnapping and theft. Relying on his father's
821:25
Speaker A
reputation, he went everywhere to gamble and corouse running up debts in countless places. In the end, it was always a Harami who had to clean up the mess for him. A deathly silence fell over the room. Everyone looked at Aharak
821:37
Speaker A
Kamaji with complicated expressions. He lay prostrate on the ground, tears streaming from his eyes. He had never imagined that the reputation he had built over a lifetime would be destroyed by his own son. He had once been one of
821:48
Speaker A
the most distinguished among them. Brilliant and battlesteady in conduct easily ranking among the top 10. Yet because of his own son, he had fallen to such a miserable end. It could not help but draw signs of lament. Troomi may
822:00
Speaker A
rose to her feet. If that is so, there is nothing more to say. Ihara Kamaji, whatever the reason, in the end, you betrayed everyone here. So today, you will not escape death. Ihara Kamji nodded. I understand. But please, Lady
822:11
Speaker A
Troomi, may spare my son. He is only a child. There was no trace of tenderness in Troomi May's eyes, only coldness.
822:18
Speaker A
Because of you, everyone in this room was thrown into danger tonight. And you, because of your son's incorraible gambling, have brought ruin upon yourself. If I spare your son, have you considered whether your colleagues here would be disheartened? What is this?
822:30
Speaker A
Your son's life is precious, but the lives of everyone in this room are nothing. Are you the only one with a family? Who in this room does not have one? Betrayal is betrayal. Because of your betrayal, all of us are now in
822:40
Speaker A
danger. Ihara Kamaji, go on ahead. Your son will join you soon. Troomi may formed a single-handed seal. Lava release melting apparition technique.
822:49
Speaker A
Troomi may spat out a gob of thick flame. No wait, a stream of acid. Seeing this, Jingi immediately leapt aside to avoid the technique. Ihara Kamaji could only watch helplessly as the acid engulfed his body. Aort. Ihara Kamaji
823:02
Speaker A
writhed in agony. His body began to corrode under the powerful acid. His flesh hissing and sizzling as it dissolved, exposing his skeleton. The skeleton came into contact with the acid rapidly broke apart and at last turned into a pool of blood before vanishing
823:16
Speaker A
without a trace. This act served first to steady the morale of her forces. When a traitor had emerged within the team, no matter the cause, if the leader failed to deal with it with thunderous severity and instead showed soft-hearted
823:28
Speaker A
leniency, that would leave everyone with an impression of Troomi May as a fragile young girl. If Troomi May were not a candidate for Mizukage, that impression would not be a serious problem. But she was. And because she was she could not
823:39
Speaker A
afford to be remotely associated with weakness. Otherwise, she would appear to everyone as someone who could not separate public duty from private feelings. If their trust wavered, the group would become impossible to lead.
823:50
Speaker A
Second, it was a show of force for everyone present, no matter the pretext, no matter the cause. Betrayal was betrayal and could never be forgiven.
823:57
Speaker A
The lava release could make a person die in agony and erase every trace of him from the world, dissolving him away without a sound. Third, it was a gesture to Jingi, an acknowledgement of him. To have identified the traitor so quickly
824:08
Speaker A
was something even she, the future fifth Mizukage, could not have done. It showed that Jingis network of informants stretched across all of Kirigakir, something she Tarumi may did not possess and something she needed. Therefore, she had to build a close relationship with
824:21
Speaker A
Gingi and make his eyes into her own. After all, no one who had ever accomplished great things had treated intelligence lightly. For Rumi, May was no exception. Bearing the responsibility of restoring Kirigakur to glory, she was especially attentive to such matters.
824:35
Speaker A
That was also why Gingi had chosen her nurtured her and made her the one to become the fifth Mizukage in the future.
824:40
Speaker A
From the way she had handled this matter, Jingi knew he had not chosen the wrong person. Troomi may had the potential and the means to become a mizukage. He smiled faintly. Just then, something unexpected happened. Here is traitors. We are INBU ninja of
824:53
Speaker A
Kirigakir. You are surrounded. Be sensible. Lay down your weapons and come out to surrender. The Mizukage is merciful. Only the ring leaders will be executed. The accompllices will not be held accountable. Anyone who chooses to abandon the darkness and pledge
825:06
Speaker A
allegiance to the light now will be granted leniency. The ambu ninja's voice boomed through the entire house. Even the villagers in nearby homes upon hearing it immediately extinguished their lamps, terrified of being implicated. Troomi May rose intending to
825:19
Speaker A
go out and fight. Every ninja present immediately blocked her path. Lady Troomi may you cannot go. Your life is far more important than ours. Yes, Lady Troomi may. Everyone in their hearts hopes you will inherit the position of
825:31
Speaker A
fifth Mizukage set things right and lead Kirigakure back to its peak. Lady Troomi, may you go first. We will cover the rear. Amid the continuous shouts of the ANBU Ninja Tumi, May's heart was deeply moved. Her eyes actually began to
825:45
Speaker A
grow red. Seeing this, Gingi coughed twice. Ahem, rest assured, none of you will die. At these words, everyone present froze. They turned to look at Gingi. Lord Jingi, you must be joking.
825:55
Speaker A
Yes, right now the ones gathered outside are all Karati Yagur's underlings, and these are merely the vanguard. More ninja will come later to besiege us here. For all we know, Karati Yagura is watching us from somewhere nearby at
826:07
Speaker A
this very moment. with danger closing in the minds of everyone present began to race. Jingji said with a hearty chuckle, "Don't worry, I this old man foresaw long ago that this day would come. There is a secret passage in this house, one
826:18
Speaker A
known only to me. Through this secret passage, we can leave Kiraakure and reach the border of the land of water directly. From there, we can take a boat across the sea, arrive in the land of fire, and seek outside assistance."
826:30
Speaker A
Jingi stroked his beard and smiled. Everyone was startled at first, then grew excited. Karumi, Mays eyes lit up. She looked at Jingi and silently marveled as a veteran who had lived through the first, second, and third shinobi world wars. He truly had an
826:42
Speaker A
abundance of strategies. She, by contrast, when facing the approaching fourth Mizuk had thought only of a desperate last stand. It seemed she still had much to learn. Jingi seemed to notice the shift in Turumi Mays mood. He spoke up. Troomi May, "Let's
826:55
Speaker A
go. Everyone will be safe." Tumi May nodded. Lord Jingi, you go first. Everyone go ahead. I will cover the rear for you. Jingi did not decline. He walked to the center of the hall, lifted the rug, took three steps to the left
827:07
Speaker A
and two steps to the right, then pressed his finger against the floor. The floor immediately slid apart in both directions. Jingi said with a smile, everyone come down quickly. Hearing this, everyone hesitated no longer and jumped down at once. Jingi looked at
827:20
Speaker A
Troomi May. Let's go. Tumi May nodded. Ao also glanced at Jingi. Jingi shook his head. These young people were still too young. The little thoughts hidden in their hearts were all too easy to see. Jingi jumped down. The floor
827:32
Speaker A
slowly closed back together and the rug shifted back into place on its own, restoring everything to how it had been.
827:38
Speaker A
Outside the Kirigakure, Yinbu shouted for an hour until their voices were nearly spent. Yet, there was not a single sound from inside the house.
827:44
Speaker A
Could it be that they were too frightened to respond? Kartachi Yagura was taken aback. He released his tailed beast chakra to sense the surroundings and discovered that the house was completely empty. Gritting his teeth, he slapped the AMBu across the face. Stop
827:57
Speaker A
shouting, "Damn it, there's no one there. No one there. What?" The ambu was dumbfounded. Could it be that Ahara Kamaji lied to us? Kartachi Yagura was on the verge of a violent rage. At the mention of Ahara Kamaji's name,
828:09
Speaker A
murderous intent flared in his eyes. Go raid the Ahara household. Leave no one alive. The Kiraakure. Yuyu shuddered. He had earlier resented Karati Yagura for slapping him without any reason. But now not a trace of that resentment remained.
828:23
Speaker A
Yuan Shir and his entourage traversed the secret passage and soon arrived at the coast. Approaching a ship, Yuan Shir presented a token. Upon seeing it, the man respectfully welcomed the group aboard and set sail toward the Kenoha coastline. Once the ship reached Kenoha
828:37
Speaker A
and docked at the shore, the Kenoha Coastal Defense Force immediately appeared. Halt! State your names and register. The fisherman nodded respectfully and pulled back the curtain. Troomi May stepped out first, causing the Kohaa garrison ninjas to stare in a days for a long while. Troomi
828:52
Speaker A
May was in the prime of her youth, possessing breathtaking beauty. Her every frown and smile tugged at the heartstrings, leaving onlookers deeply moved. Young man, please inform your superiors that Terumi May of the hidden mist village accompanied by Yuan Shir
829:04
Speaker A
requests an audience with Lord Hokag. Terumi May spoke gently causing the Kohaa ninja to swallow hard. Realizing his loss of composure, he quickly apologized, ordered his subordinates to lead them to registration and personally went to deliver the message to the Kohaa
829:18
Speaker A
Hokag Achihajan. In Kinoa, Aihaan had just returned from the forest and was heading home when he heard someone calling out to him. Lord Hokag, Lord Hokag. Troomi May of the hidden mist village requests an audience with you.
829:31
Speaker A
They are currently under our watch. Oh, Tumi May. Who else is with her? Aiha Jean straightened his posture. His burning gaze fixed upon the coastal defense ninja. The ninja reported reporting to Lord Hokag. Besides Tumi, May there is also Yuan Shir and a group
829:45
Speaker A
of hidden Miss Jonan. How many people ate? Aihaan looked at him. The ninja replied, "Approximately 50 people." 50 people. It seems they can no longer afford to wait. Or perhaps their actions were discovered by Karati Yagura and they were driven out. If that is the
829:59
Speaker A
case, then our bargaining chips will have to change. A wicked smile curled at the corners of Achihas lips. A chill ran down the reporting ninja's spine. He stared trembling at Achihans shoes, not daring to utter a word for fear of being implicated. At
830:12
Speaker A
the same time, Achihas imposing demeanor quickly dispelled his infatuation with Tumi. What beauty could possibly be more important than his own life? He absolutely could not let his lower desires cloud his higher judgment.
830:24
Speaker A
Let them come. Have them wait in the Hokag's office. I will be there in an hour. Aiha Jean waved his hand, signaling the coastal defense ninja to leave. The ninja acknowledged the order and his figure instantly vanished. Upon
830:35
Speaker A
leaving, he consecutively executed seven or eight body flicker techniques. Only when he saw that Achiha Jean was not following him did he finally breathe a sigh of relief. Few that was terrifying.
830:45
Speaker A
The chilling aura released by Lord Hokage is truly daunting. I must never offend Lord Hokag. Watching the coastal defense ninja leave Aihaan could not help but shake his head. Was he really that frightening? Immediately after he beckoned Kakashi, Kakashi's figure
830:59
Speaker A
darted out from nowhere, kneeling on the ground before Aiha. Lord Hokag, what are your orders? I do not be so tense.
831:06
Speaker A
Aihaan helped him up, then placed his hands behind his back. Troomi May of the Hidden Mist village will be visiting shortly and Aihajan shared his analysis with Kakashi, including the high probability that Troomi May would become the future fifth Mizuk. Kakashi's pupils
831:21
Speaker A
shrank. Lord Hokag, do you mean? Hataki Kakashi's expression turned ruthless as he drew his thumb across his neck.
831:27
Speaker A
Seeing his reaction, Aihas mouth twitched. Actually, there is no need for that, Kakashi. You do not have to be so ruthless and decisive. Arinoa is a great village and should naturally possess magnanmity. It is not good to always
831:39
Speaker A
resort to violence. Hearing this, Hitaki Kakashi was momentarily stunned, then nodded. This subordinate is dull-witted.
831:46
Speaker A
Please enlighten me, Lord Hokag. Kakashi spoke respectfully. Aihaan smiled faintly and motioned for Hitaki Kakashi to come closer. Kakashi leaned his ear in and Achiha whispered softly to him.
831:58
Speaker A
Hitaki Kakashi's pupils contracted as he looked at Aihaan. Will this really work? Won't it enrage them? Their current predicament no longer allows them the luxury of hesitation. Otherwise, they will never be able to return to their homeland in this lifetime. If that
832:11
Speaker A
happens, how will Tumi May, who is hailed as the most likely successor to the Mizuki position, handle herself? The ninjas who followed her to Kenoha, all have families back in the hidden mist village. They came along hoping to earn
832:22
Speaker A
the merit of supporting a rising dragon. If this dragon refuses to take another step forward, what do you think will happen? Hitaki Kakashi suddenly understood. He bowed his hands and said, "Understood, Lord Hokag. I will go at once to contact the clan heads to play
832:36
Speaker A
the bad cops and fiercely extort a fortune from the hidden mist village." Aihaan nodded. "Go." Also, if Troomi May does not agree after some time, we will spread rumors among her people. We will say that after witnessing the peace of
832:48
Speaker A
Kohaa Terumi, May has lost her former fighting spirit and no longer wishes to fight her way back to the hidden mist village. Yes, sir. After Haki Kakashi finished speaking, his figures swiftly vanished. At the same time, he drew a
833:00
Speaker A
sharp breath in his heart. Fortunately, Achihajan was on their side. If he were from an enemy nation, he truly could not imagine whether the third Hokag would be able to withstand such ruthless tactics, spreading rumors to break the enemy,
833:12
Speaker A
playing good cop and bad cop, applying both grace and might, forcing them into a corner and cutting off their retreat.
833:18
Speaker A
In just a brief moment, Achiha had effortlessly deployed so many strategimms, filling Hitaki Kakashi with a profound sense of awe. Seeing this, Aihaan stretched his back. The matters are well arranged. Next is to bathe and change clothes. After all, the other
833:31
Speaker A
party is a great beauty and the future fifth mizukage e I must show some respect. However, respect is one thing, but not a single penny of the money we demand shall be spared. Aihaan let out a sinister cackling laugh. System post.
833:44
Speaker A
You are the most shameless person I have ever seen. How exactly did you become so proficient in these capitalist tactics?
833:50
Speaker A
Aihaan pondered for a moment. In my past life, I was just a corporate slave.
833:54
Speaker A
These were the very tactics my boss used against me. How could I not know how to use them? System incredible. It felt a twinge of regret. The host it had chosen seemed poised to bring no small amount of change to this ninja world. Perhaps
834:07
Speaker A
even revolutionary transformations. It was unknown whether such changes would be a blessing or a curse for this world.
834:13
Speaker A
At the coastal defense department, the captain returned and relayed these matters to the people of the hidden mist village. What made Tumi May's eyes light up was that this captain, who had previously been charmed by her now, looked at her with such calm and
834:24
Speaker A
tranquil eyes. This made her even more curious about what kind of person Aihaan truly was. Why was it that just a single trip to Kenoha had brought about such a drastic change in the captain? Surely, this was the handiwork of Aiha. What
834:36
Speaker A
kind of leader was he to be able to make his subordinates instantly recognize their status and cast aside their deepest desires? Tumi May smiled and said, "Thank you so much. If it weren't for you, we never would have known when
834:47
Speaker A
we could meet Aihaan. This is for you. Consider it my thanks. Troomi may produced several banknotes and extended them toward the captain. Without blinking, the captain said, "Lady Troomi, you are insulting me." And Kenoha, as a member of Kenoha's coastal
835:00
Speaker A
defense forces, "We cannot accept bribes in any form. Please take them back." The captain said this sternly, and his gaze toward Tarumi, may had already turned unfriendly. She was trying to make him violate his duty. After all, the newly
835:11
Speaker A
appointed Hokag of Kohaa was someone who tolerated no speck of sand in his eyes.
835:16
Speaker A
He held every Kenoha official to strict standards. It was true that he had once personally gone out of his way to help Troomi May because of her beauty. But after seeing Achiha, he finally understood that women and wealth would
835:27
Speaker A
only block his path upward and drag him into a trap of corruption from which he could never escape. So he had to work even harder and focus on his own duties so that the Lord Hokage would think better of him. Toi May stared at him in
835:38
Speaker A
disbelief. brow furrowed. Could he have been placed under a jing jutsu? Otherwise, how could his behavior have changed so drastically? Just as Tumi may refusing to give up was about to probe him again, Elder Jyn suddenly spoke.
835:50
Speaker A
Lady Troomi, we should set out to see the Hokag now. The villagers and Shinobi of Kirigakure are in the Dyrus Straits.
835:56
Speaker A
Our top priority must be to suppress the rebellion in Kirigakir. Troomi may snapped back to her senses. That was right. She had come here to ask Achihajan to help them put down the rebellion in Kirigakir. Why was she
836:07
Speaker A
getting annoyed because of a minor official? A little ashamed, Troomi, May nodded at once. Elder Jen is right.
836:13
Speaker A
Let's go. With that, she nodded to the captain and left. The captain remained expressionless, standing at his post with unwavering devotion, watching the conditions out at sea. Inside a cave in Kiraakure, Aihao lay on a stone bed drenched in sweat. His face twisted with
836:27
Speaker A
ferocity, muttering a name over and over, Ren Ren, Ren. Suddenly, footsteps echoed from the cave entrance.
836:34
Speaker A
Achihabido's eyes snapped open murderous intent, flooding his face. His body passed into the Kimui dimension, then reappeared at the mouth of the cave as he lashed out with one hand toward the shadowy figure. "Who are you? How dare you disturb my afternoon nap?"
836:47
Speaker A
Aihao's right hand began to exert strength, the muscles of his arm bulging. Karati Yagura let out a muffled grunt. He had not intended to fight back, but as Abidito's right hand squeezed with greater and greater force, the three-tailed Isabu inside him sensed
837:00
Speaker A
danger and immediately released a chakra cloak blocking Aihao's hand. It was this icy chakra that gradually calmed Achihaoid's raging emotions. He looked carefully at the man in his right hand and recognized Kartachi Yagura. Deep at the bottom of his eyes, a flicker of
837:15
Speaker A
loathing and murderous intent passed. Yet, it vanished in an instant. He flung Karati Yagura against the rock wall.
837:21
Speaker A
Speak. What do you want with me? Kartachi Yagura coughed twice and slowly rose to his feet. Because his body was wrapped in tailed beast chakra, his impact against the rock wall had been loud, even crumbling stones from the
837:33
Speaker A
surface. In truth, his body had not suffered the slightest injury. Only his neck was slightly red from where Achihabido had gripped him, and his throat felt a little sore. And master, your subordinate has an important matter to report. Karati Yagura voiced no
837:46
Speaker A
complaint. There was no light in his eyes, and he spoke mechanically like a puppet. Achihao glanced at him, then walked over to the throne that had once belonged to Achihamadara and sat down.
837:56
Speaker A
If this matter is not important, this old man will make you taste what it means to wish he were dead. At this moment, Aihao was still playing the role of Achiadara. The reason he was so furious was that he had dreamed once
838:07
Speaker A
again of that rainy night. Kakashi's hand flashing with lightning as it pierced through Ren's chest. Ren had died with agony written on her face. The world lost its color in that instant, leaving only scarlet in his eyes. Though
838:19
Speaker A
Karati Yagura had not personally taken part in that operation, he was the third Mizuk successor. He must have known the truth and perhaps even supported it. If not for beasts like them, how could Ren have died? And how could he have
838:29
Speaker A
betrayed Kóa and abandoned the ideals he once cherished? The first half of that thought might have been sincere, but the second half was nothing more than an excuse Aiha Abido fabricated for his own beastly conduct. Betraying Kinoa was one
838:41
Speaker A
thing, but the key was that he had schemed to murder Kusha, the big sister, who had been the kindest to him. He had even brought about the death of his own teacher, Manado. Before every mission, Kusha would always encourage Aidito,
838:52
Speaker A
telling him to be careful and never get hurt. At every family meal, she would make the foods Aidito liked. It could be said that aside from his grandmother, Kusha was the one who treated Aido best.
839:01
Speaker A
But what about him? What had he done? For the sake of the nine tales, he had killed his own teacher and murdered the big sister who had cared for him so devotedly. Kartachi Yagura went on. Not long ago, Elder Jyn conspired with
839:11
Speaker A
Tarumi May and a group of Kiraigakur Jonan plotting to assassinate me. Aihaos expression turned impatient.
839:18
Speaker A
Do you need to ask me about such a trivial matter? Can't you solve it yourself? What is your status as the three-tailed Genturiki just for show?
839:25
Speaker A
Aihao had no care for Kirigakir whatsoever. Although they were tools for him to accumulate wealth, a tool was a tool. If it broke, he would not feel the least bit sorry. Karati Yagura shook his head. No master, you misunderstand. To
839:37
Speaker A
me, their strength is nothing but a pack of worthless rabble. But this time, the true key is the leader. Troomi May holds a very high position in Kirigakure, and her prestige is just as high. She advocates rest and recuperation, forming
839:50
Speaker A
an extreme confrontation with the blood mist, master established. Moreover, the shinobi and villagers of Kirigakure have grown utterly disgusted with their current way of life. Although they dare not speak out because of the armed suppression, they have laid a solid
840:02
Speaker A
popular foundation for Terumi May and her faction. I fear that if things continue like this, we will be surrounded by enemies on all sides. A struggle flickered in Karatachi Yagur's eyes. For a moment, when he looked at Aihao, there was a trace of
840:15
Speaker A
hatred in them, but it disappeared just as quickly, replaced again by dead emptiness. Aihao did not notice this. He continued, surrounded by enemies on all sides. So what are you telling me? You can't handle it. I'll say it again. Kill
840:27
Speaker A
anyone who disobys and implicate the families of anyone who is dissatisfied. The blood mist must be carried out. This is how Kirigakur calls talent. Who would dare say that the ninja produced by the blood mist are weak? None. Not a single
840:40
Speaker A
one. So Karatachi Yagura continue implementing the blood mist and issue warrants for the rebels at the same time. After saying this, Aiha Aido used Kimui to teleport him away. Facing Aidito Aiha's icy words, Yagura remained silent and simply replied, "Yes." Then
840:54
Speaker A
he quietly took his leave. Aito Aiha watched Yagura's retreating back with a cold sneer. He knew full well that the consciousness within Yagura was aware of everything. Watching it all happen, yet powerless to raise a hand to stop it. He
841:06
Speaker A
could only watch helplessly as all of this transpired. Watch as he himself enacted those ruinous policies upon Kirigakir watch as he personally drove the villages gifted Shinobi away to other lands, casting them out of Kirigakir. Yagura was already weeping.
841:20
Speaker A
He had lost count of how many times he had cried while observing the world outside. As the fourth Mizukage, he ought to have been Kirigakir's guardian, shielding the entire village from harm.
841:28
Speaker A
But it was not so. He had only just sealed Isabu the three tales within his body and was on the verge of sharpening his blades and spreading his wings for a grand undertaking. Then Aidito Aiha appeared using his eerie phasing
841:40
Speaker A
technique to nullify every attack. He came to stand before Yagura. With a single glance from his mano sharing, he cast Yagura permanently into this world.
841:49
Speaker A
He could hear perceive and see everything happening outside. Yet all he could do here was rage helplessly.
841:54
Speaker A
Countless times Isabu advised him not to waste his strength. This was the man Gekko Sharinggon of the Aiha clan. Even a tailed beast once exposed to that I would be instantly controlled and toyed with, let alone a human like Yagura. It
842:06
Speaker A
was far better to just wait quietly in this space and chat with him whenever free. In the beginning, Yagura struggled time and again. He refused to believe such an illusion could be so insolvable.
842:16
Speaker A
He refused to believe that he, the infamous fourth Mizukage, could not break even a jing jutsu. Isobu glanced at him, shook his head, and went back to sleep. Truly the fearless are the ignorant. Even the ninetailes, the tailed beast most cherished by the old
842:28
Speaker A
man, could not escape the shackles of the man Gekcko Sharinggon. A puny human like you had better not touch it. A month, two months, three months, Yagura allowed himself no rest in his mental space, continuously attempting, but all
842:40
Speaker A
in vain. Like stones dropped into the sea, his efforts stirred a few ripples at first, only to sink into silence and disappear. In the end, Yugura gave up struggling. He lay in his inner world, expressionless, watching the shinobi of
842:52
Speaker A
Kiraigakir butcher one another within the bloody mist. Still his tears slid silently down. Mizuk sama asked the nearby guard in puzzlement. Are you all right? Yagura regained his senses and said, "Has Jinuan Shonger's entire family been killed off?" His voice was
843:06
Speaker A
ice cold laced with piercing chill. The guard nodded. All settled. Not even an earthworm in his home was spared.
843:12
Speaker A
Everyone was split lengthwise as he spoke an eerie, gratified smile curled at the corner of the guard's mouth. He seemed devoid of emotion. Yet he was intensely enthusiastic, almost feverish about the massacre and the confiscation of the clan's property. Yagura's
843:26
Speaker A
expression softened considerably. He nodded slightly. Well done. Additionally, list Morumi Yuir and Ao as missing Nin. Of them, Morumi and Yuansure are Srank missing Nin. They may be killed on site. No need to take them alive. The bounty is 200 million. We
843:41
Speaker A
must see them alive or see their bodies. Yagura crossed his legs, his gaze fixed on the guard. The guard froze for a moment, then nodded. I'll go right away.
843:49
Speaker A
I assure you the mission will be accomplished. Yagura gave the guard a long searching look, his heart a tangle of indescribable emotions. The guard walked out of the door, the twisted grin fading to be replaced by a complicated
844:00
Speaker A
expression. I hope Lady May and the others stay safe, he said in a low voice. He walked to a quiet deserted spot and gave a whistle. A jer falcon flew down, wings beating and ellighted slowly. The guard tied a small strip of
844:11
Speaker A
paper to its ankle and let it fly away. Barely 3 seconds into its flight, a voice rang out coldly, laced with no emotion whatsoever. Water release water gun technique. A stream of water shot toward the Jur falcon in the sky.
844:23
Speaker A
Splash! The water pierced the jer falcon and it dropped. A pale slender hand caught it and squeezed it hard. Azizono Ren, "What are you doing here?" Yagura said calmly. Azizono Ren's expression was stiff, his face ashen. So Yagura had
844:36
Speaker A
suspected him all along, had he? Huh? With that, Ren produced a canai from his tool pouch and aimed it at his own throat only to have a hand seize his arm. He blinked startled and saw that it was his water mirror clone. He laughed.
844:48
Speaker A
Well, Mizuk sama do with me as you will. Kill or spare. I have fallen into your hands now, and I have no objections. I only ask that in light of my former service to you, you do it quickly. Ren
844:58
Speaker A
knew that today he would not escape death, for no one would ever tolerate a traitor by their side, least of all Yagura. I knew a spy lurked among my men the moment they retreated ahead of schedule, but I never imagined it would
845:08
Speaker A
be you. Yagura's flat tone was tinged with complicated emotions. Mizuk sama, are you truly still the Mizuk? Look at the villagers under your rule. They are starving, gaunt, and salow. Yes, you have turned a blind eye to all of it.
845:20
Speaker A
You only know to squeeze them with exorbitant taxes and hoard military funds. If the money actually went to the army, it might be forgivable. But the shinobi of Kirigakur's 12 battalions have gone 3 years without new shinobi tools. Even their armor has been
845:33
Speaker A
stitched and patched. I'd like to ask you, Mizuk sama, where did all the money go? Yagura made no reply. His eyes still fixed upon Ren. The veins in his right hand bulged and his gaze was filled with killing intent. Ren knew he could not
845:46
Speaker A
survive the day, so he gave a resigned sardonic smile. Mizuki sama, you are no longer the man who rose to the occasion in a time of crisis, vowing to change the face of Kirigakure. You are now nothing more than a puppet, one
845:57
Speaker A
manipulated by someone else preying on the people like a demon. I know I am done for. I also know that whoever controls you can see everything that happens through your eyes. So finish it.
846:06
Speaker A
Allow me one last address. Mizukush sama with that. Ren closed his eyes and awaited death. Without warning, Yagura bellowed. His left hand shot up and grasped his own right hand. Half of his face twisted in ferocity, but the other
846:18
Speaker A
half was sorrowful. Damn you, get out. Go. Leave. Don't come back. Get to Morumi. Run. At that moment, Yagura wored with himself. One part of him commanded that he strike down the traitor immediately. Yet his own will held him back. Mizuk sama. You You're
846:32
Speaker A
not going to kill me, Ren asked, baffled. He looked at Yagura only to see one half of his face streaming with tears while the other half trembled with murderous rage. I I can't hold on any longer. Get out of here. Yagura's left
846:44
Speaker A
hand flew through hand seals. Water release water shock wave. Ren was blown away by the technique, but he found himself relatively unharmed. Instead, he had been sent far from Yagura to a place of safety. The struggle drained from
846:55
Speaker A
Yagura. His face settled back into indifference. He cast a glance toward the direction Ren had gone, then turned and walked back to his office. Kenoha village. Karumi May and her entourage had already been escorted into the office. Narashikaku, currently seated at
847:09
Speaker A
the head of the table, stood up. Welcome everyone. Lord Hokag has already briefed me on your situation. Therefore, I shall host you until his arrival. Narashikaku stood up smiling as he looked at everyone present. Anyone could tell that
847:20
Speaker A
beneath Narashikaku's smile lay brimming confidence. This confidence was instilled by Achihaan. The current Kinoa, thanks to Achihas active presence, had already intimidated 80% of the scoundrels in the ninja world.
847:32
Speaker A
Therefore, very few were blind enough to provoke them. Sunakir shrunk back to focus on its development of Wagakir had even signed a peace treaty. And while Kimogir remained quiet, they wouldn't be able to jump around for much longer.
847:44
Speaker A
Their strategic weapon, the eight tales Genturiki, was currently still in Kenoa's hands. A rash attack would certainly lead to further loss of troops and generals. Tumi may pondered for a moment. Then we shall trouble you to take care of us. After speaking to Rumi
847:57
Speaker A
May and Jingi sat down in the office, their eyes scanning the surrounding scenery. Before long, having finished washing up and getting dressed, Aihaan walked toward the Hokag building.
848:06
Speaker A
Kakashi followed behind him while Aihaachi and Aiha Shersu protected him from the shadows. This could easily be considered the strongest security system in Kohaa. Pushing open the doors, Aiha Jean walked in front wearing the Hokag's hayori. He carried a faint smile. With
848:20
Speaker A
distinguished guests arriving in Konoha, "I am truly overjoyed." He chuckled as he walked over to the desk in front of Narashikaku. Narashikaku immediately organized the administrative documents, stood up to yield the main seat, and then stood respectfully behind Aiha.
848:35
Speaker A
Aihaan slowly sat down and looked at those present. "May I ask, who is Troomi May?" His gaze swept across the room, finally landing on a woman with a slender waist, wearing blue garments.
848:45
Speaker A
The corners of Troomi Mays lips curled up, a hazy allure in her eyes. "That would be me. I have long heard that Kenoha's fifth Hokag is a young hero who single-handedly suppressed internal and external rebellions, spreading Kenoha's name throughout the
848:58
Speaker A
entire ninja world. Seeing you today, the rumors are indeed true. Swaying her graceful figure, she approached Achiha.
849:04
Speaker A
Aihaan looked at her with an appreciative gaze devoid of any lustful intent, holding only an admiration for beautiful things. This was the renowned sharp tonged queen of the ninja world, the peerless bow-waisted princess, and the immensely popular beauty of
849:17
Speaker A
Kirigakir Tamime. Back in the fourth great ninja war, she had provoked Achi Hamadara, saying that since he was Achiadara, it was only natural for the five Kaga to fight him fiveon-one. In the end, it made Madara laugh in anger.
849:29
Speaker A
You are right. Since you were the five kaga, it is only natural for five of me to fight one of you. Thus, Aiha Madara formed hand seals and summoned 24 wood with clones, including his true body.
849:39
Speaker A
With five clones for each kaga, he initiated a brutal gang up. These clones could even unleash the third stage of Susanu. Had the old man Anokei not suddenly unleashed his explosive potential Madara and his clones would have won effortlessly. Little brother,
849:53
Speaker A
where are you looking? Tumi May's lips curved upward, she hadn't expected Kinoa's fifth hokag to be a little pervert. What she didn't know was that Achiha was currently recalling the famous scenes of this sharp tonged queen from the original story. Therefore, his
850:06
Speaker A
eyes were vacant and not actually looking at her. It wasn't until she spoke that his attention was finally pulled back from his revery. Oh, it's nothing. I just thought of something interesting. Miss Trash talk. Oh, I mean Troomi, may please state your requests.
850:17
Speaker A
We will determine the remuneration based on the difficulty of the mission. Achi Haan said with a smile. Troomi May frowned. Was Aihaan truly unaffected by her charm? Thus she spoke. Lord Hokag currently the villagers of Kirigakir are living in an abyss of suffering under
850:33
Speaker A
the brutal rule of Kartachi Yagura. We hope you can step in and deal with Kartachi. Rest assured we can agree to all the conditions you mentioned last time, including the three tales. Isabu.
850:42
Speaker A
Terumi May stated. Hey, your excellency Tarumi may if you still possess the same status and network hidden within Kirriakure as you did back then we might have agreed. However, right now you are merely a group of stray dogs. You have
850:54
Speaker A
neither strength nor money. How can I trust that you will fulfill your promises once the deed is done?
850:59
Speaker A
Furthermore, if my guess is correct, you have now become rogue ninjas of Kirigakir. What standing do you have to represent Kirigakir? Aihaan crossed his legs, the corners of his lips curling upwards. His gaze was as sharp as a
851:10
Speaker A
falcons. Staring at Troomi, Mayhei looked as though he wished to ruthlessly tear a chunk of flesh from Kiraigakir.
851:16
Speaker A
His current words were merely laying the groundwork for the upcoming negotiations. Troomi may pondered for a moment before asking, "Then what does Lord Hokag mean by this?" "I don't mean anything in particular. I just want to remind you that your identity and
851:29
Speaker A
situation this time are far more difficult than the last. 500 million is no longer enough." Achi Hajan chuckled.
851:35
Speaker A
"Then tell me, how much do you want?" Tumi May's voice carried a hint of helplessness for Achihan was right. If he didn't intervene, they wouldn't be able to defeat Karatachi Yagura. And their families were all still in Kirigakure. As the saying goes, while
851:47
Speaker A
one's parents are alive, one should not travel far. And if one does, there must be a clear direction. For their group, it would be fine if they could overthrow Karatachi Yagura's tyrannical dictatorship. But if they failed, they would be nailed to the pillar of shame
851:59
Speaker A
for life, and their families might be tormented by suffering forever. 1.5 billion silver, a fixed price non-negotiable, Aihaan said, then took a sip of tea. 1 and a2 billion. Ao roared.
852:10
Speaker A
Why don't you just rob us? Do you even know how much one and a half billion is?
852:14
Speaker A
Aihas attention was drawn to this man. Looking at his appearance, he suddenly remembered. Wasn't this the Kiraigakir ninja who snatched the Hugas Bakugan during the third great ninja war? What was his name again? Ao yesed the Ao who exposed Shamura Danzos
852:28
Speaker A
true face during the five kag summit. Aihaan suddenly stood up and whispered a few words to Kakashi. Kakashi's pupil shrank and he looked at Ao with a subtle expression, the corners of his mouth turning up. Yes, Lord Hokag. I guarantee
852:40
Speaker A
the completion of the mission. After speaking, he walked straight out. Aihaan looked at Ao with a cryptic smile. There would be a good show to watch soon. At this moment, the old man leaning on a cane with his eyes closed spoke up. 1.5
852:52
Speaker A
billion is fine. We can agree to it. Ao clearly oblivious to the severity of the situation directly challenged Jingi.
852:58
Speaker A
Lord Jingi, I think you are getting scenile. 1.5 billion is equivalent to 5 years of Kirigakir's revenue. Moreover, we don't even have that much money. The money has all been embezzled by Karatachi Yagra. Ao gritted his teeth, his eyes nearly spitting fire as he
853:12
Speaker A
looked at Jeni. Jingji remained calm. Lord Hokag, there must be something you desire that can offset this amount of money. Am I right? For example, the three tales from last time could substitute for 300 million. Jings cloudy eyes looked toward Achiha.
853:25
Speaker A
Refreshing. I like smart people. Aiha clapped his hands in approval of Yuan Shir's words. Last time your envoy proposed 500 million. I offered 200 million plus a three-etailed beast with each tail valued at 100 million, but he did not agree. This time it's one. 5
853:41
Speaker A
billion tales of silver or tailed beasts can be used in lu three tales for 300 million. Six tales for 600 million. I'll round it up to 1 billion for you. After this battle, the three tales and six tales belong to us. You only need to pay
853:53
Speaker A
500 million and you'll receive a complete hidden mist village. How about it? Isn't that a great deal? Aihaan was nearly moved by his own kindness. He even rounded it up for them. Where could they ever find such a kind person? He
854:05
Speaker A
could have simply robbed them, yet he still gave them a reason. Ao's face turned livid. He was about to continue berating Aihaan for his shamelessness when the office door was suddenly kicked open. Hitaki Kakashi led the way with
854:16
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi trailing behind his face, dark and grim. As soon as he entered, Hitaki Kakashi pointed Ao out. Without a word, Hugahayashi struck out directly with the eight triagrams vacuum palm. An invisible current of air laced with chakra slammed into Ao's chest with a
854:31
Speaker A
thunderous boom. In an instant, Ao like a deflated balloon was sent flying backward, crashed against the wall panel, and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Splat. He had never imagined that this leaf shinobi would be so unscrupulous as to attack him. An envoy
854:44
Speaker A
of the hidden mist without the slightest regard for martial honor. Kurumi May grew anxious. Lord Hokag set aside the negotiations for now. I want to ask you, can people of Kohaa attack members of other villages with impunity? The fifth
854:56
Speaker A
Hokag Aihaan leaned back strategically a smirk curling at the corner of his mouth. You didn't ask why they acted first. I believe that before approaching someone, one should first find out the reason. Don't you agree? In that instant, Aiha Jeans eyes turned
855:09
Speaker A
blood red, both Iris's morphing into the pattern of the maneko. Troomi May wanted to rush over, but found her body frozen.
855:16
Speaker A
Aihaan stood up and walked over to stand beside her. Tumi May, you'd better just watch obediently as they act. As for anything else, we haven't finished our negotiations yet. Aihaan murmured darkly then turned to Ao with murder in his
855:29
Speaker A
eyes. How dare he plunder the keki Jenkai of the leaf courting death. Huga Hayesi said his face grim. Yoight during the third great ninja war you incited others to ambush our huga main house squad. You've got some nerve. You got
855:42
Speaker A
your spoils and still dare to come to my koha today you die. Huga hayashi channeled his chakra and used the body flicker technique to close in on Ao. Ao hastily formed hand seals water release water dragon bullet technique. A water
855:55
Speaker A
dragon materialized out of thin air and surged toward Huga Hayashi. He had already identified the man's identity.
856:01
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi was the current patriarch of the Huga clan. Now that the man was on Kohaa's home turf once Hugahashi learned of this, there was absolutely no way he would let the matter slide. Since that was the case, he might as well bet
856:13
Speaker A
everything and fight. Hugahayashi, however, remained unflustered. Facing the enemy's jutzu, he instantly activated rotation. Blue chakra whirled around him, forming a 360 degree barrier of protection. The water dragon bullet crashed into the barrier only to be annihilated by the rapidly spinning
856:29
Speaker A
chakra. Aihaan clicked his tongue. "You if you dare use a large-scale jutzu again, I'll kill you myself. You dare to use ninjutsu inside the hokag's office." Achihajan began to be unreasonable, but he didn't need to be reasonable, for
856:41
Speaker A
might makes right. Ao cursed inwardly at the shamelessness. Still, he was deeply wary of Achihajans power. So, he stopped weaving hand seals and instead concentrated chakra into his hands.
856:52
Speaker A
Relying solely on his understanding of chakra pathways and taiitsu, he threw a punch tinged with blue light. To hugahayashi, such a ninjutsu taijitsu hybrid, was far too crude. He smirked contemptuously, meeting Ao's punch with a crushing blow of his right fist, he
857:06
Speaker A
jabbed the fingers of his left hand into Ao's pressure points. Suddenly, the chakra in Ao's throne fist could not be drawn upon, causing the blue light to vanish. He was left to fight Hugahayashi with purely physical taiitsu.
857:18
Speaker A
Hugahayashi was a shinobi who specialized in taijitsu. With that single punch, the sound of bones cracking in Ao's fist was clearly audible. Crack! Ao clenched his teeth, suppressing a cry intending to retreat.
857:29
Speaker A
Yet, he was utterly unaware that beneath his feet, Huga Hayashi had already activated the eight trigrams formation.
857:35
Speaker A
There was nowhere left to escape. Hugahayashi sneered. With only the bakugan and no matching tiu techniques, you're simply wasting heaven's gifts.
857:43
Speaker A
Eight trigrams, 64 palms. Hugahayashi's fists were clenched, and from time to time, he turned his fists into palms, his fingertips pounding relentlessly into Ao's various chakra points. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud. With the continuous assault of the eight trigrams
857:58
Speaker A
palms and huga hayashi, holding nothing back, Ao's chi and blood churned violently, he vomited blood again and again while losing all control over his body. He could only let the eight trigrams 64 palms mercilessly strike his body. Hugahayashi remained calm and
858:13
Speaker A
composed. After the final palm, he grabbed Ao's hair with his left hand, ripped off his eye patch with his right hand, and plucked out his bugan squelch.
858:21
Speaker A
Blood streamed from his eye socket, and Ao let out another agonized shriek. Ark. Huga Hayashi snorted coldly, tossed his body aside, and placed the Huga clan's eye into the culture vessel he had prepared beforehand. With Ao's Bakugan retrieved, Huga Hayesi heaved a sigh of
858:36
Speaker A
relief as if he had accomplished a great mission. Ao curled into a ball, clutching his eye socket with his right hand, and wailing. He had now truly experienced the torment of having an eyeball forcibly gouged out. This was
858:47
Speaker A
different from surgery. Surgery at least uses anesthetic, but direct gouging was an agony worse than death. Not everyone could like a beo and Madara pluck out an eye and then pop it back in without even changing expression. Hugahayashi walked
858:59
Speaker A
over to Achiha. Thank you, Lord Hokag, for giving me the opportunity to recover the Bakugan that was lost from the Huga clan. Aihaan shook his head. I didn't help you at all. You subdued him by yourself. But Hugahayashi knew full well
859:12
Speaker A
that if Achihaan hadn't passed on word, he would never have learned that this fellow named Ao had arrived in Kenoha and granted him this opening. Had Aihaan not used the Jing jutsu of his man Geko Sharing to immobilize Tarumi, may he
859:25
Speaker A
probably would not have had the chance to defeat Ao in a one-on-one fight. Go on back now, Hayashi. I still have some troublesome matters to handle here.
859:32
Speaker A
Aihaan was aware of Hayashi's joy at the moment, but he still had to continue negotiating the affairs related to the hidden mist village. Moreover, if Hayashi stayed to Roomie, May might throw a tantrum. A girl's capriciousness could prove troublesome. After all, his
859:45
Speaker A
goal was the two-tailed beasts of the hidden mist village. Seeing this, Huga Hayashi nodded and left the Hokag's office. Just before reaching the door, he shot a vicious glare at Ao. Had Lord Hokag not still had matters to discuss
859:56
Speaker A
with Kirigakir. Today would have been the day Ao perished. Ao's initial fury eventually gave way to a chilling calm and then to a profound silence as he began to accept the harsh reality that his bakugan had been taken away.
860:09
Speaker A
Only then did Aihaan order his men to carry Ao away and sent him to the hospital for full medical treatment.
860:14
Speaker A
Finally, he released his control over Turumi May and leisurely returned to his seat. Troomi May spun around and roared, "Aihajan, why did you do this to my guard? Tumi, may I urge you to face reality? It was your guard who plundered
860:27
Speaker A
our Kohaa's bloodline limit, the Bakugan, on the battlefield and murdered the ninjas of the Huga clan. This time, I merely made him return the Bakugan without taking his life. I have already shown you a great deal of respect to
860:38
Speaker A
Rumi May. If you fail to appreciate this favor, I wouldn't mind severing all your heads and trading them with Karati Yagura for a bounty. Aihaan smiled cruy.
860:46
Speaker A
Turumi May felt as though she had been plunged into an icy abyss. She had almost forgotten that the man standing before her was Kohaa's fifth Hokag, a formidable existence capable of standing against three villages all on his own.
860:59
Speaker A
If he so desired, all of them could die here at any moment. How could they even speak of overthrowing Karati Yagura?
861:04
Speaker A
Then seeing the tension rise, the Kirigakir ninjas attempted to draw their blades. In the very next moment, dozens of U operatives emerged from the shadows, pressing their swords and canai against the vital points and joints of the mist ninjas, their necks, wrists,
861:17
Speaker A
and ankles. In a mere instant, all the Jonan brought by Troomi May found blades resting against their throats subdued in the blink of an eye. This caused Turumi May to stagger back two steps. She had never expected that not only the Hokag,
861:30
Speaker A
but even Kenoha's U operatives were so ruthlessly efficient. Although her subordinates were elites, they were far too inexperienced compared to Kenoha's U. Gingi, who had been quietly watching the scene unfold, stood up and spoke.
861:42
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, we agree to everything you have proposed. I hope you will not raise your hand against your partners. Hey, it seems you are the one who understands the situation, Jenji. Aihaan chuckled, then continued. Turumi May, what do you
861:53
Speaker A
say? At this moment, whether in terms of sheer strength or imposing aura, Aihaan had completely crushed the Kirigakir delegation. This left Harumi May trembling all over. Partly from rage and partly from profound fear. However, for the sake of the bigger picture, she
862:07
Speaker A
finally spoke. Since that is the case, we shall do as Elder Gingi has said.
862:11
Speaker A
Straightforward. Shikaku draft the contract. After Achihajan finished speaking, Narashikaku brought forward a document. It stated that Kiraakira voluntarily seated the three tales, the six tales, and 500 million pieces of silver to Kenoha, pleading for Kenoha's intervention to save their village.
862:27
Speaker A
Confronted with such terms, even though Terumi may have mentally prepared herself beforehand, she still gritted her teeth so hard they nearly cracked.
862:34
Speaker A
Humiliation and absolute disgrace. She swore to make Achihaan pay for all of this in the near future. But for now, they needed to b their time and conceal their strength. After Tarumi May signed and pressed her thumbrint, it was not
862:47
Speaker A
over yet. Aihaan pushed the document in front of Gingi. The elder raised an eyebrow and ultimately let out a heavy sigh. Of course, with someone from the Narac clan present, how could his petty tricks ever succeed? Originally, he had
862:59
Speaker A
planned that once either Tumi May or himself signed the agreement and the crisis was resolved. Whoever had signed would be nominally exiled from Kirigakir under the pretext of betraying the vill's interests, then they would refuse to deliver the items listed in the
863:11
Speaker A
treaty. After all, they had nothing left to lose. If Aihaan chose to attack them, the rest of the ninja world's villages, large and small, would inevitably feel threatened. It might even spark the fourth great ninja war with their
863:23
Speaker A
rallying cry being the overthrow of Kenoha's tyranny. But if both of them signed the document and Kirigakur later refused to pay the reparations, the village would be left leaderless. Even if he and Tumi May were to take power,
863:34
Speaker A
their rule would lack legitimacy and justification. Narosikaku was exploiting this exact vulnerability to corner both Troomi May and Jingi, forcing them to swallow this bitter pill. Having figured this out, Jingi smiled bitterly. Lord Hokag having the assistance of your Nar
863:49
Speaker A
clan is truly like adding wings to a tiger. One possesses the ultimate combat power and the other the ultimate intellect. You flatter me, Elder Jingji.
863:57
Speaker A
It's just that we are all intelligent people and certain matters naturally require deeper consideration.
864:02
Speaker A
Narashikaku replied. Jingji nodded and after affixing his own signature and thumbrint, he shook his head. Lord Hokag, now that we have signed, when will Kohaa make its move, Jingi inquired cautiously. The corners of Achihas mouth curled upward. right now. With
864:16
Speaker A
that said, Aiha Jean instructed Narashikaku to securely store the treaty and he departed from Kenoha entirely alone. Snapping back to reality, Narasikaku immediately shouted, "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and follow him. Lord Hokag is planning
864:31
Speaker A
to take on Kirigakure all by himself." The Yu operatives instantly reacted swarming toward the door. Good heavens, this was the first time they had ever seen such an impulsive Hokag and taking action the moment the ink was dry. Was
864:43
Speaker A
his efficiency really that terrifying? Aihaan channeled his chakra to the absolute limit. Coupled with the amplification from his left eyes figure transformed into a streak of flowing light surging directly toward the coastline. At that moment, a coastal defense ninja was eating grilled
864:58
Speaker A
lobster. Staring at the bright red crustation, he let out a sigh. Eating lobster all the time. When will these days ever end? Exactly. I miss the vegetables back home so much. If someone offered to trade vegetables with me
865:10
Speaker A
right now, I'd do it in a heartbeat. A group of Kenoha's coastal defense ninjas grumbled in deep dissatisfaction.
865:16
Speaker A
Arriving at the coastal defense line, Aihaan happened to overhear their complaints, causing his mouth to twitch slightly. Was eating lobster for every meal really that bad? It was highly nutritious and exceptionally delicious.
865:27
Speaker A
However, this was no time to dwell on such matters. Aihaan cleared his throat. Where is the captain of the coastal defense? As soon as Aihas words rang out, they instantly caught everyone's attention. They dropped their massive lobsters, drew their ninja
865:39
Speaker A
tools, and surrounded Aihaan. Who are you? How dare you casually call for our captain. The ninja roared in anger. I am Achi Haan. Have your commanding officer step forward. I need a ship to take me to Kirigakir. After a haan finished
865:52
Speaker A
speaking, he gazed at them with tranquil indifference. Noticing his extraordinary aura, some of the coastal defense ninjas immediately went to report to their captain. Upon hearing the report, the Coastal Defense captain hurriedly sprang to his feet. Damn it, Lord Hokag is here
866:06
Speaker A
and you didn't even tell me. We're doomed. The captain had just been planning to work hard and put on a good performance. But now Achihajan had arrived so swiftly and even needed him to prepare a ship. Hurry, hurry up and
866:17
Speaker A
informed Lord Hokag that the ship will be readied immediately without fail. After barking the order, the captain rushed out the door. The coast guard captain hurried over and upon seeing Aihas face broke into a smile. Lord Hokag, your boat is already prepared.
866:31
Speaker A
Aihaan nodded. Oh, it's you. He remembered now. This was the man who had reported that someone from Kirigakir had come to pay respects. Yes, indeed it's me. The Coast Guard captain chuckled. As for where Aihaan was headed, he didn't
866:43
Speaker A
dare ask. After all, the Hokag was the head of the village. Although he was the Coast Guard captain, he was still far below the upper echelons of Kenoa. Aihan laughed. Since we're acquainted, this is easy. Captain, I need a boat. The moment
866:55
Speaker A
he finished speaking, a boat appeared. This startled Aiha. Was it really this smooth? He could hardly believe it. The coast guard captain immediately spoke up. Lord Hokag the moment I heard you needed a boat. I summoned one right
867:07
Speaker A
away. You're thoughtful. Aihaan patted his shoulder then walked toward the boat. The helmsman on board saw Achihajan approaching and immediately came to greet him. The coast guard captain had instructed him that when the Hokag came for a boat, he should take
867:20
Speaker A
the largest vessel and have the most experienced helmsmen serve the Lord Hokag well. Welcome Lord Hokag. Our ship is the finest in Kohaa and I have been a captain for 10 years. Rest assured, wherever you wish to go, I can get you
867:31
Speaker A
there. The helmsman chuckled. Hey, old man to Kiraakir village. Aihaan said casually. Hearing this, the helmsman trembled. Lord Hokag, do you truly intend to go there? He asked, "Seriously, that's right, old man. Why such a strong reaction? Is Kirigakure
867:45
Speaker A
some kind of man-eating place?" Intrigued by the helmsman's reaction, Achihaan asked, "It's nothing. It's just that things are unstable in Kirigakir.
867:53
Speaker A
Any merchant ship arriving there must pay 3 million tales of silver. If they do, those people are arrested and detained for a while before being released. Back then, if I hadn't been transporting a Kohaa high-ranking official for negotiations, I might have
868:05
Speaker A
been detained, too. The helmsman gave a helpless smile. Mm. Rest assured and set sail. I can guarantee your safety. With that, Aihaan closed his eyes and began to doze off. The helmsman nodded heavily at these words. All right, with the Lord
868:18
Speaker A
Hokag's word, I'll follow you even if I have to walk through blades and leap into boiling oil. With that, the helmsman ordered his men to relay the command and get to work. Soon, the large ship headed straight for Kirigakir
868:29
Speaker A
village. About an hour later, the helmsman came to remind him, "Lord Hokag, we're about to reach the dock." Aihaan opened his eyes. "Good, find a good place to dock, and if there are any problems, just come to me." Hearing
868:40
Speaker A
this, the helmsman nodded and directed the crew to bring the ship to shore. The sound of waves continuously slapped against the deck with a rhythmic pattern. As the sailors dropped anchor, the large ship docked at the pier of
868:51
Speaker A
Kurigure Village. Boom. Suddenly, ninja from Kirigakir rushed over from nearby, pointing their blades at the helmsmen.
868:57
Speaker A
One said, "I saw you 3 years ago. You should know Kirigakir's rules." The helmsmen didn't answer, but looked toward Achiha beside him. Aihaan asked, "What rules? Let's hear them." Oh, looks like we've got a fat sheep wearing such
869:09
Speaker A
fine fabrics. All right, since this boss wants to know, let me explain. No matter what kind of vessel, large, small, or merchant, all must pay tribute to our village uniformly 3 million. Otherwise, everyone on board will be arrested on
869:21
Speaker A
charges of illegal entry and held for a month before being released. The ninja said arrogantly, "Oh, quite a doineering rule. Then what if I said this is a mission ship and I've come to seek out Karatachi Yagura, the Mizukage of
869:32
Speaker A
Kirigakir? Would you still collect the money?" Aihaan gave a faint enigmatic smile. The Kiraigakir ninja had been arrogant just moments before, but upon hearing that this man sought Karati Yagura, he instantly wilted like frosted eggplant trembling all over. So you are
869:47
Speaker A
an envoy of the Mizuk. Might the envoy have proof. Proof? What kind of proof do you want? Aihaan was born with an air of nobility radiating the presence of a leader which immediately made the Kiraigakir ninja realize that this man
870:00
Speaker A
was not someone easy to deal with. So he forced a smile and said, "Lord envoy usually proof is a letter or an object that represents one's homeland. You see Aihaan raised an eyebrow, then took a hat from his storage scroll and handed
870:12
Speaker A
it over. Can this serve as proof?" The ninja took the item with a smile. Then his expression drastically changed and he cursed, "Damn, a Hokage hat." His eyes widened as he looked at Achiha and immediately kneelled to the ground.
870:24
Speaker A
"Lord Envoy, forgive me. Lord Envoy, forgive me. I failed to recognize your eminence. How could I have known you were Lord Hokag's trusted subordinate?
870:32
Speaker A
How would Kiraakir dare to take Lord Hokage's money? Please, Lord Envoy, disembark. Well arrange the best room for you to rest. After we report to the Mizukage, well bring you to see him." The ninja who had been leading the
870:43
Speaker A
aggression was now drenched in sweat. Holding the hokag hat with both hands, he respectfully returned it. If this Hokag were the third Hokag, the Kiraakure ninja would not have been so subservient. They might even have sneered, but in the end, they would
870:55
Speaker A
still not have collected the money. Now, the fifth Hokag of Kinoa's achievement of single-handedly battling three villages had spread throughout the Shinobi world. Even the isolated Kirigakir knew about it. If the Kirigakir ninja's disrespect caused Kinoa to view Kiraigakir unfavorably
871:10
Speaker A
leading to an attack, then they would be guilty beyond redemption, even in death. Aihajan had no intention of revealing his identity. Besides, although these people were low in status, they could serve as a mouthpiece, making it easier for him to meet the Mizukage of
871:23
Speaker A
Kirigakure. After all, he had a pact with Materoomi to return a complete Kiraigakure to her. So, when he took away the three tales and the six tales, his conscience wouldn't ache even the slightest bit. And so the Kirigakir
871:34
Speaker A
ninja carefully smiling led Achiha Jan into Kirigakir village. After layers of reports the news reached Kartachi Yagura. Humir saying the Hokag's trusted subordinate from Kinoa came to Kirigakir today and wishes to see me. Kartachi Yagura asked looking at his subordinate.
871:49
Speaker A
Yes, Mizuk sama. My subordinates personally saw the man produce a Hokag hat and request an audience with you.
871:55
Speaker A
The ninja knelt and said Kartachi Yaguras hand struck the table. His instinct was to report to Aido Aiha, but the memory of Aidito Aiha telling him to handle matters himself echoed in his mind, and at last his fingers came to a
872:07
Speaker A
stop, arrange an immediate meeting with the envoy. Karati Yagura turned to prepare for a bath, but then stopped.
872:13
Speaker A
"No, tell me where the envoy is. I'll go to see him in person." Aihaan was taken to an inn with excellent sanitary conditions and a superb location situated in the first ring surrounding the Mizukage Tower of the Hidden Mist
872:25
Speaker A
village. Because of his identity, he was arranged a room on the top floor overlooking the entire hidden mist village. Now he could faintly see several landmark highrises through layer upon layer of thin mist. Just as he was waiting for news, a knock suddenly came
872:37
Speaker A
at the door. Aihaan opened it to see a short man with a black iron rod as tall as a person strapped to his back.
872:44
Speaker A
Aihas pupils constricted. He recognized him at a glance. Karati Yagura, the fourth Mizukich. Karati Yagura came inside, closed the door and said, "Emissary, say whatever you wish to say." Then with complete composure, he sat down on the sofa, poured himself
872:58
Speaker A
a glass of water, and fixed Achiha with an appraising stare. Aihaan looked at Yagura. Lord Mizuki, you were confident enough to come to me. Aren't you afraid for your life? Yagura said flatly. With only your strength, you cannot harm me.
873:11
Speaker A
Enough talk. Out with it. What important business did your hokage send you here to discuss? Aihaan understood. So Achihao was still asleep at this moment.
873:19
Speaker A
Otherwise, he would surely have been able to see him through Yagura's body and then he would have made Yagura flee from this place without a moment's delay. Well, well, this made things far simpler. Lord Mizuk, the Hokag told me
873:30
Speaker A
that today is the day you die. A smile tugged at the corner of Achihajans lips, and in the next instant, both of his eyes shifted into the pattern of the Maneko. Seeing those eyes, the Mizuka Jigura cursed inwardly, damned of all
873:42
Speaker A
things. He had seen those eyes before. They were the eyes of the man who had once controlled him. He wanted to retreat, but Achihaan had already locked onto him, rendering his body unable to move. Inside Yagura's inner world, the
873:54
Speaker A
one who had long been imprisoned in that mental space suddenly glimmered with light in his eyes. This man has the same eyes as that guy. He said he wants to kill me. Does that mean I can finally be
874:03
Speaker A
freed? Yagura began to struggle, doing all he could to disturb his main body's resistance so that he might die at this man's hands. By then, the hidden mist village would return to normal, wouldn't it? Using jin jutsu, Aihaan appeared
874:14
Speaker A
within his inner world. Oh my, oh my lord, Mizuk. So you've been locked away in here. You gave me quite a tough time finding you. Aihaan laughed. Hm. Isabu is here too. His voice carried a note of delight. Tears streaming down his face.
874:27
Speaker A
The fourth Mizuki Jigura knelt before Aihaan. Please kill me. I beg you. Isabu. The three tales let out a sigh.
874:34
Speaker A
Young man, just grant his wish. He has already endured too much pain. Grant him this. Oh, you're not afraid of me instead. That takes courage. Achi Haan turned his gaze to Isabu. Isabua chuckled. After you kill him, I will
874:46
Speaker A
revive. Tailed beasts cannot be killed. Aihaan raised an eyebrow. Is that so? And what if I use Jinatsu to force you into Beron mode? Would you still not die? Isabus pupil shrank. Who exactly are you? How do you know about
874:59
Speaker A
Beron mode? This is the tailed beast's most closely guarded secret. Who are you? At that moment, a storm surged within the three tala's heart. The shinobi of today only scratched the surface of their power. Yet what Achiha Jean had spoken touched the deepest
875:12
Speaker A
secret contained within a tailed beast's heart. What now? Still think you're untouchable? Achihajan grinned. Isabu fell silent, keeping his eyes fixed on this man while raising his vigilance to the utmost. Aihaan stopped toying with him and turned to Yagura. I will kill
875:26
Speaker A
you, but not right now. All of this must wait until the tailed beast transfer is complete. Yagura said nothing then nodded. I understand. He was deeply satisfied with this result. As long as it would end in his death, he could
875:38
Speaker A
accept any condition. Achihaan nodded, withdrew from the mental space, and returned to the real world. After casting a glance at Yagura, he immediately understood exactly where that man Achihao had laid his jingutsu.
875:49
Speaker A
Achihaan snapped his fingers. Achihabido's jing jutsu shattered and Achihaan placed his own jing jutsu over Yagura instead. Immediately afterward, Achihaan struck Yagura's neck with a single knife hand blow. The Mizuk's body went limp and crumpled downward. Aihaan caught him around the waist, the corner
876:06
Speaker A
of his mouth, curling upward. Done. Achiha Jean smashed through the window and used the body flicker technique in rapid succession, muttering, "Today is a fine day for climbing the ranks." Inside the cave, Achihao had been sound asleep when he suddenly jolted awake. Damn it.
876:21
Speaker A
The three tales Jinuriki has been taken. With that, he opened the Camui dimension and instantly warped through it. At the same moment, in a small grove, Achiha Jeans right eyelid twitched as he sensed an all too familiar chakra. The
876:33
Speaker A
next second, Achiha Jean stopped in his tracks, then leaped into the air. Achihao burst out of the ground, thrusting a black rod straight at Achiha. Achihas expression turned icy as the Susenus skeletal frame materialized and blocked the blow. Aihao
876:47
Speaker A
gritted his teeth. Damn it, this occursed Susenu again. Aihao retreated. Aiha Jean manipulated Susenu, extending his skeletal hand to seize him, but Achihao immediately turned intangible.
876:59
Speaker A
The huge hand passed straight through his body without causing any harm, which drew a click of annoyance from Achihajans tongue. This phasing dog business is utterly infuriating.
877:08
Speaker A
Aihaabido found himself regretting it. If he had not given that shaing to Kakashi back, then would he have been able to manifest an intangible susenu?
877:16
Speaker A
Then just how high would his combat power have soared? But this world had no such whatifs. Hanging upside down in midair, Achihao engaged his core formed hand seals with one hand and declared fire release storm dance. A slender
877:28
Speaker A
threat of flames spewed from his mouth, spiraling through the air and roaring toward Achihaan. Achi Haan sneered a cheap trick. He produced the Achiha flame fan from his system space and aimed it at Aihabido. Without hand seals a great fireball shot toward Achihabido.
877:43
Speaker A
He swung the flame fan with his right hand further empowered by the mano dojutsu of his left eye. The great fireball expanded to 20 times its former size and charged at Achihabido.
877:52
Speaker A
Aihabito's pupils contracted. Not this again. This guy's Mangeko was definitely a jutzu amplifier. He had tried the flame fan and great fireball combination before, but nowhere near this level. The storm dance managed to resist for only 3 seconds before it was destroyed by the
878:07
Speaker A
great fireball, which continued toward Achihao. With no other option, Aihao turned intangible in midair, dodging the attack. I told you the phasing dog needs a nerf. If it doesn't get nerfed, how is anyone supposed to play it? Aihaan
878:20
Speaker A
complained. Seems the white mask has been nerfed, hasn't it? Aiha Aido cursed. Aihaan, you keep ruining my plans again and again. Why have you set your sights on me and refused to let go?
878:30
Speaker A
Aihao could not understand why such a man had appeared in the shinobi world. It was as if he were the very bane of his existence. Oh, I don't know either.
878:38
Speaker A
Maybe I just can't stand beasts. Aiha Jean said with a faint smile. You You're calling me a beast. You're asking for death. Hey, I may not be able to kill you, but your father and mother aren't mangeko users, are they? Aihao began to
878:51
Speaker A
threaten. Oh, sorry, forgot to tell you. Both my father and mother have mango. Aiha Jean spread his hands. He had originally been worried that his mother might be ambushed. The last time he had taken in Narudo, his mother had
879:02
Speaker A
unexpectedly awakened a mano, dispelling all his lingering concerns. As for his younger brother, that fellow was the child of destiny, the reincarnation of Indra's chakra. Although the old sage of six paths had said his physical body was destroyed, his chakra still lingered in
879:16
Speaker A
every corner of the shinobi world. If his own child were in mortal danger, how could he not act? The corner of Achihao's mouth twitched. Damn, what kind of monstrous family was this? All of them had Mangeko. Since when had the
879:27
Speaker A
Aiha clan's maneko sharing become so cheap? Let me ask you, does killing one's own master make one a beast? Does scheming against the big sister who always treated you well for the sake of profit make one a beast? Aihaan said.
879:40
Speaker A
Aihao roared bastard. Shut up. His right hand pointed at Achihaan. Would release cutting technique. Instantly large numbers of wooden spikes appeared around him. Their sharp ends aimed at Achihaan.
879:51
Speaker A
Aihaan curled his lip. If this were the real first Hokag, he wouldn't use such a crude cutting technique. He would simply suppress his enemy with a single adamant ceiling gate. Your cutting technique is nothing more than children's play to me.
880:03
Speaker A
Aiha Jean manipulated his susenu, transforming it into its fourth form. The perfect susenu appeared and swung its arm. The cutting technique could not even breach its defenses. Instead, on contact with the perfect susenu, it was crushed by the violent chakra energy.
880:18
Speaker A
Aihao swallowed hard, staring at the perfect susenu towering 400 m high. He couldn't help saying, "Are you out of your mind? Don't you know that you're using your health and life to fuel this susenu? Oh, sorry, I forgot to tell you.
880:29
Speaker A
My eyes are eternal mango. As long as I have enough chakra, I can keep using it indefinitely." Aihas voice reached Achihaos ears like the whisper of a demon. Aihaos head felt as if it were about to explode. He nashed his
880:42
Speaker A
teeth in disbelief. How could this be human? Eternal Mangeko at the age of 10.
880:46
Speaker A
How did he achieve it? None of his parents or brothers had died. So, how could he awaken the eternal maneko sharing? This man has secrets. At that moment, Black Zetsu spoke of calm down.
880:56
Speaker A
You are no match for him. Now that the plan to recruit and bewitch Achiha Jean had failed, Black Zetsu could only continue using this treacherous puppet.
881:04
Speaker A
If Aihao died, he would truly have nowhere to cry. He didn't know how many years he would have to lie low again before he could save mother. Aihao also recovered his composure. He knew Ajihaan was stalling for time because his Camui
881:17
Speaker A
could only maintain intangibility for 5 minutes. Once those 5 minutes passed, if he still didn't flee, then with that perfect susu, even a slight graze would likely kill him. Seeing this, Achihao tore open the Kimui dimension and said
881:29
Speaker A
coldly, "ihan, sooner or later, I will tear you to pieces to vent the hatred in my heart." Aihaan smiled, "Come talk to me once you've gathered all nine-tailed beasts and become the 10s Jinuriki, but I don't think you'll ever get that
881:41
Speaker A
chance." Achihaido, who was about to leave, felt his heart tighten. How did this bastard know his ambition? Damn it.
881:48
Speaker A
Achihao felt as if his very underwear had been seen through by Aihaan. Yet his understanding of Achihaan remained only at the surface level of his power. He knew nothing about his life at all. Now Aido, Black Zetsu urged him to leave
882:01
Speaker A
because Achihaan had already raised the Susenu's great blade while Achihao was momentarily distracted. Startled awake by Black Zetssu's words, Achihao immediately turned around, entered the Kimui dimension and shut it closed.
882:13
Speaker A
Boom! Aihas slash struck the earth. The blade aura and chakra raged across the ground, carving a huge chasm into the entire plane. Aihajan side, was I still a step too late? That black zetsu is troublesome. Ding! Congratulations, host, for repelling Achiha Aido headon.
882:30
Speaker A
Reward space-time talent maxed out. At once, a white light surged into Aihas body. His whole body felt warm and comfortable. And immediately after his understanding of space became even more profound. When all of this was over, Aihaan dispelled the susenu and
882:44
Speaker A
asked the system system, "Can you help me store Karatachi Yagura in your world?" "Ding, that's possible, but you need to agree to one condition of this system." Aihaan did not refuse outright.
882:54
Speaker A
Instead, he said with great interest, "Very well, then tell me first." Ding. As long as the host permits me to extract a trace of the origin power of the three tales, I will agree. Hmm system. I know what origin power means.
883:05
Speaker A
If you extract this trace of origin power, will it have a huge impact on the tailed beast's abilities? Aihan asked.
883:11
Speaker A
Ding. No, it won't. Although origin power is precious for a tailed beast, it can recover after a month of recuperation. Well, then what do you need the origin power for? Aiha Jean narrowed his eyes. Ding. As long as this
883:22
Speaker A
system obtains its origin power, I can infinitely replicate its chakra. Ding. Moreover, this system can even perfectly replicate a completely obedient three tala for the host to absorb painlessly.
883:32
Speaker A
Aihas eyes lit up. However, he didn't believe the system could be this generous. So, he ran through the usual nature of system stories and finally said, "Don't tell me you're the main system that just expanded into the Naruto world. Your subsystems are still
883:44
Speaker A
waiting for your code to make a living, aren't they?" Aihas mouth twitched. Ding! Warning! Warning! The host has insulted the system. "The system! The system will ignore the host for one month." The more flustered the system became, the more it proved Achihas
883:57
Speaker A
guess was right. However, Achi Haan didn't intend to expose it. After all, the world was not all about killing and fighting. It was about human relationships and social grace. Ahem, so you don't want the three tales anymore.
884:08
Speaker A
Aiha Jean tried to coax the system. Sure enough, upon hearing those words, the system nodded. I want it. Aihaan smiled.
884:15
Speaker A
From now on, give me a share of everything you replicate, and I'll help you. How about it? That way, your system family will become more complete, and I'll become stronger, too. The system seemed to think it over. A minute later,
884:25
Speaker A
it spoke. It's a deal. Aihaan threw the three tala Ginuriki into the system space. Using the power of its exclusive space, the system extracted a wisp of source essence from Karatachi Yagura's body to see the lakes, the water
884:38
Speaker A
sources. H so that's what this means. The system chuckled. It then replicated a vast amount of three tala chakra and injected it into Aihas body. Aihaan stood rooted to the spot. Suddenly, he felt his blood flow accelerate through
884:51
Speaker A
his meridians and his body temperature rise. Damn system. What did you do? Achi Haan gritted his teeth. I'm making you the three tales Jin Shuriki. The moment the words fell, blue orbs of light kept pouring into Aihas body. An ice
885:04
Speaker A
blue round core engraved with black tortoise patterns condensed in Achihans abdomen. Like a heart, the core pumped chakra without paws expanding his meridians. Aihaan gritted his teeth. Damn it, stupid system. Next time, can you talk it over with me
885:17
Speaker A
before you act? This really hurts. He clenched his fists and shouted wildly in the mountain forest like a man possessed. Soon the umbu ninja of the hidden mist village were alerted.
885:26
Speaker A
Knowing Aihaan was the Mizuk's honored guest. They all moved to bow. He looked at them. His mind clouded. Die. Aihaan raised his right hand and countless water dragons materialized out of thin air. Then surged toward every living being present. Water. Water dragon
885:41
Speaker A
bullet. No impossible. This isn't a water dragon bullet. This is a tin dragon. No. A 100 dragon bullet. The hidden mistu ninja immediately tried to flee, but they were already a step too late. The super water dragon bullet
885:53
Speaker A
activated. A 100 dragons rose together locked onto every U ninja, tore at them, and crushed their internal organs. Uggh.
886:00
Speaker A
No. Oh, I don't want to die. Even though they were U ninja of the hidden mist village, they were human. They feared death, had families, and when their lives were threatened, cried for help just like anyone else. Aihaan, however,
886:12
Speaker A
was like a mad demon, endlessly summoning water dragon bullets and blasting them in every direction.
886:17
Speaker A
Rumble, rumble. Row after row of great trees toppled. But this time he did not continue attacking the seriously wounded ninja. Only after Achiha Jean vented the extra chakra surging in his body did he slowly regain his reason. He then gassed
886:30
Speaker A
for breath, panting heavily. Ha! Huh? Huh? The umbu ninja watched Achiha Jean with complicated expressions. They had never imagined anyone could use water style more powerfully than the hidden mist's own ninja, even if he was the Mizuk's guest. But for the future of the
886:44
Speaker A
Hidden Mist village, they struggled to their feet with cruel expressions. Forgive us, Lord Envoy. For the sake of the hidden mist village, a ninja as powerful as you must die. Determination hardened their faces. In unison, they drew kanai and charged at Aihaan. Aihaan
886:59
Speaker A
had intended to spare their lives. But now his dantion began pouring out chakra, forming an azure blue-tailed beast cloak that wrapped around him.
887:06
Speaker A
Unlike the cloak in the original story, this one was purer and more supple in its power. An inexhaustible stream of chakra continuously filled Aihaan's body. Flowing water does not compete to be first. It competes in being an endless surging torrent. Since you
887:21
Speaker A
insist on seeking death, fine. I'll send you on your way. Aihaan laughed and raged. He clapped his hands and the bodies of the charging U hung suspended in midair as if time had stopped at that instant. Then the earth beneath Achiha
887:33
Speaker A
Jeans feet split open and countless sea water gushed out, forming water spears that pierced the ninja who had come to kill him. The Ubu ninja's pupils contracted in disbelief. Thousands upon thousands of water spears shot out of the earth. Could such density and such
887:47
Speaker A
sharpness truly be the work of an envoy? Unfortunately, one must pay a price for one's actions. Since they had chosen to eliminate Achihaan for the hidden mist village, they had to bear the consequences. Their strength was insufficient, and their attempt to take
887:59
Speaker A
advantage of his vulnerability had stirred Achihas fury. Aihaan looked coldly at their corpses. With a wave of his hand, the seaater swept the bodies up and carried them into the ocean where they became food for all manner of fish.
888:12
Speaker A
system. Uu Aihaan was about to give it a piece of his mind, but the system replied, "System maintenance and upgrade in progress. Do not disturb." The system unilaterally ended the communication.
888:22
Speaker A
Aihaan gritted his teeth. "Damn it." Once he calmed down, however, he began to examine the blue round core inside his body. It was perfectly round, crystal clear, and radiated the power of the water element. Doesn't this look a
888:33
Speaker A
bit like the inner core from a fantasy novel? And it's a perpetual motion machine actively absorbing chakra from heaven and earth and storing it up at every moment. Aihajan murmured to himself. But set those matters aside for now. What mattered most at the moment
888:47
Speaker A
was Udakata the sixtales genturiki. After all he loved tranquility was at odds with the hidden mist vill's leadership and lived in seclusion on a grassland. He had to take matters into his own hands. Or was he supposed to
888:58
Speaker A
wait for the hidden mist village to hand uta over? Ridiculous. No matter how at odds Udakata was with the village politically no one would willingly hand over a genturiki. So Aihaan trusted his own abilities. He asked around whether
889:10
Speaker A
there was a grassland nearby where for 10 lee in all directions there was only one house. At first he searched for a long time without finding anyone who knew or rather anyone willing to say.
889:20
Speaker A
When people heard Achihaan asking about that place, hesitation, fear and suspicion flickered in their eyes. Then at last a little girl let it slip after her parents refused to answer. I know that place. Isn't that Lord Udakata's secluded cultivation retreat? Seeing
889:34
Speaker A
this, the girl's parents hastily covered her mouth. She's just a child who doesn't understand anything. Please don't take her words to heart, noble sir. The girl's parents could tell that the man before them was no ordinary person and did not want to offend him.
889:46
Speaker A
At the same time, they did not dare reveal Udakata's whereabouts. After all, since Utakata had retired and settled there, he had often helped the villagers catch fish and used his chakra to heal their wounds. They owed him a debt of
889:57
Speaker A
gratitude. They say a life-saving favor should be repaid like a gushing spring. But what of the kindness of guidance and protection? Aihaan activated his man Gekkyo Sharing used the simplest hypnotic jing jutsu to put the couple under a trance and then asked where
890:11
Speaker A
Udakata lived. This family of three were only ordinary people. How could they possibly withstand the Shaing's hypnosis renowned throughout the shinobi world?
890:19
Speaker A
So they told him everything they knew, including where Udakata lived. After getting what he wanted, Achiha Jean felt the corner of his mouth curl upward. He snapped his fingers. Poof! Ajiha Jeans figure vanished and the hypnosis was lifted at the same time.
890:31
Speaker A
When the husband and wife returned to normal, their faces were pale and they exchanged a glance. Their eyes were full of pain and despair. Although they had been hypnotized, they knew exactly what they had just done. With the villagers
890:42
Speaker A
looking at their family as if they were traitors, they realized this place was no longer fit for them to live in. So, they went home, packed their belongings, and left the village. Following the directions, Aihaan soon arrived before
890:53
Speaker A
the hut only to hear a soft voice from inside. Someone has come, friend or foe.
890:58
Speaker A
Usually, although Udakata would help the villagers, he had also set one rule. No one was to approach his door. Therefore, to express their gratitude, the villagers would place their prepared gifts 500 meters from his door, thank him, and leave. Ajiha was silent.
891:11
Speaker A
Judging from the villagers behavior just now, they were clearly protecting Udakata, which showed that he held a high place in their hearts. A person of such prestige could not be a bad man, but an innocent man may be condemned for
891:22
Speaker A
the very treasure he possesses. In the world today, to wield power while trying to live in seclusion in one corner was clearly impossible. Rather than let him be taken away by Akatsuki in the future, it was better for Achihajan to bring him
891:34
Speaker A
back himself. As for whether he lived or died, that would depend on Udakata's own choice. Then it depends on how Lord Udata thinks. If you are willing to work toward the unification of the ninja world, we are friends. If you merely
891:46
Speaker A
want to stay in one corner with nothing but power, then we are enemies. Ajiha Jean stared straight at the hut. Soon a handsome man walked out. Holding a bamboo pipe for blowing soap bubbles, he sized up the man before him. Oh, unify
891:58
Speaker A
the ninja world. That's quite a bold claim. You should know that even a powerhouse like Hashiama would not dare to do such a thing. What makes you qualified? Udakata scrutinized Achiha trying to read something from him.
892:09
Speaker A
Because I am Aihaan, the leader of the hidden leaf village. Is that enough? Achi Haan said indifferently. At these words, the bamboo pipe and Udakata's hand fell to the ground and he said, "So it's you, the fifth Hokag." "So news of
892:22
Speaker A
me has reached a recluse like you. It seems I've gone a bit too far." Aihaan narrowed his eyes. Lord Hokag, could it be that you've come here to recruit me?
892:30
Speaker A
Udikado was stunned only for a moment, then lowered his head, bent down, and picked up his bamboo pipe. He gently stroked the bamboo pipe, blew the dust off it, then blew a bubble, and watched the sunlight pierce through it. The
892:41
Speaker A
bubble glittered with a riot of colors and the corners of his mouth lifted. Yes, Aihaan made no attempt to hedge, nor did he care about the ritual of declining three times before accepting.
892:51
Speaker A
Originally, he had only intended to bring Udicata back to the hidden leaf extract the tailed beast and take its power for his own people. But on the way here, the villagers devoted support had changed his original intention. Since
893:02
Speaker A
Udakata was at odds with the hidden mist village politically, could he then try to recruit him for the hidden leaf?
893:07
Speaker A
Udakata's eyelids twitched and he looked at Achihajan seriously thinking to himself this man interesting truly interesting let me ask you if I choose to submit to you how do you intend to realize the ideal in your heart the
893:19
Speaker A
so-called unification of the ninja world began to test Aihaanihan chuckled naturally build high walls stockpile grain and postpone calling yourself king Udakata's pupils contracted the grand vision in these words shook him to his core making his whole body tremble he murmured to
893:36
Speaker A
himself Build high walls, stockpile grain, and defer claiming kingship. Wonderful. Wonderful. With this nine character maxim alone, the future achievements of the hidden leaf will surely be formidable. Lord Hokag, may I ask, who came up with this strategy?
893:50
Speaker A
Could I perhaps seek his guidance in person? If Lord Hokag is willing to introduce me, I will owe you a favor.
893:55
Speaker A
Udakata excitedly stepped forward, trying to grab Achihaan. Aihaan held out a hand, his expression somewhat strange.
894:02
Speaker A
It's fine to be excited, but what are you trying to do? Hug me? Are you trying to frame me? Thinking that there was no Lee Shan Shong in this world, Aiha Jean coughed lightly. This is a saying I
894:11
Speaker A
reached after reading many historical books and studying military strategy. Stun Utakata stepped back a few paces and stood frozen. What he thought was Aihaan possesses this much power. Yet he still does not forget to reflect and devise a strategy this powerful. A lord
894:25
Speaker A
with such ambition would come all the way from afar, disregarding the danger to his own life to personally recruit him in a place beset with perils like the hidden mist village. Uticado was deeply moved. He began to hesitate. On
894:36
Speaker A
one side were the common folk of the hidden mist village. On the other, the common folk of the ninja world. He gritted his teeth before the fifth hoag, the rogue ninja, Udakata, is willing to contribute his own strength to the
894:47
Speaker A
unification of the ninja world. Aihajan raised an eyebrow and the corners of his mouth turned up. He hadn't expected Udicata to be so easily fooled, no persuaded to surrender. He truly wondered what Yagura under Aido's control had actually done. To think that
895:01
Speaker A
he could drive the hidden mist villages tailed beast host into rural seclusion even to the point that the man eagerly agreed when an enemy nation came to recruit him. That hidden mist village truly had a death wish. Having Udicata's
895:13
Speaker A
help is worth more than 10,000 ninja. Aihaan laughed. The two shook hands and an agreement was reached. Sometimes for men, a single look or a single gesture is enough to understand each other's meaning. After eating a meal of seafood
895:25
Speaker A
sushimi at Udakata's house, the two headed out together. As they passed through the town, everyone who saw Udicata was overjoyed. Lord Udakata, a you all right? A middle-aged man looked at Udicata first, but Utakata stopped him. What could happen to me? By the
895:38
Speaker A
way, let me introduce everyone. This is the strongest person in the world today. Aihaan, the fifth Hokag of the Hidden Leaf Village. His strength is far greater than mine. This time, he came here to recruit me to work for him. I
895:50
Speaker A
Uata, thank you all for your kindness and for taking care of me all these years. This time, I came only to see you all once more before leaving. Udakata said with a smile. The villagers had not wanted him to leave, but when they saw
896:02
Speaker A
the first smile appear on his handsome face, they understood that Udakata had found his way. Oh, Udakata, your Annie had no idea you were leaving. It's so sudden. I don't know what to give you.
896:10
Speaker A
Here, take these two eggs. They're still warm. A woman of about 30 or 40 with gray stre hair, but a spirited air reached out and handed the eggs to Udacata. An old man handed Udicata a bubble pipe made of bamboo chuckling.
896:23
Speaker A
This old man made it especially for you from the fine purple bamboo at the village entrance. If you miss home, come back anytime. If you can't come back, then blow a bubble with this. It's wellmade, and it will also let you smell
896:34
Speaker A
the scent of home. He patted Udakata's shoulder. Udakata's eyes reened slightly, looking at the familiar faces one after another. His heart wavered.
896:42
Speaker A
Aihaan sighed. I'll wait for you at the village entrance. We'll head back to the hidden leaf soon. Say a proper farewell to the villagers. With that, he walked toward the village entrance. Udakata wanted to say something but didn't know
896:52
Speaker A
what to say. Seeing everyone's reluctance, he took a deep breath and gave a 90°ree bow. The crowd moved by Udakata's gesture began to cry. After bidding farewell to the villagers, Udakata turned and resolutely followed Achihajan, leaving the village to board
897:06
Speaker A
the great ship bound for Kenoha. The man who had been placed there in advance grew wary when he saw Achihaan returning with a handsome young man trailing behind him. Lord Hokag, who is this? His eyes were cautious and guarded. Seeing
897:18
Speaker A
his expression, Achihaan broke into laughter. Ha, don't be nervous. Don't be nervous. This is my newly recruited subordinate Udakata, a powerful ninja, returning to Kanoha with me. Aihaan was truly not exaggerating. Although Udicata's combat power was inferior to
897:33
Speaker A
his own, he had reached Kaga level. And even though he loathed war and battle as a Genturiki, he would always fight on instinct. That was precisely where a Genturiki surpassed ordinary men. As a Genturiki, he would instinctively fight.
897:44
Speaker A
And this was what made a genturiki stronger than others. The captain raised an eyebrow. Poaching. The hokage had come to Kiraigakur to poach someone and he had succeeded. With that, the captain gave Udakata an enthusiastic welcome, catching him off guard. All Udakata
897:58
Speaker A
could do was cast a pleading look at Aiha. Aihaan chuckled. I say Xing, you're too enthusiastic. Don't scare him. He could see Udakata's awkwardness and stepped in to stop Xiing. The captain could only let the matter go. He
898:10
Speaker A
waved a hand at the attendant who relayed the order, and the crew began to take up their posts. Soon the ship began to move. A gentle breeze filled the sails and the wind chimes hanging from the mast rang continuously. Achihajan
898:21
Speaker A
occasionally discussed the structure of the shinobi world with Udicata and ways to resolve its problems. Many of those bold policies made Uticata pause. His once rigid way of thinking was being shaken by governance concepts steeped in modern ideals slowly becoming more
898:34
Speaker A
flexible. When the ship docked, Udakata was still relishing everything he had learned on board. The deeper he looked into it, the more terrifying Achiha seemed. He saw the current situation with absolute clarity, criticized the ills of the times and offered
898:47
Speaker A
corresponding solutions. Although Udikata asked many questions, Achiha could always see through to the essence.
898:53
Speaker A
In theoretical knowledge, Udicata had been defeated willingly and wholeheartedly. At the same time, it made him even more interested in this man. At the sound of the anchor dropping and the hole bumping against the dock, Achihaan paused then changed the
899:05
Speaker A
subject. Come, let me show you around Kenoha, the place where I grew up. My esteemed sixtales, Jinuriki, Udakata.
899:11
Speaker A
Udakata had been somewhat annoyed that Achihas words were interrupted midway. But sensing Aihas warmth that agitation and anger scattered with the wind. Once the two reached land, the coastal defense captain immediately came up, eyes brimming with tears, Lord
899:24
Speaker A
Hokag, when you went to Kirigakir alone, I thought of you day and night and could not sleep awake. Just look at my dark circles. He was not lying. Yesterday, when he learned Achiha was alone walking into the dragon's pool and tiger's den,
899:37
Speaker A
he had only carried out orders mechanically at first. But the more he thought, the more something felt wrong and the more frightened he became. He lay awake through the night. It even led to poor performance in the bedroom,
899:47
Speaker A
resulting in his wife kicking him out. With nowhere else to go, he had no choice but to spend the night at his office. Yet, how could the hard plank bed at the office compare with the soft, fragrant, comfortable bed at home? After
899:57
Speaker A
tossing and turning for a while, he found it utterly impossible to fall asleep. In the end, sleepless, he got up, brewed some tea, and spent the night glugging it down alone, which was why his eyes were swollen now. That was how
900:07
Speaker A
this scene came to pass. But as the saying goes, a gentleman judges by deeds, not by thoughts. Achi Haan could hardly investigate the matter in detail.
900:15
Speaker A
And seeing the captain like this, he should indeed give him an important post. Sure enough, Aihaan nodded and patted him on the shoulder. You've had a hard time. Go get some rest. Later, I'll have the village send you something to
900:26
Speaker A
eat as a token of appreciation. After you've eaten and rested, get back to work and guard Kinoa's maritime defenses. Aihaan said seriously. The coastal defense captain hearing this could only resolve to do his best and vowed to work hard and live up to the
900:39
Speaker A
Hokag's expectations. Aihaan nodded with satisfaction and then left with Udakata. Along the way, Udakata asked in puzzlement, "You just said you would give him an important post, but why did you leave him in his original position?
900:51
Speaker A
Transfers and promotions aren't that simple. If a man got promoted just because he lost sleep and his eyes were swollen, wouldn't Kinoa's official them be thrown into chaos?" Aihan laughed.
901:01
Speaker A
Then why didn't you say so just now? Udakata could not see through Aihas move. Aihaan shook his head. Say what?
901:07
Speaker A
That he put on an act for a promotion or something else. If I did that, it would only embarrass him. What do I gain?
901:13
Speaker A
Nothing. I would only be resented by my own subordinate. Aihaan side. Udakata fell silent. He seemed to have some inkling of Achihans intention.
901:22
Speaker A
Thinking through the matter from Achihas perspective, he realized this was the most cost-effective way to reassure a subordinate and the best one.
901:29
Speaker A
No wonder you were able to defeat Shamura Danzo and become the master of Kenoha. It seems Danzo did not die in vain. Udakat aside, if you want to talk about Danzo, just talk about Danzo.
901:39
Speaker A
What's with that sigh? What do you pity him? Aihaan said with a laugh. No, from what you said, the early Danzo was still acceptable. He had ideals and ambition.
901:48
Speaker A
But later Danzo formed clicks for personal gain, built up his own power, persecuted the village, and stopped at nothing to seize the seat of Hokage.
901:56
Speaker A
Such a man can be used as a blade, but he must never be Hokag. Otherwise, all of Konoha would become a tool for his own power growth. Udakata said, "Seriously, I'm not bad." Udicata, it seems you have not failed to learn along
902:07
Speaker A
the way. Aihaan laughed heartily. Udakata did not answer, but he was in good spirits, his eyes clear and bright.
902:13
Speaker A
When they reached the gates of Koha, the gate guards saw Aiha and bowed. Though they were puzzled by Udakata at his side, they said nothing. After all, what right did they have to interrogate someone the Hokag had brought back?
902:24
Speaker A
Aihaan walked over to them on his own initiative. Register this. Udakata the sixtales Jinuriki from Kirigakir is throwing his lot in with Kenoha starting today. Kotetsu shuddered at those words then opened his mouth in shock. Why yes, Lord Hokag. With trembling hands he took
902:39
Speaker A
out the registration book and handed it to Udakata. Lord Udakata, please sign your name here as a formality. Later, the Hokag will settle everything for you and you will become a true villager of Kenoa. Kotetsu's voice trembled as well.
902:52
Speaker A
At the same time, his heart was pounding wildly. Just what kind of person was there, Hokag to go out once and bring back a six-tal genturi? Udakata amiably took the pen and following the instructions, wrote his name on the
903:02
Speaker A
form. Kotetsu took Udakata's signature and let out a relieved breath. Welcome to Kenoha. I hope life in Kenoha brings you happiness. With that, Kotetsu waved his hand and the gates of Kenoha opened to let them pass. Aihaan walked at the
903:16
Speaker A
very front with Udakata following close behind his eyes filled with curiosity and scrutiny. So this is Kenoa. I remember that Ninetailes guy is sealed here, isn't he? Sixtales psych's voice echoed inside Udakata's body. Emma, the ninetailes, huh? You said that among the
903:30
Speaker A
tailed beasts, the ninetailes was the favorite and received the most power, right? Udakata asked. Yeah, back then the young ninetales was the best looking. Whenever natural chakra was distributed to everyone, he would always get an extra share. Wouldn't you call
903:42
Speaker A
that favoritism and pampering? Sikin sounded envious. Udakata was speechless. If that was how you looked at it, all the other eight-tailed beasts put together could not match a single ninetailes. Who would have thought this age of six paths was such a sucker for
903:55
Speaker A
good looks? He koha has a newcomer. Syen, were you just feeling sour just now? Jealous that the old man liked me more. Kurama's voice rang out though. He kept Udakata out of the conversation.
904:05
Speaker A
Sixtale Sikin was startled and replied, "Kurama, you're not dead yet." Syikin's words were shocking the moment he said that Kurama no longer wanted to talk to him. TCH over 50 years have passed and your mouth is still as unpleasant as
904:17
Speaker A
ever. No wonder you were given so little energy back then. Serves you right. You were given all that energy and now you're still sealed inside a human. What do you have that I don't? Sixtale Syikin refused to back down. The nine tales
904:29
Speaker A
gritted his teeth. This guy. Suddenly the Eight Tales joined the group. Chat you two can still argue. I'm the unlucky one. My real body is under Aihas control through his man Gekko Sharing.
904:39
Speaker A
So I can only send you guys messages once in a while now. Sixtales and nine tales. The two had nearly forgotten that Guuki was also in the village. Yuki, how are you holding up? The nine tales suddenly asked, "Mm, I can't die. At
904:51
Speaker A
least I won't. It seems Aiha Jean is gathering all the tailed beasts in the world, but I don't know exactly what he intends to do." The eight tales analyzed. Maybe he wants to use our power to intimidate the entire shinobi
905:02
Speaker A
world and prevent war from breaking out. Sixtale Syikin had been listening to the conversation between Ajiha and Udakata the whole time. You have to admit he carries an innate air of leadership.
905:12
Speaker A
He's a ruthless man and also a wise leader. War is inevitable. Where there are people, there will be conflict, resources, territory, population. The Ninetailes suddenly spoke. Over these years, I have seen far too much of the evil of human nature. Apart from Kenoha,
905:26
Speaker A
which fights to protect its own village, every other village wages war for its own vill's interests. As long as interests exist, war will never be lacking. We are nothing more than tools for their power struggles. The Ninetales voice carried a hint of dejection. The
905:38
Speaker A
eight tales fell silent. This time I agree with Kurama. Killer B may be different from other Genturiki, but he is also used on the battlefield. Even though he wears a smile on his face everyday, I know he is fully aware that
905:49
Speaker A
he's being used. He just doesn't care. All he wants is to be acknowledged by everyone and to gain his older brother's attention. Guyuki's voice carried a hint of helplessness. The Sixtales shook his head. At least my Utakata is better. He
906:01
Speaker A
doesn't like fighting. He simply lives in seclusion, carefree and happy. By the way, Kurama, you don't seem to have ever been to the battlefield all these years.
906:09
Speaker A
I've never even heard your name, Sikin said. Kurama's gaze was hollow, and after a long sigh, he said, "Because there was no need to use me." Kenoa's strength is still considerable. Unlike the tailed beasts of your countries, when you can't win, you still charge in.
906:21
Speaker A
Oh, when you can't win, you still charge in. Eight tales and six tales is he bragging in a roundabout way. So, all these years you've been inside Canoa.
906:29
Speaker A
Six tales was stunned. That's right. The ninetales side, everything is fate. A tailed beast can't command even half of it. The eight tales and the sixtales fell silent, both feeling that coming to Kohaa had been the right choice.
906:42
Speaker A
Suddenly, Achiha Jeans voice rang out. See, Kenoa is pretty good, isn't it? I think so, too. Who? Who? Who? The three-tailed beast suddenly panicked.
906:50
Speaker A
This was clearly an encrypted channel exclusive to Tailed Beasts. How had another voice suddenly barged in. The Ninetailes was silent for a moment, then sensed, "Is this the three tales power?" No, that's not right. This power is purer than the three tales and its
907:03
Speaker A
quality can even rival mine. Kurama, are you saying the quality of this power can match yours? You must be joking. Yuki was astonished. Why would I lie to you?
907:11
Speaker A
What good would it do me? Besides, this power seems to share the same origin as ours, which is why it can join our conversation. Kurama's expression was grave. You two big brothers, please stop. This is terrifying the tailed
907:22
Speaker A
beasts. Sikin's voice had grown weak. Aihaan had been listening to them as he walked. The moment he chimed in, he scared them half to death. Sigh. If the system hadn't given him the mission to join the encrypted chat group and post a
907:34
Speaker A
message, he wouldn't have done it. Ding. Congratulations, host on completing the mission. Reward the ninja sword Kusanagi Amano. Amano comes from the myth in which Susenu slew the Yamata. No Orochi.
907:46
Speaker A
It was the long sword that appeared from the serpent's tail. It is also called the heavenly cloud. In this world, after modifications by the system, the heavenly cloud is classified as a type of kusanagi sword. Its sharpness is the
907:57
Speaker A
greatest under heaven. Even Attachi Achiha's Tatsuka sword falls a little short by comparison. The system was introducing Achihaan to this reward.
908:06
Speaker A
Immediately after a long sword appeared within Aihas body, he felt that as long as he was willing, this long sword would manifest and serve him. In that case, I'll call you Murikumo. Aihaan smiled. Murko accepted the name as well.
908:18
Speaker A
A divine weapon with a spirit would express its joy through action. Then Aihaan abruptly halted in his tracks, leaving Udakata stunned. Why had he stopped? The next moment, an extremely overbearing sword aura began to well up from within Aihas body. Aihas
908:33
Speaker A
face turned pale. Why did these things never play by the rules? This was a godamn public street. If Mirao's sword aura so much as grace, someone wouldn't that person be dead. Youata, quick, help me to the forest of death on the left.
908:46
Speaker A
Then run and activate your tailed beast shield. I'll come find you when I'm done. Aihaan began to sweat. All his strength was being used to suppress Murikumo's sword aura, so his voice was extremely weak as he spoke. Udakata
908:58
Speaker A
nodded immediately upon hearing this. Though he didn't know why Achihaan had said such a thing, he would certainly carry out his mission. Udakata channeled his tailed beast chakra and transported Achiha to the center of the forest of death. Immediately afterward, he
909:11
Speaker A
mobilized Saikin's chakra into a shield, thinking that it would be enough. But Syikin said gravely, "Uta, give me control of your body. You can't handle this." Udicata and Saikin had an extremely close bond. So whenever Udakata faced mortal danger, she would
909:25
Speaker A
surely intervene. Udakata offered no resistance and simply handed his body over to the six-tailed Syiken. Once Saiken possessed him, she immediately entered a partial tailed beast transformation while forming hand signs strong acid liquid strong acid shield slug protective fluid tailed beast
909:40
Speaker A
chakra cloak. This barrage pushed the sixtales defense to its absolute limit. At that moment, even the Ninetailes might not be able to breach her defenses within 5 minutes. Huh, that's an incredibly strong sixtales chakra fluctuation. Psych, what's going on over
909:54
Speaker A
there? Kurama asked in astonishment. No time to explain. The sixtales said quickly. Aihaan has an extremely sharp sword she stirring inside him, and he may be on the verge of losing control.
910:05
Speaker A
This sword chi gives me a sense of danger. I have no choice but to mobilize Chakra and set up multiple layers of defense. Swordi. Wasn't that thing lost in the ancient era? The sword chi of today is mostly nothing more than chakra
910:17
Speaker A
blades, a ninja tool infused with chakra and swung out. Second, are you sure you saw it clearly? Yuki frowned. Even someone as powerful as Achiadara could only manage to slash out pseudo sword chi by relying on susenu's twin swords
910:29
Speaker A
and pouring chakra into them. I can't be wrong. I won't say anymore. It's coming.
910:34
Speaker A
The sixtales fell silent and focused her attention on Aiha. Aihaan let out a furious roar and a purple long sword split the void to appear before him.
910:43
Speaker A
Engraved with the pattern of Yamadan no or Roki. The blade was purple red all over three shaku and three sunl long.
910:49
Speaker A
Unlike a traditional Japanese tachi, the sword resembled a long sword double-edged and infinitely keen and it radiated a will to pierce slaughter and destroy. What a killing weapon it was.
910:59
Speaker A
Aihaan could not control himself. He instinctively seized the sword. Amma no murko be silent. Though Ama no mirao was a kusanagi blade that was merely a classification imposed by ordinary humans. In truth, it was a divine weapon. An authentic unadulterated
911:14
Speaker A
divine weapon. A divine weapon has a spirit. Even though it had been summoned by the system, it would not obey the system absolutely. Oh, instead it would test its own master. The instant Achiha gripped Ama no Muriko his hand moved on
911:27
Speaker A
its own, performing a 360° sweep. Purple sword chi burst outward and with Achihaan at the center every tree within five. Lee was sliced cleanly in half.
911:36
Speaker A
Psychon's pupils contracted. She intensified the chakra she was pouring in. But the layers of protection only lasted 5 seconds before they shattered.
911:44
Speaker A
If the defenses had not blocked the purple sword chi, grinding down its qualities of slaughter, sharpness, and penetration, that single slash would likely have cut Udakata in two and left no intact corpse. Udakata's face turned pale. He realized he had still
911:57
Speaker A
underestimated Aihaan. With a move like that, who aside from the ninetailes could have diffused Aiha jean strike without paying any price? Just as Amma No Mirao was guiding Achiha Jean into making another/ Aiha Jeans face darkened. Have you not had enough fun?
912:12
Speaker A
If you haven't and you still want to make trouble, do you believe I'll seal you back where you came from? You can go on living all by yourself as a sword spirit. At that the sword spirit stopped as obedient as a loyal dog. Of course it
912:23
Speaker A
did. Having just escaped from the sealed land, it had no intention of going back.
912:27
Speaker A
Since Aihaan had been able to let it out, it was not stupid enough to think he wouldn't be able to put it back.
912:32
Speaker A
Moreover, this master was highly talented. The moment the blade touched his body, it knew that this man's talent was the best it had ever seen. Even the legendary mythical figures could not compare with him. Submitting to a person
912:43
Speaker A
like that was no disgrace. Seeing that Amma knowo had settled down, Achihajan wore it at his waist, straightened his disheveled clothes, and walked toward Utikata. Brother Udakata, you were frightened. If I have offended you in any way, please be forgiving. Ajihaan
912:56
Speaker A
cuped his fist in greeting. Udakata blinked. What did this mean? A fist salute, but he reacted quickly and returned the same gesture. It's nothing.
913:04
Speaker A
I wasn't hurt. Brother Jean is truly remarkable to have subdued a divine weapon of this caliber in an instant.
913:10
Speaker A
Udakata, do you know that if I hadn't used every ounce of my strength to protect you earlier, you would have been cut in two by that one swing? The sixtales said with speechless exasperation. Second Lord Hokag didn't do it on purpose. Besides, didn't he
913:23
Speaker A
apologize afterward? Don't stay angry. Udikata comforted her. The sixtales expression turned extremely sour. She could hardly believe what she was hearing. What? How could those words have come from my udicata, the wise and indifferent to worldly fame one? Ahe
913:36
Speaker A
him. In that case, come with me to meet your vill's people. They've waited long enough. Aiha Jean patted his body, and the system silently extracted a sliver of the sixtales origin. The sixtales just about to tear into Udica with
913:48
Speaker A
reproachful words as suddenly felt her body go limp and sank into slumber. The system chimed. Congratulations host. You have acquired the sixtales ginuriki's origin essence. Analyzing.
914:00
Speaker A
Acid alkali hallucination and mucus shielding will now be granted to the host. Chtomat wait until I'm ready before giving them to me. I still have important matters to attend to and I don't want to embarrass myself in front
914:11
Speaker A
of my subordinates. The system was silent for a moment before nodding. In that case, the sixtales chakra pill will be stored in the system space. Host must consume it within 24 hours or it will expire. Okay, got it. Aihajan replied,
914:24
Speaker A
then led Udakata to the Hokag's office. Hokage's office. Narikaku continued handling official business without raising his eyes while Murumi grew increasingly anxious. She paced continuously wondering about Achihajans progress. She also wondered whether Aihas strength truly was as formidable as the rumors
914:41
Speaker A
said. If it was then, even if Aihaan reclaimed the hidden mist village for them, they would never oppose Kenoha.
914:47
Speaker A
Instead, they would cling tightly to Achihajans leg. The current hidden mist village was riddled with wounds, and its overall strength was uneven.
914:54
Speaker A
Only recuperation and rebuilding was the way to go. Elder Jingi sat there calmly sipping tea while calculating the time, thinking that Achiha should have arrived by now. The Jonan of the Hidden Mist village hung their heads, feeling uneasy
915:06
Speaker A
at the thought that their home would have to be recovered by relying on someone else. Suddenly an umbu ninja appeared and began reporting to Narashikaku. Narashikaku nodded then looked at everyone present. Lord Hokag says that both the three tales and the
915:19
Speaker A
sixtales have been subdued and Yagura has fallen unconscious. Please come downstairs with me and meet this Yagura.
915:25
Speaker A
If the situation is confirmed, the agreement will take effect. Narikaku set aside the work in his hands and said calmly. Aiha Jean and Udakata had not yet crossed the threshold when the corridor door slid open slowly. The people inside led by Narasaku walked
915:40
Speaker A
toward the pair with smiles on their faces. Lord Hokag you looked even more handsome after a single day's absence to Rumi May said. Then as soon as she glanced at the person beside Achihaan, her pupil shrank. Udakata, the sixtales
915:51
Speaker A
Ginuruki was someone she had tried to recruit more than once in order to oppose the third Mizuk, but every attempt was refused. He refused to May with the excuse that he did not want to see the already battered Kirigakir
916:03
Speaker A
burdened with further calamity, leaving her with no counter-argument. Once she even provoked Udakata to the point that he intended to teach her a lesson. It was only when Jingi stepped forward to stop the matter that Trumi may escaped
916:14
Speaker A
serious injury. Congratulations fifth Mizuk. Now that Kirigakir's fourth Mizukage has been arrested, you may return to the village and announced the fifth Mizuk succession ceremony. Aihaan said Turumi Mays mind, however, was elsewhere and she asked, "May I ask why
916:28
Speaker A
Lord Udakata is here?" Once a maiden's curiosity took root, she wanted to get to the bottom of it. Jings expression shifted, however, because Achiha was no native of Kirigakir. If Troomi May displeased Achiha, she truly might die. Aihaan looked at her
916:42
Speaker A
solemnly. No comment. Was he supposed to tell Tarumi May that it was all for the unification of the ninja world for defeating the other hidden villages and bringing them into his grasp? That would provoke a backlash from the entire
916:54
Speaker A
Shinobi world. Although Kohaa was mighty now, it could not go to war against all the other villages at once. apart from himself who possessed the eternal maneko sharing. The others Achiha Atachi Aiha Sherui Aiha Fagaku and Aiha Mikoto each
917:07
Speaker A
possessed the mano sharing. The maneko could only be used a limited number of times or it would impair vision and health. Thus, except during that coup, Achihaan did not permit them to use the maneko unless they faced a life or death
917:19
Speaker A
crisis. If they were truly swarmed by enemies, even if two of them went blind, they still would not be able to kill everyone. Upon learning this to Roomie, May was stunned while feelings of failure and humiliation rose in her
917:31
Speaker A
heart. This was the first time she had been repeatedly bested by one man. Aihaan hurled the fourth Mizuka Jigura out of his system space. Everyone's attention landed on Yagura, causing them to overlook how Achiha had done it. The
917:43
Speaker A
instant the fourth Mizuka Jigura hit the ground, Troomi, May, and Jingi moved to strike, but Achihas lips curled upward. Udakata stopped them. In that instant, Udakata drew on tailed beast chakra and began to perform the bubble technique surrounding the fourth
917:56
Speaker A
mizukage to keep them from launching any underhanded attack. Karumi may gritted her teeth. Aihaan, what does this mean?
918:03
Speaker A
We have already signed an agreement. Now that you have captured him, you would not even let us kill him. Killing him is fine, but not now. Do not forget the three tales is ours. Aihas voice was cold and his lips curled upward. Did
918:15
Speaker A
you honestly think I did not know that if he were killed the three tales would die as well only to revive much later in Kirigakir's sea. You were trying to get something for nothing. The moment Aihaan spoke the Kinoa ninja's expressions
918:26
Speaker A
changed as they looked at Tumi. Naros Shikaku in particular spoke up directly. The fourth Mizuk's matter need no longer trouble the people of Kiraigakir. Since the agreement is written plainly enough, please take your leave. With that, he made a hand signal and Hitaki Kakashi
918:40
Speaker A
stepped forward. Kakashi even revealed his sharing gone as he stared hard at the people of Kirigakir. Troomi May's face darkened, but in the end, she had no choice but to accept the outcome.
918:49
Speaker A
Jenji as always appeared at the critical moment. Lord Hokag and the friends of Kenoha, this old man thanks the Hokag of your village for his tireless efforts on behalf of Kirigakir's people. We will take our leave now and within 7 days, we
919:01
Speaker A
will gather the funds and deliver them to Kenoha. Aihaan gave Jingi a long meaningful look. This old fellow could bend and stretch advance and retreat with a flawless sense of timing intact.
919:12
Speaker A
A born politician. No wonder Kirigakir had restored its prosperity under his and Troomi May's joint leadership in the original story. In that case, we will not keep you any longer. Aihajan smiled.
919:22
Speaker A
There will be plenty of time ahead. Jingi chuckled softly. Plenty of time ahead is there. That line was somewhat intriguing. There is plenty of time ahead. And so the people of Kirigakir made their way out of the village
919:32
Speaker A
escorted the entire way by A&Bu Ninja in profound silence. It was not until they had left the village that the A and BU vanished once more. Aihan, meanwhile, headed toward the office with Udakata and Narashikaku. Shikaku, you've been
919:45
Speaker A
wanting to ask something. Go ahead and ask Aihan said. Aihaan chuckled. Narashikaku scratched his head. I don't suppose Lord Hokag that you already have someone in mind for the three tales. Oh, so you also have ideas about who should
919:57
Speaker A
get the three tales. Aihaan looked at Narasikaku. Narashikaka nodded. One should secure some benefits for one's descendants after all. Narashikaku had designs of his own. If he could entrust the three tales to his son Shikamarus future accomplishments would certainly not be ordinary. This
920:12
Speaker A
was mainly because the three tales nature conflicted with the Aiha clan. So Narikaku had thought to raise this request. Originally Achiha was considering whether to hand the three tales to Maraboshi Kosuka. But recalling Kosuka's ties to the third Hokag and
920:26
Speaker A
Shimura Danzo, he ultimately dismissed that idea. Narashikaku's words were tantamount to wanting to bring the three tales into his own home. After a brief moment of thought, Achihaan nodded. All right, when you bring Shikamaru over, I will personally seal it for him. Nar
920:40
Speaker A
Shikaku's eyes lit up. Right now, that kid keeps grumbling every day that everything is boring in school is useless to him anyway. I'll go pick him up at once. With that, Nar Shikaku sped off like the wind and his figure soon
920:51
Speaker A
disappeared. Watching his retreating back, Ajiha let out an exasperated sigh. Parents are always and forever making deep plans for their children. It seemed Narashikaku also wanted his son to become a strong man rather than amount to nothing in life. As for Achihajan,
921:06
Speaker A
this was a reward given in recognition of Shikaku's devoted efforts from beginning to end. After all, Narashikaku had asked for nothing before. Now that he had finally made a request, of course, it had to be granted. At Kinoa
921:17
Speaker A
Academy, Narashikamu looked at Achihas in front of him and was about to surrender. He disliked fighting and bloodshed. At that moment, Naras Shikaku burst in and Yuminoa began this parent you cannot simply. But when he got a clear look at Narashikaka's face's voice
921:30
Speaker A
stopped abruptly. This was the secretary of the Hokag's office. One could even call him Achihajan shadow. Narashiko.
921:37
Speaker A
But what truly astonished even further was Narakamaru shouting, "Dad, what are you doing?" Yumo knowa's eyes widened his pupils contracting. Shikamaru, this is your father. Why didn't you mention it? I didn't know either. He made me hide my identity when coming to the
921:50
Speaker A
academy. I could only say I was a ninja of the Nar clan and he forbade me from revealing our relationship. Shikamaru spread his hands. Akimichi Choji and Yamanakaino also called out, "Uncle." Hearing his son and the two younger
922:03
Speaker A
members speak, Nar Shikaku finally realized he had gotten carried away. He wiped the excitement off his face and looked at Yumo with great seriousness.
922:10
Speaker A
Iraka Sensei, I am Shikamarus father. I'd like to request leave for him as he has something to attend to.
922:16
Speaker A
Since Nar Shikaku himself had spoken, Yuminoa naturally dared not keep Narikamu any longer. He said, "Shikaka sama, please go ahead. Sasuke, I'll find you a different opponent shortly. How about Narudo? Yumo's head began to ache.
922:28
Speaker A
The Aiha Sasuke he was dealing with had a darkened face for this young man was the Hokag's younger brother, while Narashikamu was the son of the Hokag secretary. Who could he afford to offend? So, he had to play his trump
922:39
Speaker A
card, the bond of Aiha Sasuke, Usuzamaki Narudo. Aihas was just about to speak when he heard that his opponent had been changed to Narudo. All his dissatisfaction vanished in an instant, and he even nodded. Fine. Then he cooly
922:52
Speaker A
glanced at Narudo. Narudo chuckled, giving Sasuke a thumbs up. Sasuke's lips curled upward. The two shared an unspoken understanding and so Narikaku took his son Nar Shikamaru away. Akimi Choji watched them opened a bag of potato chips and began eating. Yamanaka
923:07
Speaker A
leaned in and asked Choji, why do you think Uncle Shikaku took Shikamaru away? I don't know, but it should be something good. Eno, seriously, do you really like that Aiha kid that much? You'd better think it over. His brother is the Hokag.
923:18
Speaker A
Once you enter the shadows door, it's as deep as the sea. How was Choji's warning to Eno because the Aiha clan was not so simple. Nor did he want the little princess of their family's close friends to become a wife of the Aiha clan.
923:30
Speaker A
Yamanaka Enino flushed bright red at his words. "What are you talking about, Choji? Do you believe I'll smash your dog head?" she retorted furiously.
923:37
Speaker A
Akimichi Choji saw her infatuated state and let out a helpless sigh. "All right, as long as you know what you're doing.
923:43
Speaker A
I'm full." Eno said nothing but from the corner of her eye as she glanced at Achiha Sasuke. After all, Sasuke was not only handsome in appearance, but also possessed extraordinary talent. It was said that not long ago, he had awakened
923:55
Speaker A
his two tommo sharing, greatly increasing his power. Araka sensei had said that even Chunin had to be cautious when facing his current strength. Women admire the strong. That was true in any world. And so, Yamanaka had become Achiha Sasuke's little fang girl.
924:09
Speaker A
Actually, Sasuke's fang girls included not only her but also Haruno Sakura, who came from a civilian background.
924:14
Speaker A
Unfortunately, in this life, it would be very difficult for Sakura to catch up to Sasuke. In the original story, the reason for their success was partly the bond of Team 7. Although that was crucial, the most important point was
924:25
Speaker A
that the Achiha clan had almost no one left. Their greatest obstacle was not falling in love with each other, but the barrier of family status. Would Aiha Fagaku ever agree to let his son marry a woman from a civilian family? Even if
924:37
Speaker A
his son married outside the Aiha clan, it could only be a young lady from one of the great families, not a three- nothing ninja like Haruno Sakura. Ninja clans had always placed importance on status position and interests so
924:48
Speaker A
naturally they would not accept such a match. Of course, if Aihaan spoke up, even Achiha Fagaku would shut his mouth.
924:54
Speaker A
But only on the premise that Sasuke truly fell in love with Sakura would he speak. Haruno Sakura's love for Achiha Sasuke was plain to see. She brought him food everyday, and although he always refused, she persisted relentlessly.
925:06
Speaker A
After all, Sasuke came from a great clan and would not be bought over by such petty favors. Narudo, however, was happy about Sakura's behavior because his childhood experiences and his personality had led him to fall for Sakura. Although Sakura did not like
925:18
Speaker A
Narudo, she neither accepted nor rejected him. It was because she'd heard that Usuzamaki Narudo was now Aihas disciple, the current Hokag student, and the chief senior disciple. If she couldn't marry the Hokag's younger brother, marrying Usuzamaki Narudo wouldn't be a loss either. If Aihaan
925:33
Speaker A
ever learned of these things, he might fly into a rage. However, Narudo kept it all in his heart and begged Sasuke not to tell anyone. That was why Achihaan remained completely unaware of all this.
925:44
Speaker A
Meanwhile, Huga Hinata behind them furrowed her brows while staring at Sakura. She was completely different from her former self now. She had gained courage, the courage Aiha Jean had given her, and she had also learned from her father considerable skill in reading
925:56
Speaker A
people. From her observation of Sakura, she could conclude that Sakura was an ambitious and intelligent woman who wanted to change her class. In this ninja world where Keki Jenkai were of paramount importance, the only way was to attach herself to someone powerful.
926:10
Speaker A
If it weren't for the fact that Sasuke was Achihas younger brother and Narudo was his disciple, she wouldn't have scrutinized this civilian girl so carefully. "I must find an opportunity to tell brotherh Jean," Huga Hinatada murmured softly. Because of her changed
926:22
Speaker A
personality, she had styled her hair into long straight black locks because brother Jean liked it. Niji walked up to her sensing the low pressure emanating from his sister. He frowned and asked, "What's wrong, sister? Why do you look
926:34
Speaker A
so terrible?" Hinata told Niji her observations and speculations. Niji glanced at Sakura with a trace of contempt in his eyes and said coldly, "A toad lusting after a swan's flesh. Does she even deserve it? Leave this matter to your brother. By the way, have you
926:48
Speaker A
mastered the rotation I taught you the other day? If not, I'll request to spar with you later. Niji said with concern.
926:53
Speaker A
Ever since the caged bird seal was released, he felt as if he had broken free from shackles. He no longer treated others with the arrogance he had in the original story, but he still maintained an unyielding pride, just that he didn't
927:04
Speaker A
show it to ordinary people. This was what Achiha had once told him. A person may have unyielding pride, but must never display arrogance. Always remember that there is always a greater man beyond the man and a sky beyond the sky.
927:17
Speaker A
A true master always keeps the heart of a student. Hinata nodded. I've probably grasped the basics, but I can't sustain it as long as brother Niji can. Emmen, that problem is easy to solve. Niji then poured out all his understanding of
927:29
Speaker A
chakra pathways and chakra injection to Hinata. Hinata's pupils contracted as she listened. As expected of brother Niji, "You are truly the number one genius of the Huga clan." Hinata giggled. "Silly girl, your talent is no weaker than mine." Niji's eyes were full
927:43
Speaker A
of affectionate indulgence. Sasuke Aiha and Narudo Usuzamaki now stood in the arena drawing everyone's gaze. This time, Sakura Haruno did not wildly cheer for Sasuke as she had in the original.
927:54
Speaker A
Instead, she quietly watched the two duel. It was already known that among the students in this class, the only one who could match Sasuke Aiha in combat was Naro Uzumaki. Although everyone wondered how the Hokag had accomplished it, they knew Narudo had been completely
928:07
Speaker A
transformed, his windrelease techniques were executed with astonishing mastery. Therefore, all the young ninja clansmen were staring at them. Niji Huga was holding back his true strength who otherwise he too could rival those two.
928:19
Speaker A
And Ada Huga turned her gaze toward them. I wonder which of the two will win. Niji Huga spoke. I've heard Narudo is the Genturiki of the nine tales. If he can come to terms with the nine tales, then he might still win. If not,
928:31
Speaker A
I'm afraid the odds are heavily against him. Niji analyzed cautiously because on the surface, Sasuke Aiha appeared stronger with his two Tommo Shaing and his command of fire release. No matter how one looked at it, he seemed capable
928:42
Speaker A
of overwhelming Narudo. But it could not be stated in absolutes. Araka Yumino announced, "Good. Now both sides form the seals of opposition." Narudo and Sasuke made the seals at the same time.
928:52
Speaker A
Ria nodded. Then I will count down from 3 2 1. Battle start. Naruto's pupils contracted. He formed hand seals. Wind release. Great breakthrough. He then drew a deep breath and spat out a blade of wind from his mouth. Sasuke
929:05
Speaker A
immediately activated his two tommoing. Narudo a jutzu like that can't hurt me. As soon as the words left his mouth, he leaned back and arched his body. The great breakthrough missed Sasuke, but sliced a distant popppler tree clean and
929:17
Speaker A
two. The overburdened tree fell straight down. Several Ambu ninja immediately appeared at the scene to clean things up. Sasuke's right hand reached for his weapon pouch. The utihostile manipulated shuriken technique was launched. Four shuriken collided in midair, flying
929:31
Speaker A
along strange arcs, but ultimately all of them flew toward Naruto's back. Narudo used the clone technique and summoned two clones. He then began the familiar motion of kneading chakra in his palm. And when a sphere was finally formed, he had successfully created a
929:44
Speaker A
raising gan. With a graceful turn, Narudo roared raising gan. The powerful raising gan carrying unparalleled force shattered the shuriken with overwhelming superiority. Sasuke Aiha raised an eyebrow. An a-rank jutzu the raising gan. Ha. It seemed that his little
929:58
Speaker A
brother really did have some skill. After smashing the shuriken to pieces, Narudo charged towards Sasuke in the same manner. Sasuke's lips curled upward. Good. This was exactly the battle he had been seeking. Electric arcs flickered around Sasuke's right
930:11
Speaker A
hand appearing and disappearing. When Narudo was 300 m in front of him, violent lightning surged from Sasuke's right hand as if a thousand birds were chirping. That is Niji Huga's pupil shrank. He activated his bakugan. And since the chakra flux from Sasuke and
930:26
Speaker A
Narudo, a ranked jutzu, are they insane? They're using this kind of jutzu even in a routine training match. Sakura Haruno watched their techniques with a complicated expression. So indeed people with such talent and bloodlines could easily reach heights that others could
930:40
Speaker A
never hope to reach. Narudo roared furiously raising Gan Sasuke roared back. Chidori faced with this sight even theu ninja dared not intervene carelessly. This was no kid fight. The intensity had clearly reached Jonan level for crying out loud. Kakashi
930:55
Speaker A
Hitaki had planned to go home and rest. Today was his day off. But as he passed the ninja academy, he sensed two chakra signatures. One was his righti. The other was also familiar, the raising gan. So he used the body flicker
931:06
Speaker A
technique to enter the school and what he saw was those two kids hitting each other with A-rank jutzu. What nonsense was this? Even Jonan would not casually use an A-rank jutzu on the battlefield, let alone the raising gan and Raikiri,
931:18
Speaker A
both outstanding A-rank jutzu. Kakashi used the shadow clone technique exchanged a glance with his clone. And in the same instant, they both used the body flicker technique to appear between the two while forming hand seals. Earth release Earth flow wall. Two walls with
931:32
Speaker A
dog heads carved on them rose from the ground, blocking the boy's charge. Niji, Huga's pupils contracted, and he murmured so fast. Even might be augan couldn't catch his body flicker technique. Narudo and Sasuke froze, but since they could no longer stop, they
931:45
Speaker A
simply poured all their attacks into the earthflow walls. Boom, boom, boom. Three explosions sounded, stirring up clouds of dust. Kakashi was speechless. Just how miserable was he? Even after getting off work, he had to come save the day.
931:58
Speaker A
No, he had to teach these two a lesson. When the smoke cleared both earthflow walls collapsed simultaneously, Kakashi said darkly, "Hey, you two little brats, it's wrong to go all out against your own comrades." The heavy pressure Kakashi radiated made it difficult for
932:11
Speaker A
both of them to breathe. Sasuke felt his scalp prickle at first, but after seeing Kakashi's face clearly, he tilted his head. "Sensei, don't call me sensei. I'm not your sensei. I taught you Raikiri to use against enemies, but you actually
932:24
Speaker A
used Raichiri in a friendly spar. Are you insane?" Kakashi scolded. Those words made Sasuke shrink his neck and not dare speak. And you, Narudo, how could you use the raising gan on one of your own? This is an A-rank jutzu. Even
932:36
Speaker A
a graze could cause a fracture. From now on, I hope you won't use jutzu above B rank in sparring matches between comrades. Kakashi was fair to both sides. Narudo bowed his head. Kakashi senpai, I know I was wrong. Seeing that
932:48
Speaker A
Sasuke and Narudo both felt bad, Kakashi's side, he then looked at Araka beside him and said, "I sensei, is it okay if I take these two little rascals out for a meal?" Ria immediately agreed when he heard Kakashi say this. Are you
933:01
Speaker A
kidding? Kakashi was the captain of the ENBU commanding them in Kohaa. He was also one of the few at the pinnacle of power. He was merely a small teacher.
933:08
Speaker A
Kakashi smiled and nodded. You two breaths follow me. Sasuke and Narudo both kept their heads down following him step for step. Mainly because the sense of oppression Kakashi gave off was simply too strong for the two students to bear. After the storm subsided, Niji
933:22
Speaker A
Huga said gravely sister. Those two are likely on par with Jonan. Look at these two earthflow walls. One has a smooth cut. If an enemy faced this attack on a battlefield, they would be cut in two.
933:32
Speaker A
The other was a spiral explosion that kept pushing damage into the target. Fractures would be the least of it. Even internal organs might be pierced by bone shards inside the body. Niji Huga had read all of this from the stone walls.
933:44
Speaker A
Hinata Huga nodded. You're right. Their talent is simply on a completely different level from ours. Hearing his younger sister's words, Niji Huga was taken aback. Wasn't talent divided into levels. The corners of his mouth curled upward. Perhaps not. Yesterday, his
933:58
Speaker A
Bakugan had throbbed once more, and the dojitsu it awakened this time was called Wheel Slash. Powered by chakra, the Bakugan manifests two wheels of light in the user's hands, their edges lined with jagged serrations. Once hurled by the
934:09
Speaker A
user, they spin at high speed, a long range, slashing ninjutsu. Niji was confident that he could defeat both of them before they even got close enough to touch him. But this technique was meant for enemies using it on allies. He
934:21
Speaker A
wasn't stupid. He just thought that Sasuke and Narudo had talent, but they were a bit too Chinibu. This time, Kakashi senpai would probably teach the two a good lesson. Itchu Ramen. Uncle Tuchi was kneing noodle dough at the
934:32
Speaker A
cart, a long line stretching in front of the stall. Kakashi stood about fifth in line of book in his hands. The cover read, "The self-cultivation of a Jonan." The onlookers couldn't help but admire Kakashi, a Tokabetu Jonan and Ambu
934:45
Speaker A
captain, still studying how to become an outstanding Jonan. Only Narudo and Sasuke behind him flushed red because when they stood on tiptoe, they saw it was full of photographs and stories.
934:54
Speaker A
That Kakashi was reading it with such relish that his eyes had gone red. Even as Sharinggon was red. Occasionally, he let out a he laugh instantly making the two boys image of Kakashi plummet. Some Tokabetsu Jonan some captain. This was
935:07
Speaker A
exactly what he did in private. Suddenly, Uncle Tuchi spoke up. Oh, Captain Kakashi, what brings you to eat ramen here today? Hearing this, Kakashi put the book away and said with a solemn face, "Well, isn't today my day off? I
935:19
Speaker A
warmed up a little earlier and got hungry, so I came over for some ramen.
935:22
Speaker A
One Tonkatu, one Shashu, and one miso. Extra portions of Tonkatu and Shashu," Kakashi said with a smile, glancing at the two little ones behind him using chakra consumed stamina. "Do especially, his chakra capacity was larger, so he needed to eat more." Narudo Uzumaki's
935:38
Speaker A
eyes lit up at the mention of tonkatu with extra noodles. Aihasuke was more reserved. He preferred chashu. As for the miso, that was Kakashi's taste.
935:46
Speaker A
Kakashi watched the two the corners of his mouth curving up, but his expression was hidden beneath the mask. How many people could see it clearly? Uncle Tuchi suddenly said, "Captain Kakashi seems to be in a good mood. Treating the two kids
935:58
Speaker A
to a meal." Kakashi was taken aback. Ahem while Tuchi, I just taught those two a lesson so to keep them from holding a grudge, I had no choice but to treat them to ramen. Narudo immediately spoke up. I wouldn't hold a grudge
936:09
Speaker A
against you. After all, if it weren't for Kakashi Senpai, both Sasuke and I would probably have been hurt in that ninjutsu battle just now. Aiha Sasuke chimed in, "That's right. Don't underestimate our magnanimity." Kakashi blinked. Hearing the word magnanimity,
936:23
Speaker A
he couldn't help but think of his quiet subordinate, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Sasuke, "You'd better use that word sparingly." Aiha Sasuke didn't understand, but nodded anyway.
936:32
Speaker A
Meanwhile, Aiha Itachi was accompanying Achihaumi on a shopping trip when he suddenly sneezed. Izumi frowned. Itachi, are you all right? Caught a cold. No, I just feel like someone is badmouthing me behind my back. Aiha. Itachi frowned.
936:45
Speaker A
His intuition had always been accurate. Could it be Kakashi senpai? Aiha nodded, then suddenly spotted Aiha Sasuke and tugged at Itachi. Itachi, take a look.
936:54
Speaker A
Isn't that your little brother? Aihaumi and Aiha Itachi had already met each other's families. That day, Iumi had met Achiha Sasuke and Achiha. So, she naturally remembered the faces of her two future brothers-in-law. at the words Itachi's pupils contracted. He looked
937:09
Speaker A
over and realized it was indeed Sasuke. He smiled. Yeah, it's my troublesome little brother. And Kakashi, Senpai, and Naro are there, too. Of course, he knew all about his second brother's disciple.
937:19
Speaker A
That little kid was very polite. Once when Itachi came back late, the kid got up in the middle of the night to prepare food for him. Back then, he had already felt that the child had high emotional intelligence and would surely accomplish
937:29
Speaker A
great things. With his younger brother's guidance, he might even become a Hokag successor one day. So that day, Itachi and Naro talked about everything from childhood experiences to future dreams.
937:40
Speaker A
To Itachi Naro was innocent as innocent as a blank sheet of paper. But he wasn't easily stained by ink. He held fast to his true heart. His dream was singular to become Hokag and protect everyone. To Itachi. This was an impossible dream,
937:53
Speaker A
yet it deserved respect. The conversation finally ended with Narudo growing sleepy. That day, Itachi ate much more than he usually did, a rare occurrence. He felt that eating and talking could be so delightful. He was also glad that his second brother had
938:05
Speaker A
found a fine disciple and that his third brother had found a good brother. Itachi believed that as long as Narudo was around, his little brother would be happy for life. Should we go over and say hello? Izzumi looked at the handsome
938:16
Speaker A
man beside her and asked. Itachi hesitated for a moment and was just about to decline when Naruto's loud voice reached him. Oh, it's Uncle Itachi. Uncle, we're over here. Naruto's overwhelming social boldness left no time to deliver it, so he simply walked
938:31
Speaker A
over with Isumi with easy grace. Oh, Narudo Kakashi senpai and Sasuke, why are you all eating here? Itachi asked Kakashi. Kakashi was about to say something when he noticed Sasuke's tense expression. Narudo also understood what was going on. He tugged at Kakashi's
938:46
Speaker A
hand and shook his head. Kakashi understood and nodded. Oh, I just saw that these two kids get along pretty well. And given my position, you know how it is. I wanted to treat them to a meal. Kakashi did not tell Itachi that
938:57
Speaker A
the two had fought fiercely with an A-rank jutzu. Instead, he changed the subject. Itachi pondered for a moment.
939:03
Speaker A
He naturally knew that this was no lie, but thinking of Kakashi's identity as Manado Namik's disciple and his second brother's right-hand man, he said nothing more. Narudo had a flash of inspiration. Uncle Auntie is so beautiful. You two are a match made in
939:16
Speaker A
heaven. When are you getting married? These words made Achihaumi blush deeply and even Aiha's face took on an unnatural flush. Kakashi glanced at Narudo and thought to himself, "Not bad kid." Aiha Sasuke secretly gave Naro a thumbs up. Good brother. Usuzamaki Naro
939:33
Speaker A
suddenly spoke causing Achihai's face to flush. A little embarrassed, she gave a soft murmur of agreement, acknowledging his words. Seeing this, Usuzamaki Narudo grew even more enthusiastic. An endless stream of compliments flowed from his lips, making Achihaumi increasingly shy
939:48
Speaker A
until Aihaiachi finally spoke up to put an end to it all. All right, seeing that you are doing well puts my mind at ease.
939:54
Speaker A
Senior Kakashi, I will leave Sasuke and Narudo in your care. Achihaachi stood up and gently pulled Achihaumi to her feet.
940:01
Speaker A
The two left Icharaku Ramen sticking close together in deep affection. For some reason, Uzumaki Narudo felt a twinge of envy as he watched their retreating figures. What would it be like? He wondered to have a girl who truly liked him. This scene, however,
940:14
Speaker A
was keenly observed by Achihas. He pondered whether Narudo was feeling lonely and starved for affection. He knew that Usuzumaki Narudo was different from him. Though he feigned strength, Naruto's heart was more sensitive than anyone else's. The look in his eyes just
940:27
Speaker A
now clearly betrayed a deep yearning. Could it be that Usuzumaki Narudo was longing for romance? Aihas suddenly pushed his bowl forward. Here, I can't eat anymore. I'll leave it to you. His bowl was still more than half full,
940:38
Speaker A
whereas Narudo had almost scraped the bottom of his. Usuzamaki Naruto's attention was drawn by Achihas's words.
940:45
Speaker A
He turned to look at the bowl offered to him and scratched his head. "Are you sure? You haven't eaten much at all.
940:50
Speaker A
Stop nagging. If you don't eat it, I'll just throw the noodles away." Aiha Sasuke said coldly. Usuzamaki Narudo hurly stopped him. Ahem, don't waste food, Sasuke. Since you're not eating it, I'll gladly do it for you. Aiha Sasuke nodded. Watching Usuzamaki Narudo
941:04
Speaker A
bury his head in the food. The corners of his lips curled upward into a faint smile. What an idiot. Kakashi glanced at Sasuke then at Narudo. His eyes suddenly curved into a smile. Oh, it seemed the bond between Narudo and Sasuke was quite
941:16
Speaker A
profound after all. With that, he felt reassured. After finishing his meal, Kakashi picked up Make Out Paradise. Oh, wait. No. a ninja's self-cultivation and began to study it intently. Meanwhile, Narikaku led Nar looming to the agreed upon meeting place with Achihajan.
941:30
Speaker A
Udakata sat cross-legged on a large boulder blowing bubbles. Whenever his gaze fell upon the bubbles, his eyes would shimmer with a bright radiant light. Seeing him like this, Aihaan couldn't help but shake his head.
941:41
Speaker A
Udakata, tell me, why do you love blowing bubbles so much? Suddenly, a bubble popped. Udakata gathered his drifting thoughts, lowered his bamboo pipe, and looked at Aiha. Because bubbles are fun, they help suppress the restlessness in my heart. Oh, could it
941:55
Speaker A
be that the six tales is very fierce? Aihajan frowned. Hearing this, the sixtales within Udakata's body shivered.
942:01
Speaker A
Oo, she had a lingering premonition that if Udakata answered, yes, something terrible would happen. However, Udakata simply shook his head. Not at all. I just feel that this world is too filthy.
942:11
Speaker A
Originally, during the reign of the first Hokag, the various villages focused on developing their people's livelihoods, which was a wonderful thing. But after his death, those people once again ignited the flames of war and conquest, causing the entire ninja
942:23
Speaker A
world's economy to regress by 20 years. I could not stand to watch such things, nor did I want to join them. Yet, because I am the genturi of the six tales, I was forced to participate in the second great ninja war. Udakata
942:35
Speaker A
began to recall the past. At that time, the second Mizukage Lord Hosuki Jingjutsu insisted that I alone lead the seven ninja swordsmen of the mist to attack a stronghold of the hidden sand village. Even now, I cannot forget the
942:46
Speaker A
cruelty of those hidden mist ninjas and the absolute terror of the hidden sand ninjas. Udakata's expression turned complex. Udakata clad in a navy blue kimono stood at top a cliff overlooking the hidden sand villages camp. The surrounding ruins and broken walls made
943:01
Speaker A
him feel that the hidden sand was nothing more than a desolate wasteland. Why would the hidden mist village attack them? However, right at that moment, seven figures appeared behind him. Lord Udakata, Lord second, has sent word.
943:11
Speaker A
Once you see rain on the northern battlefield, you are to immediately launch a tailed beast bomb at the stronghold. Udakata nodded. I understand. He glanced at the man and suddenly asked, "What is your name?" Akabino Jinan. The ninja replied
943:24
Speaker A
respectfully. Even though he was one of the seven strongest Jonan, he did not dare to show the slightest arrogance before this young man. Were you sent by the Mizukage to monitor me? Udakata asked indifferently. Akabino Gynan's expression changed. How was he supposed
943:37
Speaker A
to answer that? If he said no, then where did his orders come from? If he said yes, what would that mean? That they didn't trust Udicata. Seeing that Akabino Gina remained silent, Uticata let out a sigh. He took out his bamboo
943:48
Speaker A
pipe and began blowing bubbles. As a cold wind swept past, Akabino Gin and felt a sudden chill run down his spine.
943:55
Speaker A
Without him even realizing that his back had been completely drenched in cold sweat. It was said that when a Genturiki went berserk, they would distinguish neither friend nor foe. With the combined strength of their group of seven, they had absolutely no way to
944:06
Speaker A
subdue Udicata. Only the second Mizukage might be capable of such a feat. Udakata utterly despised this feeling, but he said nothing. A while later, rain began to fall in the north. Udakata knew it was a rain-making jutzu of the hidden
944:19
Speaker A
mist village. It had little practical use, but it served perfectly for transmitting messages. Thus, Udakata stood up and drew upon the tailed beast chakra. A massive viscous tail erupted from his body, and a shroud of crimson chakra completely enveloped him. The
944:32
Speaker A
seven ninja swordsmen of the mist hastily backed away to put distance between them. Utakata communicated with the sixtales, gathering a tailed beast bomb in front of his mouth. As nature chakra poured in continuously, the tailed beast bomb was compressed to the
944:46
Speaker A
size of a fist. Yet the violent chakra contained within radiated a palpable sense of extreme danger. In the next moment, the tailed beast bomb paused briefly before a crimson beam of light shot forth from it, blasting directly toward the camp. The camp gates had just
944:59
Speaker A
opened, preparing to dispatch sand ninjas to reinforce the northern battlefield. However, they had barely taken a few steps before they sensed an overwhelmingly violent surge of chakra.
945:08
Speaker A
Turning their heads, they saw the crimson tailed beast bomb arrive right on schedule. Boom! A deafening explosion echoed out, instantly, extinguishing all life within the entire camp in a 10-mi radius. Only a few ninjas managed to stumble out, covered in dirt and ash.
945:23
Speaker A
Among them was a female ninja, fleeing in sheer panic. Udakata had originally intended to let her go, but the seven men behind him let out sinister chuckles. Akabino Ginan took the lead, lunging forward to capture the female ninja. What followed were acts of
945:36
Speaker A
unspeakable cruelty. Udakata's eyes widened in sheer fury, and he immediately rushed over. What do you think you're doing, Lord Udata? The victors have the right to decide everything regarding the defeated.
945:47
Speaker A
Surely you know this. Akabino Jin expressed his dissatisfaction at Udicata's interference. Udakata trembled with freezing rage. He looked at the others and asked, "Do you all think the same way?" The rest remained silent, but the fiery lust burning in their eyes was
946:01
Speaker A
all too apparent. Udakata gritted his teeth, glancing at the men. Finally, his hands formed seals, and he spewed forth a stream of powerful acid that completely enveloped the woman. The seven ninja swordsmen immediately scattered frowning as they stared at
946:14
Speaker A
Udakata. If you are dissatisfied, you can go complain to Lord Jingjutsu. Leaving behind these words, Udakata departed from the battlefield. Tonka Aaron watched Yugao's receding figure with dark, murderous eyes. Were it not for the fact that he was no match for
946:27
Speaker A
him, he would have made certain to kill Yugao right then and there. Who knew where that freak had crawled out from?
946:32
Speaker A
He simply could not get along with anyone. Later, the affair spread to Guuang Huanus ears. What he heard was only the seven ninja swordsman's claim that Yugao resented the Lord Mizuk's arrangements and had nearly hurt them with strong acid. Thus, frowning,
946:46
Speaker A
he summoned Yugas teacher and bade him get to the bottom of the matter. Yugas teacher went pale. Yet upon returning, he berated Yu Gao as a beast without distinguishing right from wrong.
946:55
Speaker A
Yua, you have greatly disappointed your teacher. If you keep carrying on like this, I think the six tales Juriki will have to be replaced. His teacher had only meant as a threat. But who could have known that upon hearing those
947:05
Speaker A
words, Yuga would explode on the spot. Teacher, do you want to kill me? Yuga's face darkened his expression so grim it seemed about to drip. My when did I ever say I wanted to? Before Yuga's teacher could finish his sentence, a white tail
947:17
Speaker A
wrapped in strongly acidic slime pierced straight through the teacher's stomach. The acid met flesh and blood with a sizzling hiss. Yuga's teacher could no longer speak. He stared at Yuga with utter disbelief in his eyes. Never had he imagined that his own disciple would
947:31
Speaker A
actually kill him. Teacher, you came back and accused your disciple of doing wrong. Do you know what the seven ninja swordsmen wanted to do? They wanted to lay their hands on the female shinobi on the battlefield. Yuga roared in anguish.
947:42
Speaker A
If they had merely killed her on the battlefield, I would have accepted it as a shinobi's fate. But but at this tears began to stream down his face. Hearing this, Yuga's teacher understood that he had wronged his disciple and remorse
947:54
Speaker A
welled up inside him. Slowly drawing on strength from nowhere, he endured the pain of the acid gnawing at his flesh and the piercing wound and made his way over to Yuga. Disciple. I I was wrong. I was merely afraid that your arrogance
948:06
Speaker A
and willfulness would turn the entire Woo village into your enemy. One man's strength is limited, but a village's might is inexhaustible. Even if you are the six-tailed Ginuriki of Wen, there is still Lord Huan Yua who can defeat you.
948:18
Speaker A
As he spoke, his consciousness began to fade. Laying his chin on Yuga's shoulder, he murmured into his ear. The reason I used such harsh words was to make you yield a little. With your status as a perfect six-tailed Guriki,
948:29
Speaker A
how could Lord Hanua ever bear to kill you? But now, I'm afraid it's too late.
948:33
Speaker A
You ga run. Run as far as you can. Otherwise, once the war ends, Lord Huan Yua will surely kill you. I know this is not your fault. The one at fault is this world. Having spoken these last words,
948:43
Speaker A
Yuga's teacher collapsed into his arms. These words shook Yuga to the core. He withdrew his tail, embraced his teacher's corpse, and wailed uncontrollably. Why? Why do villains get to live so well while the good are doomed to be framed and slandered? Yuga
948:57
Speaker A
bellowed. Watching this scene, the six tales he decide. Humans truly were complicated creatures. Afterwards, Yugao gave his teacher a lavish burial. He did not flee. Instead, he intended to wait for Gueding Huan's return reveal the whole matter and see what Gueding Hanua
949:12
Speaker A
planned to do. Only then would he decide whether to defect from the village. Yet, after the second Shinobi World War ended, news arrived that the second Mizukage Guang Hanua and the second Suchikage Wu had annihilated each other.
949:22
Speaker A
The third Mizukage assumed office, leaving Yuga at a loss, seeking to win over the seven ninja swordsmen, the third Mizukage declared that Yugao had attacked his fellow villagers on the battlefield for no reason and sentenced him to death. Yugao burst into wild
949:35
Speaker A
laughter upon receiving the verdict. That night, countless Wuian village shinobi perished at his hands. If there was anyone in Wuin village who could still fill him with dread, it was none other than Guuang Huana. Now that Gueding Huan Yua was dead, Yugao himself
949:48
Speaker A
was the strongest combat force in Wuin village. At the time, even Yuan Shir urged him to go one step further, but Yuga refused. From this day forward, he declared, "I announced my withdrawal from Wuin village. If you come looking
950:00
Speaker A
for me, don't blame me for slaughtering you." The third Mizukage could do nothing but swallow his fury. Back to the present. Having told all this, Yuga looked at Yuzbo Jean. Tell me, has my life been a failure? Yuzbo Jean shook
950:12
Speaker A
his head. You are a hero. A hero who on a battlefield bathed in blood and tears still held onto his humanity. He patted Yuga's shoulder. Such things happen time and again in the Shinobi world. What I want is change. To change this world
950:24
Speaker A
that devours people. Sunlight spilled onto Yuzbo Jeans back, making his silhouette appear even more imposing.
950:31
Speaker A
Yet this path is destined to be thick with thorns and littered with corpses. I need like-minded people to help me unify the entire shinobi world. So, comrade, welcome to mine. Shortly, I will announce to the entire shinobi world
950:42
Speaker A
that Yuga has joined us and become one of my zone. Yuzbo Jean smiled, captivated by the mans bearing. Yugao nodded. Thank you. Thank you for accepting a beast like me. Yuzbo Jean shook his head. I told you the fault is
950:54
Speaker A
not yours. It lies with the seven ninja swordsmen of that time and with this dark world. Raise your head, Yuga. Our dream is to restore true peace to this world and to bring order and peace to the entire Shinobi world. Let the whole
951:07
Speaker A
Shinobi world understand murderers are guilty. Rapists shall be put to death. Those who traffic and children shall be wiped out along with their entire clans and the corrupt shall bring disaster upon their descendants. Govern the shinobi world by law and deal with those
951:20
Speaker A
who break it according to its written provisions. Yuzbojan would not tolerate a single grain of sand in his eyes.
951:25
Speaker A
Since a wrong had been done, one had to pay the price for one's actions. At this moment, Yuga felt as though Yuzbo Jean was radiating light, a light that showed him the hope of a flourishing age. Yuao is willing to give everything, even his
951:38
Speaker A
life, for your great cause. Having made his decision, Yuao knelt on both knees and pledged his submission to Yuzbo Jean. Yuzbo Jean helped him rise.
951:46
Speaker A
Welcome to the cause, comrade. At these words, Yugas eyes reened, and he nodded emphatically. Just then, Nyong Lu pushed open the door and walked in. Lord Hokag, we're here. No sooner had Nyong Lujo spoken than he froze on the spot
951:59
Speaker A
his pupils contracting. Had he just ruined the Lord Hokage's little trrist. Good heavens. He had always wondered why so many great clans had shoved their women into his home without a single one catching his fancy. So the Hokag liked
952:10
Speaker A
men. It had to be said with such looks Yuga could indeed charm both men and women. Just as Luan stepped in to see what was happening, Nalyong Luio covered his eyes in one swift motion. Since Lord Hokag is occupied, I shall come back
952:22
Speaker A
later. With that, he turned to run. But Yuzbo Jean spoke in an icy voice. You two get over here. Cold sweat poured down Nyong Lus back. He wasn't going to silence them by killing them, was he? What are you running for? It's
952:34
Speaker A
not like I'm going to eat you. Aiha said indifferently. It's just that we suddenly remembered we have some matters to attend to at home. Narikaku was quite embarrassed. His timing for barging and hadn't been ideal. Actually, it wasn't
952:46
Speaker A
really his fault. Although Aiha Kusa was young in age, he looked extraordinarily mature and most importantly, he had never been linked to any romantic rumors. Who could be blamed for that?
952:55
Speaker A
Nar Shikamarus eyes darted around. Lord Hokag, it's an honor to meet you. I'm Narashikamaru. This is our first meeting. Please treat me well.
953:03
Speaker A
Hihayakusa was also drawn in by Shikamaru's words. Shikaka, this is your son, isn't he? Impressive. He remains calm in the face of danger and acts with proper decorum. Your Nar clan has a worthy successor. Nara Shikaku suddenly became exceptionally composed now that
953:18
Speaker A
Aiha Kusa had shifted the topic to his son Lord Hokag my son's intelligence surpasses my own. I believe that when the Nar clan is entrusted to his hands in the future it will surely flourish.
953:28
Speaker A
Aiha Ikusa nodded. Wasn't that the truth? Shikamaru would eventually become Hokag and join the prestigious clan of shadows. So of course the Nar clan would flourish. Seeing this Hagarommo spoke up. Ikus and you all continue your conversation. I'll head inside to rest.
953:43
Speaker A
Aiha Ikusa nodded. All right. Later, remember to help instruct Naraj Shikamaru. No problem. Hagarommo stretched lazily and walked toward the house. Aiha Akusa smiled faintly. Come have a seat. Aiha Akusa patted the seat beside him and Nar Shikaku slowly sat
953:58
Speaker A
down. Aiha Akusa looked at him. Shikaku, can your son endure hardship? Sealing a tailed beast is an extremely agonizing ordeal. He must remain fully conscious throughout. Of course, Narikaka nodded.
954:11
Speaker A
Great benefits always come with great risks. As the saying goes, the fiercer the waves, the more valuable the fish.
954:16
Speaker A
It was only then that Nar Shakamu realized his father intended to make him a Genturiki. He had heard before that the village's only genturi was Usuzamaki Narudo, and he had even been told to be wary of him and avoid getting scratched.
954:28
Speaker A
Yet, now that it was his own turn, everything had changed. Clearly, being a Genturiki was a good thing. It was just that a rampaging Genturiki could easily harm others. Aiha Akusa nodded and looked at Nar Shikamu. Shikamaru.
954:40
Speaker A
Although the sealing process is painful, the rewards are immense. As long as you endure it, the tailed beast's power will be at your command. Nar Shikamaru, however, raised his hand to ask a question. Then why can't Narudo do it?
954:52
Speaker A
Because Narudo regards the ninetailes as his kin. He refused to let me use adamant ceiling chains to enslave the ninetailes. Therefore, he only possesses the five element seal and the four symbol seal. He doesn't have the adamant seal that can forcibly extract the
955:06
Speaker A
tailed beast's power. Aiha said with a smile. Narashikamaru pondered for a long while. I choose the same path as Narudo.
955:13
Speaker A
I believe tailed beasts are living beings too and they must also yearn for freedom. Even if I could forcibly extract their power through enslavement, I would never earn their recognition. I have also heard of the existence of perfect genturiki. Those ninja villages
955:26
Speaker A
don't have the adamant seal either, right? They must have reached an understanding with their tailed beasts through mutual trust to become perfect genturiki. So I don't want the adamanton ceiling chains. Narashikamaru said with a solemn expression. Narashikaku frowned
955:39
Speaker A
and was about to persuade him, but Achiha Ikusa raised his hand to stop him. Are these your truest thoughts?
955:45
Speaker A
Aiha inquired. Yes, because I want to be friends with the tailed beast, not master and servant. Narashikamaru said firmly. Aiha Akusa curled his lips into a smile. Isabu, did you hear that? I want our bet. From now on, I hope you
955:58
Speaker A
will take good care of Narashikamaru. Suddenly the figure of Yagura Karatachi appeared. But the voice that spoke was aged and worldweary. Emma ami lost. I promise you I will cooperate with this young one and help him become a perfect
956:10
Speaker A
genturiki. The voice of Isabu was rather gentle. Narikaku was stunned. A bet. He looked at Aiha Akusa in confusion. Aiha Akusa's lips curled upward. I made a bet with Isabu. If Shikamu didn't use the adamandon ceiling chains, it would
956:24
Speaker A
become Kinoa's tailed beast from now on and wholeheartedly assist Nar Shikamu. If Shikamu used the adamant ceiling chains, then after his death, I would set it free and let it return to the vast ocean. Narashikaku raised an eyebrow. Either way, none of this seemed
956:38
Speaker A
to do his son any harm. Narikamaru, however, looked at Yagura Karatachi with caution. Such a powerful chakra fluctuation. Seeing him like this, Aiha Ikusa smiled. All right, relax, Shikamaru. Isabu, are you ready? Aiha looked at Yagura Karatachi. Isabu
956:53
Speaker A
nodded. Ready anytime. It looked at Nar Shikamaru with a gentle gaze. Aiha Ikusa looked at Narashikamaru. This process will be extremely painful. Are you ready? Narashikamu nodded. He wasn't afraid of pain. He was only afraid of enduring hardship without reward. And
957:08
Speaker A
the reward of a tailed beast was simply too immense. Aiha Akusa nodded, forming hand seals with a single hand.
957:14
Speaker A
Instantly, ghostly blue chains burst forth, piercing through Nar Shikamaru's abdomen and Yagura Karatachi's abdomen alike. Isabu channeled its chakra through the chains. The surging blue chakra crashed violently, causing the adamant ceiling chains to tremble fiercely. Meanwhile, cold sweat poured
957:30
Speaker A
down Shikamarus forehead for the violent trembling of the chains felt like something was scooping out his internal organs. From time to time, Shikamaru let out muffled groans. Nar Shikaku watched with immense heartache, terrified that his son might meet with
957:42
Speaker A
misfortune, yet he dared not make a sound. He was afraid that disturbing his son might cause him to slip up and get hurt. The three-tailed chakra was continuously drawn out from Yagura Kartachi's body. Yagura's features began to twist. If it weren't for the
957:55
Speaker A
formidable illusionary power of Achiha's eternal man, Gekkyo Sharing God, Yagura Karatachi might well have dragged the three tales and Narashikamu down with him in mutual destruction.
958:05
Speaker A
Unfortunately, he couldn't as before, he could only watch helplessly as the Kiraakir ninja slaughtered one another, instigating the blood mist village. Nar Shikamaru suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His pupils contracted as numerous fragments of memory flooded his
958:19
Speaker A
mind. This is Narasakamaru thought to himself. Indeed, these were the memories brought by Isabus chakra transmission. The memories of Isabu along with portions of Yagura Karatachi's memories. Among them were even Yagura's secret techniques such as water release coral palm and water
958:34
Speaker A
release water mirror jutzu. The sheer volume of chakra alone had already made Narashuk tremble all over and clench his teeth tightly. At this moment, the flood of memories jutzu and battle experienced made Nar Shikamaru feel like his head
958:47
Speaker A
was about to explode. Yet, he still endured with all his might. After the final drop of chakra flowed through the chains and into Nar Shikamaru's body, Aiha Akusa withdrew the adamant ceiling chains then rapidly formed hand seals.
958:59
Speaker A
Instantly, a four symbol seal and a five element seal appeared on Narashikamaru's abdomen. A mission accomplished. Aiha Akusa curled his lips into a smile. An azure blue chakra glow swirled around Naras Shikamaru and vanished the instant Achihajans ceiling jutzu struck his
959:15
Speaker A
body. Nar Shikamaru opened his eyes and took a deep breath. He looked down at his own hands, sensing boundless chakra dwelling within his very organs. At the same moment, a voice spoke, "You are Narashikamaru, aren't you? I am Isabu."
959:27
Speaker A
The three tales I am within you now. You need not speak aloud. Just call out in your heart and we can talk. Isabu, hello. I am Narashikamaru. Please take care of me from now on. Narashikamaru extended his goodwill to Isabu. As a
959:40
Speaker A
tailed beast, Isabu could naturally perceive the truest thoughts hidden in the depths of one's heart. Before entering Narashikamarus body, it had already shared in his memories. It knew this young one possessed extraordinary intellect and was skilled in careful calculation. With its own
959:54
Speaker A
chakra, added, "He might well become one of the tiny handful of figures standing at the very peak of the ninja world." Aihaan looked at Narashikamaru and said, "How do you feel? There are still eight others in this ninja world who enjoy the
960:06
Speaker A
same privilege as you. Lord Hokag, I feel wonderful, better than ever before. Lord Isabu's chakra is like a vast ocean surging and boundless. Narakamaru was somewhat excited. The three tales, ordinarily undisturbed in the depths of its heart, suddenly felt a surge of
960:20
Speaker A
delight. This kid is fine. This kid is sensible. This kid truly understands me. Narikaku immediately stepped forward, pulled his son into his arms, and checked him over. My boy, my boy, are you all right? Let dad see if you're
960:33
Speaker A
hurt anywhere. However much a parent may wish a son to rise in the world compared with good health, even an unremarkable child brings them joy. As the saying goes, having children contentedly by one's knee is itself a kind of
960:44
Speaker A
happiness. Father, your son is fine. I have never felt better. Narosikamaru said excitedly. Then remembering something, he communicated with Isabu.
960:52
Speaker A
Senior, my father worries about my body. Could you lend me some of your chakra so they can see how close our bond is?
960:57
Speaker A
Narashikamaru pleaded. This too was the nature of a child. Children always love to show off what they have that others don't. Isabu, however, did not resent it. Narashikamaru was pure-hearted and truly treated Isabu as a friend rather than a tool. Since that was so, Isabu
961:11
Speaker A
would not be stingy with a friend. All right, little one, let them see the power of a perfect ginuriki. With that, the three tales shared its chakra with Narashikamaru. In an instant, Narashikamaru felt his spirit surge. A crimson chakra cloak wrapped around him
961:24
Speaker A
and three tales gradually took shape behind him. Suddenly, Udakata pushed open the door with a frown. He remembered that when he first became a perfect ginuriki, he had spent a long time harmonizing with the six tales before finally earning its recognition.
961:37
Speaker A
How could this kid have done it? Could Achihaan have used some ging jutsu? A flash of delight crossed Achihas eyes? Hearing the door being pushed open, he looked over and saw Udakata's gaze filled with questioning and doubt.
961:49
Speaker A
Aihaan shook his head and spread his hands, signaling that Narashikamaru had done it himself and that it had nothing to do with him. Receiving the signal, Udakata turned to look at Shikamaru with appreciation in his eyes. Such an
962:00
Speaker A
extraordinarily gifted young seedling would be quite suitable as his disciple someday. Nar Shikaku stepped back two paces unable to help drawing a sharp breath at the vast formidable chakra radiating from his son. The last time he had encountered similar chakra was
962:14
Speaker A
during the Ninetales attack. But although the Ninetailes chakra was similar, it possessed a fundamentally different nature. The Ninetailes chakra was colder, more savage, more evil, and devastatingly destructive. Even though in a sense the chakra of the three tales
962:27
Speaker A
and the ninetales was fundamentally the same but their experiences had destined their chakra to grow in different directions. Nar Shikamaru stood his three tales thrashing wildly behind him.
962:37
Speaker A
Scales emerged on his skin and his cheeks swelled. This was the half-tailed beast form of a perfect ginuriki.
962:43
Speaker A
Congratulations Shikamaru. It seems you have gained recognition. From now on, use this power well to protect Kohaa and change the chaos of the ninja world.
962:51
Speaker A
Aihajan smiled. After the demonstration, Naras Shikamaru immediately signaled Isabu to withdraw its power. Isabu obediently complied who once the chakra faded, Shikamaru returned to his usual state. He was not the sword to show off by nature, but releasing his chakra at
963:05
Speaker A
that moment and revealing himself as a perfect Genturiki would prove the worth of both himself and Isabu. In this way, the Narak clan would stand higher in Kenoha, and both he and Isabu would receive better treatment. Sensing Shikamarus true thoughts, Isabu
963:19
Speaker A
could not help clicking its tongue in admiration. Good heavens, this partner of mine is truly extraordinary. He was only six or seven years old, yet he was already setting plans step by step, displaying his and Isabu's value to win
963:30
Speaker A
the villages attention and cultivation. Aihajan naturally understood this, so he said, "Shikaku, I believe this boy Shikamaru is worth cultivating. When he comes of age, let him join the U as a squad captain." Naraka's pupil shrank.
963:43
Speaker A
The U were the Hokag's personal guard, and for his son's starting point to be squad captain meant that before the age of 25, he could become an U grand captain and command all of Kenoa.
963:53
Speaker A
Narashikamarus eyes brightened. He studied Achihajan, astonished that this newly appointed Hokag had such boldness.
963:59
Speaker A
He had already reserved a grand captain's post for him. Narashaku's breathing grew rapid. This was a supreme honor. He looked at his son swallowed his Adam's apple bobbing and said, "Lord Hokag, my son Shikamu only has some talent and he is still young. He cannot
964:12
Speaker A
bear such a great responsibility. Narikaku worried this was Achi Haha testing him. But Achi Haha shook his head. You underestimate me and you have sheltered Naraj Shikamaru too well. I am not someone who likes to test his own
964:24
Speaker A
people. If you suspect someone, don't use them. If you use someone, don't suspect them. That is my rule. Aiha Jean said gravely. Besides, the U is a place that forges people. Becoming an U ninja requires more than strength.
964:36
Speaker A
Intelligence and ability are just as important. Finally, your vision is too small. Do you think I only want him to serve as an umbu grand captain? No. I will train him to be the supreme commander of all Kenoha's shinobi. In
964:47
Speaker A
the future, Narashikamaru will lead Koha's Shinobi descend upon the five great hidden villages and with peerless grace conquer them all. Then the whole world will acclaim that every shinobi under heaven belongs to Kohaa.
964:58
Speaker A
Aihas lips curled upward. A grand dream painted for the future. That was a skill he had learned all too well from his old boss. Aihas lips curled upward. Clang, the enormous responsibility Aihaan hurled at young Shikamaru left him utterly bewildered
965:13
Speaker A
his body, trembling slightly, leading the ninja of Kohha to attack the other hidden villages. Could he really do it?
965:19
Speaker A
Shikaka froze, never expecting Achihaan to place such high hopes on his own boy. It seemed he couldn't let Shikamaru keep loafing around any longer. Shikamaru, from now on, besides attending school, you must come here often to learn combat
965:31
Speaker A
from senior uta. When you come home at night, I myself will teach you how to deploy troops and arrange formations.
965:37
Speaker A
Since the Hokag has such great expectations for you, you must not slack off any longer," Shikaka said seriously.
965:43
Speaker A
Shikamaru nodded vigorously. Originally, he had felt it didn't matter whether he worked hard or not. His combat power and the ceiling of the Nar clan were simply too low. Even without training, as time passed, they would naturally reach that
965:54
Speaker A
level. But now, things were different. With the three tales inside him, Shikamaru's talent had increased more than three-fold. Besides shadow techniques, he could now also use Crehans mood improved considerably at the site.
966:06
Speaker A
He then stored Karati Yagura's corpse back into the system space. Ding. Congratulations host for successfully handing the three tales to Shikaminara.
966:14
Speaker A
Critical hit reward triggered. Ding. Scan Karati Yagura in system space. The system will revive Karati Yagura restore his power to its peak. Erase all his memories and make him your personal bodyguard. As soon as the words fell, Yagura's corpse in the system space was
966:29
Speaker A
enveloped by a ball of light. Immediately the long dead body slowly regained a normal temperature. When the light faded, Karatachi Yagura slowly rose to his feet and stood within the system space. Aihajans face stiffened. The hell this actually works.
966:43
Speaker A
What kind of system do I have? Even dead people can be recycled. Just as he was stunned, an Ubu ninja appeared in the courtyard and knelt before Aihaan.
966:51
Speaker A
Report. Lord Hokag Kimogakure has sent an envoy Dodai to negotiate with Kohaa. Aihajan heard Dodai's name and immediately thought of that old guy who played football, the trusted retainer of the third and fourth rakage and possessor of the lava release, Keki
967:04
Speaker A
Jenkai. He could be called one of the few true experts of Kimovicure holding considerable status and strength. Last time when killer B and the fourth rakage attacked, Kinoai was the one guarding the village. Are they here to get back
967:16
Speaker A
the eight tales? Genturiki Aihaan asked coldly. The Ubu ninja nodded. Yes, Lord Hokag, you forsaw perfectly. They've already been sent to the reception area.
967:25
Speaker A
Shall we? The umbu ninja put his hand to his neck, making a throat slashing gesture. Hajihaan looked at him in surprise. How is this guy even more ruthless than him? Even in war, you don't kill the messenger. The umbu ninja
967:37
Speaker A
explained, "Lord Hokag, the tailed beast, belongs to Kenoha and cannot be bought with money. I believe we must not return Killer B to them." Aihaan mused briefly. "Let them rest in Kenoha for a day. It's getting late. Also, bring
967:49
Speaker A
Killer B to me." The umbu ninja was surprised but still began making arrangements according to Achihajans orders. The Kimogure envoys were displeased. It was only noon. What did he mean getting late?
968:00
Speaker A
Sami crossed her arms and patience written on her brow. Dodi thought for a moment, then laughed. He took out a chunk of gold from a scroll and handed it to the U ninja. Good work. This is a small token from Kimobi. The U Ninja
968:11
Speaker A
glanced at him and turned away. No way. Who would dare accept that money? Did they think Aihaan was a fool? Dodai fell silent. At last, the hand gripping the gold slowly lowered. A cold wind blew in through the window through which the Ubu
968:24
Speaker A
ninja had left. Sami spoke up. Lord Dodai, I think Kenoha has no sincerity at all. Tonight, we might as well capture a few of their little bloodline limit brats and force Achiha to hand over Killer B. That would be the best
968:35
Speaker A
move. Hearing this, Dodie frowned. He didn't understand how the greatest beauty of Kimogakure could utter such brainless words. If we really did that, even if we got Killer B and then Kenoha sent troops against Kimogakure, who would stop Sisil? Would you block it
968:48
Speaker A
with that pair of melons of yours? Enough. Our purpose this time is clear. Reach an agreement at all costs and request the Hokag Aihaan to release him.
968:57
Speaker A
Do not create unnecessary trouble. The current Kanagakur is no longer the weak and incompetent Kanagakur of before.
969:04
Speaker A
Dodai rubbed the bridge of his nose. He began to miss the third Hokag Huen Saratobi. Under Husen's leadership, Kenoha had constantly harmed itself, its strength steadily waning. Even in the Bakugan incident back then, Dodai had been certain Kinoa would make a huge
969:17
Speaker A
demand and asked for compensation. Yet in the end, they not only compensated Kimogakure, but even offered Hzashi Huga as a scapegoat. This had made Dodai question his whole understanding of the world. Could the third Hokag really have been an idiot? Was this the person who
969:31
Speaker A
inherited the will of fire of the second Hokag Tobarama Senju? Was the second Hokag Tobaramaju blind in the pure land?
969:38
Speaker A
Tobaramaju kept sneezing. He felt something was wrong, seriously wrong. What the hell was going on? Can dead people catch colds? Someone must be talking about me behind my back. Damn Achiha brats. It must be them. Outside the inn where Kenoha was hosting the
969:52
Speaker A
Kimogakure invoice. Ninja from the Aiha and Huga clans frantically recorded their conversation. All of it to be handed over to the Hokag. Sammy was unimpressed. She sat on a stool and crossed her legs. Tch. So they've produced a few Mangeko Sharinggon. Our
970:06
Speaker A
history books clearly record that overusing the maneko sharing deteriorates one's eyesight ultimately leading to loss of vision. The last battle was so intense. I refuse to believe the Aiha clan's eyes have suffered no damage. Sami said coldly.
970:20
Speaker A
Dodai spoke. Even so, we cannot let them direct their hatred toward Kimobicure. Our village has suffered heavy losses and must recuperate. His meaning was that they should wait until the Achias Mangeko were ruined before counterattacking. Until then, they
970:32
Speaker A
needed to lie low. This time Samwi did not argue for Dodai was reasonable. Aiha Jean returned to his clan compound and soon a ninja arrived to report the details. Report Lord Hokag the cloud envoys Dodai and Samwi said in their
970:45
Speaker A
room. The Aiha ninja recounted everything. A huga ninja beside him added, "Lord Hokag Kimugakur's wolfish ambition is clear for all to see. We must be on guard." Aiha Jean said nothing thinking for a moment before finally speaking. I'm already aware of
971:00
Speaker A
this. Also bring them to the Hokag's office tomorrow. Tell Hayashi that tomorrow a curve formed at the corner of Achihajans mouth. The Huga Abu ninja's mouth twitched. Good grief. So our clan head is the one who has to play
971:12
Speaker A
the villain. But still, for the sake of Kenoa, the Huga Ambu operatives gaze turned resolute. Yes, Lord Hokag, I guarantee the mission will be completed.
971:21
Speaker A
With that, his figure vanished. Aiha Takaru smiled at the Huga Ambu operatives retreating back, deeply satisfied. The Aiha Yimbu operative beside him spoke up. Lord Hokag, I'll continue keeping watch. If anything happens, I'll report to you tomorrow. M.
971:34
Speaker A
Go ahead. Oh, right. Take this. A- rank fire release technique to train. As he spoke Aihaaru tossed out a scroll as if it were trash. The Aiha Yinbu operatives expression shifted as he scrambled to catch it. When he heard Achihhatakaru
971:47
Speaker A
say a rank technique, he nearly leapt up in excitement. There were many kinds of fire release techniques, but A rank ones were rare as Phoenix feathers. As he stood now, most of his arsenal was B- rank, and he possessed only a single A
971:59
Speaker A
rank jutzu as his ultimate trump card. Now Aihhatakaru had bestowed an A- rank technique on him, meaning he had gained another ace up his sleeve. Who would ever resent having too many trump cards?
972:09
Speaker A
Thank you, Lord Hokag. Thank you, Lord Hokag. The Aiha Yinbu operative hastily bowed in gratitude, but Achiha Takaru helped him up. If you are exposed, prioritize survival. With your three Tommo Sharing strength within Konoha, they would not dare unleash overly
972:23
Speaker A
powerful jetsu. As long as you are determined to escape, there is absolutely no problem. Even if you cannot get away, I will personally come to rescue you. Aihhatakaru patted his shoulder to reassure him. Yes, Lord Hokage. He was deeply moved. He had
972:36
Speaker A
never imagined that the Hokag would care so much about the life of a mere pawn like him. In the earlier era of the third Hokag's rule, both the third Hokag Husen Saratobi and the Aiha clan head Fugaku cared only about results, not the
972:48
Speaker A
process. Moreover, the prevailing sentiment then was that any ninja who failed a mission was worthless and would be scorned by the villagers. Now, the Hokag's words made the Aiha Yinbu operative willing to die for him. Go on, Achihhatakaru said indifferently. The
973:02
Speaker A
Aiha Yinbu operative likewise vanished from where he stood. A murderous glint flashed through Achihahatakarus eyes. Humobicure truly were ungrateful wolves that could never be tamed.
973:12
Speaker A
Perhaps in this war torn era, only by acting as they did could one advance further and strengthen one's own village. But understanding was understanding. Aihhatakaru would not grow soft-hearted toward them simply because he understood. Soon another group arrived at the Aiha clan grounds
973:26
Speaker A
with a burly man. Achihhatakaru had waited long for this. He had them bring the man into the courtyard and also summoned Achihashers. Upon receiving the message, Aiha Sherse did not dare delay and hastened over. Lord Hokag, is there
973:39
Speaker A
something important that needs me to do? Aiha Sherui's gaze was resolute, his voice slightly tremulous, as if he had rushed over so quickly that he forgot to steady his breathing.
973:47
Speaker A
Aihhatakaru sighed inwardly, truly worthy of being one of the most perfect ninja in the original story. Who wouldn't appreciate such an attitude?
973:55
Speaker A
Aihhatakaru nodded, then pointed at the figure in the courtyard. I need you to plant an idea in his mind. When Kimobikir makes a dark move against Kenoha, he must immediately after the meeting ends, hand the meeting's contents over to Kenoa's spy. Aiha
974:07
Speaker A
Shersi looked over. The Ambu operative removed the cloth bag from the prisoner's head. Shersui's pupils contracted. This is how could he ever forget that face in the mountains transformed into a tailed beast and repeatedly unleashing tailed beast balls. It was killer be the eight tales
974:22
Speaker A
genturiki. Instantly, rage blazed within him. If not for the hokag Aihhatakaru sake, he would have cut the man's head off right then and there. Seeing Sher Sui's reaction, Achihhatakaru quickly spoke up. Sheru, rest assured. He has already been placed under my jing jutsu.
974:37
Speaker A
He is one of us now. After you cast Kotamitsukami on him, I will summon a Yamanaka clan ninja to erase his memories of this period in Konoha.
974:44
Speaker A
Finally, his jin jutsu will be lifted, but I will plant three demon seeds in his heart. The moment I sense him making a move against Kanoha, I will detonate the seeds. With the explosive force of the three demon seeds, even the nine
974:56
Speaker A
tales would stand no chance of saving him. Aihhatakar's face had gone completely cold. He cared nothing for whether his enemies lived or died. If killer B were not still useful, he would already have cut off his head and hung
975:07
Speaker A
it on the pillar of the north gate. Aiha sure nodded upon hearing this. All right, I'll cast Emitsukami right away.
975:13
Speaker A
With that, he walked toward Killer B. His eyes shifting from black to the man Gekkyo Sharing God's pattern. Inside killer B's mental space, Bakiaro Kanearo, Kenoa, people are really bad.
975:22
Speaker A
Hachibi, I can't wait. SKRi, the eight tales didn't think much of it. Besides, he found it rather pleasant in Kenoha.
975:28
Speaker A
Though his brothers couldn't meet face to face, they had endless topics to chat about every day. It was far better than being in Kimogicure. As for Killer Bee's please, sorry, but he hoped Kenoha would hurry up and unify the ninja world. He
975:39
Speaker A
would not lift a finger to help Killer B. Cotto Amitsukami Aiha Sher Sui's manuo eyes spun and a vast amount of enatured chakra gathered in his gaze since this was a puppet Aihhatakaru wanted to control a short-lasting Cottosukami would never do. Without
975:53
Speaker A
hesitation, Shersu unleashed the Cotto Amitsukami with a cool down of nearly 20 years. Within Killer B's mental space, a pair of Mangeko Sharinggon appeared, the pattern distinctly Shers Sues. Killer B, who had been singing, dancing, rapping, and playing basketball froze mid-motion
976:08
Speaker A
and fell silent the instant those eyes appeared. Yuki shrank into a corner, curling up and silently watching it all.
976:14
Speaker A
This was too damn terrifying. The oppressive pressure of the Mangeko Sharinggon was overwhelming. He had better suppress his presence as much as possible and keep a low profile to prevent killer B from acting too abnormally after being struck by
976:26
Speaker A
Cottosukami Shiru. Not only implanted the command Aihhatakaru had given, but also added another one-handle matters normally in daily life. After that was done, the manoyo sharing floating in the air fired a green beam of light that surged into Killer B's body. At the same
976:40
Speaker A
time, Aihhatakarus eternal mano sharing appeared. He ignored Killer B and instead looked at Guyi, who was trying to reduce his presence, wishing he could bury his head beneath his own rear. Yuki, you are a wise beast. Life here, I imagine, is far better than in
976:54
Speaker A
Kimogakure. After all, your comrades are all here, aren't they? Aihhatakaru said coaxingly. Next, I will plant the demon seeds. You best not meddle or else. from Achihhatakaru's eternal mango sharing projection. Chains of adamant ceilings shot out as thick as water buckets. You
977:09
Speaker A
can have a taste of the same treatment as Kurama Achiatakaru said coldly. The eight tales pupils constricted. Damn, are the adamant ceiling chains actually this powerful? The dense ceiling force radiating from them makes me feel like I'm about to explode. Aihaan did not
977:24
Speaker A
answer. The projection of his man Gekcko Sharing silently stared at it. I I agree. Do it. Just don't suppress me with that thing. Yuki the eight tales looked at killer B and could only say brother I'm sorry for my freedom I'll
977:35
Speaker A
have to sacrifice you seeing how cooperative killer B was. Aihajan nodded and I'm not bad as he spoke the barrel thick adamant ceiling chains vanished and the projection of his body appeared there once more. The more the eight
977:47
Speaker A
tales looked at that figure the more hauntingly familiar it felt. Why did this human give him such a terrifying feeling? As Aihaan approached all eight of his tails rose. Damn Madar Aaja.
977:57
Speaker A
That's it. This kid looks exactly like Madar Aa. No wonder, no wonder he seemed so familiar. The eight tales had originally been captured by Madara Aiha, but many years had passed since then. In addition, the constant exposure to
978:09
Speaker A
killer bee's brainwashing songs, and the battle with the third rakage had made him forget how weak and afraid he had once been. Aihaan did not bother to guess what the eight tales was thinking.
978:18
Speaker A
He walked straight to Killer Bee's position in the mental space, activated the eternal manio sharing in his right.
978:24
Speaker A
I condensed three blue violet demonic seeds, and drove them into Killer Bee's heart. At the same time in the real world, Killer Bee's chest emitted the same blue violet light. Only after Achiha had catalyzed the demonic seeds to sprout did he stop supplying chakra.
978:38
Speaker A
And so Aihaan left Killer Bee's mental space, glancing at the Eight Tales as he went. Yuki the Eight Tales trembled all over and said, "Please go safely. Please go safely." Aiha Jean nodded with satisfaction and his figure vanished.
978:50
Speaker A
Yuki breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the non-existent sweat from his head, glanced at Killer B, and there was a trace of relief in his eyes. Brother, I'm sorry. I had no choice so I can't beat him. Yuki muttered then closed his
979:01
Speaker A
eyes to rest. After completing the modification of killer bees will sure sway Aiha withdrew from the mental space drenched in sweat. Did he really think the eternal Cotto amitsukami was so easy to cast? The effort had completely drained the chakra in his body. Just as
979:15
Speaker A
he was about to collapse, Achihaan caught him with his right hand and poured his own chakra into Shersu Achiah. Soon Shers Aiha breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Lord Hokage. I'm much better." Aihaan sighed. You exhausted your chakra because you were
979:29
Speaker A
doing this for me. If anyone should say thank you, it should be me thanking you.
979:32
Speaker A
Sheree Aiha chuckled and shook his head. Aihaan let out a whistle and immediately 30 or 40 Yu appeared kneeling in unison.
979:40
Speaker A
Lord Hokag 40 rise. Go to the Yamanaka residence for me and invite In Noi Yamanaka. Tell him there is an important matter that requires his help. Achi Haan issued the order. The ninjas replied yes. Then they vanished one after
979:53
Speaker A
another. Achihaan helped Shers sway Achiha into a chair. At the Yamanaka clan compound, in Noi Yamanaka, who had been reading, suddenly heard one of his men run in like a mad man. The first words out of the man's mouth were,
980:04
Speaker A
"Master, terrible, terrible. Something has happened. Something huge has happened." Inoi Yamanaka was about to scold him for being so flustered. Could the sky really be falling? Then he saw more than 40 live figures appear on his roof in the courtyard and in the
980:18
Speaker A
ornamental trees. His face turned deathly pale with fright. He thought to himself, "Damn, could someone in my family have violated Canoa's laws? Did the U come directly to make an arrest?
980:28
Speaker A
And could this person be of no low status? 40 Yu ninja. Isn't this too great a show of force? Even a Kaga level powerhouse probably couldn't escape this unscathed, right? May I ask everyone which reckless brat of the Yamanaka clan
980:41
Speaker A
has caused trouble actually requiring you all to come to our clan grounds? Just say the word. Even if it were my daughter, I would tie her up and deliver her." In which Yamanaka felt helpless.
980:50
Speaker A
This was the first time in his life he had faced such an enormous show of force. This force alone could annihilate his entire clan. By order of the Lord Hokag, please accompany us, Lord Enochi.
981:00
Speaker A
The mission is classified, SSS rank. Please understand, one of the Yu explained. Inoi Yamanaka frowned. The heavy weight in his heart suddenly lifted and he breathed a sigh of relief.
981:11
Speaker A
At least they were not targeting the Yamanaka clan. He sighed, clapped his hands, and Fu Yamanaka appeared before him. Clan head, shall I deal with them?
981:18
Speaker A
Fu Yamanaka's expression was resolute. He knew he was definitely no match for these people, but Enochi Yamanaka had given him shelter and recognized his talent and he had to repay that. Enochi Yamanaka was gratified by his reaction.
981:30
Speaker A
This very loyalty was something many other ninja of the Yamanaka clan did not possess. Still, he patted his shoulder.
981:36
Speaker A
Fu put down the canai. I believe Lord Hokag will not harm me. Besides, this is an opportunity. You must seize it.
981:42
Speaker A
Enochi Yamanaka smiled faintly. Fu was startled when he heard Anochi say, "I Anochi Yamanaka request to bring the clan's gifted youth, Fu Yamanaka, along with me. I asked the Yu captain to accommodate this." The Yu captain understood the Yamanaka clan's loyalty
981:56
Speaker A
and the nature of this mission. However, because the mission was classified, he could not speak openly. He could only let Anoi Yamanaka guess. No doubt the gifted youth in Noi Yamanaka mentioned was this Fuyamanaka. At any rate, he was
982:08
Speaker A
just a Jonan. With so many Jonan under his command, why should he fear one man?
982:12
Speaker A
Fine. However, he must hand over the ninja tools on him. After all, meeting the Lord Hokage is a very serious matter. If he were to offend the Lord Hokag, our lives would be trivial. The Lord Hokage's safety is paramount. The U
982:24
Speaker A
captain had already made an exception. Enochi Yamanaka smiled slightly. Thank you. Fu, why don't you put down the canai in your hand? Also, hand over all metal items, including explosive tags.
982:34
Speaker A
Fu Yamanaka nodded. He could have ignored the Yu captain's words, but since his own clan head had spoken, he naturally cooperated wholeheartedly.
982:42
Speaker A
Thereupon, Enochi Yamanaka handed over his ninja tool pouch and scrolls. The Yu captain gave one of his men a look, and the man immediately stepped forward to search them. In the end, he shook his head. The Yu captain nodded and said,
982:53
Speaker A
"My apologies, clan head." Yamanaka and you as well, Jonan. Inoi Yamanaka smiled. It's fine. It's fine. This is all as it should be. At the same time, he was inwardly wondering just how serious this matter was that it had
983:04
Speaker A
roused so many Yu. Next, he and Fuyamanaka followed the Yu toward the Aiha clan grounds. Meanwhile, this news also reached Dodai and the other envoys of the hidden cloud village. Dodai frowned. 30 or 40 U ninja went to the
983:18
Speaker A
Yamanaka clan and led them toward the Aiha clan grounds. The Yamanaka clan. The Yamanaka clan. Dodai murmured softly. Suddenly, his expression changed. Remembering the Yamanaka clan's ability, he abruptly said, "This is bad.
983:31
Speaker A
Killer B is in danger." Despite his advanced age, Dodai moved with remarkable swiftness. His face set in stern determination as he raced toward the Aiha clan grounds. Sami spoke up.
983:42
Speaker A
Lord Doai shall I notify the rakage. He is currently concealed outside the village. The moment he sees the signal, he will charge straight in. A few second rate ninja of Kohaa are no match for the rakage. Sami stated seriously and
983:54
Speaker A
solemnly. No, if the rakage forces his way in and kills someone, the nature of this affair will change irreversibly. It wouldn't just be us. Even he would have to pay with his life here. The present Kimogakure cannot afford to lose the
984:06
Speaker A
fourth rakage. Should anything happen to him, the third suchaninoi would surely transform into a wolf sensing blood and launch a full-scale assault on our village. Dodai said [ __ ] Sammy was taken aback then put away the signal
984:18
Speaker A
flare and continued running. Little did they know Kohaa was under a curfew that night. To the eyes of the umbu, their movements were no different from those of live targets. Kakashi spoke calmly.
984:28
Speaker A
Everyone follow them. If they make any suspicious move, strike immediately. The moment the words left his mouth, countless umbu ninjas sprang into action. Sensing they were being tailed, doai began forming hand seals. While running, lava released protective membrane jutzu. Instantly, a massive
984:43
Speaker A
rubber sphere materialized out of thin air. Scum like you, get out of my way, Dodie roared, leaping into the air with a spinning kick that struck the rubber sphere, sending it hurtling toward the cluster of U ninja. Be on guard, the Ubu
984:55
Speaker A
ninja shouted, no longer concealing themselves. But the protective membrane moved with terrifying speed. There was no time to react. A group of Kenoha Au were sent flying cries of agony, filling the air. Dodai sneered. A bunch of useless rabble. Even Kitsuchi of a
985:10
Speaker A
Wagakure couldn't fully block this technique of his. With mere trash like these, they actually thought they could chase him down. Samui's body trembled.
985:17
Speaker A
She had never imagined that Lord Dodie, usually so refined, and even a little artistic, possessed such overwhelming combat prowess. What she didn't know was that this amiable middle-aged man had once been the partner and bodyguard of the third rakage. A guard chosen by a
985:31
Speaker A
humanoid monster like the third rakage. How could he possibly be anything less than exceptional? After repelling the umbu ninja, the protective membrane curved back toward Dodie at a bizarre angle. Repeating the same trick, he delivered a spinning roundhouse kick,
985:44
Speaker A
launching the sphere back into the crowd. He hadn't used his full strength, merely driving the umbu back. After all, killing someone would change everything.
985:51
Speaker A
The membrane shot toward the umboo like a cannonball. Their faces pale. Desperation flashing in their eyes. This is youth. Koha whirlwind. A young man in a green bodysuit, bull cut hair, and a face brimming with a radiant smile. A
986:04
Speaker A
man of pure muscle appeared. Kakashi after this is over. Let's race. With that, Mike Guy's foot slammed into the protective membrane. The sphere warped violently, then instantly snapped back to its shape and shot toward Dodie.
986:16
Speaker A
Dodie's expression changed dramatically as he cursed under his breath. He tried to channel his chakra only to find that the protective membrane was now beyond his control. Because of the force, it had absorbed his chakra could no longer
986:27
Speaker A
alter its trajectory. He hastily formed hand seals preparing to disperse the membrane. The membrane shot toward doai at breakneck speed, but in the final instant before impact, it softened into pliable rubber, dissolved into liquid, and splashed onto the ground. Mike Guy
986:41
Speaker A
frowned. How could that ball be so fragile? It seemed it was all flash and no substance. Kakashi appeared beside him, glanced at Guy's leg, and couldn't help but feel a wave of admiration.
986:51
Speaker A
Truly worthy of Kinoa's strongest taijitsu. That membrane had sent over a dozen U ninja flying, yet my guy had kicked it straight back with sheer power. Guy, thanks. Now, if you could take care of that old man's rubber ball
987:02
Speaker A
for us, I'll treat you to dinner tomorrow, Kakashi said casually. Oh, no problem, my rival. My guy flashed a sunny grin and gave a thumbs up. Kakashi nodded and moved swiftly, closing in on Dodie. As the captain of the umbu, he
987:14
Speaker A
was no idol figure. to realize the lofty ideals that Lord Achiha battle cherished in his heart. He would become the sharpest blade, cutting through every thorn that dared to obstruct the arrival of a new era. Lightning Cutter Kakashi
987:26
Speaker A
Sharing locked onto Dodai. Dodai's pupils constricted as he beheld the right hand blazing with lightning.
987:31
Speaker A
Terror surged through his heart. My life is over. Dodai shut his eyes. Kakashi's speed was so immense that he reached him in the span of two breaths. The lightning cutter was raised high, murderous intent, seething in Kakashi's eyes. Dice gum. Lightning Cutter,
987:45
Speaker A
cloudstyle flying blade. Sami leaped into the air's short blade in hand, channeling her chakra as lightning enveloped the weapon and slashed toward Kakashi's right palm. Kakashi's eyes narrowed. He abandoned the kill on Dodai, prematurely, detonating his lightning nature chakra. Boom. A blue
988:00
Speaker A
arc of electricity exploded outward, blasting Samui away and preventing her blade from reaching his hand. Meanwhile, Dodai recovered his senses and formed a hand seal with one hand. Lava released protective wall jutzu. He slammed his hands to the ground and rubbery liquids
988:15
Speaker A
surged up from the earth, catching the airborne sami while simultaneously forming a colossal rubber wall that sealed them off from Kakashi. Kakashi's lifeless fisheye gaze swept over the wall. He drew his white light chakra saber and gave the surface a probing
988:28
Speaker A
stab. Feeling its resilient tautness realization dawned so it's rubber is it? Rubber doesn't conduct electricity which drastically weakens my lightning cutter.
988:36
Speaker A
But then again, who said I'm a lightning natured ninja? Kakashi smiled coldly and began rapidly forming hand seals. Fire released dragon fire jutzu. A dragon of roaring flame burst from his mouth and lanced toward the rubber wall. Born on
988:50
Speaker A
searing heat and sheer force, the protective wall began to melt into liquid. Kakashi intensified his chakra output and within 5 seconds, the rubber wall before him dissolved, exposing a massive hole. Kakashi slipped through the breach only to find the Kimogakure
989:04
Speaker A
group had long since vanished from sight. His expression darkened. His entire squad had been held up by a few cloud invoice. This was an utter humiliation. Dodai clutched his chest, his breathing ragged and unsteady. Fear still nod at him. Kenoha's prodigies
989:17
Speaker A
were truly without number. The one who nearly killed him moments ago must have been the legendary Kohaa technician copy ninja Kakashi, right? He gasped. To think someone so young could unleash a lightningatured jutzu no less formidable than the lightning murderer bomb. Koha's
989:31
Speaker A
geniuses really were as numerous as Karp crossing the river. If Kimogi wished to survive, they would have to submit and play along for the time being. Sami spat out a mouthful of blood, turning a haggarded gaze toward Dodie. Lord Dodie,
989:43
Speaker A
please go on ahead. Don't worry about me. I know my own condition. That Kakashi's jutzu carried a lightning detonation of terrifying power. If he hadn't pulled back, my chest would have been pierced through. Sami clutched her chest, gasping for breath. Dodai's
989:56
Speaker A
expression soured at Samus words. His face dark, he glared at the Kohaa and Beyu, closing him behind him. While no one was paying attention, Dodie's right hand began to change into liquid rubber and murderous intent exploded from his eyes. Since he would not
990:08
Speaker A
survive the day, he might as well bring a few people with him to the pure land to keep him company in death. At that critical moment, a young voice rang out water release water formation wall.
990:17
Speaker A
Narikamu slashed his right hand through the air and a torrent of sea water burst out from where his hand passed, forming a wall of water. This wall blocked the advance and drew the attention of everyone present. Hey kid, do you
990:29
Speaker A
realize you are opposing the ENBU, opposing the Hokag? They are spies from Kimogakure. They just wounded many of our ENBU. We are to take them into custody and await judgment. The ANBU were seething with indignation. Several of their comrades have been sent flying
990:44
Speaker A
wounded or left with broken bones for no reason. And now this little brat was trying to block their way. Everyone, the Hokag has ordered me to invite these people into the Aiha compound. You may all return now. hospital beds and two
990:56
Speaker A
months pay will be arranged afterward as compensation for your brave performance. Tonight, Narashikaku appeared. His appearance silenced everyone for they all knew that whenever the Hokag was away, this man served as the acting Hokag. He was someone who could truly
991:09
Speaker A
see the Hokag at any time since he had said so there could be no problem. But they looked behind them. A white-haired figure, one hand resting on the short sword at his waist, walked slowly toward them. Haki Kakashi, Lord Shikaku, the
991:21
Speaker A
Hokag said he wanted to see these people, right? Hataki Kakashi looked up and asked. Nar Shikaku nodded in acknowledgement. Hataki Kakashi waved his right hand. Everyone prepare to tie up these Kimogakure people. Lord Shikaku and I are going to see the Hokag. With
991:35
Speaker A
that, he activated his man Gekkyo Dojutsu. Suddenly, the space above the thick water formation wall twisted and a huge hole was torn open. The three tales pupils constricted. Sensing that power, it abruptly spoke Shikamaru. Be careful.
991:48
Speaker A
His aura shares the same origin as that of the man who once controlled the three tales genturiki in Kiraigakir.
991:54
Speaker A
Shikamaru's brain shortcircuited. Hitaki Kakashi and the mastermind behind the scenes in Kirigakir shared the same origin. Why? But before he could think further, a squad of A&Bu rushed over pinned doai and the others to the ground and clamped handcuffs on them.
992:08
Speaker A
Narashikaku gave Hitaki Kakashi a meaningful look and Kakashi returned it. The two exchanged a knowing smile. At last, Narashikaka spoke. Shikamaru released the jutzu. Yes. Nar Shikamaru stopped channeling chakra and the water formation wall instantly became a pool
992:23
Speaker A
of water that soaked into the earth. Hitaki Kakashi walked over to him. Hey kid, that chakra fluctuation on you.
992:28
Speaker A
It's the three tales. Narashikamaru was startled, but then he nodded. That's right. I am the Hokag's personally appointed Genturiki of the three tales.
992:36
Speaker A
Kakashi understood. Work hard. Keep the tailed beast in check. Don't let it run wild. As he said this, he didn't know whether he was saying it to Shikamaru or to himself. This left Naras Shikamaru feeling bewildered. Narashikaku fell
992:49
Speaker A
silent as if he knew. And this also silenced the three tales. What had happened back then was not something it had wanted. It had been forced into that young girl's body. All right, Kakashi.
992:58
Speaker A
Keeping around four people is enough. Send the rest back. What you did today, I think still needs to be reported to the Hokage. Narikaku said these words.
993:06
Speaker A
It wasn't because he wanted to make things difficult for Hitaki Kakashi, but because Hitaki Kakashi's move just now had been rather reckless. Hitaki Kakashi's body trembled. I understand Lord Shikaku. Just now he too had been carried away by the three tales power.
993:19
Speaker A
Nar Shikaku's side. It seemed Kakashi still could not let go of that girl from back then. And so they led the envoys of Kimogakure toward the Aiha compound.
993:27
Speaker A
Meanwhile, Yamanaka and Noi accompanied by Yamanaka Fu knocked on the gate of the Aiha compound. Soon someone came out to receive them. The Hokag said that if two people arrived at the gate, they were to be invited straight in without
993:38
Speaker A
ceremony. You two must be them. Please come in. The Aiha attendant showed not the slightest arrogance. They knew these were guests invited by their own clan leader. If they failed to receive them properly, they might as well resign and
993:49
Speaker A
slit their own throats as an apology. Yamanaka and Noi nodded and walked ahead. Aihaan was drinking tea in the courtyard. Hearing footsteps, Aihaan smiled. Brother Enochi, I have been waiting for you until the flowers wilted. There is something I need your
994:03
Speaker A
help with. Yamanaka Enochi knelt on one knee. Lord Hokag, please don't say that. It is the honor of this Enochi Yamanaka to work for the Hokag. Seeing his clan head Neil Yamanaka Felt too. Rise, don't be so nervous. These are only small
994:16
Speaker A
matters. Do today as you usually do, Achihaan helped the two to their feet and patted their knees. This gesture deeply moved them and they marveled at how Aiha Jean treated his subordinates with such courtesy. May I asked what
994:28
Speaker A
could require the Hokag to mobilize on such a scale? Yamanaka and Noi asked. On his way over, he had heard distant cries of agony and the sounds of A&Bu fighting. Aihaan said, "I need you to erase all of Killer Bee's memories from
994:41
Speaker A
two hours ago up to now. As for the tailed beast, don't worry, it won't dare to stop you." At first, Yamanaka Enochi thought that erasing the memories of the eight tales genturiki would be very difficult because of the tailed beast
994:52
Speaker A
chakra protecting his body. But now that Achiha had said the eight tales Jinuriki wouldn't interfere the corner of his mouth curled upward, just as he was about to begin, he glanced at Yamanakau Fu beside him and said, "Lord Hokag,
995:03
Speaker A
this is the finest ninja of the Yamanaka clan." Although he once served in root based on my observations during this time, his ability and character are both outstanding, especially when it comes to memory razor jutzu. Fast, precise, and
995:15
Speaker A
ruthless. Yamanaka and Noi said with a smile. Aihaan understood his meaning. He was recommending someone. Yamanakafu, not bad. His loyalty and ability had been fully displayed during the later five kaga summit and in the battle against Sasuke. In that case,
995:29
Speaker A
Yamanakafu, I will leave it to you. Aihaan patted his shoulder. Yamanakafu acknowledged then coated both hands with chakra and placed one hand on Killer Bee's head with the other hand forming a sword finger seal in front of his chest.
995:41
Speaker A
He closed his eyes and began to search Killer Bee's memories. Locking on to the point 2 hours earlier, he pulsed his chakra and erased that segment of Killer B's memories. He immediately opened his eyes. Lord Hokag, I have erased his
995:53
Speaker A
memories. Aihaan was taken aback by these words. He looked at Yamanakau Fu in slight surprise that fast. Yamanaka and Noi seemed to perceive Aihas confusion. He stepped forward and making the same gesture as Yamanaka Fu began inspecting Aihas memory. After
996:08
Speaker A
roughly 2 minutes, he opened his eyes and smiled. Lord Hokag Yamanakaf Fu is not lying. His memories from the present back to 2 hours ago have been wiped away completely. His memory remains at the moment he was just let out of the cell.
996:20
Speaker A
Moreover, to add authenticity, Fu also planted in his memory the recollection of killer be being knocked unconscious.
996:26
Speaker A
It can be said to be seamless, utterly perfect, in which he looked at Yamanakau Fu with approval. Yamanakau Fu leaned forward slightly, his face bearing no trace of arrogance, only the look of a subordinate simply doing his duty.
996:38
Speaker A
Aihaan took all of this in. Yamanakau Fu, would you be willing to work under me? Aihaan asked with a smile, his eyes filled with appreciation and satisfaction. Yamanakafu knelt on one knee. It had been agreed with Enochi before he came that if Achi Haan
996:51
Speaker A
extended an invitation, he was not to hesitate. Yamanakaf Fu is willing to serve Lord Hokag, said Yamanakaf Fu.
996:58
Speaker A
Aihaan nodded with satisfaction. In that case, you'll stay by my side from now on. Also, I need you to help me put on a play. Aihaan told them that the envoys from Kimakure were about to arrive and asked them to act as if they were just
997:09
Speaker A
about to erase a memory. Although the two did not understand, they nodded in agreement. Aihaan looked at killer be a trace of amusement in his eyes. The stage was already set. All that remained was for the leading actor to arrive.
997:21
Speaker A
Just then an Aiha ninja came to report. Lord Hokag, Lord Narashikaku, and Lord Kakashi have brought a group of people to the clan compound and wish to meet with you. Aihaan curled his lips upward.
997:31
Speaker A
All right, go bring them in. Yes. The Aiha ninja immediately hurried to the clan entrance and escorted the group inside. Aihaan sat with one leg crossed over the other while Yamanaka who made the gestures of reading a memory guided
997:43
Speaker A
by Yamanaka and Noi from the side. The moment Kakashi and the others arrived with the Kimogakure delegation, Dodai immediately spoke up. Lord Hokag, you must not. Our village has come in good faith to ransom Lord Killer B. Whatever
997:56
Speaker A
you do, don't touch his head. Dodai could see that Yamanaka Fu had not yet erased the memory. There was still time.
998:01
Speaker A
Abandoning all dignity, he broke free from the Yu ninja, trying to restrain him, and scrambled toward Achihajan.
998:08
Speaker A
Aihaan frowned. Who are you? You dare meddal in my affairs. Never mind you. Even if the fourth rakage himself came, he wouldn't dare tell me what to do.
998:16
Speaker A
Aihaan displayed his roguish manner to the fullest. Dodai felt contempt in his heart, though a polite smile remained on his face. Lord Hokag, I am Dodai, the envoy sent by Kimobikir to negotiate the matter of the Genturiki. As for him, our
998:29
Speaker A
village does not think much of him. What matters most is that Lord Killer B and our rakage are sworn brothers. They said long ago that they would live and die together, stand and fall together. Now that Lord Killer B is in your hands, our
998:41
Speaker A
rakage is willing to pay 1 billion to ransom him back. We only hope that Lord Hokag, seeing that both our villages are among the five great hidden villages, will grant our rakage this wish. Dodai said all manner of things good and bad
998:53
Speaker A
alike, seeking to hold Achiha hostage from the moral high ground of friendship and brotherhood. Had it been any other time, Achihas temperament would never have allowed such coercion to sway him. But now, with the demon seed planted in him, killer be posed no
999:05
Speaker A
threat to Kenoha at all. If he ever dared strike against the village, Aihaan would detonate the seed and send him to his death. Now he intended to send Killer Back without leaving any trace, but not too easily. The other side had
999:17
Speaker A
casually opened their mouths with an offer of 1 billion. The money had not yet arrived. How lord do you have heard a thing or two about your rakage and killer bee, but this shinobi world is not your private backyard. You can't
999:28
Speaker A
simply do whatever you please. 1 billion for the second strongest of the ninetailed beasts. Do you take us for fools? Do you think we would hand him over so easily? 1 billion. Why don't you just drop dead? Aihaan rose to his feet
999:41
Speaker A
and behind him the blue skeletal frame of Susenu surged up from the ground. An immeasurable pressure erupted from his body, forcing Dodai to lower the head he had just raised. Terror flooded his heart. Damn it. This pressure alone
999:53
Speaker A
could suffocate a man. His strength was absolutely greater than the rakage. Sami, however, forced her head up against the pressure. The motion made her bosom quiver and her deep cleavage drew Achihajans gaze causing his pupils to contract. Achihajan turned
1000:06
Speaker A
away, took out a handkerchief and pressed it over his nose. Because he was wearing the crimson armor of the waring states, period doai, and the others could detect nothing unusual about him.
1000:15
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, I never expected Kinoa as the greatest village to have to rely on a genturi. Is that not unworthy of its reputation? Sami spoke through gritted teeth. Hearing this, Achiha Jean no longer wavered. After wiping away the
1000:28
Speaker A
trace of blood, he turned and said coldly, "He since moral blackmail failed, now you're trying to intimidate me with strength. If you think relying on a genturi doesn't prove true strength, then why don't you get the hell out of here? You people want the
1000:40
Speaker A
eight tales genturiki, don't you? You want the power that can level everything on the battlefield for you, don't you?
1000:45
Speaker A
Why dress it up in such noble sounding words? And besides, since when does Konoha need you to poke your nose into our affairs? Do you take me for dead?" The overbearing pressure intensified once more. Sammy could hold out no
1000:56
Speaker A
longer. Her legs trembling, she collapsed to the ground, her eyes filled with disbelief, terror, and admiration.
1001:01
Speaker A
Kimogakura had always revered the strong above all, and its women were raised to submit to the powerful. If Sammy had not been exceptionally capable, she would probably have been snatched away long ago to be someone's concubine. It was
1001:12
Speaker A
the third rakage who had taken her in giving her dignity, respect, and the chakra extraction technique. That was why she now served the fourth rakage.
1001:20
Speaker A
But now, the reverence for strength bred into her very bones began to pluck at her heartstrings. If she could marry this handsome, powerful man of status and strength, would she not bear a mighty child? 1 5 billion. We are
1001:31
Speaker A
willing to pay 1 5 billion in silver to ransom Lord Killer B. Please, Lord Hokag, agree. Dodai did not notice Samwi's strange expression, but he certainly felt Aihas pressure. That pressure made it hard for him to breathe and drain the strength from his body.
1001:45
Speaker A
Unable to endure any longer, he could only raise the stakes, hoping to tempt Aiha. Sure enough, the moment he finished speaking, Aiha Jean withdrew his pressure and turned to look at him.
1001:54
Speaker A
1 5 billion is too little. Two, 5 billion. If you can produce two 5 billion here, and now I'll return him to you at once. Two, 5 billion. Why the hell don't you just rob us? One of the
1002:05
Speaker A
Kimogakure U ninja cursed. I'm doing exactly that, aren't I? Say one more word and I'll take your life. Aihaan crouched down, reached out a hand, and patted the man's face. You? The cloud ninja tried to continue cursing, but
1002:18
Speaker A
Dodai cut him off. Enough, Chinga. Do you think the Hokag is someone you can argue with? Shut your mouth. Dodai did not want his men to die here. Even if they were not tied up right now, the few
1002:27
Speaker A
of them together could not defeat Aihaan, let alone with so many experts in this courtyard. If you want to die, you should not die here. You should die in the future campaign against Kanagakor. Dying here has no value at
1002:38
Speaker A
all. Lord Hokag too, 5 billion is a bit much. I'm not afraid to tell you plainly that I only have 2 billion right now.
1002:45
Speaker A
That is also the rakeage bottom line. If the number goes any higher, killer be lives or dies without us caring. Dodai said his jaw stubbornly. Kill me or cut me up. Do as you please. He closed his eyes and snorted coldly. Aihas mind
1002:57
Speaker A
raced. Was this truly their bottom line. Very well, if that's so too billion it is. Aihaan had no intention of saying it himself. He simply gave Narikaku a look.
1003:07
Speaker A
After all, how could a leader be the one to talk about such a deal? The corner of Narashikaku's mouth twitched as he silently cursed. Good grief, you're too embarrassed to say it, so you push all the dirty work on me. At this rate, am I
1003:18
Speaker A
going to earn the title Kenoha's debt collector? Still, he set aside stray thoughts and carefully drafted three copies of the contract. It stated that Kimovikur voluntarily paid 2 billion tales of silver in exchange for the personal freedom of the eight tales
1003:31
Speaker A
Jinuriki killer B. The process is open, the terms are accurate, and both parties have confirmed. Aiha Jean was the first to examine the contract. He nodded then said, "Untie him." Kakashi stepped forward to untie Dodai. Although Dodai felt disgusted and uncomfortable, he
1003:46
Speaker A
could only accept it in the end. There was no choice. Circumstances were stronger than any man. Besides, they were still the weaker side. Hasn't the weaker side always been like fish on a chopping board slaughtered at well, as
1003:56
Speaker A
the strong one must grow accustomed to these things. Besides, it was only two billion tales. Saratobi Haruen had once paid Kimovicure more than 3 billion in silver reparations. This time, the money was merely being returned, so it would
1004:08
Speaker A
not affect him greatly. Dodai loosened up his limbs and sat down at the negotiation table. "After you, Lord Dodie," Aihaan said with courteous grace. Dodai glanced at him, picked up the prepared pen, signed his name, then dabbed Cineabar, and pressed his
1004:21
Speaker A
fingerprint. Narosikaku's eyes lit up. He quickly took the signed contract from Dodai, examined it from beginning to end, and after confirming there were no problems, nodded to Achihajan. Good. The contract is sealed in triplicate, and Kimogicure may take one copy. Gather 2
1004:36
Speaker A
billion tales of silver in 3 days and you may leave. If you cannot gather it in 3 days, the amount increases by 100 million for each additional day. Take killer be back with you. Remember, you only have 3 days. When Aihaan finished
1004:49
Speaker A
speaking, a violent surge of chakra erupted and sent everyone there flying. When it was over, they landed precisely outside the Aiha clan compound. At the same time, the ropes on their bodies were snapped apart by the chakra, restoring their freedom of movement.
1005:02
Speaker A
Sami checked Killer Bee's body at once and found him even more robust than a normal person. She could not help but twitch the corner of her mouth then looked toward Dodie. My lord, Lord, Killer Bee's body is fine. Should we
1005:12
Speaker A
make a run for it or do shook his head? We can't run. Do you think Achihaan is Saratobi Herusen? Do you think you can just run because you want to? Did you not see his strength just now? It is
1005:22
Speaker A
like a vast boundless surging ocean. Forget running now. Contact the rakage outside the village. He and the other Kimogakur Abu ninja are guarding three billion tales of silver. Tell them to deliver the two billion into Canoa.
1005:35
Speaker A
Dodai gave the order. Sami nodded. Recalling Aihaan's power. A dazed look came into her eyes and she felt a surge of excitement and weak knees. Aihaan sat in the courtyard taking a sip of tea.
1005:46
Speaker A
Hataki Kakashi knelt on one knee. Lord Hokagi. Aihaan had released his chakra before so he naturally knew why Kakashi had come. He said it doesn't matter.
1005:55
Speaker A
Everyone has moments of wewardness. Besides, I believe what happened back then must have been a heavy blow to you.
1006:00
Speaker A
This statement showed that Aihaan had investigated every part of Kakashi's background. Kakashi trembled all over, but knowing he was in the wrong, he could only lower his head. Actually, this world is not simply black and white. What you experienced was perhaps
1006:13
Speaker A
a chess game carefully planned by someone else. You were a chess piece, and so was Abido. Aihaan rose and looked at Hitaki Kakashi. Only by living well and taking care of your own life can you not betray the sacrifice of your two
1006:25
Speaker A
teammates. Isn't that so? Aihaan said slowly. Hitaki Kakashi sank into deep thought and murmured living well. His eyes were hollow. Deep within his memories, he once again thought of Aidito's death. Ren's death, the deaths of Manado and his wife and his
1006:39
Speaker A
own father's death. Suddenly, those images began to shatter, and he felt himself released from a cage. He seemed to understand at last the meaning of his own existence. Now, Achi Haan saw Kakashi's demeanor change a sharp light gleaming in his eyes, and the corners of
1006:52
Speaker A
his mouth rose. All right, I won't hold you accountable this time. If you do it again, the punishment will be doubled.
1006:58
Speaker A
Aihaan waved his hand. Hitaki Kakashi quickly acknowledged then withdrew with a large number of Ubu ninja. Narashikaka looked at Kakashi then at Aihaan. In the end, he pulled along his son and his comrade Yamanaka and Noi bowed deeply to
1007:11
Speaker A
Achiha and prepared to take his leave. Aihaan did not stop them. He simply waved his hand to signal them off. The next day, Aihaan had just gotten out of bed when he was informed that the fourth rakage and his guards had already
1007:23
Speaker A
arrived at the village entrance. He got up grumbling. Couldn't they have come to deliver the silver some other time? Did it have to be so damn early in the morning? A servant smiling attended to Achihas washing, dressing, and
1007:33
Speaker A
breakfast. Once everything was done, Aihaan headed for the village entrance accompanied by Aiha Itachi Aiha Shersu and Aiha Fagaku. Aihaan wore the Hokag's ceremonial robe, hands clasped behind his back, striding forward with his head held high. His face was hidden beneath
1007:48
Speaker A
the hat so no one could see his expression at that moment. When the high-ranking ninja clan leaders learned the news, Narashikaku of the Nar clan, Hugahayashi of the Huga clan, and Yamanaka Inoi of the Yamanaka clan, they hastily followed behind him. One must
1008:02
Speaker A
know that even the old third Hokag did not have such rallying power. The old third Hokag had never commanded such influence, for in his era, he was the one rushing cap in hand to press money upon other villages. The great clans
1008:14
Speaker A
considered that disgrace more than they could bear. Thus, every time Saratobi Herusen came bearing reparations, they would shut their gates to all visitors and forbid their own clansmen from setting foot in the streets, lest the third Hokag press gang them into
1008:26
Speaker A
representing their family. If such a thing ever did happen, that clan would be mocked by every other family the very next day for eagerly playing the role of Saratobi Herus's loyal dogs. But times had changed. And how although the
1008:38
Speaker A
negotiation had taken place under the cloak of night, that 2 billion contract had set every heart ablaze with fervor.
1008:44
Speaker A
Two billion good heavens. Since the first Hokag had reaped a fortune from selling tailed beasts no other Kagaya had ever acquired money with such effortless ease. When the party reached the village gate, Dodis eyes lit up at once. Brothers bring up the funds we
1008:57
Speaker A
have prepared in Kumogicure. At that command, countless Kimogakure Yani Yui showed off their brawn hefting two treasure chests onto their shoulders before setting them down in a row that stretched past 100 chests. Aiha Jean watched Doy with dead fish eyes, curious
1009:10
Speaker A
to see exactly what mischief the man was brewing. After the hundred odd chests had been laid out upon the ground, the fourth rakage appeared. His gaze iron hard. His chest thrust proudly out and stroed through the great gate of
1009:21
Speaker A
Caninoa. The watching villagers faces changed. This mountain of a man looked troublesome at first glance, and he only made things worse by setting his jaw and looking down upon everyone with lofty condescension. Aihas hands itched for a fight as his five fingers clenched
1009:35
Speaker A
a sudden crack of knuckles rang out, and the Kohaa high-erups exchanged worried glances. Would their hokag fly into a rage and throw down right here? Upon hearing that sound, the fourth rakage ice entire frame shuttered. He coughed twice and said, "Lord Hokag, this is
1009:49
Speaker A
Kimogakur's show of sincerity. Brothers, open the chests." The fourth rakage bellowed. Yes. The brrawy warriors of Kimogakure roared flinging open the chests before them. Thud, thud, thud. As the chest lid swung open, the sunlight struck them and threw out a dazzling
1010:04
Speaker A
glitter of silver. The villagers of Kohaa gasped in wonder. Heavens its money, an ocean of money. That one chest holds more silver than I could earn in a lifetime. How vast a fortune must all these chests hold? What in the world is
1010:16
Speaker A
going on? For years, we've been the ones paying reparations. How are we suddenly taking in money this year? All of a sudden, someone in the crowd cuffed the previous speaker right in the head. What nonsense? Just look at who's running the
1010:26
Speaker A
village now. Aiha Jean. The strongest of the Achiha clan. The strongest of Kenoha. Exactly. He's nothing like the old third. That spineless man who only threw his weight around inside his own walls. Hey, what do you reckon the fifth
1010:38
Speaker A
Hokag will do with all this money? He won't pocket a single coin for himself.
1010:42
Speaker A
That much is certain. Last time he exposed corruption among the high-ranking officials, he beheaded them in full public view and drained every last copper out of their homes to bankroll the army. HSS the villagers of Kenoha displayed not the slightest
1010:55
Speaker A
inhibition in front of the Kimogakure delegation for Kimogakure was paying tribute to Kenoha now. Why should they care what their new tributaries thought?
1011:02
Speaker A
How else do you think we won the title of Kohaa's unruly ruffians? Listening to the villagers remarks, Dodas vigilance toward Achihajan rose yet another story. A man who could be ruthless to others was impressive, but a man who could be ruthless to himself was
1011:15
Speaker A
impressive beyond all measure. It seemed that upon returning, he would have to list Achiha as an S-ranked target, hang his name upon the black market, and hire top tier experts to finish him off. Achi Haan had been drifting in a hazy
1011:27
Speaker A
half-dream when the silver lights stabbed into his eyes, forcing them open and wrenching every nerve in his body awake. Once his eyes adjusted, they bulged wide as both pupils whirled into the pattern of the eternal man. Gekcko sharing gone in his heart. He cried out,
1011:40
Speaker A
"Holy [ __ ] system. In all my life, I've never seen that much money." Hhost KK keeps CC Com J just a SS small ss scene.
1011:48
Speaker A
Diddy don't pee panic panic. The system was somewhat stirred up as well. It too had never seen so much money. It was after all the future master system of the Naro world having grown from absolute nothing. Its experience was
1012:00
Speaker A
limited, and this was the first time it had laid eyes upon such a fortune in silver. Aihaan gazed at the silver with a delighted smile, observing the systems reaction. At that moment, the fourth rakage raised a hand, and his men shut
1012:11
Speaker A
the chests and stood at attention. I have long heard of the fifth hokag's overwhelming might. I am the fourth rakage. I and I wish to test your taiitsu. If you should come out victorious, I will add another billion
1012:22
Speaker A
tales of silver. Rakage, I folded his arms over his chest. At these words, the whole assembly erupted in commotion.
1012:28
Speaker A
Dodai's lips curled upward. This was a bald-faced scheme. For among all the Taiitsu masters under heaven, who could possibly surpass Lord Rakage? Aihaan, after all, had only ever relied on his sea of chakra and his susenu. There had
1012:41
Speaker A
been no word of his Taiutsu being anything exceptional. Whereas Lord Raikage Naiutsu was inherited from the third rakage himself, ferocious beyond compare. Under such circumstances, Achiha could not back down. The villagers of Konoha were all watching him. If he retreated, if he refused, his
1012:56
Speaker A
prestige would come crashing down in an instant. But if he did not refuse, could his Taiutsu possibly defeat Lord Rakage?
1013:02
Speaker A
What a joke! Aihajans face hardened, an open scheme. In Taiutsu alone, he could toy with and demolish an ordinary Jonan. But against the rakage, he was far from certain. Just then, the system spoke. "Ding! Congratulations, host! You have obtained a second
1013:16
Speaker A
template lottery draw. Time abruptly froze and a great wheel appeared once more before him. Aihaan was taken back.
1013:22
Speaker A
this system of his. It refused to come early refused to come late. Why did it have to pick this very moment to show itself? What was the meaning? Still he pulled the lottery lever. The wheel spun and slowly ground to a halt. Its pointer
1013:34
Speaker A
landing on that crimson UR character. Ding. Congratulations, host. You have awakened the Hashiama, founder of Kenoha template. You are about to receive all of Hashiama's talents, physique, and chakra system. But before Achi Haan could get his protest out, a colossal
1013:49
Speaker A
force dropped straight out of the heavens and flooded into his body. Achi Haans eyes rolled back and froth bubbled from his mouth. Every inch of his bones and every inch of his flesh felt as if it were being sliced apart by
1014:01
Speaker A
razor-edged knives, then pieced back together, only to be sliced apart and rebuilt once more. His feet took root in the earth, and boundless chakra surged upward from his soles to flood his entire frame. This was the heavy profoundity of the land itself. The
1014:14
Speaker A
ordeal lasted for 10 full minutes. Aihaan sucked in great ragged lungfuls of air. If not for the frozen flow of time, he would certainly have made an utter spectacle of himself before the crowd. Ding. Congratulations, host. You have activated both the Madara Aiha,
1014:28
Speaker A
founder of Kohaa and Hashramu, founder of Kenoha templates, earning you the bond. Primordial Kenoha. Ding. The host may fulfill the hidden condition. Awaken the special template. All creation.
1014:38
Speaker A
Ding. A mission has now been issued. Defeat the fourth rakage. I by Taiutsu alone and make him understand that the might of a hokage is not to be offended.
1014:47
Speaker A
Ding. Mission reward keeka dust release. Sensing the surging vitality and power within his body, Achiha Jean beamed with delight. Earlier he had feared that the Madaraa Aiha template might prove insufficient. And now what the hell was there to fear? With passive monstrous
1015:02
Speaker A
strength and a passive sage body, even if an atsitsuki himself descended aiha jean could still haul off and slap him twice across the face. Could it be that the Lord Hokag is afraid to fight me? I suppose it makes sense. With those reed
1015:15
Speaker A
thin arms and spinly legs, you look as though you possess no strength at all.
1015:18
Speaker A
The fourth rakage sneered. The villagers of Konoha remained silent, yet their gazes grew restless. Murmurss spread as they privately debated whether Aihaan was truly up to the task. Mgya rushed out and bowed to Achihajan first. Lord Hokag, I am Mgya ninja specializing in
1015:34
Speaker A
Taiutsu. Please allow me to fight in your place. His bearing was impeccable, his eyes blazing with sharp light, and his body stood as straight as an ancient pine, while the muscles of his back coiled and bulged. This sight not only
1015:46
Speaker A
moved Achiha, but also sent a thrill of alarm through the fourth rakage. Although the man before him appeared to have similarly slim arms and legs, instinct told him that this fellow was formidable. Formidable enough to threaten his very safety. No, I can't
1016:00
Speaker A
let him substitute. We need to stoke the fire. This thought lingered in the fourth rakage A's mind. In the end, he shot a meaningful glance at Dodie. Every person has the instinct to pursue benefit and avoid harm. Since they sense
1016:11
Speaker A
that something was off, he would not continue reckless brute force. Dodai understood. He cleared his throat. Ahem since this [clears throat] is a duel between Kaga and Kagu there. Taiutsu ninja, please step aside. Dodai placed his hand on Mike's shoulder. Suddenly,
1016:25
Speaker A
blue steam erupted into a violent boil, scalding his hand. I was speaking with Lord Hokage. What business is it of yours? If not for my Hokag's reputation, I would have done far more than merely burn your arm. My guy turned stamped one
1016:37
Speaker A
foot against the ground, and in an instant, cracks split through the unyieldingly solid floor. The fourth rakage's pupil shrank, and his eyelids twitched violently. That casual blow had been powerful enough to rival his liger bomb. This man was a rare Taiitsu
1016:51
Speaker A
genius. Damn it. I had long heard that Konoho abounds with exceptional talents, and now that I see it today, it is exactly as rumored. Just then, Achi Haan placed his hand on Miku's shoulder and squeezed it lightly. Guy, I can see your
1017:03
Speaker A
loyalty. But for this brainless fool, there is no need for the eight gates. Aihaan applied the slightest pressure, and Mike Guy immediately felt a colossal force from his left shoulder that left him dizzy. For a moment, the chakra
1017:14
Speaker A
inside his body churned chaotically, and he nearly slipped out of the eight gate state. Piss. The Hokag's tiu. Is this overwhelming as well? Good heavens, it seems. I was merely showing off before a master. Mai thought to himself, "Eight
1017:27
Speaker A
gates is that the forbidden taijitsu that killed four of the seven ninja swordsmen with a single kick." The fourth rakage suddenly recalled a certain jennon in order to save his child had opened the eight gates and kicked the seven ninja swordsmen into
1017:40
Speaker A
panic, scattering them to the wind. His kid, could he be that jenn? Hey, stop looking around. A, your challenge is accepted. Bring it on. Aihaan stretched out his hand palm facing the sky and beckoned inward. They instantly burned
1017:53
Speaker A
with fury. Since you are begging for death, I will grant it. Liger bomb lightning blazed around A's body. His form vanished, then transformed into a beam of lightning that charged at Aihaan. Aihaan instantly activated a Shaing, spread his legs, dug his feet
1018:08
Speaker A
firmly into the ground, and assumed Hashiamarama's opening stance. One hand raised to guard his chest, the other poised for a head strike. A mere trick.
1018:16
Speaker A
Aiha's guarding hands suddenly lashed out. Bang! A monstrous force exploded from his arm and hurdled toward Rik's arm. monstrous strength. Their fists clashed and a shock wave instantly erupted outward in every direction.
1018:29
Speaker A
Everyone staggered back three steps, staring in shock at the two figures exchanging blows. They had never expected Achiha to possess not only the transcendent power of the Shainggon, but also Taiutsu at the absolute pinnacle.
1018:41
Speaker A
It seemed Aihaan had simply been too low-key. Layman only watched the spectacle experts understand the craft.
1018:48
Speaker A
Only the fourth rakage a locked in contest with Achihaan at this very moment knew exactly how terrifying Achihan truly was. A single casual strike was enough to match his rare nintai jutzu, the lier bomb. More than that, a sense that this was not Aiha
1019:01
Speaker A
jean's full strength. He was still holding back. Huh. The fourth rakage, a retreated half a step pulled back his fist and then used technique, amplifying power through speed to unleash a liger bomb even stronger than the previous one. Lightning flared muscles bulged
1019:16
Speaker A
fists clenched and power was driven from his waist and core. In this state, the rakage brushed the threshold of surpassing the kaga. If this blow had been against, perhaps he would have won.
1019:25
Speaker A
Unfortunately, he was now facing Achiha, who had just merged with the Hashiamaramaju template. Drawing upon the Sinju combat arts in his memory, the mountain shattering fist, Aihaan forced his entire body's vital force to its peak and unleashed a single devastating
1019:40
Speaker A
punch. Mountain heavy and oppressive, the punch drove straight at A's arm. The two fists collided once more, churning up waves of dust. A figure enveloped in dust was blasted away. The crowd's hearts tightened. Some looked at the figure flying through the air. Others
1019:53
Speaker A
looked at the indistinct silhouette still standing in the arena. As the dust settled, the crowd drew a sharp breath.
1019:59
Speaker A
Aihas fist was still steaming. It had only been scraped, a minor abrasion at most. Even that wound was healing with astonishing speed. I declare the winner to be Kinoa's Hokag Aiha.
1020:09
Speaker A
Narashikaku left out hastily to announce the result. For an instant, the entire venue fell silent, then erupted into frenzy cheers. Heavens, our Hokag from Kinoa is actually this powerful. With Taiutsu alone, he defeated the fourth rakage who unifies Nutsu and Taiutsu.
1020:25
Speaker A
That punch from Lord Hokag just now. Why do I feel I have seen it somewhere before? It seems almost similar to Lady's fist techniques. Look at the fourth rakage's fist. The bone is visible through the wound and blood is
1020:37
Speaker A
splattering. This I can't imagine how hard Lord Hokag's fist is. Lord Rakage. How could Lord Rakage lose? Impossible.
1020:44
Speaker A
I don't believe this is real. Damn it. Aihaan must have used some sort of underhanded trick. We simply didn't notice it. Dodai had no time to concern himself with such talk. He ordered a medical ninja forward to treat the
1020:56
Speaker A
rakage wounds. All while eyeing Achiha with profound dread. Aihaan had already withdrawn his fists. With both hands clasped behind his back, he stared coldly at everyone before him. 1 billion. Don't forget it. Otherwise, I won't mind killing my way to your
1021:10
Speaker A
doorstep. Aihaan gave a cold snort. Yes. Dodai bowed his head in defeat. Circumstances were stronger than people.
1021:17
Speaker A
He had no choice but to submit. Now he could only sigh at the realization that Kimogakure might not have another chance to contend for the world for the next 50 years. Ding. Congratulations host on completing the quest. Reward Keeky Toada
1021:30
Speaker A
dust release with an SSS rating. Bonus reward. Dust release prayer bead bracelet. It can be used together with true several thousand hands and each bead can fire a dustreleased detachment of the primitive world technique. Aiha Jean was stunned. What on earth? Great
1021:44
Speaker A
Buddha plus dust release. A prayer bead bracelet with every bead able to fire a dustreleased detachment of the primitive world technique. Didn't this mean he could unleash the detachment of the primitive world technique in rapid succession? Aihaan felt extremely
1021:58
Speaker A
pleased after receiving the systems reward, but he couldn't let it show on his face. He still had to collect the money. Bring the remaining dozens of chests of silver in. We lost the bet, so we'll accept the outcome. The fourth
1022:09
Speaker A
rakage slowly came to his voice was coarse but still full of vigor. He stared intently at Achiha. He was certain that Achihaan had just used pure taijutsu while he himself had used an improved ninja jutsu which still borrowed from ninjutsu after all. Since
1022:23
Speaker A
Achihans pure taijutsu could defeat him, that meant he was completely inferior to Achihan. Facing such a powerful opponent, he did not dare to reneig. Besides, Killer B had already been saved, so spending all the money was worth it. He could just make the
1022:36
Speaker A
villagers tighten their belts afterward. I kept mentally preparing himself, while Achi Haan at that moment thought a little more highly of him. That man was truly a stand-up guy. Have someone from the finance department come and count the three billion tales of silver. All
1022:49
Speaker A
of it will go into Kenoha's treasury for the village's development. Aihaan smiled and nodded at a of Kimobik as if thanking them for their generous contribution. I turned his head away.
1022:58
Speaker A
After regaining the ability to move, he stood in place and waited for the settlement. After all, with so many people watching, if they came up short, he would lose face. In fact, people are strange creatures. When experiencing a
1023:08
Speaker A
major setback, their first reaction in front of others is not regret, but stubbornly saving face. Even if they lose, they still want to keep their spine straight. Akimichi Chos wore a grave expression. Behind him followed 20 ninja, 10 geniuses from the Akimichi
1023:22
Speaker A
clan who excelled in arithmetic, and 10 from the Huga clan's inspection unit, who were to check whether the silver was hollow or of insufficient quality.
1023:29
Speaker A
Counting the 3 billion tales of silver took from morning until afternoon. Neither Achihan nor a left the village entrance. So Aihaan took the lead and had chefs come to the spot with pots, pans, and utensils to cook Wagyu beef.
1023:41
Speaker A
He told the envoys from Kimob to eat their fill since this meal was on him.
1023:45
Speaker A
At most, it would cost 500,000, which was a drop in the bucket compared to three billion. The fourth rakeage did not stand on ceremony. Once the Wagyu was almost fully grilled, he grabbed it directly with his hand, startling the
1023:56
Speaker A
chef. Damn, in this day and age are there people who aren't afraid of heat.
1024:00
Speaker A
Actually, that was not the case. The fourth rakage's hands were simply covered in calluses, so he could completely ignore heat at this level.
1024:06
Speaker A
Aihaan also had his men bring out sake that the Aiha clan had stored for 20 years and drank with the rakage. Aiha Fagaku's mouth twitched. Damn it, he had hidden it away since childhood. Now he had to give it to those rough men to
1024:18
Speaker A
drink. And he truly could not bear to part with it. But for the sake of those three billion tales, he gritted his teeth and said, "Fine." And so the top leaders of both sides ate and drank while Akimich Chosa, the Akimichi clan,
1024:30
Speaker A
and the Huga clan worked until their eyes were blurred. Finally, just before the sun was about to set, Akimichi Chosa announced, "The count is complete. The total is 3 billion 20 million tales.
1024:39
Speaker A
Please inspect it, Lord Hokag." Aihaan waved a hand. When you handle it, I'm at ease. Put it all back. Sami suddenly spoke at that point. Lord Hokag, isn't there an extra 20 million? Shouldn't that be returned to us? Aihaan said,
1024:52
Speaker A
"Consider it a fee for drinks. I'm sure Lord Rakage won't mind, right?" He patted the rakage on the shoulder. At that moment, the rakage's face was flushed red, and he smacked his lips while hiccoping. "Don't mind. Don't mind. It's only right, only right. We've
1025:05
Speaker A
eaten and drunk our fill, so it's time for us to go. Don't I dare we? Let's go." The fourth rakage rose unsteadily and walked out of the village gate.
1025:12
Speaker A
Dodai side bowed to Achiha and left. Darowi stepped forward to support the fourth rakage while casting an unobtrusive glance at Aiha. That looks seared Aihas face into his memory.
1025:24
Speaker A
In the future, the humiliation Achiha had inflicted on Kimobikur Hideerowi would make Kohha repay twofold. Only Samwi remained rooted to the spot, gritting her teeth as she glared at Achihan. Aihaan grinned, moved forward in a single flash step, wrapped his
1025:38
Speaker A
right arm around her slender waist, and pinched her chin with his left hand. What? Miss Sami still isn't leaving.
1025:44
Speaker A
Could it be that you want to stay and be my wife? Aiha Jean said teasingly. Sami was stunned, then flew into a rage. Her right foot suddenly came down hard on his big toe, but Achiha remained completely indifferent and did not move.
1025:56
Speaker A
When Samwis right foot landed, Achiha remained expressionless, while Samwi's tears came out from the pain.
1026:02
Speaker A
Aihans foot was too hard. However, she had her pride. She shoved Achi Hajjan away, then endured the excruciating pain from the heel of her foot and walked toward the village gate.
1026:11
Speaker A
After she left, the smile crept onto the corner of Aihas mouth. But the moment he turned around and saw his own high-ranking officials looking at him with strange expressions, he immediately felt that something was very wrong.
1026:22
Speaker A
Ahem, I was just teaching a disobedient enemy, Kunoichi, a lesson. Don't overthink it. Now, put this money into the Kenoha Finance Department's vault and register it. I'm heading back first.
1026:31
Speaker A
Achihajan waved his hand and left the place. Narashikaku then began arranging the various tasks. That night, a great deal of gossip spread extremely far and wide. The stories were so substantial that even spies from other villages began moving, reporting the matter to
1026:45
Speaker A
their respective kaga. The next day, Aihaan got up at noon as usual. While brushing his teeth and browsing the newspaper he had just bought, he suddenly coughed and roared, "What the hell? Who is it? Who did this? This is
1026:56
Speaker A
blatant slander." Aiha Jean looked at the content of the newspaper. Shocking. The woman whom Kinoa's fifth Hokag loves turns out to be. So, it's not that Lord Hokag doesn't want a woman, but that he can't find a suitable big enough one. My
1027:10
Speaker A
god, the things that must be told between the Hokag and the enemy Kunoichi. One piece of gossip after another with photos as proof made Aiha Jean feel as if his image was collapsing in an instant. Aiha pursed his lips and
1027:22
Speaker A
walked over. He took a deep breath to calm himself. Ahem little brother, what's wrong? Aihaan narrowed his eyes at Aihaachi's expression. Big brother, are you trying to laugh? Cough. I'm professionally trained and under normal circumstances, I don't laugh. Aiha held
1027:37
Speaker A
up a hand and said with the utmost seriousness stared at him for two seconds, then turned around. Help me find out who did this. What is it? Aiha nearly couldn't hold back from bursting out laughing.
1027:48
Speaker A
Aihaan looked back and Achihaachi said with a completely straight face, "Little brother, just tell me what it is and I'll definitely take care of it." The corner of Achihas mouth twitched.
1027:58
Speaker A
He felt that he had suffered an unprecedented backstab today, his image. And so Achi Haan stepped out of his home with a face full of black lines and went to the meeting. This time when he pushed open the door, he exuded no pressure at
1028:10
Speaker A
all. Instead, everyone instinctively bowed their heads and struggled to suppress their snickers. Who among his folks could possibly get it? The fifth Hokag of Kenoa scandal was so explosive that one had to wonder which prodigy had submitted such a story. The crucial
1028:23
Speaker A
thing was that the newspaper actually approved it. This was truly no trivial matter. Jariah sneezed in the newspaper office. Who was talking about me behind my back? Never mind. Keep printing.
1028:33
Speaker A
Cough. Aiha Jean stepped onto the stage and gave a sharp cough into the microphone, instantly capturing everyone's attention. Today, the reason I have gathered all the clan heads and civilian representatives is the most important matter. How to spend those 3
1028:45
Speaker A
billion from Kimogicure? Aihans face was grave. This made the people below realized the gravity of the problem. One by one, they straightened their backs, their gazes converging on Achihan. Aihaan looked around at everyone quite satisfied. This was how
1028:59
Speaker A
it should be. During work hours, one must work earnestly and faithfully without letting their minds wander to nonsensical matters. Narikaku rose to his feet. Lord Hokag, three parties submitted funding requests last night.
1029:11
Speaker A
The first is the Konoha Academy. It has been nearly 10 years since its textbooks and facilities were last updated. Some walls still bear graffiti and parts of the surface are weathered. Here is photographic evidence. Narashikaku shot a glance at the academy principal who
1029:25
Speaker A
immediately handed over the documents. Aihaan also straightened his back. No matter how hard the times children must not suffer, no matter how poor the village education must not be poor. This was a truth he knew well. When he opened
1029:37
Speaker A
the files, he could not help frowning. The third Hokag gave a speech there every year promoting the will of fire every year. Could it be that he never allocated funds for renovations or new textbooks and teaching equipment? Aihaan
1029:49
Speaker A
swept his gaze across the room. Everyone was sighing and casting resentful looks. He drew in a sharp breath. Shikaku and you, principal, speak up. Nar Shikaku began. As far as I know, the third Hokag collected a considerable amount of
1030:02
Speaker A
silver every year. Yet in the end, it all vanished without a trace. It was claimed to be for expanding military expenditures, but in truth, no one knew where it went. Just like a cooked duck that suddenly sprouted wings and flew
1030:13
Speaker A
away. Aihaan raised an eyebrow. Oh, military expenditures indeed, but not Kenoha's military expenditures. They were for the 3,000man Saratobi Corps.
1030:22
Speaker A
The Saratobi Corps consisted of sturdy men equipped with excellent weapons. Had Shikaku not brought this up today, he would have nearly forgotten to deal with them. Shikaku immediately allocate 200 million for renovating the Konoha Academy and give the students a
1030:35
Speaker A
two-month holiday. Aihaan made the final decision. Nar Shikaku nodded in acknowledgement and wrote out a check stamped with Shikaka's clan head seal and Ajihas hokag seal. He then handed it to the principal. The principal's eyes were red as he spoke in
1030:49
Speaker A
a trembling voice, "Thank you, Lord Hokag. Thank you, Lord Hokag. On behalf of the children of the academy, I thank you for your immense kindness and grace." He knelt down, and the sudden kneel startled both Achiha and Narashikaku. Although the old man was
1031:03
Speaker A
only a tunin, he was the long-erving principal of the Konoha Academy. He had devoted his entire time to education and had nurtured countless talents for Konoha. Even Aiha Jean had once been taught by him. Principal, your words are
1031:14
Speaker A
too heavy. No matter how hard the times, children must not endure hardship, who no matter how poor education must not be impoverished. Kohaa is relatively peaceful now, but education is still indispensable. You have devoted your time and poured your heart into teaching
1031:28
Speaker A
the children. You must not kneel to us." Aihaan helped him to his feet. Nar Shikaku nodded at the scene while the other Shinobi clans and civilians were moved. The old principal broke down in tears. It was the first time he had ever
1031:41
Speaker A
seen relief funds issued by the government in the past. There had never been even more than 2 million tales of silver. 200 million at once. How could that not move him deeply? After comforting the old principal, Achihajan returned to his seat and was about to
1031:54
Speaker A
continue asking questions when the representative of the Kenoha hospital spoke up. Lord Hokag the Kenoha hospital receives an annual allocation of 10 million which is barely enough for maintaining surgical equipment and absolutely insufficient for developing new medicines. Over the years, Sunaker
1032:08
Speaker A
has kept developing new varieties of poison while Kenoha remains stuck in the past. In the short term, this is bearable. But in the long run, frontline shinobi are likely to miss the optimal rescue window because our medicines are
1032:19
Speaker A
outdated. Therefore, the Kenoha hospital requests an investment of 500 million. The facilities can be a bit shabby, but drug research cannot stop. The director of Kenoha Hospital was white-haired.
1032:30
Speaker A
Hunched over, she looked at Aihaan. Upon hearing this, Achiha immediately nodded. Shikaku approved the order 1 billion for Kenoha Hospital equipment maintenance, drug development, and medical research.
1032:40
Speaker A
Be sure to bring down the annual death rate of Kinoa Shinobi. Narikaku nodded and approved the order. With 1.2 billion now spent, the clan heads present drew in cold breaths. Their Hokag truly was willing to splurge. The director of
1032:53
Speaker A
Kenoha Hospital was equally grateful to Aihaan. With this money, the hospital could save more lives and the shinobi heading to the front lines would have greater security. Lord Hokag, the final application is from the border defense command. Supplies at the border are
1033:06
Speaker A
severely lacking. Each year they can barely maintain basic food and clothing. Their ninja tools are rusted. Their equipment is outdated. They want to request before Shikaku could finish.
1033:16
Speaker A
Aihaan waved his hand grandly. 1.5 billion. Tell the border guards every Kinoa Shinobi was born of a mother and raised by a father. Let them buy the best equipment and arm themselves to the teeth. Furthermore, the border troops
1033:28
Speaker A
rations and treatment must also be improved. They fight away from home all year round. A grueling life and their daily training is exhausting. I require the border forces to have three dishes and one soup every day with a meat dish
1033:40
Speaker A
at every meal. Aiha Jean slammed the table. The clan representatives pupils constricted. 2.7 billion had already been spent and in just a short while only 300 million remained. How were they supposed to skim off any money now?
1033:53
Speaker A
Aihaan saw through their thoughts and sneered. Furthermore, establish an inspection team. It will be composed of members from the Aiha Huga and Inoshikacho clans along with three civilian ninja. Every two months, the team will rotate regions to conduct
1034:06
Speaker A
scheduled audits. If accounts are unclear or data is ambiguous, then the responsible leaders and their supervisors will all be locked up. Those found guilty of serious corruption, starting at over 30,000 tales of silver, shall be sentenced to imprisonment for
1034:20
Speaker A
no less than 3 years to repent. They will be stripped of their Kenoha citizenship, and their descendants will be barred from public office. After Achihajan finished speaking, Narashikaku wrote it all down. These words also extinguished any thought the clans had
1034:33
Speaker A
of taking advantage. Offending the Hokag and a prodigy over a few coins was not worth the loss. Moreover, if their own actions brought disaster upon their descendants, they would have no face to go on living. Finally, the remaining 300
1034:45
Speaker A
million was allocated to livelihood projects with Hugahayashi placed in charge. After discussing for a while longer, Aihaan declared the meeting adjourned and everyone slowly filed out of the Hokag's office. Aihaan wandered aimlessly. Near noon, he had a bowl of
1034:59
Speaker A
ramen at Icharaku Ramen. Soon, a small hand landed on his shoulder. Aihaan froze for a moment. Turning around, he saw Hinata Huga puffing her cheeks like a blowfish. He blinked, startled. Little Hinata, what's the matter? Hinata Huga gave a cold snort. Do you like that
1035:13
Speaker A
woman from the hidden cloud village? The corner of Achihas mouth twitched. All because of this. He shook his head.
1035:19
Speaker A
No, not at all. Hinatada Huga activated her bia kugan and observed Aiha Jeans expression. Only after confirming that he indeed showed not the slightest change in micro expression did she let go and sit down beside him.
1035:31
Speaker A
You're not allowed to like other women. Whatever she has, I'll have it too one day. Hinade Huga stared at Aiha. Tuchi's hands needing noodles froze. What the hell did I just hear? A little girl liking Lord Hokage and I'm a witness.
1035:43
Speaker A
Damn it. Isn't this a bolt from the blue? Aihaan seemed to understand something. He put down his chopsticks and leaned closer to Hinata Huga. Hinata froze for a moment, then turned into a steam engine. But this time, she did not
1035:54
Speaker A
collapse. Instead, she raised her head and closed her eyes. The corner of Achihajas eye twitched. So, he had really guessed right. But since when, he remembered that he had always treated Hinata Huga as a little sister. How had
1036:05
Speaker A
things suddenly turned out like this? Just then, Niji Huga's voice rang out in the street. Hinata, little sister, where are you? Uncle told you to come home.
1036:13
Speaker A
Hinata, hina. Suddenly Niji Huga paused his bakugan activated and he stared at Achiha with some disbelief. Aihaan was also drawn by Niji Huga's shouts. He turned his head and saw Niji looking at the two of them for a moment. He closed
1036:26
Speaker A
his eyes. Damn it, he's misunderstood. And Huga frowned. Why hadn't brother Jean kissed her yet? Could it be that he didn't like her? She opened her eyes and saw that Achihas gaze had shifted to the side. Then she followed
1036:38
Speaker A
Achihas gaze and looked over, grinding her teeth. Damn Niji. Damn brother. You're ruining your little sister's future marriage. Aihaan chuckled then picked Hinata up like a child and walked over to Niji's side.
1036:49
Speaker A
Niji Hinata is here. Take her back quickly. Niji nodded and pulled Hinata Hugo away. Hinata Hugo left with Niji Huga, her face dark, but in the last moment before leaving, her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at
1037:01
Speaker A
Aihaan. Aihaan suddenly felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His heart seemed to be squeezed tightly by a pair of invisible hands, and an indescribable ache filled his chest. Ding. Mission issued. Rescue Yujito. The Jin Shuriki
1037:14
Speaker A
of the two tales who is under attack. Reward lava release chakra mode. Aihaan was puzzled. System. This isn't right. I remember Kakazu Haiden and the Akatsuki carrying out missions. Wasn't it supposed to be 3 or 4 years from now?
1037:28
Speaker A
Why is it starting now? Ding. It was originally so. But because of the hosts interference, Nagato Uzumaki sense that something was wrong. Now Kenoha has the three tales, six tales, and nine tales in hand. Fully one-third of the tailed
1037:40
Speaker A
beasts. This is only one month. What about 2 months, 3 months? He did not dare gamble, nor could he afford to. The eye of the moon plan, or the peace of the shinobi world in his heart, was to
1037:50
Speaker A
use the tailed beasts and absolute force to teach people to understand pain. And then the plan to make people understand the importance of peace would collapse.
1037:58
Speaker A
So he had to strike first to gain the upper hand. But why today? Because Black Zetsu has already found out the time of your deal with the fourth rakage. So after a meeting, Nagato thought this was a perfect opportunity and they sent
1038:09
Speaker A
Hayen and Kakazu to fire the first shot and capturing the tailed beasts. The system finished explaining the cause and effect to Achihaan. Aihaan frowned. No, what does this have to do with me? Let them capture them. System, just tell me
1038:22
Speaker A
whether you're going or not. If you go, I can give you a share of the two tales spirit pill. The system finally gritted its teeth and said, "Go. Why not? When there's something to gain, whoever doesn't go is a fool." Aihas
1038:33
Speaker A
expression changed and he gave a slight chuckle. This also confirmed in his mind that the system wanted to sample tailed beast chakra. The system might really be a newly debuted main system eager to sample and copy data and in the future
1038:44
Speaker A
distribute the data to its underlings as rewards for subworlds. With that, the man and the system left Kenoha with lightning speed. The immortal duo who had just left the Akitsuki headed north.
1038:54
Speaker A
Kakuzu, I heard you're the oldest here and you've even fought Hashiama. How strong was he? Hiden licked his lips. As a believer of the Jashin cult, one acknowledged by Jashin, he wanted to offer the finest blood to his revered
1039:05
Speaker A
Lord Jashin. The best offerings were the blood of the strong. If it weren't for the leader suppression, he would definitely have sacrificed all his partners one by one. That way, he could obtain even more blessings from Lord Jashin. For example, Kazu of the earth
1039:18
Speaker A
grudge fear Dara of explosion release, Cesori, the genius puppeteer of the 100 puppet operation, and Conan of paper release. Oh. Oh. Oh, right. And that guy, that sneaky brat who calls himself Madara Aiha. He probably thinks he's kept it hidden pretty well, huh? Kakuzu,
1039:32
Speaker A
who was sensitive to death, quickly deduced after inquiring about Madara Aiha's birth year that Madara Aiha was already dead. The others kept silent only because this man's abilities were useful to the organization. Since he wanted to call himself Madara Aiha, let
1039:45
Speaker A
him call himself that. They just needed to act at the critical moment. Only Aido Aiha himself thought he was playing his role while not knowing that everyone else was acting along with him. Kakuzu recalled as he walked. That was a long
1039:56
Speaker A
and drawn out battle. So along the way, Kakuzu started bragging and Hyen listened with great relish. Aihaan following them from a distance.
1040:03
Speaker A
According to the systems radar alerts Eve dropped on their conversation. Soon the corner of his mouth began to twitch.
1040:09
Speaker A
What [ __ ] since the person involved isn't here. You can brag as much as you like. You fought Hashiama for 3 days and three nights and in the end you lost by a single move. He told it as if it were
1040:20
Speaker A
true weaving in every technique. Advent of a world of trees. is the cutting technique, the wood dragon technique.
1040:25
Speaker A
All right, no true several thousand hands because he had never heard of it. Hiden's eyes lit up as he listened. He could hardly restrain his hands. He really wanted to kill Kakuzu and sacrifice him to Jashin. The blood of
1040:36
Speaker A
such a strong man was far too alluring to him. Just then, Heiden's ring flashed and Payne's voice reached his ears. If you stir up trouble, I'll cut you into eight pieces and bury you in the five great ninja nations, so you'll never be
1040:47
Speaker A
able to revive in this lifetime. Payne's voice like the grim reaper instantly cooled H highen down. Finally, Hayen nodded and replied, "Understood, Lord leader Kinoa Huga clan compound." Hinatada Huga murderous intent written all over her face was sparring with Niji
1041:02
Speaker A
Huga. Niji knowing he was in the wrong did not dare use his full strength against her. At that moment, he was at a disadvantage. Suddenly, Hinata's gaze sharpened. Eight trigrams vacuum palm.
1041:12
Speaker A
Her small hand bent and then shot straight as chakra gathered and she struck at Niji. Niji's expression changed and he instantly activated rotation. As your blue chakra spun at high speed, forming a dome-shaped barrier with no blind spots that
1041:24
Speaker A
deflected every attack. Hinata did not simply wait to be beaten. Aushi likewise executed eight trigrams palms revolving heaven. Niji's pupils constricted. He had not expected his little sister to be so fierce this time. The two rotations ground against each other. Whoever ran
1041:39
Speaker A
out of chakra first would suffer severe injuries. Damn it. Is it that serious? I only caught you and Lord Hokag in the act because I was worried about you.
1041:46
Speaker A
Niji laughed bitterly in his heart, but he had no idea how long Hinata had waited for that one chance. Now that the chance had been ruined, she was absolutely furious. Then Hannabi suddenly appeared, seeing her elder sister and Niji and I playing inside the
1042:00
Speaker A
circular barrier, she cheerfully walked straight toward the middle of them. That movement startled them both. Hinata and Niji exchanged a glance and stopped at the same time. The last remnants of their rotations collided in midair and vanished. Habi Huga couldn't understand
1042:13
Speaker A
why they stopped just because she came closer. She wondered if her sister and brother simply didn't want to play with her. Her eyes immediately reened and she sat down and cried. The sound of her crying drew Hayesi Huga's voice at once.
1042:25
Speaker A
Hannabi. Hannabi. What's wrong? Don't scare your father. Daddy, hug. Habi reached out her hands and looked at Hayesi with an agrieved face. Daddy sister, brother, no play with me.
1042:35
Speaker A
Hannabi's tears fell patter patter and there was faint whimpering. Hayashi glanced at Hinata and Niji then at the traces of rotation beneath their feet and understood what had happened. He said gently, "Hannabi, your sister and brother are mean. How about daddy plays
1042:48
Speaker A
with you, okay?" Hannabi opened her mouth as if to speak, but then remembering that Hinata and Niji had just refused to play with her, she puffed her cheeks and pouted, "Go daddy play." Haishi laughed, kissed Hannabi's cheek, then set her on his shoulder and
1043:00
Speaker A
walked out of the compound. Niji watched this scene with some envy. Envious that the second young lady, Hannabi, had family who doted on her. Thinking about his own situation, he felt somewhat dejected and suddenly lost the desire to
1043:12
Speaker A
train. Then he turned to look at Hinata and heard a voice ring out. Gentle step twin line fists. Hinata spread her legs into a horse stance coiling her power.
1043:20
Speaker A
Chakra rapidly gathered in both hands. Her long straight blue hair was blown by the chakra air currents and swayed in the wind. Her pearl white teeth were clenched and her arms were wrapped in blue chakra that gradually shaped itself
1043:32
Speaker A
into a lion. Her feet moved in the gentle step, shifting between real and elucory, drifting with an otherworldly grace, and both fists drove straight at Niji's chest. Niji reacted quickly, countering each move as it came, bending backward, doing a Thomas flare blocking
1043:47
Speaker A
left, raising his right arm, sweat streaming down his forehead. In his heart, he screamed, "What the hell?" In this state, Hinata's combat power speed and impact force were dramatically enhanced. Simply put, overwhelming force shattered all techniques. After about 10
1044:00
Speaker A
exchanges, Niji was clearly running out of strength. But Hinata, as if nothing had happened, kept throwing punches.
1044:06
Speaker A
Niji gritted his teeth. He couldn't keep being passive. If those bizarre fists landed on him, he would be gravely injured. Just as he was about to make a move, a figure walked in from the entrance. Hey. Hey, if you're sparring,
1044:16
Speaker A
then spar. Don't use lethal force. Then the person smiled faintly and used a jing jutsu, demonic illusion tree binding. Vines grew wildly beneath Hinata's feet and bound her. She tried to struggle, but found she couldn't break free. Little girl, save your
1044:29
Speaker A
strength. Your father invited me to teach you combat. I was passing by and noticed your taiitsu was somewhat interesting. With that, Karina, I stood at the base of the wall, the corners of her mouth curving upward. Hinata gritted
1044:39
Speaker A
her teeth and struggled again and again. But as time passed, she could only grow weaker. And you, boy, if I'm not mistaken, you're the boy from Hizashi's branch, whom your chakra is dense, and your foundation is solid. By all rights,
1044:51
Speaker A
you should have been able to subdue this little one. Could it be that you couldn't bear to hurt her? Karina laughed. I pay my respects, senior Korina Yui, Elite Jonan. Niji bowed respectfully. Kenoha's four elite Jonan were Kakashi, Mike Guyasuma, and Karina
1045:04
Speaker A
Yui. Although part of their reputation came from public hype, if they truly had no ability, no one would have publicly questioned them. Kakashi was an all-around ninja, Mike Guy was the pinnacle of Taiutsu as Suma used the wind blade with astonishing mastery, and
1045:17
Speaker A
Karina Yuhi was the strongest in Jingjutsu. Of course, Karina's jingutsu was the strongest below the Mangeko Sharing God. When the four elite Jonan were recognized, Attachi and Shersu had not yet awakened or revealed their Shainggon. So, Karinai became the
1045:30
Speaker A
strongest Jin jutsu user on the surface. Oh, as expected of the prodigy of his aashi's branch. At your age, there are few who can recognize who I am at once through my jutzu. Karina grew interested in Niji, but Niji did not play along.
1045:43
Speaker A
Please, May, let my sister go. She was just momentarily agitated. Niji had a way to end the fight without hurting Hinata. But the arrival of Ajon made him give up that idea. After all, the secret of his tension could not be exposed. If
1045:55
Speaker A
it aroused others weariness or jealousy, that would be bad. Fine, I'll do as you ask you, interesting little one. Karinai snapped her fingers, and the vines binding Hinata rapidly vanished.
1046:05
Speaker A
Hinata's strength was completely spent. She slowly sank to her knees, gasping for fresh air. Karinai walked over, crouched in front of Hinata and said,"Little one, would you like to become my disciple?" She reached out and patted Hinata's head. Hinata glared at
1046:18
Speaker A
her in defiance. "I don't accept this. If we're going to duel, let's duel in taijutsu, not jing jetsu. Little Hinata gritted her teeth and glared viciously at Karinai. Oh, quite tough, aren't you?
1046:28
Speaker A
I like that. Today is your first day as my disciple. So, I'll teach you the first lesson as a ninja as long as you can win and complete the mission.
1046:35
Speaker A
Whether it is tai jutsu jing jutsu or ninjutsu, it is a good technique as long as it works. Karinai smiled and her smile was so captivating, so soul stirring. The second lesson is this.
1046:45
Speaker A
Never delude yourself into believing your enemy will fight you in the field where you excel. If they do, the first possibility is that they are a fool. The second is that their strength far surpasses yours. In that case, do not
1046:56
Speaker A
hesitate. Run as far away as you can. Because only the living have the capital to win. Karinai picked Hinata up then pinched her dy nose. Karina Yui's decision to take on a disciple was partly out of genuine difference to
1047:08
Speaker A
Hayashi Huga, but also because the third Hokag lay in the hospital. His vital signs clearly improving yet still unable to wake up. The doctors said it was excessive intraanial bleeding affecting the brain and brain stem, but she could
1047:19
Speaker A
sense something was wrong. So for Asumisake, she resolved to curry favor with Achihhatu. It was rumored that Aihhatatsu had a predelection for young girls and was entangled in some ambiguous relationship with Hinata Huga.
1047:30
Speaker A
So she turned her attention to Hinatuga. She reasoned that if she became Hinata's teacher, Achihhatsu might spare Isuma in the future. She had told Isuma many times about the third Hokag's conduct.
1047:41
Speaker A
And every time he went to argue with the old man, he came back defeated. From this alone, it was easy to see that Asuma Saratobi and Herusen Saratobi were not cut from the same cloth. Niji Huga became lost in thought, then quickly
1047:53
Speaker A
realized that Karinai genuinely had real substance to teach. Although what she had just said was a familiar refrain, few people truly took it to heart. To teach such a profound truth in the very first lesson, it seemed Hinata had found
1048:04
Speaker A
a fine teacher. Hinata Huga had simply been blinded by anger just now, but hearing Karinai's instruction calmed her down as well. Why do you want to take me as your disciple? Hinata Huga asked for my man. Karina Yui answered without
1048:17
Speaker A
hiding anything. Your man? Hinata was puzzled, but Karinai nodded. As long as you agree to become my disciple, I can find you teachers for jin jutsu, taiutsu, and ninjutsu. Hinata paid no attention to the conditions Karinai had offered. Instead, she glanced at Niji
1048:30
Speaker A
Huga and said, "Come with me." Karinai's lips curled up as she nodded. Niji naturally would not force himself where he was unwelcome. He went off to practice the plum blossom stakes and Wing Chun that Achihhatu had described to him. He felt as if he were on the
1048:44
Speaker A
verge of grasping the true essence of Wing Chan. In a secluded spot, Hinata asked what she had meant by for my man.
1048:49
Speaker A
Karinai recounted the whole matter from beginning to end. It's like this. You like Lord Hokag, don't you, Hinata? I I don't. Hinata looked as if she were about to steam her face. Flushed Scarlet. Seeing this, Karina laughed.
1049:01
Speaker A
Then what if I say that if you become my disciple, I'll teach you how to win a man's heart. How about that? This Hinata hesitated because this really seemed important to her. Finally, she nodded.
1049:11
Speaker A
And so the bond between Karina Yuhi and Hinata Huga was forged. Gates of the hidden cloud village. Kakuzu and Heiden stopped at the entrance and the missing mean forehead protectors on their heads immediately drew the gate guards attention. Stop right there. Where did
1049:25
Speaker A
you rogue mean come from? Do you know where this is? This is the hidden cloud village. The two of you dare to show up here. scram or we'll capture you and collect a bounty. The hidden cloud ninja likewise launched into a barrage of
1049:36
Speaker A
trash talk. Kakuzu narrowed his triangular eyes about to make his move when a red three-foot scythe flew past, slitting the throat of the blustering ninja. Blood poured out like a fountain.
1049:46
Speaker A
The ninja clutched his throat face filled with disbelief. Someone actually dared to kill a hidden cloud ninja inside the hidden cloud village. Heen, didn't this old man tell you to kill them slower? If you kill him like that,
1049:57
Speaker A
we've wasted a perfectly good lightningatured heart. Kakuzu was covered in black lines. Sorry, sorry, Kako, but the hidden cloud ninja were just too noisy. I couldn't help it.
1050:06
Speaker A
Heiden pulled back his side, the corners of his mouth, lifting, "Hey, someone's attacking the hidden cloud village. Come quick." Another guard fired a signal flare and shouted at the same time. The next instant, Kakazu appeared behind him. His green fingers reached for the
1050:19
Speaker A
guard's chest and thrust in, "Squelch!" The sound of flesh tearing rang out. The guard's eyes bulged as he watched his own heart seized by that old ugly hand and ripped out. Tisked TSK just a tunin's heart and here I thought at
1050:31
Speaker A
least a Jonin would be guarding the gates of hidden cloud. Kau side then crushed the heart. The hidden cloud guard failed to draw another breath and died with his eyes open. Heiden, are you afraid? Kau looked up at the bursting
1050:43
Speaker A
signal flar's excitement gleaming in his green triangular eyes. If he captured the two-tailed Genturiki and the instant the tailed beast was extracted from her body took Yujito's heart, would he then own a Kaga class Jinuriki's fire naturatured heart? Recalling from the
1050:56
Speaker A
intelligence reports, Yujito's command of Blue Nether Flame. His whole body trembled. That heart he was determined to obtain. Kik Kakuzu, if you're afraid, just say so. I'm the son of Jashin acknowledged by Lord Jashin himself.
1051:09
Speaker A
Undying and indestructible. What do I have to fear? Hiding grew frenzied. Aside from the leader who knew his weakness, he asked the world, "Who could possibly defeat him?" Kakuzu cast him a glance. Leave the finishing blow to me.
1051:21
Speaker A
Earth grudge fear needs that special heart. No problem. But after you take the heart, her body belongs to me. I'm going to sacrifice her to Lord Jashin.
1051:29
Speaker A
Heiden's smile grew increasingly twisted. Yet the very next second, countless ratshaped balls of blue flame hurdled toward the two. Kakuza dodged.
1051:37
Speaker A
Heen spread his arms wide and laughed maniacally. Haha. So you finally come out. Two-tales Guriki. Heiden's arrogant voice had barely sounded before it was drowned out by the explosions. Uito stood at the entrance of the hidden cloud village with her arms crossed and
1051:51
Speaker A
one foot resting on the gate. Where did these lunatics come from? To face my rat tail bomb head on. You idiots. Yujito.
1051:57
Speaker A
Something is wrong. Duck. Matatabi warned urgently. Yujito instinctively obeyed. Kakuzu's heart-seeking palm strike missed, but he did not pause in the slightest. He kicked out, but in the next instant, a blue chakra cloak enveloped Yujito, burning with eerie
1052:11
Speaker A
blue flames. Kakuzu's shoes caught fire at once. He suddenly flew into a frenzy, tore off his shoes, and pulled out the banknotes hidden inside. Only after seeing that they were unharmed did he sigh in relief. Then he held those
1052:23
Speaker A
thoroughly seasoned banknotes beneath his nose and sniffed them wearing an expression of pure rapture. The sight stunned Yujito. She quickly created distance then grew cat claws from both hands and thrust them at Kakuzu. Kakuzu did not move. He summoned earth grudge
1052:37
Speaker A
fear where he stood and unleashed fire, lightning, water, wind and earth jutzu together. Faced with such concentrated bombardment, even Yujito with her tail beast cloak was forced to retreat.
1052:47
Speaker A
Although the tailed beast cloak could reduce the damage she received, it did not mean she could not be hurt. If such a dense volley of jutzu struck her at close range, even she would suffer severe wounds, planted one hand on the
1052:59
Speaker A
ground and vaulted into the air, evading Kakuzu's attack just as she thought she would come through and scathed. A scythe suddenly shot out from the area that had just exploded. Now airborne, she had no way to change her body's direction, so
1053:10
Speaker A
she could only cross her arms in front of her. Bang! Uto's figure was blasted backward. The flying side spun twice and returned to Heiden's hand. So this is the two-tailed Jin Shuriki. Pathetically weak, Hyden walked out of the smoke and
1053:22
Speaker A
licked his lips. Uito's face turned deathly pale as she coughed up a mouthful of blood. She could not understand why these two Kaga level combatants had suddenly attacked the hidden cloud village. By herself, she could manage one of them, but two was a
1053:35
Speaker A
far more perilous matter. What mattered most was that these two were not normal. One of them had taken her tailed beast ball head on without a scratch. While the other was utterly elusive and master jutzu of all five chakra natures. Damn
1053:47
Speaker A
it. This was the hidden cloud village. This was her home village. So she could not fire a tailed beast ball or undergo a tailed beast transformation. She could only be restrained and tied hand and foot. Heiden don't kill her. Her heart
1053:58
Speaker A
is mine. Kakuzu said with a sinister smile. Relax Kakuzu. I'll hand her over to you. But before that, let me have my fill of fun. Heiden charged forward sighthe over his shoulder. His target was aimed directly at Yujito. There was
1054:09
Speaker A
no time to think. If she kept hesitating and cowering, she might well die. In the face of life and death, what was there that could not be abandoned? So Yu made a silent cry in her heart. Matatabi, help me. Meow. Matabi, the two-tailed
1054:22
Speaker A
beast took over her entire body. Yu fell into slumber, and her form suddenly swelled more than 10fold. A live deep blue cat with two tails appeared on the battlefield and glared at Kakuzu and Heiden. Humans get lost right now. This
1054:34
Speaker A
is no place for you to run wild. If you insist on going down this path, don't blame me for burning you to charcoal. As she spoke, Matatabi yowled, and a vast expanse of tailed beast balls materialized in the air. The scene was
1054:46
Speaker A
overwhelmingly oppressive. Hiding cracked his neck, let out a cold sneer, and grabbed his crimson side, ready to charge. But Kakuzu stopped him. Two tales, you are indeed strong. We may not be able to defeat you in a short time,
1054:57
Speaker A
but what about the villagers of the hidden cloud? As long as you don't release your full tailed beast transformation, we'll keep killing people in the village. I'd like to see how many people in the hidden cloud village can stop our attack. Kau clearly
1055:08
Speaker A
understood her weakness. He did not care whether a fight was fair or honorable. Winning at the lowest possible cost.
1055:14
Speaker A
That was what a true merchant would consider. Heiden rolled his eyes. Kakuzu was such a dodler. To him, they should simply beat the two-tailes unconscious and bring its ginuriki back to headquarters clean and quick. An angry female voice rang out from within
1055:27
Speaker A
Mataby's body shameless. Who exactly are you and why are you invading my hidden cloud village? Incorraible Kakuzu narrowed his eyes and summoned the giangu. Five maskw wearing constructs of different shapes made of black threads burst out from behind him. Then the
1055:41
Speaker A
giangu with lightning natured chakra opened its great mouth and aimed at the village's slums. Lightning gathered and compressed into a sphere. Even from such a great distance, the two tales and yujito could sense the immense destructiveness it contained. 5 seconds.
1055:55
Speaker A
5 seconds from now, this lightningatured cannon will fire. It may be nothing to you at two-tailed chinuriki, but what about the villagers of hidden cloud? So, choose now. Surrender or resist stubbornly and drag the innocent people of hidden cloud down with you.
1056:08
Speaker A
Kakuzus voice was so icy that Hyden standing nearby felt a chill. That old schemer is too underhanded. I'd better not offend him in the future. He might just stab you in the heart out of nowhere. Yujito furiously denounced them
1056:19
Speaker A
as shameless, but her words meant nothing to Kakazu. Little girl, when I first made my way in the world, you weren't even born. Do you know Hashiama?
1056:27
Speaker A
Yes. the first Hokag of Kinoa, the man known as the god of Shinobi. Even he could not do anything to me. What could you a two-tails Jin Shuriki possibly accomplish? Kakuzu's words were half-truth and half lie, a psychological
1056:38
Speaker A
assault intended to break her. He was trying to shatter Yujito's mental defenses. As expected, however, Yu did not react much because she had never met Hashiama. She did not believe rumors.
1056:48
Speaker A
She believed only her own eyes. Matatabi, however, trembled and became cautious. If Kakuzu was telling the truth, then this man might be hiding his true strength. Uito, I have a proposal.
1056:59
Speaker A
Let's run. As long as there is life, there is hope. Even if the rakage investigates afterward with your status as the two-tailed Jinuriki, he won't do anything to you, right? But if you stay here now, you will die. Once you die,
1057:10
Speaker A
there is nothing left. Matatabi said anxiously. Yujito gritted her teeth. Could she really abandon her home? Life was precious, yes, but some things were simply unreinquishable. I'm sorry, Matabi. If I die, if you are willing to fulfill my wish to protect the villagers
1057:23
Speaker A
of hidden cloud, then find another outstanding ninja in the village. If you don't want to, then leave. Retire into the mountains and forests, and you'll be free," Yugato said earnestly. Matatabi was deeply moved. "After a long thought," she took a deep breath. "That
1057:37
Speaker A
although you have a terrible temper, you are to my liking. If you die today, this will be the last time I help you," Matatabi sighed. "In any case, she could revive after death, so it was not a big
1057:45
Speaker A
deal." The corners of Yujito's lips curved up. In that case, let's surrender. All right. Just as Matatabi was about to withdraw her power of figure appeared before her. The man had long straight black hair and wore red armor from the waring states era. I
1057:58
Speaker A
heard you say that you fought me for 300 rounds. Is that so? The man's words made Kakuzu's pupils contract violently. This is impossible. Aren't you already dead, right? Huh? If you don't believe me, try it. Hashuramaju assumed to stance. But
1058:12
Speaker A
this Hashiama was not the real Hashurama Senju. It was Hashiama transformed by Achihajan's transformation jutzu. The main reason was that Achihaan wanted to see what Kakuzu would do when confronted with the old rival he had never stopped thinking about, Hashiama Senju. Kakuzu
1058:27
Speaker A
was momentarily at a loss for words and his body trembled slightly. [clears throat] That face, he knew it all too well. He had seared that appearance into his mind back when he first took the mission. Not to mention
1058:36
Speaker A
the reconnaissance. From 800 m away, he had almost strained his eyes to the point of bursting just to see Hashiamaramaju's face clearly. Hayden frowned. You fake. Even I, a believer of Jashin, cannot possess immortality. So, who the hell are you? Kau suddenly
1058:51
Speaker A
realized what was going on and his expression darkened. If not for Heiden, he would have been tricked by a fake. At that thought, Kakuzu straightened his back. His legs stopped trembling and his tone hardened. "Huh, even if Hashiama
1059:02
Speaker A
himself came, I wouldn't be afraid. Do you think a mere fake like you is enough?" "Absolutely laughable. Hide and kill him," Kakuzu called out. But in truth, he planned to be cautious first.
1059:11
Speaker A
"What if? Just what if this Hashiamaramaju was real? Yu Ni watched Achihas portrayal of Hashiamaramaju. The broad solid back sent a tremor of awe through her. Yet she could not accept that the first Hokag Hasharamaju had truly returned
1059:25
Speaker A
from the dead. So you had better leave at once. Both of those men have Kaga level strength. They won't be easy to deal with. Kaga level. Is that supposed to be strong? Aihaan said flatly.
1059:35
Speaker A
Yus cheek twitched. You don't even know what Kaga level means and you're here playing cosplay. Haiden, however, had no patience to listen to their rambling. Whether your hashamaju or toberama die now dragged the bloody three moon side in both hands as he
1059:49
Speaker A
charged. After gauging the distance, he made a great leap, cackling wildly. Kiki kikihaan shot him a glance, then clapped his hands. Wood release tree realm descension. Mokutan, unzip your pants.
1060:01
Speaker A
At once, the earth convulsed. Countless vines exploded from the ground with a tremendous roar, and the entire battlefield was transformed into a forest plane. Nor did the vines simply stay rooted in place. They lashed around Heiden and midair, binding him where he
1060:14
Speaker A
hung. Heen was stunned. In truth, the instant Achihaan used would release that Keki Jenkai had already shocked him. But his body was in midair and he had no chance to adjust. He swung the bloody three moon side, desperately cutting
1060:26
Speaker A
through some of the vines that reached for him. But there were more and more.
1060:29
Speaker A
After barely two or three swings, Hayden was bound fast, unable to move a single limb. And nanny, what kind of ninjutsu is this? How How is it so tenacious?
1060:38
Speaker A
Craig Hayen threw all his strength into breaking free but could not before the might of nature. His own power was pathetically small. Aiha Jean sneered at the sight. You couldn't even crack Shikaman Nar's shadow techniques in the original story. What do you plan to use
1060:51
Speaker A
to break my tree realm descension on the other side? Kakuzu was scared out of his wits. He raised his hand to unleash earth grudge and Achihaan frowned, readying his guard. Yet in the next second, Kakuzu was gone. In a flash, he
1061:03
Speaker A
had fled far away. The sheer absurdity made Achiha laugh despite his rage. He turned to Yujito. I'm going after him.
1061:09
Speaker A
You keep an eye on that one or you'll answer to me. His tone was serious.
1061:13
Speaker A
Yujito was dumbfounded, but she still resumed her genturiki mode and nodded. Lord Hashurama, thank you for saving Kimobicure from disaster and for saving my life. Aihajan wheeled around, then shot off in the direction Kakazu had fled. Are you kidding me? In the old
1061:27
Speaker A
days, someone could be 800 m off after a canai throw, and Hashurama wouldn't bother to pursue. He viewed it as beneath his dignity. Now you've run off before my very eyes and you think I'll let you escape. Kakuzu ran with his legs
1061:39
Speaker A
like the wind not once looking back heading for the hideout. His mind raged through the hell said Hashiama was dead with would release like that just now.
1061:46
Speaker A
Who else in this world could have done it but Hashiama. At this point Kakuzu no longer spared a single thought for tailed beasts. Running keeping his life was the only real priority. As for the pair that robbed and murdered the murder
1061:58
Speaker A
half had already been captured. Robbery alone did not merit a death sentence did it. Kau prayed to the sage of six paths that if he survived this ordeal, he would burn incense to the sage. Kau, I still have a score from over 50 years
1062:10
Speaker A
ago to settle with you. Yet here you are spewing such arrogance in front of me.
1062:14
Speaker A
Still running, Achiha Jean clapped his hands together, would release with dragon technique. With a tremendous rumble, vines writhed up from beneath the earth, forming an enormous wooden dragon that lunged toward Kau jaws gaping. Kakuzu did not dare look back,
1062:28
Speaker A
but he had eyes in the back of his head. He clenched his teeth. The crisis was now one of life and death. He had to risk something precious. After all, you can't catch a wolf without offering a child as bait. He ordered one of his
1062:39
Speaker A
earth grudge masks to step out and unleash its strongest attack. The fire natured mask took a deep breath and spewed a fire dragon flame bullet. The scorching hot fire dragon flame bullet shot toward the wood dragon. Kakuzu kept
1062:51
Speaker A
running while keeping an eye on Hashiama. But to his horror, the wood dragon showed no fear of fire. Even the fire dragon flame bullet released with the full force of his earth grudge could not set it ablaze. Not even a single
1063:02
Speaker A
splinter of wood was charred. No good. How am I supposed to fight this? Kakuzu cursed inwardly. In the next instant, his running body pitched forward and he hit the ground. A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed from his lips onto the
1063:14
Speaker A
earth. That could mean only one thing. His earth grudge had been shattered. The backlash had struck him. It had damaged his very body. Kakuzu covered his mouth then opened his palm. His pupil shrank.
1063:24
Speaker A
Blood. How long had it been since he last suffered an injury this severe? The last time had been in Takiir. He had risked his life to ambush and slay Hasharamaju. When he returned to the village, he faced interrogation from the
1063:36
Speaker A
elders and high council, humiliation, heavy punishment, and imprisonment in Takiggeek's jail. That was agony for a Jonin who loved his village. In the end, unwilling to submit, Kakuzu chose to break out of prison. He stole Takir's most powerful forbidden jutzu, Earth
1063:50
Speaker A
Grudge, and carved out the hearts of all the elders and high-ranking officers to feed the technique. That had been the closest Kakuzu had ever come to death.
1063:58
Speaker A
The reward, however, was tremendous. With Earth grudge and the hearts of five high-ranking officers, his power sword, and he stepped into the ranks of Kaga level experts. Still, he was branded a renegade ninja of Takiir. He could only
1064:09
Speaker A
cling to life in the black market, taking one job after another to earn money. From that day on, Kakuzu knew that in this world, only money would never betray you. Love, emotions, and blood ties would all abandon you. But
1064:20
Speaker A
his life was more important than money. Kakuzu still wanted to run. The very next moment, however, Aihaan planted his left foot. The recoil shattering the earth beneath him, launched himself into the air, and slammed a great palm into
1064:32
Speaker A
Kakuzus lower abdomen. Kakuzu let out a shrill scream. Lord, first Hokag, don't kill me. I'll give you everything I've earned over all these years.
1064:39
Speaker A
Ignoring his wounds, he fumbled a scroll from his clothes. There are two billion here buying my life. Please spare me.
1064:45
Speaker A
Kakuzu discarded all dignity and knelt begging. It was no shame to lose to the first Hokag Hashiama. It could even be considered an honor. After all, in a thousand years, only one man had been called the god of Shinobi. The worth of
1064:58
Speaker A
Hashiama's name needed no elaboration. 2 billion. You actually have that much money, you bastard. Aihaan was stunned.
1065:05
Speaker A
His blank expression making Hashiamarama look adorably clueless. Kakuzu seemed to spy a chance to live. His eyes glowed.
1065:12
Speaker A
Lord first Hokag, I'm very good at making money. I can make money grow money. I still have value. If you only let me live, I'll go to Kohaa and manage its finances. Kakuzu's will to survive blazed of veins bulged on his neck.
1065:24
Speaker A
Panting, he stared up at the hasharamaju before him with eyes full of sincerity. Aihaan considered the matter. Kau had a very low bottom line and little loyalty.
1065:33
Speaker A
Only money and raw power could ever bring him to heal. After that assassination mission in Takigaker, he had stopped believing in emotions and bonds altogether. A man like that it seemed was just right for managing finances. Yuzbo Jean raised an eyebrow
1065:46
Speaker A
and said, "In that case, I accept your surrender. However, do not speak of my resurrection to anyone." Jau, though puzzled, nodded hastily. "Yes, yes, yes, yes, Lord first Hokag, I will be sure to keep your teachings in mind." After
1065:58
Speaker A
saying that, he heaved a sigh of relief and pllopped down onto the ground. At his age, 89 years old, he had already spent half his life just to run that fast. Yuzbo Jean said, "Take this token of mine to my village. Don't pull any
1066:10
Speaker A
tricks or else even if you flee to the ends of the earth, the lingering power of wood release will completely obliterate you." As he spoke, Yuzbo took out a scroll from his pocket. Jau quickly rose to his feet and took it
1066:21
Speaker A
respectfully. Seeing this, Yuzbo Jean turned and headed toward Yunin village. By now the fourth rakage of Yunin village along with the Lui Tutu Thai and Samui had already returned to the village entrance with grave expressions.
1066:33
Speaker A
They listened to what the two tales Jinshuriki Yumiran had to say and their faces turned grim. At first it was because Fay Duan and Xiao Du had been slaughtering wantingly trying to capture the two-tailed Jinuriki. Later it was
1066:44
Speaker A
the news that the first Hokag and god of Shinobi Chincho Zhu Jian had revived.
1066:48
Speaker A
This made their hearts twist in agony. Damn it, how could a dead person come back to life? But looking at Feed Duan who was bound by the tree realm and still shouting provocatively they had no choice but to accept the fact and they
1067:00
Speaker A
decided to wait here for Chincho Zhu Jin to appear. Within 10 minutes Shincho Zhu Jian arrived at the entrance of Yunin village. Seeing him fade Duan broke into curses. What [ __ ] god of Shinobi?
1067:11
Speaker A
Let me go and we'll settle this oneonone. Do you dare give me a drop of your blood? If you've got the guts, give me a drop of your blood. Bastard. Let me down now. My boss is paying. He is a god
1067:20
Speaker A
who possesses the renegon. If you capture me, the Akatsuki won't let you get away with it. Yizo Jean glanced at him and with a thought vine sprouted from beneath the ground once more covering Fay Duan's mouth. Mm. Fay Duan
1067:32
Speaker A
could only glare helplessly unable to say a single word. Yuzbo Jean picked his ear and said, "Finally, the world is quiet." He looked at the fourth rakage without any expression. The fourth rakage had initially wondered whether this was someone impersonating the
1067:45
Speaker A
original, but at that moment, Yuzbo Jean used what Release right in front of him.
1067:49
Speaker A
His mind felt as though it had exploded. A single piece of information forced him to believe that Chincho Zhu Jian had been resurrected or that Chincho Zhu Jian had never truly died. But that couldn't be right. If Chincho Zhu Jian
1068:00
Speaker A
were still alive, how could he have watched in silence as my rotted away? Had Chincho Zhu Jian really been resurrected? It seemed he had heard that the second Hokag of my Chincho Fagian had once developed a ninjutsu capable of
1068:12
Speaker A
summoning dead enemies back to life. But before he could continue his research, the first Hokag had sealed it away, calling it a desecration of the souls of one's predecessors. Could Chincho Zhu Jin have been resurrected in this way?
1068:24
Speaker A
Damn it. If Chincho Zhu Jian could return from the dead, then what about Chincho Fin? The mere thought that Yuzbo Jean showing up in my village had already forced them to tuck their tails between their legs. If Chincho Zhu Jin
1068:35
Speaker A
and Chincho Fijian were also back, what the hell was the point of fighting anymore? At this point, they might as well surrender outright. The hemlord rakage stops spacing out. The first Hokag Chincho Zhu Jin is already walking this way. Tuti whispered reminded the
1068:48
Speaker A
fourth rakage snapped back to his senses. He took off his yellow rakage hat and said, "This junior Ai pays his respects to Lord Zu Jian." Starting with the word Junior set the tone at once. An elder wouldn't bully a junior, would he?
1069:02
Speaker A
Though they were deeply grateful for his assistance this time, they couldn't let him make excessive demands. Yuzbo Jean burst into loud laughter. Lord Rakage, are you afraid I might make a move against your two tales? Jin Shuriki. The
1069:13
Speaker A
fourth rakage Ai's expression stiffened. That was exactly what he was thinking, but how could he say so? However, when he looked at Yumir, he saw a sight he would never forget for the rest of his life. To his astonishment, Yumirs
1069:24
Speaker A
autumn eyes were shimmering with tenderness as she looked affectionately at the mighty first Hokag Chinhu Jian.
1069:30
Speaker A
He felt a surge of panic. Damn, it was this iron tree finally going to bloom.
1069:34
Speaker A
This would never do. If the two-tales Juriki went to Mai, he would be losing both his wife and his soldiers. A complete double loss. So AI adjusted his posture and subtly moved to block Yirn's line of sight. This made Yuman quite
1069:47
Speaker A
displeased as she frowned, but quickly understood why the rakage was doing so. Yuzbo Jean, however, smiled. I'm not in charge of my village, so there's no need to be so tense. I was just wandering by when I saw this beautiful young lady
1069:58
Speaker A
being bullied by two men. Since no one was helping her, I decided to lend a hand. This further elevated Yumiers opinion of him. It seemed that this first Hokag Chinsho Jin was a rather good-natured guy. In the pure land,
1070:09
Speaker A
Chincho Zhu Jin Achu, why do I feel something's off? Shincho Fein pointed at Shuan Wuhu and said, "Big brother, look.
1070:16
Speaker A
Isn't big sister-in-laws hair a little green?" Yuman stepped around the fourth rakage, extended her hand toward Chincho Zhu Jian, and said, "Lord, first Hokag, thank you for your help." Yuzbos eyes lit up. Then, without showing a change of expression, he scratched the
1070:31
Speaker A
back of his head with one hand and extended the other to firmly clasp. "Ding! Congratulations, host, on completing the mission. Reward lava release chakra mode. Ding.
1070:40
Speaker A
Congratulations host on obtaining the trust and physical contact of the two-tala ginuriki. Extracting a strand of the two-tailes origin power to replicate. Ding. Congratulations host on obtaining a chakra pill from the two-tailes yol. Would you like to fuse
1070:53
Speaker A
it? Cancel fusion. If he had fused it now others might not notice, but wouldn't the two-tailes yolve itself know? The two-tailes yolve only felt that a little of its origin power had been reduced and felt somewhat weary. It
1071:04
Speaker A
was probably due to the injuries it had just suffered and its complete tail beast transformation. Nothing serious.
1071:10
Speaker A
With a few days of rest, it would recover. Yumir, I'm a little weak. I'm going to sleep first, Yu said from within her heart. Mm. Go ahead and sleep. Yumiran replied. Hearing this, Yu chose to fall asleep. With his goal
1071:21
Speaker A
achieved, Yuzbo Jean exchanged some small talk with the fourth rakage gumin a wink, then sealed Fay Duan and packed him up to take away. The fourth rakage's mind was still completely dazed. Why was this first hokag style so
1071:33
Speaker A
incomprehensible to him? Could it be that all people of the older generation acted like this to Tai Lord Rakage?
1071:39
Speaker A
Let's stop wondering. From that Fay Duan who calls himself a follower of the evil god, one thing is certain. There is an organization called Akatsuki and they are running around collecting [clears throat] tailed beasts. If not for Lord Xujians timely arrival, what we
1071:51
Speaker A
might have found would have been Yume Mirin lying there as a corpse. The fourth rakage finally reacted. Then Tutai, what do you think we should do?
1071:58
Speaker A
Tuti shook his head. Since thereafter Genturiki, we simply keep our Genturiki shut inside the village, forbid all activities, suspend all missions, and have her guard the village at all times.
1072:08
Speaker A
That should be enough. As for the other villages, aside from informing my village, forget the rest. Tuti said indifferently. Since Chincho Zhu Jian had made a move, my would certainly get the news. As for the other villages, they were competitors, so why should
1072:21
Speaker A
they care whether their Genturiki lived or died? The moment Aihaan left the land of lightning and set foot in the land of fire, he reverted to his true appearance, which stunned Heiden. You're not Senu Hasharama. I knew it. If Senu
1072:33
Speaker A
Hasharama were still alive, he'd be over 90 by now. How could he be that young?
1072:37
Speaker A
Huh? Then why were you calling me Senu Hasharama just now? Aiha Jean eyed him with amusement. Heen turned his head away, but before long, he looked back.
1072:45
Speaker A
Who the hell are you? Heiden was baffled. Since when did Kóa have a ninja who could use wood release? He had heard of one named Yamo, but according to intel, Yamados's wood release was an inferior product that could only be used
1072:56
Speaker A
to build houses. Compared with the first Hokag's wood release, it was an entirely different breed. Hyen asked himself if it were the Yamato of legend, he could definitely break free with his physical strength. But the moment this man's wood
1073:07
Speaker A
release bound him, he felt as if he had become one with the trees. He couldn't move easily at all. Aihaan. Achi Haan said indifferently. Damn. So your achiean ranked as an SSS class threat by paying the leader of the Akatsuki.
1073:20
Speaker A
Should have really stepped in it. But wait, that's not right. Intel said you only had the maneko sharing gone and could only use Susenu. Then why can you use the wood release Keki Jenkai? Don't tell me you're the bastard child of Senu
1073:32
Speaker A
Hasharama and Achiadara. Heiden made a very bold guess. Aiha Jean stopped dead. A vein bulging on his forehead. Then he released Hayen. He highen was taken aback. What was he planning? In the next moment, five vermillion tory gates
1073:44
Speaker A
descended from the sky, pinning his arms and head firmly to the ground. You're damn curious, aren't you? Don't you know curiosity? Killed the cat. All right, I just remembered you have an immortal body. In that case, enjoy bearing the
1073:55
Speaker A
full brunt of Hashiamarama's wrath. With that, Aihaan walked up to him and stamped his foot. Thud. Aihaan stomped down and snapped one of his arms to bone, letting out a crisp crack. Another stomp broke the other arm. Still calling
1074:08
Speaker A
me a bastard child? How the hell can two men have a child? Answer me. Aihaan leaped into the air at Chakra orb appearing in his hand and hurled it at Hiden's waist. The orb spun at high speed and exploded, blasting Heiden's
1074:20
Speaker A
body into pieces. Hiden's eyes rolled back and he screamed in agony. [ __ ] I only told a few truths, and you can't take a joke. His limbs thrashed desperately. But compared to the bright god gate, his strength was negligible.
1074:32
Speaker A
Heiden's body began to repair itself. Flesh and blood reattached and reconnected, and soon he was whole again. Aihajan suddenly spoke. If you keep getting beaten and never get blood to replenish yourself, would you die in the truest sense? Or if I twisted off
1074:46
Speaker A
your head, limbs, and torso, and sealed them in four or five different places, would you truly die? Answer me. Lok i n y, baby, why? Hearing this, Heiden began trembling all over, devil. You're the real devil. You're even less human than
1074:59
Speaker A
our leader. Hiden, a follower of the Jashian cult, who was usually bloodthirsty, now had tears streaming from his eyes. A foul stench leaked from his crotch. Achi Haha was disgusted by the site, so he said, "Wouldn't it have
1075:10
Speaker A
been better to do this earlier? Did you really think being unkillable means you can do whatever you want? In my eyes, it's just a recovery technique. A recovery technique without replenishment will eventually turn you into a skeleton." Aihaan took out a
1075:23
Speaker A
handkerchief, wiped his hands, tossed it away, and was about to pull Hayden up. The next second, a pull came from behind him. Universal pull. Hearing that unmistakable voice, Achi Haan immediately realized who it was. How had he exposed his position? Kakuzu. No,
1075:37
Speaker A
that's wrong. His gaze fell on the ring on Heiden's finger. It was an emerald ring engraved with the character three.
1075:43
Speaker A
The three stood for santai, a heavenly deity overseeing judgment of life and death. Here, it served as a tool for Akitsuki members to communicate contact one another and determine each other's coordinates. When Kakuzu decided to defect to Kinoa, he had thrown away his
1075:56
Speaker A
ring. And their conversation was heard loud and clear by the people in Akatsuki, especially Orochimaru who curled his lips. As if he didn't know whether the first Hokag was dead or alive. What had he researched in the basement of Kohaa all those years ago?
1076:10
Speaker A
Hashiamarama cells. This was obviously a fake. After all, he was the one who had personally dug up the grave back then.
1076:16
Speaker A
Payne's Tindo was clearly unable to sit still. So, he ordered the six paths of pain to accompany him to confront Achihajan. Everyone else was to cease all activities and return to the organization to await orders. He would settle accounts with Kakuzu later. For
1076:29
Speaker A
now, the priority was to rescue Hayen. In the immortal duo, though Hayden was not absolutely loyal, he was still a rare combat asset. Aihaan curled his lips and stood still. Oh, a renegan technique. Too bad your pull can't
1076:41
Speaker A
affect me much. Pain. Payne's tindo fell silent. He suddenly lowered his hand and declared, "Six paths of pain at your service. Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish." Pains predto path pains animal path pains naraka path pains azurap path pains human path and the one at the lead
1076:57
Speaker A
pains tendo ding detected host encountering the six paths of pain time limited mission activated defeat the six paths of pain and teach Nagato with your fist what it means to be low-key suddenly the sky changed the once clear
1077:10
Speaker A
sky became covered with dark clouds pays Tindo leading the group cracked his neck aiha John right do you realize you have offended a god as the god of this world I shall pass judgment upon you Tindo's voice rang out his purple
1077:22
Speaker A
renegan filled with killing intent. Then he changed the subject. You turn Kakazu against us. How about you inherit the north ring which symbolizes wealth. Just hand over the nine tales, the three tales and the sixtales genturiki and I
1077:34
Speaker A
promise you can become the second god of Akatsuki existing on par with me. What do you say? Tindo studied Achiha and Achihan studied Tindo in return. He felt that Tindo had to have something seriously wrong with his head. He was
1077:47
Speaker A
supposed to hand over the Genturiki and in exchange this guy wanted to get them for free while giving him an empty title like second god. Did he think this was a Naruto mobile game where titles add combat power? Go to hell. Sorry, but I'm
1077:59
Speaker A
not really interested in being a god because gods are all fake. Some people play the role of a god for so long that they forget they were originally human.
1078:06
Speaker A
They forget whether their original ideal was to fight for peace or to make people suffer. Aihaan said slowly. The dva path of pain gave an almost imperceptible twitch at the corner of his eye. He stared darkly at the man before him,
1078:18
Speaker A
boundless murderous intents surging in his heart. He knew Aihaan was talking about him, provoking him, mocking him as a failure. And with Achihas words, a flood of past memories rushed into his mind. 2 minutes later, under Nagato's control, Pain opened his
1078:31
Speaker A
eyes very well. If that is the case, we have nothing left to discuss. Aihaan, you will pay for what you said. The Deva path of pain leapt up. Those who stepped forward were the animal path, the predath, and the Azure path of pain. The
1078:43
Speaker A
Azure path grinned and extended both hands. With a flick of his wrists, his palms dropped away, revealing arms bristling with missiles. Strange arm missiles. He flashed a toothy grin. Then the bones of both arms transformed into missiles one after another shooting
1078:56
Speaker A
toward Achihan. Aihajans expression did not change. Susenu, the ethereal blue Susenu enveloped Achihans body. Facing the Azjura paths relentless bombardment, Achiha remained as calm as a breeze. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom. The missiles kept exploding.
1079:13
Speaker A
Thunderous roars burst out, stirring up clouds of dust. The explosive shock waves carrying the wind blasted toward the six paths of pain. The six paths of pain stood motionless watching. When the smoke cleared, they all stared at the
1079:25
Speaker A
very center, expecting to see Achihaan obliterated by the missiles. But they were doomed to disappointment. After all, where there is smoke, there is no damage. Pain is that all you can do? In that case, I won't keep playing with
1079:36
Speaker A
you. Aihaan waved his hand, and the blue susenu behind him hurled the yaka magatama. The pipath stepped forward raising a huge hand. A white chakra barrier enveloped him and the Azura path, the milky white shield, radiating a natural affinity. The instant the blue
1079:51
Speaker A
yaka magatama struck the barrier, it began to be broken down, turning into the purest chakra and replenishing the predapaths body. The dvapath smiled faintly. Aihaan, how do you like this coordination? Aihaan remained expressionless. Just as he was about to
1080:04
Speaker A
strike, a long tongue lashed at his susenu, jolting his body. His man, Gecko Shaing, contracted and he turned toward the direction of the attack. A chameleon flickered in and out of sight. You're looking for death. Aiha Jean gripped the
1080:17
Speaker A
giant blue tachi and slashed at the chameleon. Locked in place, the chameleon was immobilized by a powerful pressure wave. The animal paths face turned cold, summoning beast three-headed hellhound. Summoning beast bull. As his words fell, he slammed both
1080:30
Speaker A
hands to the ground. Dense ceiling patterns appeared with two bangs. Smoke burst forth and a three-headed hellhound shot out. With a howl, it lunged at Aiha Jean to tear him apart. Its momentum was overwhelming, its face ferocious. Aihaan
1080:43
Speaker A
ignored it and slashed at the chameleon. Swish. The chameleon was split in two green blood spilling out. Hatred blazed in the animal path's eyes. The hellhound went berserk, opening its immense jaws to bite Achiha. Aiha made Susenu turn
1080:57
Speaker A
and execute a swallow return. A blue flash of sword light passed and the hellhound let out a whimper as its head was severed. The bull eyes crimson charged at Aihaan. The impact was so fierce that it forced Susenu's leg half
1081:09
Speaker A
a centimeter backward. Achihajan frowned, gripping the tachi with both hands. He stabbed it into the ground, piercing through the bull's body and into the earth. The ground exploded and pure chakra surged upward from beneath.
1081:20
Speaker A
The chakra surged up rapidly, breaking the bull's body down into atoms and scattering it completely between heaven and earth. Seeing this, the deva path of pain fell into thought. It seemed that the renegans summoning beasts could not measure Achihas depth at all.
1081:34
Speaker A
Moreover, Achihaan had kept Susenu active for nearly 10 minutes. Didn't his eyes ache? Even if they didn't, his chakra should have run dry by now, should it not? Could Aihaan also possess the same Usuzamaki bloodline as himself?
1081:46
Speaker A
Six paths of pain come at me together in one-on-one combat. Even your dva path is no match for me. Aihaan said [ __ ] Arrogant human path take your position.
1081:56
Speaker A
Hellpath prepared to retrieve the summons. The DVA path gave the order and charged at Sisu. Almighty push, huh?
1082:02
Speaker A
Around the Deva path appeared a sphere of near absolute defense and its volume kept expanding. Aihaan roared sit slash.
1082:10
Speaker A
He prepared to clash headon. The giant blades slashed down the edge, striking the sphere and stirring up wave after wave of air pressure. The Dva path felt his hands tremble, then began to resist the blow by throwing all his output into
1082:22
Speaker A
a shout. The almighty push expanded, knocking away Sissenus steel blade and pressing toward Achihaan. Aihaan was somewhat alarmed. He had not expected Usuzumaki Nagato to drive the reneg to such a level. In truth, Uzumaki Nagato knew exactly how bitter he felt. This
1082:37
Speaker A
one move had drained a third of his chakra. At the hidden location, the fat on his body rapidly withered. Saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth and his eyes burned with utter resolve. At a certain moment, the faces of Nagato and
1082:49
Speaker A
the Dva path overlapped. Huh? Die. Nagato controlling the DVA path floored the accelerator once more. Aihaan clapped his hands together and bellowed would release true several thousand hands. A 300 meter tall great Buddha rose from the earth, its face
1083:03
Speaker A
compassionate, its muscles nodded and bulging. Aihajans susenu wrapped around the great Buddha as armor to protect it. Dark green sage markings appeared on Achihajans face. By now, his height had long since surpassed the Dvapathas, and the Dvapath's almighty push had entered its cool down
1083:19
Speaker A
period. He stared incredulously at the scene before him. He who called himself a god felt his own insignificance before a human for the first time. Hop cloud Buddha. Aiha Jean poured chakra continuously through both feet into the great Buddha's body. Suddenly, the great
1083:33
Speaker A
Buddha's eyes opened in a blaze of golden light spilled out. That gaze looked down with compassion and pity at the dva path and the other paths of pain below. As if with a faint sigh, the thousand wooden arms behind it
1083:43
Speaker A
descended. They smashed down upon them. Usuzumaki Nagato's pupils contracted. He manipulated the other five paths of pain to gather beside the dva path. Once the almighty push's cool down ended, the dva path clapped his hands together.
1083:56
Speaker A
Universal push. The universal push erupted abruptly forming a massive dome-shaped barrier of absolute defense.
1084:03
Speaker A
At first, the dva path could block easily. The first 300 strikes landed and he felt no pressure at all. But when the count reached about 400, the dvap path's universal push began visibly shrinking.
1084:13
Speaker A
In the distance, Nagato poured in powerful chakra to slow its retreat. But it was all feudal. When the count reached 600, the universal push vanished. The dva path hurled the hell path away and the remaining five paths of pain endured the next 300 strikes.
1084:27
Speaker A
Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom. Aiha Jean stood at top the towering Buddha, surveying the land beneath his feet. Feeling the power of the summit Buddha, his eyes burned with fierce desire. No wonder, no wonder Hashiama had once been able to keep
1084:40
Speaker A
Madara Aiha under his thumb. Unleashed at full strength, this power was clearly not something Sisenu could resist. 3 minutes later, the barrage ceased. The earth had been blasted into cracked ruin, and all of the six paths of pain,
1084:52
Speaker A
except for the hell path, had been blown to smithetheriness, including the DVA path. Aihaan released the summit Buddha.
1084:58
Speaker A
The instant his feet touched the ground, he saw a monster burst out of the earth, stretch out its long tongue, and swallow the five paths of pain into its stomach.
1085:06
Speaker A
Aihaan narrowed his eyes at the monster. This was the hell path, the one that revived the dead. It seemed it was going to bring its comrades back to life. Sure enough, as soon as the words faded from Achiha Jeans mind, the other five
1085:18
Speaker A
paths of pain were spat out again. All of their wounds completely restored. The Deva path narrowed his eyes. He knew he was no match for Achiha at this moment, but he could not sit back and wait for death. He raised both hands. Chibbaku
1085:30
Speaker A
Tensei. The ground split open and rocks gathered in the air, linking together to form a sphere. From the center of that sphere, gravity was continuously released, trying to drag Achiha inside.
1085:41
Speaker A
Because he had dismissed his susenu and was still falling through the air with no foothold. Aihaan was soon pulled out of the sky by the gravitational force.
1085:49
Speaker A
After doing all he could, the dva path left at once without lingering. Aihaan looked up at the Chibaku Tinsi overhead, summoned his susenu, and hurled three Yasaka Magatama, blasting it to pieces.
1086:00
Speaker A
Boom! The Chibaku Tinsi was blown apart. The gravitational pole vanished and everything returned to normal. Achi Haan descended from the air and landed one foot after the other, turning his gaze in the direction the DVA path had fled.
1086:12
Speaker A
Ding. Congratulations host for defeating the six paths of pain, crushing their fighting spirit and shaking Nagato.
1086:18
Speaker A
Reward one substitute death doll. When facing death, the substitute death doll will die in the host's place and send the host to safety. The system explained the function of the substitute death doll. Hearing this, Aiha Jeans eyes lit up. A substitute death doll? What a
1086:32
Speaker A
treasure. Isn't this basically an extra life at a critical moment? Although given Achihajan's current power, there was temporarily no one who could kill him who would ever think they had too many life-saving trump cards. After composing himself, Achihaan prepared to
1086:46
Speaker A
return to the village. All right, there was also that unlucky Wretch Haiden. That fellow wasn't going to die so easily, so it was the perfect chance to study exactly what was going on with his terrifying regenerative ability and the
1086:56
Speaker A
blessing of that evil god. Meanwhile, the Deva path moved through the dense forest with a dark expression, replaying everything that had just happened. His eyes were filled with sinister cruelty.
1087:06
Speaker A
He did not understand why. Why had it come to this? Was he not the child of prophecy? Jeriah sensei had said he was the key destined to end this chaotic era. But if he was the child of prophecy, how could he lose? How could
1087:17
Speaker A
his renegon lose to a man Gekckyo sharing and would release? Nagato laughed at himself with bitter irony.
1087:23
Speaker A
Jeriah sensei was lying. What child of prophecy am I? I'm nothing more than a butcher relying on the power of a pair of reneg. Conan who had just entered heard these words and a trace of heartache appeared in her eyes. Nagato,
1087:34
Speaker A
how about we just give up your body now? Conan had watched it all. How Nagato, forcibly mobilizing his chakra to draw energy from his fat, had gone from being plump and fair to nothing but skin and bones. She had already lost Yiko, but
1087:47
Speaker A
she did not want to lose Nagato, too. Back then, they had all resolved together to change the land of rain, to change their homeland. Yiko had chosen to die willingly because of Hanzo s wear weariness, Danzo s scheming, and Conan
1087:59
Speaker A
having been taken hostage. But Conan would never forget that day. The sky was gray and overcast, and rain lashed against her and Nagato's faces in the wild wind. Yiko's originally warm body gradually grew cold. Shaken to the core,
1088:11
Speaker A
Nagato stopped suppressing his power. From then on, his personality changed drastically, and with the overwhelming force of the rene, he killed Hanzo, the man hailed as a demagod. Only Conan stood there blankly staring at Yiko's corpse, sobbing quietly. It was all her
1088:25
Speaker A
fault. She had been too weak and so she had been captured by Hanzo and used as a leverage to threaten Nagato and Yiko.
1088:31
Speaker A
Yiko had died because of her. Later, so that Yiko could still share in their cause, Nagato refined his body into the Deva path, the strongest of the six paths of pain. After that, he unified the entire land of rain and recruited
1088:43
Speaker A
capable people. It was also because of this incident that Nagato came to understand one thing. Only by making people feel pain could they cherish the peace that was so hard to obtain. So he set a plan. Gather all nine-tailed
1088:54
Speaker A
beasts hold their power in his own hands and make the so-called ninja of the great nations feel pain, fear the power he held, and thus dare not start wars.
1089:02
Speaker A
As for the so-called mooneyai plan, don't joke around. It was merely a world of illusion. What good was that? Only a bunch of self-deceiving mediocrities would devote themselves wholeheartedly to the Moonai plan. Conan did not know what to say, but she had always silently
1089:16
Speaker A
supported Nagato because now she only had him. Conan, I'm fine. Don't worry about me. Nagato's feeble voice came from inside the Tentales. Tubes of every kind pierced his body, used to control the six paths of pain. Those tubes were
1089:28
Speaker A
constantly draining Nagato's chakra and life force. His hair, which should have been crimson red, had grown much paler, showing a tendency toward becoming white. I won't fall. This is only a small setback. Believe me, I will make the people of this world understand what
1089:42
Speaker A
pain is. I will make them understand how precious peace is. Though Nagato was weak at this moment, a blazing fire burned in his eyes. Conan covered her mouth, wanting to cry, but she knew she couldn't because her weeping would be an
1089:53
Speaker A
insult to Nagato. What Nagato needed was support, not tears. Conan trembled all over. After 2 minutes, when Nagato lowered his head to rest, she hugged him. I will walk beside you to the very end, even if the final result is death.
1090:06
Speaker A
Nagato suddenly raised his head and looked at Conan's exquisite face. He suddenly wanted to cry, but he clenched his teeth, hung his head low, and coldly forced out two words: Thank you. Conan shook her head and rested her head
1090:17
Speaker A
against Nagato's chest, which was now nothing but skin and bones. Don't say thank you to me. Nagato's face showed a trace of reluctance. Perhaps he should not have dragged Conan into this. He knew clearly that it would end either in
1090:28
Speaker A
success or in death, as the angel of Akatsuki Conan would inevitably be made to pay. Originally, Nagato might have been able to avoid thinking about all of this. But Aihas move true several thousand hands summit Buddha had shattered his heart of invincibility. He
1090:43
Speaker A
had begun to be wary of Achihan. He did not want to feel that way, but he had no choice. In a cave in Kirigakur, Aihao sat on the throne that had once belonged to Achihomadara. [clears throat] His expression was grim as his right
1090:54
Speaker A
hand tightened. Are you saying Nagato failed? Hell, waste for sure. Even with the reneg, what could he do? He couldn't even defeat Achiha Jean. Yet he called himself the god who would save the world. Some god, what a joke. Aihao was
1091:07
Speaker A
furious and Nagato's failure made his anger boil over. Black Zetszu chuckled to himself. He truly did not want to deal with this brain fool. Whenever anything went wrong, the man simply threw an impotent tantrum. With all that free time, he might as well think about
1091:19
Speaker A
how to push forward the moonai plan. His mother is still waiting to be rescued.
1091:23
Speaker A
Then what do we do, Black Zetsu? With Aihas absurd combat strength right now, can we really collect all nine-tailed beasts? Abidito was unwilling to accept it. He wanted to build a world in which Ren existed. But Achihas power at this moment was
1091:36
Speaker A
far beyond his reach. As long as Aihaan was there, the nine tales, the sixtales, and the three tales would forever remain out of his grasp. Without them, he could never attain the sage body and become the 10s Ginuriki. Aito Black Zetsu said
1091:50
Speaker A
with unruffled calm, "Then do you have any ideas?" idiot. If I had a damn idea, would I be asking you? Aihao glared at Black Zetsu. And black zetsu felt a wave of irritation. Fine, fine, you damn pawn. Just wait. Once you become the
1092:03
Speaker A
tintales genturiki, I'll tell you some words straight from the heart. Black Zetsu took a deep breath and said, "Since the power of the living cannot be counted on, perhaps we should think about borrowing power from the dead." Black Zetsu's eyes glinted and the
1092:15
Speaker A
corners of his mouth lifted in a malicious smile. The dead? You mean? At that moment, a certain jutzu flashed through Aihabito's mind. Exactly. The impure world reincarnation. Black Zetsu transformed into the likeness of Orochimaru. Right now, the only person
1092:31
Speaker A
in Kenoha who can use the impure world reincarnation is Orochimaru. He is the only one in Kohaa who has ever accessed the scroll of seals and is still at large. And I heard that at Achihajans inauguration ceremony as
1092:43
Speaker A
the fifth Hokag Orochimaru used this very jutzu to summon the first Hokag Senu Hasharama, the second Hokag Senju Tobarama, and the darkness of Kinoa Shimura Danzo. If, and I mean if you can control Orochimaru and make him serve
1092:57
Speaker A
you, then you will command the strongest masters in the entire Shinobi world. The dead will fight on our side. By then, Achihaan will be overwhelmed. And won't we finally have our chance? The moment Black Zetsu opened his mouth. He was an
1093:08
Speaker A
old hand at scheming. The plan once proposed through the entire chessboard into utter chaos. Aihabito's eyes lit up when he heard it. Great idea. Then I'll go right now. Black Zetsu shook his head. No. Ever since Orochimaru launched
1093:21
Speaker A
the Kenoha crush plan last time, he has not shown himself for a long time. His ability to remain concealed is extraordinary. Even I cannot detect his whereabouts when he has no intention of surfacing. Besides, a cunning rabbit has
1093:33
Speaker A
three burrows, and Orochimaru must have at least 300. For now, let us first go help Nagato. We need to revitalize our funds, build influence, and win over experts. One person alone cannot accomplish anything. Having said that, Black Zetsu merged with Aidito's body.
1093:47
Speaker A
Aidito listened in silence and finally nodded. All right, I'll do as you say. If Aihaan had heard Abito's analysis, he might have blurted out, "Good grief, this guy could be a top tier commander in any strategic campaign." Not a wit inferior to any
1094:00
Speaker A
shroud crossing the river scheme. In Kenoha, Aiha Jean imprisoned Hayen and assigned a clone to keep watch over him at all times. Afterward, he returned to the Hokag's office to investigate Jariah's whereabouts. Narashikaku said Hokag Sama Orochimaru's whereabouts
1094:14
Speaker A
remain unpredictable, but Lady by recent reports lost 200 million of her ancestral property at a gambling house in Tanzaka town. Naroshikaku stopped there. In the workplace, one must not appear too clever or too flawless. Oh, otherwise, how could the leader save
1094:29
Speaker A
face? He had brought up Jeriah and then stopping at exactly the right point. Aihaan rubbed his fingertips and said, "In that case, let's go see first." Rumor has it that Jeriah is fond of her.
1094:40
Speaker A
So, Sununade should have his contact information. Moreover, earlier we saw both Sununade and Orochimaru at Jeriah's home. That means Jeriah has ties to Orochimaru. On top of that, Orochimaru's last appearance was highly suspicious.
1094:52
Speaker A
So, to find Orochimaru, we must first finds can contact Jeriah and Jeriah can track down Orochimaru. Narikaku smiled.
1095:00
Speaker A
The Hokag is truly perceptive. You saw the key point at once. How about I have someone look for now? No. Send me her latest location. I'll go in person.
1095:09
Speaker A
Perhaps this time I can even bring the legendary three ninja of Kenoha into the fold. Aiha Jean curled his lips upward.
1095:16
Speaker A
He had a premonition that if he could unlock Heiden's secret, it might bring tremendous benefits to Kenoha and perhaps to all those who had died. And yet, even if you gathered every researcher in the entire shinobi world, none alone would be as formidable as
1095:28
Speaker A
Orochimaru. Because the statement that Orochimaru holds the core technology was by no means an idol boast. Even in Buruto Aihajan believed that Orochimarus power and technology might be enough to crush the oddsuki.
1095:40
Speaker A
Narashikaka nodded. I'll prepare it right away. 3 minutes. 3 minutes later, Narashikaku handed a confidential dossier to Achihajan. Aihajan nodded.
1095:49
Speaker A
After all, as the granddaughter of the first Hokag Senu Hasharamaade was of noble lineage. She was the princess of Kinoa and of the land of fire. She could vanish, but she could not be allowed to be murdered. Thus, her whereabouts were
1096:00
Speaker A
kept sealed and never to be divulged. Aihaan opened the file. The first line to catches I read yesterday sold three pieces of ancestral property converting them into 300 million. She paid off 200 million in debts and she has already
1096:14
Speaker A
agreed to gamble again tomorrow determined to win back all 300 million with interest. His head began to ache.
1096:20
Speaker A
If this proflegate woman carried on like this, wouldn't someone in the Synu clan object? As soon as the thought crossed his mind, he froze. Was there actually anyone left in the Sinju clan? It then occurred to him that he had apparently
1096:32
Speaker A
obtained the complete version of the impure world reincarnation technique before. If so, could he bring Sinju Hashiamarama and Sinju Tobarama back to life? Let them reunade in. At that thought, Aiha Jean gave a slight smile.
1096:44
Speaker A
I have it, Shikaku. I'll give you a list of materials. Prepare everything on it and tonight come with me to an abandoned lab outside the village. There's something good for you to see. Nar Shikaka's expression turned complicated.
1096:55
Speaker A
He looked at Achihajan wondering, could that rumor actually be true? Was the Hokag gay? I'm Hokag Sama. I'll have someone prepare the materials, but I'll pass on going if you don't mind.
1097:05
Speaker A
Shikamaru is still waiting for me to go home and help him with his homework. Nar Shikaku said with a rice smile.
1097:11
Speaker A
Narikimaru wore a grim expression, wondering if he would truly have to sacrifice his virtue today. Yet, upon reflection, if he entered into a relationship with Aiha son, would that not usher in an era of prosperity for the Nar clan? For the sake of his
1097:23
Speaker A
family, for Shikamaru sake, he gritted his teeth, deciding that endurance was all it took. As Nar Shikimaru pondered this, tears began to well up in his eyes. This left Achihasan deeply alarmed. Shikimaru, what is the matter?
1097:36
Speaker A
Do not frighten me. If you are unwell, do not conceal it from me. It is merely because others would not be comfortable discussing this, which is why I am asking you personally. Should you be unwilling, I shall simply speak with
1097:46
Speaker A
Hitaki Shizuki. Aiha son was visibly concerned. Nar Shikimaru gripped his arm firmly. There is no need to involve others. Hokag sama, I understand. I comprehend the nature of this matter and shall keep it confidential. He wiped away his tears. Aiha son was deeply
1098:01
Speaker A
moved. He reached out to squeeze Shikimarus shoulder. Your diligence is appreciated. Effective immediately your monthly salary shall be increased by 30,000. This confirmation cemented Nar Shikimarus belief that the ritual was indeed what he had feared. He nodded tears of bittersweet resignation
1098:16
Speaker A
streaming down his face. Aihasan sighed, "Try not to be so tense. Oh, everyone must face the unfamiliar at first. It will become second nature in time.
1098:25
Speaker A
Second nature. Narashikimarus pupils contracted. Did that imply this would not be a one-time occurrence? He felt he might be sacrificing half his life. Yet, even if he resisted, what could he ultimately do? He snatched the note Aiha's son had written and fled the
1098:38
Speaker A
room. His eyes red and puffy. I must ensure my wife and Shikamaru remain in the dark. I shall tell them I am working late at the Hokag's office. Watching Nar Shikimaru leave Aihasen's gaze carried an air of approval. Truly, he was the
1098:51
Speaker A
chief commander of the Allied Shinobi forces from the fourth great ninja war. Just as the original record stated, even in a state of poor health, he would push through his duties. This sense of responsibility and dedication far surpassed that of the lazy opportunists.
1099:03
Speaker A
It was the perfect choice for a witness to the Edeto Tensei. Not only would the secret remain safe, but Shikimaru could also identify any flaws in the technique. Around 10:00 in the evening, Aihaan was already seated in a
1099:15
Speaker A
pre-arranged spot, while Nar Shikimaru approached his demeanor dazed and distracted. who could fathom the halftruths Nar Shikimaru had used to deceive himself and manipulate his way into this situation. Despite his extensive preparation upon seeing Achiha son, he was still overcome with dread.
1099:30
Speaker A
Had he not preserved his chastity for over 40 years? Was that virtue to be lost today? Aiha son kicked a burlap sack lying at his feet. I told you to behave. In Narashikimarus eyes, this was clearly a punishment meed out
1099:42
Speaker A
to Achihasen's previously favored male companion. He trembled violently, fear, nearly driving him to incontinence. Aiha son glanced at him. Are the materials ready? Nar Shikimu nodded vigorously.
1099:53
Speaker A
Everything is in place. He was astonished that the Hokag's ritualistic methods were so elaborate. Can I talisman's pigs blood a small knife? It appeared he would not return home tomorrow. He would likely need to seclude himself for some time. Very
1100:06
Speaker A
well. Since all is ready, let us commence, Achias declared. Narikimaru took a deep breath and replied, "Understood." Prepared to begin undressing, he startled Aiha's son who cried out, "What the hell are you doing?
1100:17
Speaker A
Is there something wrong with your head?" Hokag sama, "I understand these rights. Well, I shall keep my silence.
1100:22
Speaker A
Do you perhaps have a preference for a lower position?" Nar Shikimaru stared at Achihaan with a hint of confusion.
1100:28
Speaker A
Aiha's anger finally boiled over. Damn it. Mangeko Sharing activate. Narikimaru was instantly swept into the illusionary space. He found himself bound to across his body hanging limp. He could not fathom why Ajihasan would employ such a jingutsu. He had a deep sense of relief
1100:44
Speaker A
settled in his heart. An illusion was perfect but left no physical traces and would not defile his body. Achihasan began to shout, "Nar shikimaru, what kind of twisted logic is rattling around in your skull? I regard you as a brother
1100:57
Speaker A
yet you are attempting to assault me." Indeed, Hokag sama, was this not your intention? Nar Shikimaru suddenly realized he had misunderstood the entire scenario. I am trying to say that I am.
1101:07
Speaker A
Aihasan suddenly recalled their previous conversation. He remembered the system had emitted a pig-like snort of laughter, but he had been lost in thought and missed it. "System replay our earlier conversation." Aihaan said calmly, "Dingakov cough. Ding." Hosting a video playback costs one point. "Play
1101:23
Speaker A
it." Upon Achiha's command, the system began the playback of the original recording. After viewing the footage, Achihaen's face turned pale. He realized his own words had indeed carried a strongly misleading connotation. Once the recording ended, Achiha son drew a
1101:38
Speaker A
deep breath and looked at Nar Shikimaru, who wore an expression of innocent bewilderment. I apologize, Shikimaru. My phrasing was poor. The reason for your presence is to assist me in researching the Edeto Tinsi technique. I have recently learned the procedure and wish
1101:51
Speaker A
for you to examine it for any discrepancies. Having spoken, Achiha son weakly dispelled the illusion. Hearing this, Narashikimaru was filled with disbelief. It was truly just a jutzu study. His heart had nearly stopped. He had been terrified. His chastity was
1102:05
Speaker A
safe. He laughed with relief. Wife Shikamaru, I love you both. Nar Shikimarus emotions had swung wildly and now he felt a profound sense of relief. My hokag sama, what a minor incident. Since we are discussing the Edeto Tensei, where is the offering? I
1102:19
Speaker A
was told this technique requires a living sacrifice. Narikimaru, fearing Achihasan might remain in the wrong frame of mind, swiftly change the subject. Those bags over there, they are all death row inmates. Since death is their fate anyway, they might as well
1102:32
Speaker A
contribute to Kenoa. Aiha's son kicked the burlap sack again. Nar Shikimu nodded a death row inmates would suffice. Killing them would not burden him with any guilt. May I inquire whom the Hokag sama intends to resurrect?
1102:44
Speaker A
Narashikimaru asked with a puzzled look. Senu Hasharama and Senju Toborama Aiha son answered casually.
1102:51
Speaker A
Narashikimarus pupils dilated sharply. Hokag sama. These two are immensely powerful. Do you not fear they will revolt and seize control? Our efforts would be in vain. Aiha son looked at Nar Shikimaru with a calm expression. They will not. Even if the
1103:04
Speaker A
first Hokag does not what of the second. He excelled in politics and strategy. What if he were to undermine you?
1103:10
Speaker A
Narashikimaru worried aloud. In that case, I shall provide him with a companion. Aihauna. Aiha said.
1103:17
Speaker A
Narikimaru was momentarily at a loss inside. If that is your will do, as you please, Hokag sama, I shall accompany you down this path. Do not be so pessimistic. My Edotensei technique is complete. Furthermore, my chakra and power are not inferior to Senu
1103:31
Speaker A
Hasharamas. He will remain within my command. At worst, if they gain sensience, I can immediately dismantle the seals to return them to the spirit realm. Rest easy. Aihasan smiled. Upon hearing this, Narashikaku immediately had no objections. His own Hokag's
1103:45
Speaker A
abilities were formidable. Perhaps Orochimaru's failure to control Sinja was due to his own incompetence. With that in mind, Narashikaku began preparing the sacrificial ritual. He took out a brush, dipped it in blood, and following the diagram, Achihaan had
1103:58
Speaker A
given him drew patterns around the sacrifice. Then they bound the sacrifices like mummies, leaving only their noses exposed for breathing.
1104:05
Speaker A
Aihaan used a black brush to paint ring after ring of runes on their bandages.
1104:10
Speaker A
After preparations were complete, Achihaan spoke, Shikaka stepped back. Hearing this, Narashikaku wasted no time and quickly ran to the other side.
1104:18
Speaker A
Aihas hands moved swiftly through the seals, tiger, snake, dog, dragon. Then he clapped his hands together and bellowed, "Impure world reincarnation." With chakra stirred, the two living sacrifices were immediately dragged underground by the coffins. Moments later, they rose again, standing upright
1104:33
Speaker A
above ground. Nar Shikaku looked at the desolate mountains around him and watched Achiha perform the impure world reincarnation. It was somewhat horrifying, but so as not to disturb Achiha, he kept silent. The coffin lids opened with a click. In less than 2
1104:47
Speaker A
seconds, they slowly fell to the ground, revealing the two figures inside. One was Senju Hashiamarama, the other Senju Tobarama. One in red and blue, one in black and white. Both opened their eyes at once. Senju Tobarama immediately caught sight of the figure bearing a
1105:01
Speaker A
9/10 resemblance to Madaraa and roared Madara die. Flying thunder god slash. Senju Tobber's figure vanished, reappeared behind Achiha Jean, threw the long blade at his waist and struck.
1105:12
Speaker A
Aihaan summoned the Aiha gun by from his system space, slung it over his back, and with a slight lift, easily blocked that lightning fast slash. Senju Tobarama's pupils constricted. What?
1105:23
Speaker A
This technique of his was something even Achihauna couldn't withstand. He couldn't believe anyone could react this fast without preparation. In truth, Aiha Jean had long ago infused the surrounding trees with chakra. Having integrated Hashiamarama's template, he could use those trees as his eyes.
1105:38
Speaker A
Combined with the combat instincts of both Sinju Hasharama and Achihadura Aihaan only needed a slight raise of his hand to know exactly where Tobarama's sword would strike. You inherently evil aiha bratile. Just as the second Hokag Saninja Tobber was about to use the
1105:53
Speaker A
mutually multiplying exploding tags the figure spoke in a deep voice. Enough Tobarama. Stop right now. Can't you see this kid merely resembles Madara? I told you in the pure land that the current fifth Hokag is an Aiha. Senu
1106:05
Speaker A
Hashiamarama's tone was stern. Tobarama clicked his tongue in annoyance. Of course he knew, but whenever he saw an aiha, he couldn't help instinctively unleashing a flying thunder god slash.
1106:15
Speaker A
Was his big brother really this harsh with him? Could it be that his status as younger brother mattered less than an Aiha? Just as Sinju Tobber was about to sheath his sword, Achiha Jean gripped his Achiha gun by tightly spun around
1106:26
Speaker A
and swept his arm in a full arc to deliver a heavy blow. The strike carried wind natured chakra, whipping up a tornado. Seeing this move, Hashiamarama was briefly dazed. This was Madara's technique. Why does this kid always give
1106:38
Speaker A
me the feeling that he is Achiadara? But reason told him this kid was not Achiadara but Achihajan. Tobarama's pupils contracted as he was sent flying by the gun by half his body was smashed away and then he was blown off by the
1106:50
Speaker A
tornado. Had he not possessed an impure world reincarnation body that blow would likely have killed him. If word of this got out, it would be nothing short of a joke. The weakest Hokag in history crushed to death by a gun by as the
1107:01
Speaker A
reincarnated Tobarama landed the surrounding dirt continuously clung to his body. You little brat, you certainly don't pull your punches. I wouldn't dare. Compared to your zero frame flying thunder god/second hokag mind still falls short. Aihaan said calmly. The
1107:15
Speaker A
scene stunned Narikaku. Damn. The war era veteran Lord Toborama had actually been knocked flying by their own Hokag with a single sweep of the fan. Tobarama was getting angry. Just as he was about to move, a familiar voice called out
1107:27
Speaker A
would release deep forest emergence. This was not Aihans jutzu but Sinju Hasharama's. And its target was not Aiha. It was Senu Tobarama. Enough Tobarama. What matters now is not infighting. Let's first listen to why this kid summoned us. Senju Hashiamarama
1107:42
Speaker A
said in a deep voice. Senu Tobarama gritted his teeth. Don't think he couldn't tell. His big brother was just reluctant to strike that little brat who bore 90 resemblance to Achihadara. Damn it. The inherently evil Achiadara. The inherently evil Achihajan. He wanted to
1107:58
Speaker A
break free, but as the first user of wood release, how could Hasharama give him that chance? Whenever Tobarama strained, he damaged the trees, but the trees would bind his hands even tighter, preventing him from forming hand seals.
1108:08
Speaker A
Tobarama let out a helpless roar. Aya. In the end, he lowered his head and said nothing. Hashiamarama glanced at his younger brother, shook his head, then turned to Aihaan. Young man, since you are the fifth Hokag, I'll address you as
1108:20
Speaker A
the fifth. Then, very well, Lord. First Hokag. Aihaan had no objection. Oh, a name was merely a designation. Fifth, I wish to know what kind of matter could lead you to summon Tobarama and me. What is it that you intend to do?
1108:31
Speaker A
Hashiamarama frowned. If Aihaan wanted them to attack the other hidden villages, he would not agree. As for Tobarama, he was uncertain. Actually, the reason I summoned you both back to the ninja world is a grave matter. And this grave matter is in fact your fault,
1108:44
Speaker A
Lord Hashiama. Aihajan chuckled. Hashiama was bewildered. What had he done? Seizing the opportunity, Tobarama sneered. Aihajan, my brother, may be dull-witted and foolish, but during his tenure, he worked diligently and rendered great meritorious service to Kenoa. Tell me, what did he do wrong? Oh
1109:01
Speaker A
yes, yes, the second Hokag is right. But was Lord Hashiamarama truly without fault? If it weren't for your lack of resolve back, then how could Achiadara have defected from Kohaa? Was it really because of his ambition? Or was it that
1109:13
Speaker A
some in Kenoha could not tolerate him? Aihaan looked at Tobarama. Tobarama's expression changed. Nonsense. It was simply Aiha Madara's overwhelming ambition. What do you mean could not tolerate him? The truth is, he had no regard for Kenoa. Hasharama suddenly
1109:26
Speaker A
became dejected. This was the pain in his heart. Kohaa and the role of Hokag had been their pact and he had promised Madara that the next Hokag would be him.
1109:34
Speaker A
But he had broken his promise. Because of so-called opposition from the villagers, he had abandoned his pledge causing Madara to sense danger and leave Kinoa. Aihajan side enough. I didn't summon the two of you because of this.
1109:46
Speaker A
It's about hearing that name Hashiama was taken back. Littlesade, the last time I remember seeing her, what young man is she in danger? Big brother, why waste words with him? Untie me. I'll put him under a jin jutsu and get the
1109:58
Speaker A
full story out of him. Tobarama immediately suggested this. Shikaka standing nearby stepped forward. My lords Hokag greetings. I am Shikaka Nara aid to the Hokag. Allow me to explain the details. Shikaka Nara laid out everything he needed to say with clear
1110:12
Speaker A
logic and swift precision. Both of them were stunned. Hashiamarama scratched the back of his head thinking this was hardly a major matter while Tobarama rolled his eyes. That's my damn money.
1110:22
Speaker A
The nest egg I painstakingly saved up. Big brother, this is all your fault. At this rate, Sonade will gamble away the clan lands within six more years.
1110:30
Speaker A
Tobarama gritted his teeth. Hashiama said, "Haha, no, it can't be that serious. The two of you, you andsunade, are true grandfather and granddaughter.
1110:38
Speaker A
You lose every bet and get sheared like fat sheep. Don't you realize every piece of gambling equipment in those dens has been rigged? Loaded quicks dice cards that shift when rubbed. If it weren't for the casinos paying Kohaa a hefty
1110:50
Speaker A
tax, I would never have let them survive back then." Tobarama was burning with rage. Aihaan was surprised. He hadn't expected this Tobarama to know so much.
1110:58
Speaker A
Hashiama's expression turned serious. What? So the money I lost back then was all because they rigged the games. He seemed to be focusing on the wrong thing. Tobarama sneered. What else? And your money wasn't actually lost. I had a
1111:10
Speaker A
word with them. If you lost, they had to return the money to the Senju clan.
1111:14
Speaker A
Otherwise, I'd overturn their tables. At the rate you spend money, the Synu clan will be begging in the streets within 10 years. Hashiamarama was instantly silenced. Tobarama turned his head away.
1111:24
Speaker A
Aihaan clutched his head rather pained. You two are focusing on the wrong thing. The reason I summoned you is to persuade Sununade to return to the village and quit gambling. I didn't bring you two here to debate who is right and who is
1111:35
Speaker A
wrong. Surely you don't wants at her age to wallow day after day in sensual indulgence and gambling. Aihaan said helplessly. Tobarama nodded. Fine, I'll help you. But understand this. I'm not doing it for you. I'm doing it for
1111:47
Speaker A
Kenoa. Hashiamarama agreed. Indeed, for Kohaa, I will bring back. Aihaan nodded. In that case, you two should return to Kenoha and rest for the night. Tomorrow, we'll go to Tanzaku quarters together.
1111:58
Speaker A
With that, Aihaan turned and walked toward Kanoha with Shikaka Nar close behind. Hashiamarama dispelled the wood release, freeing Tobarama. The two exchanged a glance and followed after them. On duty that night was Rao Namishi, a former member of the fourth
1112:11
Speaker A
Hokag's personal guard. The moment he saw Aiha, he dropped to one knee. Lord Hokag m. No need for formalities. Rise.
1112:19
Speaker A
I'm about to bring two people into the village. Keep it quiet. Aihaan said slowly. Rao's expression flickered.
1112:25
Speaker A
Understood. With that, he led his men to patrol nearby, deliberately overlooking this blind spot. Aihan smiled. Manato's guards were quite clever. He really couldn't understand why Manado himself was so dense. And so, Hashiamarama and Tobarama followed Achiha into the
1112:39
Speaker A
village. Wearing bamboo hats and cloaks. They looked completely out of place. But their eyes were still glancing everywhere. Though it was supposed to be curfew, the streets were still brightly lit. Some households even left their doors open at night and lost articles
1112:52
Speaker A
lay untouched on the roads. The vendor's face beamed with excitement. Pastries for sale. Find freshly baked pastries.
1112:58
Speaker A
Don't miss them if you're passing by. Aihaan smiled and stepped forward. Boss, two servings of pastries. How much? The vendor chuckled. Right away, sir. He looked up, saw Aihas face, and froze on the spot, shaking all over.
1113:10
Speaker A
Tobarama saw this and sneered. Huh? Don't tell me this brat has been levying heavy taxes and ruling tyrannically since becoming Hokag. Otherwise, why would that vendor tremble like a leaf?
1113:21
Speaker A
Hashiamarama was silent. If that were really the case, he would have to intervene and correct this wrong. Kohaa absolutely could not be allowed to be corrupted by such a cancer. Lord Hokag, what are you saying? You opened the
1113:31
Speaker A
night market, made our lives more prosperous, and regularly give us subsidies to lower our costs. If I took your money and my wife found out when I got home, she might divorce me. Here, Lord Hokag, take these two baskets back.
1113:42
Speaker A
No charge. If that's not enough, come back for more. Our family will always serve the Lord Hokag for free. The vendor beamed. Aihaan didn't decline.
1113:50
Speaker A
Then thank you, boss. May your business thrive. It is I who should thank you, Lord Hokage. Without you, I wouldn't have today. Your visit brings honor to my humble stall. I'm truly blessed beyond measure. The vendor said deeply
1114:01
Speaker A
moved. Tobarama was dumbfounded. Wow. What? Impossible. How can this be? He couldn't believe that Aihas popularity had reached such a staggering level. Those two large baskets of pastries had to be worth 40 or 50,000 silver pieces at least. Had they really
1114:15
Speaker A
been given away just like that? Hashiama said thoughtfully, Tobarama, I think you were wrong to suppress the Aiha in the past. The Aiha are clearly so friendly and kind. Why did you do that? Tobarama gritted his teeth. One vendor proves
1114:28
Speaker A
nothing. Just wait. There are plenty of vendors along the way. I don't believe every single one is like this. 2 hours later, Aiha was walking down the street using Susanu to carry bundles of every size. Far from being afraid, the
1114:40
Speaker A
villagers greeted the Hokag Aiha as he passed. Achihaan returned the greeting of every villager he could, which showed just how deeply beloved he was. Tobarama was completely defeated in his skepticism. Aihaan had activated Susanu on the main street. Yet the villagers
1114:55
Speaker A
not only showed no fear, they greeted him warmly. This proved that Achihaan standing in their hearts had risen to a mind-boggling level. Perhaps even his own elder brother Hashiamariama, the founder of Kinoa, could not match the place Aihaan held in the villagers
1115:09
Speaker A
hearts. Humming a tune with Susenu still active Achihajan headed toward the Huga clan compound. It had been a long time since he had seen little Hinata and he rather missed her. Little Hinata sat on a stone bench in the courtyard, her
1115:20
Speaker A
small face tilted toward the sky. It's been so long since I saw Brother Jean. I miss him so much, but I'm afraid of disturbing his work. Little Hinata was thinking of Achihajan when an Azure Susenu came to a stop in front of her
1115:32
Speaker A
family's gate. Its height soared far above the courtyard wall and the oppressive chakra radiating from it immediately drew the attention of many Huga clan members. Hinata Huga was the first to react. The instant she looked up and saw the sight delight welled up
1115:45
Speaker A
inside her and she sprang to her feet and dashed toward the entrance as fast as her legs could carry her. Hayashi Huga had been leisurely sipping tea at home and reading the Canoha daily. He had just returned from the office after
1115:55
Speaker A
handling quite a few affairs and this was the only time he had to catch up on what had happened today. Before he could read a single line, someone knocked at the door. He frowned involuntarily. Who would come looking for him this late?
1116:05
Speaker A
When he opened the door, he saw his nephew Niji standing there. Uncle, something terrible has happened. Aihaan has brought his susenu to our clan compound. Niji Huga had barely finished speaking when Hayashi Huga's hand trembled and his teacup hit the floor
1116:19
Speaker A
with a clatter. You, Niji, are you certain Lord Hokag came in as Susenu? Absolutely certain that blue susenu could belong to no one but him. Itachi's red sherues is green and only his is blue. Niji said hastily. Hayashi Huga
1116:33
Speaker A
ignored the shattered teacup rose from his seat and paced across the hall. After two circuits, he said, "Could any clueless clansmen have committed some misdeed and been caught red-handed by Lord Hokag? Probably not." Niji Huga shook his head. Then did one of the clan
1116:46
Speaker A
youths insult the Aiha clan and get overheard by the INBU or the Aiha themselves. Hayashi Huga asked again. I don't think so either. Niji Huga shook his head. If not this and not that, then why would Achihaan bring his susenu to
1116:59
Speaker A
my house? Damn it enough. This is not the time to dwell on it. Hurry and prepare to receive him. Haishi Hugas mind was in a turmoil. He could not fathom why Achihaan would come to their clan, and in his susenu no
1117:11
Speaker A
less. There was no point in thinking about it any further. Whether he stuck his head out or drew it back, the blade would fall all the same. At worst, he would have to endure a scolding.
1117:19
Speaker A
Stealing himself, Hayashi Huga hurriedly summoned all of the Huga clan's high-ranking members to join him in receiving their guest. Aihaan stopped outside the Huga clan compound. He controlled his susenu to set the gifts down one by one, then dismissed it. Just
1117:32
Speaker A
as he was about to knock, the door swung open. At the same moment, Hinata Hugo rushed out and threw her arms around Aiha. Brother Jean Yu finally came to see me. Hinata has been so sad not seeing you all this time. With that,
1117:44
Speaker A
Hinata's eyes reened and her lips quivered. Aihaan laughed heartily. Didn't I come right away because I could feel you missing me. Look, these are all presents I picked for you. There are treats, jewelry, and all sorts of novel
1117:54
Speaker A
little wonders. With that, Achi Haan produced a translucent purple gemstone. The hidden cloud village gave me this fine amethyst as a token of gratitude.
1118:03
Speaker A
You can have a craftsman turn it into jewelry and wear it. Aihaan handed the plainly priceless purple gemstone to Hinata Huga, but she quickly waved her hands. No, no, this is too precious. I can't accept it. Hinata Huga was
1118:15
Speaker A
flustered. All she had wished for was for Achiha to come and see her. She had never dreamed of him giving her such a priceless jewel. Just the week before, she had accompanied Eno to buy a gemstone necklace for Eno's mother. One
1118:26
Speaker A
necklace of far lower quality than this gem had sold for more than 5 million Rio. Wouldn't this one be worth at least 10 million? If Aihaan knew what Hinata Huga was thinking, he might have laughed out loud. The raw material alone was
1118:38
Speaker A
worth over 200 million a once made into jewelry, it would surely count among the most extraordinary pieces in the entire shinobi world. These things are nothing.
1118:47
Speaker A
As long as Hinata likes them, we'll keep them. With that, he handed the gem to Hinata Huga, gazing [clears throat] at the magnificent violet jewel. Her heart stirred with wonder. Is this my dowry?
1118:57
Speaker A
She murmured. What? Aihaan was puzzled. Hinata's voice had been too soft just now and he had not caught her words. So he wanted to ask more plainly. Hinata quickly shook her head. Nothing, brother Jean. Bringing so many things must have
1119:09
Speaker A
cost you a fortune, right? How that kid spending money? He paid exactly zero Rio for it. Tobarama Synu sneered. Hey old man, who are you? Why are you so angry?
1119:17
Speaker A
Did you swallow gunpowder? And Huga was not one to be intimidated. She was keenly perceptive about people's emotions, and the white-haired old man's earlier words had clearly been mocking Aihaan. Tobarama Syninju was stunned.
1119:29
Speaker A
Well, well, it had been ages since anyone had talked to him like that. Judging by her eyes, this little girl must be from the Huga clan, right?
1119:36
Speaker A
Tobarama. Hashiamarama frowned. Indeed, his younger brother's words had been nothing short of provocation. Even he, the naturally obtuse first Tokag could sense it. Aiha Jean smiled slightly, tilted his head and cast a jing jutsu with his mango sharing, dragging
1119:50
Speaker A
Tobaramaju directly into an illusion space, inflicting on him everything had once done to Kakashi to make Toborama truly suffer. Aihaan restored his sense of pain within the illusion replicating reality with a perfect onetoone fidelity. Tobberenju remained motionless, but his consciousness had
1120:09
Speaker A
already been dragged into a jing jutsu world beneath a blood red moon. Within his own mind, he was bound to a cross shouting abused at the top of his lungs.
1120:16
Speaker A
Aiha Jean, you ambushed me. You can't handle a fair fight, you piece of trash.
1120:21
Speaker A
You've got no real skill. Aiha Jeans illusionary phantom said coldly how noisy. With that, his clones took turns cutting him down, wielding the most basic ninja swords to slash, hue, cleave, thrust, and rip. He left none of the 18 martial arts and used
1120:34
Speaker A
putting them all to work on Tobraama. At first, Tobarama managed to hold on thanks to his sheer tenacity and the will of fire. Just when he thought the jing jutsu would shatter the moment he died, he realized it did not. He had
1120:46
Speaker A
been far too naive. If the illusions of the mano sharing were as simple as he imagined, why would it be called a kaleidoscope? After Tobaramaju died, his wounds healed rapidly. He stared at Achiha in blank bewilderment. Isn't the
1120:58
Speaker A
jing jutsu over? Why are you still here? Why am I still tied up? Who told you a jing jutsu exists in only one layer? Did you think my sharing was just for show?
1121:07
Speaker A
Sharing toama frowned. This touched upon a blind spot in his knowledge. He knew that members of the Aiha clan would become far more powerful upon awakening the mano sharing. But he had never expected its Jing jutsu to be equally
1121:20
Speaker A
formidable. At that moment, he suddenly realized something. Why? Why had never used jing jutsu while fighting him? In their final battle, Azuna Aiha should have already awakened the mano. Surely you have realized it too, haven't you?
1121:32
Speaker A
There was something abnormal about the time you killed with the flying thunder god slash. Aiha Jean looked at the disheveled Tobarama Senju within the mindscape. Nonsense. What was I supposed to notice? That Aiha isuna died by my hand simply because he was outmatched. I
1121:46
Speaker A
did nothing wrong. Tobarama roared. Oh, let me tell you. My mastery of Jing jutsu with the mano sharing is perhaps the weakest of all the aiha. While ancestor is illusions had reached the absolute pinnacle. How many chances did
1121:59
Speaker A
he have before this? At the instant the two of you clashed, he could have used the man gecko sharing to control you.
1122:04
Speaker A
Why didn't he? because he wanted to give the Aiha clan a bright future. Aiha Jean said coldly, "Bullshit. Do you think I don't know what auno was like?" Tobaramaju clenched his teeth. Even if he knew in his heart that he was wrong,
1122:16
Speaker A
he would never admit it. Since he refused to admit it, let the Jing jutsu take us back to the day before the battle. Aihaan snapped his fingers in the mindscape and their elucory space transformed from a crimson moon into the
1122:28
Speaker A
Aiha clan's war tent. "Brother, we cannot keep fighting. After all these years of continuous war, the Achiha population has already fallen to half of what it was at its peak. If we go on, I fear our clan will be exterminated.
1122:39
Speaker A
Isuna knelt before Madara. Madara was visibly moved. He wanted to help Azuna to his feet, but something stopped him.
1122:45
Speaker A
He shook his head. It isn't that I don't want to end the war, but if I stop now, what will the clan think of me? What will the families of our fallen kin think of me? Sometimes being the clan
1122:54
Speaker A
leader means you have no choice. Hearing this is Zuna's expression darkened with sorrow. Brother, must we really fight?
1123:00
Speaker A
Mm. But I promise you this, tomorrow will be the final battle. I will either die on the battlefield or win. With that, Madara turned and walked out of the camp. Asuna was left kneeling alone, tears streaming down his face. Tobarama
1123:12
Speaker A
Senju suddenly walked up to him and looked down at the weeping. Asuna inexplicable pain twinging in his chest.
1123:18
Speaker A
After Madara had walked far away, Asuna began to murmur, "Big brother is absolutely no match for Hasharamaju in tomorrow's battle is certain to be fierce. The worst outcome is that big brother will die. No, no, no. I won't
1123:30
Speaker A
accept it. I cannot allow such a thing to happen. Big brother cannot die. Big brother cannot die. Big brother can't.
1123:36
Speaker A
Suddenly, Izzuna paused and rose to his feet. He looked at the seat of honor at the head of the tent, the chair reserved for the Aiha clan leader. And on the wall behind it was painted the Aiha clan
1123:45
Speaker A
emblem. For the glory of the Aiha and for big brother, there is only one thing I can do. Then Azuno walked to the desk and Tobarama hastily followed. Aihajan side. Had the system not fused the template of Lord Madara into him, he
1123:58
Speaker A
would never have known what happened back then. Fragments of Lord Madara's memories were also in his mind, and the systems vast data processing had filled in the rest. Every time he saw this scene, Aihaan felt that Isuna, the
1124:09
Speaker A
little angel, should not have died. Izzuna set his brush to paper to my brother. When you read this letter, I may already be dead. By tomorrow's decisive battle, both sides will have been driven into a killing rage, and
1124:20
Speaker A
only when one clan is annihilated will the other be allowed to live. The outcome of this battle was never in our hands, it will be decided by the duel between Big Brother and Hashiamarama.
1124:29
Speaker A
Though your power is mighty before Hashiamarama, you are still a fraction behind. So tomorrow you are all too likely to die and so are the rest of us.
1124:36
Speaker A
When the nest is overturned, no egg can remain whole. The Aiha clan would be destroyed as well. For the honor of the clan and for you, my beloved brother, I have thought of a way to preserve both the Achiha and you, and that is for me
1124:48
Speaker A
to die. At this point in the letter, Tobarama's pupil shrank. An endless cold wrapped around his limbs. He tried hard to recall what really happened that day.
1124:56
Speaker A
It had always seemed strange that Isuno would abandon his attack whenever he had the chance to press the advantage. Now it made perfect sense. In a clash in which both sides have been driven to genuine hatred, someone of sufficient
1125:07
Speaker A
rank must die in order to sober everyone up. Tobarama, I have thought about it.
1125:11
Speaker A
If we killed him, no matter how benevolent Hashiama was, he would never reconcile with big brother. If that happened, the Aiha and the Synu would both be ruined. So forgive me, brother.
1125:20
Speaker A
Tomorrow I will die at Tobarama Synenjus hands. I hope you will strive to strengthen the clan. Build up your strength. Live on well and see a peaceful shinobi world for me. The brush came to rest there. With a smile at the
1125:31
Speaker A
corner of his mouth, called for a servant left the letter with him and instructed him to give it to Madaro.
1125:36
Speaker A
When the battle was over the next day, Tobarama's hands trembled. He had never imagined the truth of that day was like this. What then had he done? He suddenly exploded in fury and roared to Zuno.
1125:45
Speaker A
What is this supposed to be? Coward. Using your death to settle the conflict between two clans. If only you had sent me a single letter, I would certainly have. Then he remembered the Senu elders, their faces twisted with rage,
1125:56
Speaker A
eyes bloodshot. They had sworn to wipe out the Aiha clan and avenge their kin.
1126:01
Speaker A
Many Senu warriors had even threatened Hashiamarama with their lives, insisting he must fight with absolute allout force the next day. Pressed by his clansmen and the authority of the elders, Hashiamarama Senju, despite the resistance written all over his face,
1126:14
Speaker A
could only nod helplessly. Aihajan smiled. You say that? Do you even believe it yourself? Even the Aiha clan like this had such an unrelenting show of forcing the clan leader hand. How could the Senu clan not have it?
1126:26
Speaker A
Tobarama fell silent, hadn't they? Of course, they had. He could still remember the hideous faces of the pro-war faction one after another. And it was precisely to prevent the Synu from utining that he had advised his brother to go all out the next day. As
1126:38
Speaker A
he was thinking, the Jingjutsu changed once more. On the battlefield, Tobarama found himself standing on the battlefield. And facing him stooda aiha in a duel. Don't look around otherwise you'll die. Tobarama senju. Izzuna taunted him but Tobarama's expression
1126:52
Speaker A
was complicated and his movement sluggish. Theuna inside the jing jutsu was stunned. What was going on? This shouldn't be happening. But since he had already prepared himself for death, he could not lose another instant. Izzuna rushed at Tobarama who had no will to
1127:05
Speaker A
fight raised his canai and drove it toward his own heart. Knowing the full cause and effect Tobarama's pupils contracted. Why? Even within a jing jutsu, if he himself did not want to kill Isuna, woulduna still die. Izzuna cast a mocking look at Tobarama then
1127:19
Speaker A
slowly collapsed. The entire battlefield was stunned into perfect silence until aju shinobi shouted long liveord toama.
1127:27
Speaker A
Lord Tobber has slain everyone charge. No, no, stop. All of you don't. Tobarama's word seemed unable to reach anyone. The syninju clan ninja after Tobarama Senju cut down aha. All of them had gone wildeyed blades and hand cutting down Achiha ninja. Some Senu
1127:43
Speaker A
even wore combat gauntlets unleashing one savage burst of force after another. A great many Aiha ninja had fallen within a short span of time. Ununa Aiha looked at him mockingly and thought Tobberenju do you really believe you can
1127:55
Speaker A
control everything before your eyes? Even your own fathers could not manage a situation like this. Still, all of this is about to end soon. Izuna Aiha leaned against a large boulder and turned his gaze toward Madara Aiha and
1128:08
Speaker A
Hasharamasenju who were still locked in battle in the distance. Brother, I entrust the glory of the Aiha clan to you. This is the only way I have found to break the deadlock. After thinking this, asuna Aiha's pupils lost focus and
1128:20
Speaker A
his head slumped downward. Tobaramajus mind went blank. So that was how it was. No wonder, no wonder he had felt that something was a miss. Now all of it finally connected back then. Nuna Aiha could clearly have awakened Susanu just as Madara Aiha had.
1128:34
Speaker A
If he had then even with no cool down on his flying rage and Tobarama could never have breached defense. The illusion shattered I everything came to an end.
1128:42
Speaker A
Tobarama's consciousness returned to his body and the memories he had seen in the illusion were all seared into his mind.
1128:49
Speaker A
Tobaramaju kept his head lowered uncertain whether he felt guilt or grudging admiration. In the real world, only 2 seconds had passed. Little brother, what's wrong? Hashiama noticed something was off and asked, "Big brother, I'm fine." Tobberenju gave a
1129:03
Speaker A
right chuckle. "Big brother, I'm all right. I just suddenly understood some things." Hashiama silently stared at Tobberenju. He felt as if his little brother had matured considerably in those two seconds, as though he had experienced the vicissitudes of life. Or
1129:16
Speaker A
maybe someone has finally realized that it's wrong to speak ill of others behind their backs. Achi Haan said pointedly, then pinched Hinata's cheek. Hinata flushed, giggled, and planted a kiss on Aihas cheek. Smack. Soon the members of the Huga clan began filing
1129:30
Speaker A
out through the gate. Catching sight of Achiha, they wore fawning smiles. Lord Hokag, what brings you to the Huga residence? So late at night, Hayashi Huga asked with a smile. Aihaan did not stand on ceremony. Plan had Hayes, I've
1129:42
Speaker A
come to see our adorable little princess Hinata. He smiled and pinched Hinata's cheek, making her shily bury her face in Aiha Jeans chest too embarrassed to show herself. Hayashi Huga, seriously, do young people nowadays have this much personality? coming to visit insusenu.
1129:57
Speaker A
Niji Hugo reacted swiftly. Lord Hokag, please take the seat of honor. The Huga clan has prepared a feast and we hope you will honor us with your presence. At the same time, Niji turned his gaze to the people behind Aihaan. Lord Hokag,
1130:10
Speaker A
who might these two be? He was somewhat puzzled. Hayashi Huga, who was standing beside him, heard the question and looked over. His expression changed. The first Hokag, the second Hokag. After all, he had seen these two at the fifth
1130:21
Speaker A
Hokag's inauguration ceremony. The moment they appeared, an overbearing kingly aura subdued the entire room.
1130:27
Speaker A
Meanwhile, the third Hokag Husen Saratobi, who had been diagnosed by Kenoha Hospital as being in the recovery stage of a cerebral hemorrhage, was still unconscious. H have we met?
1130:37
Speaker A
Hashiama asked a little confused. Tobarama nodded. Big brother, have you forgotten? At this kid's succession ceremony, last time this fellow was in charge of keeping order on the scene.
1130:47
Speaker A
Hashiama might not remember who you are, but he would always ask you, "Are you hurt?" Tobberenu, however, had a very good memory and recognized Hayashi Hugas identity at a glance. Haishi Huga nodded, then looked at Achiha as if
1131:00
Speaker A
asking him what on earth was going on. Aihaan smiled. Since clan had Hayashi has been so generous as to invite us to dinner, it would be impolite for us juniors to refuse. How about we talk while we eat? Hayashi Huga glanced at
1131:12
Speaker A
Nar Shikaku. Shikaku Nara nodded and Hayashi ultimately agreed. Hinata Huga shouted happily, "Yay!" Then she jumped to the ground, grabbed Achiha's big hand, and ran toward the Huga residence.
1131:22
Speaker A
The corner of Hayashi Huga's mouth twitched, and he sighed. But the Huga clan's elders and members were buzzing with excitement, feeling that this was not necessarily a bad thing. It seemed that Lady Hinata had taken a liking to
1131:33
Speaker A
the Lord Hokage, and the Lord Hokag seemed to enjoy this relationship. Didn't that mean the Huga clan would become a Kaga clan in the future, gaining the same elevated honor as the Aiha clan? Clan Head, from now on, if
1131:45
Speaker A
there is anything I Hug Xien can do for you, just give the order and please send my regards to Lady Hinata. Clan Head, I think the main house's inheritance system should be changed. We unanimously agree that the clan heads two daughters
1131:56
Speaker A
should not be branded with the caged bird over such a trivial matter. All right, my name is Hugene. Clan head, remember to put in a good word for me before Lady Hinata. The Huga clan stance shifted swiftly to curry favor with
1132:07
Speaker A
Hinata. Huga, there was nothing they would not do. Hashiama Senju listened to their chatter and said with a smile, Tobarama, look how friendly and kind they are. In that moment, he felt very fortunate that Kenoha could have a hokag
1132:18
Speaker A
like Achihajan. Tobarama Senu shot him a glance, turned away, and did not reply. He somewhat suspected that if his elder brother did not possess such overwhelming strength, he might have been done in by those politicians and scheming old foxes. How could he be as
1132:31
Speaker A
simple-minded as a child? Aihaan suddenly stopped walking. Actually, I think the Huga clan should thoroughly abolish the main house and branch house system. A single sentence from Aihaan silenced the entire gathering. A glint of sharp light flashed through Tobarama
1132:44
Speaker A
Senjus eyes, carrying a hint of assessment. If the suggestion made by the Huga members a moment ago to spare the clan heads children from the seal was already a rare occurrence, then Achihas words were a direct challenge to the Huga clan's ancestral
1132:57
Speaker A
system. The next moment, the atmosphere around the Huga main house members turned terrifyingly gloomy while the branch house members looked up at that figure. Haishi Huga felt his heart skip a beat. What was the Lord Hokage trying to do? The entire gathering was silent,
1133:10
Speaker A
not a sound to be heard. Aihaan turned around. Back then, Hugaten developed the caged bird only to temper the mental strength of the clan. Only when mental strength was elevated could the Bakugan evolve. But what about you? You use the
1133:22
Speaker A
caged bird to oppress and enslave your own flesh and blood one after another. No wonder the Huga clan was once as renowned as the Achiha clan. Yet now all it can do is chant slogans. Aihaan fired the words straight at their faces. He
1133:35
Speaker A
understood that the Huga clan needed a drastic remedy to change its current state of self-imposed stagnation. And that remedy was the evolution of the Bakugan. The main house of the Huga clan trembled at Achihans words fixing their venomous stair upon him. He was
1133:49
Speaker A
trying to tear out the very roots of the Huga main house. Drag the Huga main house down from its altar and forced them to coexist as equals with those muddy-legged rabble. Impossible. They were born as main house members destined
1134:01
Speaker A
to enjoy wealth, glory, and a steady flow of resources. As the saying goes, it is easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but hard to go from extravagance to frugality. Forget whether the method Aihaan spoke of for evolving the Bakugan and using the caged
1134:14
Speaker A
bird actually existed. Even if it did, the Huga main house would never agree to it. This was because it struck at their fundamental interests. If Aihaan truly pulled it off, they would no longer be able to stay perched above everyone else
1134:25
Speaker A
as they had before. Preposterous. Lord Hokag, we respect you as the Hokag and treat you with courtesy. Yet you want to overturn the ancestral traditions that the main house has upheld for nearly a century. Huginians face contorted with
1134:38
Speaker A
rage and Hugajin felt the same. Indeed, the laws of the ancestors must not be changed. If they were, what face would we have left to present to our forefathers? Hugaluo spoke. Lord Hokag, you should know that the first Hokag
1134:49
Speaker A
originally signed an agreement with the Huga clan not to interfere in the internal management of the clan. Now the first Hokag is right here. Ask him to his face whether that is so or not. With those words, the pressure shifted onto
1135:01
Speaker A
the first Hokag Hashiamariama Senju. Everyone turned their gazes to Hashiama Senju, eager to hear what he would say.
1135:07
Speaker A
Hashiama was silent for a moment before suddenly speaking. Aihaan, do not interfere in this matter. Back then, I promised the various ninja clans that I would not meddle in their family affairs, allowing them to develop freely. Please, for my sake, do not
1135:20
Speaker A
involve yourself any further. His gaze was resolute fixed straight on Achiha. Tobarama Senju shook his head inwardly.
1135:27
Speaker A
He believed Achiha's starting point was good, setting aside enmity between clans and revealing the possibility of the Bakugan's evolution were all for the sake of giving the village top tier combat power. But to openly overturn a tradition that their clan had upheld for
1135:40
Speaker A
a hundred years in front of everyone was far too reckless. Aihaan set Huga Hanata down and turned around, but she grabbed his hand, her eyes full of concern. She was also well aware of how serious the matter was, but those people in the main
1135:51
Speaker A
house would not agree so easily. A smile curled at the corner of Hugal Luos mouth as he called out to Achihajan. I asked the fifth Hokag to heed the first Hokag's command and take back what you said earlier. The Huga clan can
1136:03
Speaker A
pretend it never heard you. Emboldened by the support of the first Hokag, Hasharamaju, the members of the Huga main house straightened their backs and spoke in unison. Fifth Hokag, retract your earlier words. Hashiamaramaju remained silent. He looked at the
1136:16
Speaker A
smuggness of the Huga main house members, then at the branch house members whose eyes had faintly lit up just moments before, only to have that light roflessly snuffed out. He fell silent again. He did not know whether what he was doing was right, but he did
1136:28
Speaker A
know that he could not violate the contract he had signed long ago. A man without faith cannot stand tall. That was his way. Aihaan told Hinata to go to Hugahashi's side. Be good. When I'm done dealing with things here, we'll go eat.
1136:40
Speaker A
I'm not leaving. I want to face it together with you. Huga Hinata's expression was resolute as she stepped in front of Achihajan. Hugahayashis face turned pale. Hinata, come back here. This is not something you should be involved in. Hugah Hinata thrust out
1136:53
Speaker A
her neck stubbornly. Father, you know very well that the caged bird hinders the evolution of the Hugabia. Yet you keep protecting those parasites of the main house and letting them run a muk.
1137:02
Speaker A
Father, I want to ask you, do you intend to be a keeper of the old ways or a pioneer who pushes the Huga clan toward progress and reform? Hata stated, "The branch house ninja of the Huga clan all
1137:12
Speaker A
had their pupils contract. They never expected that the Huga clan's most honored little princess would actually speak up for them, and for a moment, their expressions were complicated." Hugani was silent for a while, then walked step by step toward Achihaan.
1137:24
Speaker A
Stopping before him, he turned to face the members of the Huga clan. He took off his forehead protector, revealing his pure, unblenmished forehead.
1137:31
Speaker A
Immediately, someone in the main house began to curse loudly, "Huganiji, how dare you? You've actually removed the caged bird on your own. Don't forget your father Hugahashi was a branch house member. So are you. All your descendants will be branch house members, servants
1137:44
Speaker A
of the main house. Just as his words fell, Hugan Niji's beuggan shifted to a pale blue. At the same time, he spread his arms and two white light wheels materialized. This made every hugan ninja's pupils contract. The next
1137:56
Speaker A
moment, Niji hurled the white light wheels outward. The white light wheel will flew straight at the man's neck and in an instant that main house member was decapitated. Go on, curse me again. Niji veins bulged as he stared down at the
1138:07
Speaker A
rest of the Huga main house from above. Every last member of the main house was dumbfounded. What was this? Why was it so powerful? Could this be the evolved Bakugan? The eyes of the Huga branch house blazed with unprecedented light.
1138:20
Speaker A
It turned out Aihaan was telling the truth. You parasites of the Huga clan, open your eyes wide and look, this is the power of the Tensan. Hugani said as he looked at them with cold eyes.
1138:30
Speaker A
Tobaramaju felt a jolt run through his body at the sight of this jutzu. extremely powerful. Its destructive power could reach Srank and its speed was no less impressive. Damn, with a single move like this, Hugani already possessed Kaga level strength. Hugaluo
1138:45
Speaker A
clenched his teeth and looked at Hashiama Senju Lord first Hokag. This boy Hugani slaughtered a koha ninja in front of everyone. Does he not take you seriously at all? You have said before that killing among the ninja of the same
1138:56
Speaker A
village is forbidden. You before he could finish Achihajan sent a great fireball crashing into him. Hugalu could not dodge in time and was reduced to charred remains. Tension filled the venue once more. So noisy, all you ever do is talk. If you have the skills, then
1139:10
Speaker A
come up and fight. Aihaan said contemptuously. The faces of the Huga main house members turned ghostly pale as they all glared at Aiha with burning hatred. Hugahayashi saw that things had come to this and knew he had no choice
1139:23
Speaker A
but to choose sides. He took a deep breath, walked over to Achiha, and stood at his side without saying a word. At that moment, the patriarch of the Huga clan had made his position clear.
1139:32
Speaker A
Hashiamaramaju was somewhat angered and he spoke, "Aihajan, what are you doing? Are you slaughtering your own subjects?
1139:38
Speaker A
Are you worthy of the title of Hokage?" Just as Hashiama was about to continue pressing Aiha under the banner of righteousness, Achihaan produced the Aiha flame war fan and drove it into the ground using his little finger to dig at
1139:50
Speaker A
his ear. The dead should not speak. Just watch quietly. Aiha Jean flicked away some ear wax with an arrogant expression. Then with a sudden burst of force in his right hand, pulled the flame war fan out of the ground.
1140:02
Speaker A
Hashiama, if you're not satisfied with that, then let's fight. Aihaan pointed the flame war fan at Hashiamaramaju, his eyes brimming with battle intent.
1140:10
Speaker A
Tobarama's pupils constricted. In all these years, this was the first time he had heard anyone challenge his elder brother to battle. Though the young man's strength was considerable, Tobarama still did not believe he could be mentioned in the same breath as his
1140:22
Speaker A
brother. His elder brother had never suffered a single defeat from birth. To this very day, all enemies who crossed him were either beaten down or could not hold on and returned to the pure land.
1140:31
Speaker A
The main family members of the Huga clan wore smiles at the site. They had long heard that the first Hokag had never been defeated. Even the legendary Achihadura, the Azura of the Shinobi world, was ultimately suppressed by Sinju Hasharama, was he not? They
1140:44
Speaker A
believed no matter how powerful Aihaan was, he could never best Su Hashiamarama. Hashiamarama watched his stance and froze. All those years ago, Achiadara had issued his challenge exactly like this. Achiadara raised his gun by war fan. Hashurama, fight me,
1140:58
Speaker A
defeat me and prove to me that you are the one in the right. Yet, that was his final battle. The battle in which Hashiama himself killed Madara for the sake of the village. I am indeed a dead man, but you have gone too far. Aihaan,
1141:10
Speaker A
if you are willing to apologize to the Huga main family, I can choose not to fight you. Senu Hasharama took a deep breath. You're way too long-winded. Cut the nonsense. Hurry up, Valley of the End. I'll be waiting. With those words,
1141:22
Speaker A
Achihaan raced toward the valley of the ant. The moment Senu Hasharama heard that name, his entire body shuddered. It was the place where Hashiama had once more carved his name into legend, yet also the place he loathed to recall,
1141:34
Speaker A
where the god of Shinobi slew the Azura of the Shinobi world and where Achiadara had been laid to rest. Though it elevated his reputation still higher, it also cost him his closest friend. After the friend's death, he spent his days in
1141:45
Speaker A
gloom. Before long, his body gave out and he followed Achi Hamadara down the road to death. Big brother, I think this young man is truly gifted and what he said is not without reason. The Huga family has displayed nothing but two
1141:57
Speaker A
words from ancient times to now. Parasites. If the Huga Byugan could evolve, Kohaa would gain a formidable combat strength. Senju Tobarama hesitated then ultimately said what was on his mind. I know, but rules are rules. I was the one who set these
1142:10
Speaker A
rules. And even if death has brought me back, I must honor the original accord.
1142:14
Speaker A
Forgive me my little brother. I understand everything you say, but I must do this. Senu Hashiamarama said then followed closely behind. Tobarama said nothing sideighed and murmured inwardly. Asuna, I did my best to speak up for your descendant, but big brother
1142:27
Speaker A
won't listen. I'm helpless. He followed as well. Among the Huga family, some sharpeyed members had an idea and had people from their own branch spread the news across the whole of Kenoha, Synu, Hasharama, and Ajihajan were going to
1142:38
Speaker A
fight, and whoever won would have the final say. The Kohha villagers who should have been resting wore complicated looks after hearing this news. Some were eager to watch. Some felt the dead should not come back to interfere and some believed Sinju
1142:50
Speaker A
Hasharama was overstepping his authority by far. Regardless of their opinions, the entire village knew by now. And so experts and villagers alike streamed toward the valley of the end, all wanting to witness this astonishing clash. When the news reached them, the
1143:02
Speaker A
Huga main family curled their lips. Aihaan, don't blame us. Today is the day your name is dragged through the mud.
1143:09
Speaker A
You think you are quite the fighter. Being able to fight is useless. Can you beat Sinju Hashiamarama? The Huga branch members glared at the main family with burning fury only for the main family to invoke the caged bird seal straight
1143:20
Speaker A
away. The pain drove them to their knees begging for mercy with not an ounce of dignity left. Even as they walked away, the Huga main family left one more remarked. Branch servants are still servants. You actually want to break the
1143:31
Speaker A
caged bird. Let me tell you something. A person's fate is set at birth. Your fate and the meaning of your existence are to serve us, to serve the main family. The Huga branch members turned pale with lifeless eyes, but they still struggled
1143:43
Speaker A
to their feet and trudged toward the valley of the end. They wanted to see how the fifth Hokag who had been willing to offend even the first Hokag Senu Hasharama for their sake was doing.
1143:52
Speaker A
Valley of the End. Aihaan stood at the feet of Achiadara's statue while Senu Hasharama stood at the feet of his own.
1143:59
Speaker A
Spectators packed both statues and even the high ground nearby was crammed. It felt almost like a concert. Aihaan, "It isn't too late to regret. If you kneel and cow to apologize to the Hugo main family, I won't make a move and this
1144:11
Speaker A
matter can be settled." Senu Hashiama said flatly, "Unlike the Lord first Hokag who opens a five Kaga summit by first cowing to the other four kag my spine is not so soft." With that, Aihaan roared Susu. A blue susenu surged from
1144:25
Speaker A
the ground. Jans hair whipped into the air and then his body appeared within the Susenus helmet. The complete body susenu stood 300 m tall, its chakra pressing down on every spectator. Even the clear sky darkened at its appearance and cold winds began
1144:38
Speaker A
to gust. Hashiamarama gazed at the susenu with complicated emotions and murmured, "So similar, too similar. Why does this susenu resemble Madara's so much in his face as well?" Lord first Hokag, "If you don't summon the great Buddha, now I'm going to attack."
1144:52
Speaker A
Hachihaan had the susenu draw its twin blades and summoned the yaka magatama which floated beside him. Hashiamarama finally made up his mind. He clapped his hands together and sage markings appeared on his face. Sage art would release true several thousand hands. In
1145:07
Speaker A
the next instant, the earth trembled violently and a 300 meter great Buddha with a thousand arms rose from beneath the water. Senu Hasharama stood on its head, rising higher and higher as the great statue continued to grow. Before
1145:19
Speaker A
long, the great Buddha reached the same height as the Susenu and Hasharama and Aihaan locked eyes. The chakra emanating from the great Buddha was broad and benevolent. While that from Jean Susenu was fierce and overbearing, the two powers were evenly matched. Suddenly,
1145:33
Speaker A
Hashiamarama made the first probing move, would release with dragon technique. Clapping his hands together, he manifested a great wooden dragon that charged toward Aiha Jean's susenu. The susenu's right hand stretched out and seized the magatama. Yasaka Magatama go.
1145:47
Speaker A
The moment the words fell, one of the orbs floating around it shot toward the wooden dragon. Narashikaku watched the duel with a serious face. Suddenly, a figure appeared at his side. Big brother, who do you think wins this
1145:58
Speaker A
strike? Yamanaka Andoi had slipped up beside Narashikaku without being noticed and could not help asking at the site.
1146:04
Speaker A
Hard to say. What is certain is that this strike is only a test from both sides. It may well be a draw. The instant he finished speaking, the Yasaka Magatama crashed into the wooden dragon.
1146:14
Speaker A
In a flash, it transformed into a blade and borrowing the dragon's own momentum split it in two from the mouth onward.
1146:20
Speaker A
The wooden dragon flew on for a while longer before sinking into the sea and falling silent. The Yasaka Magatama its chakra exhausted vanished. Draw. So it really is a draw. Big brother, you're incredible. You called it exactly.
1146:32
Speaker A
Yamanaka Enochi exclaimed, his face full of shock as he looked at Nar Shikaku. Shikaku frowned. A draw was it. He still felt that something was wrong. Senu Hasharama froze. He had lost the first exchange. Aihaan had severed his wood
1146:45
Speaker A
dragon with a single Yasaka Magatama and it was a complete crush. What was more chakra nature transformation had been used to turn the Yaka magatama into a blade. Aiha Jean was coarse yet meticulous, outwardly wild and ferocious. But in truth, he calculated
1146:59
Speaker A
every step and wo killing intent into each move. This guy is even more troublesome than Madara Aiha. But isn't that all the more interesting? The first Hokag Senu Hashiama laughed. I'm glad that someone of a later generation can
1147:11
Speaker A
attain this level of combat power. Aihaan, I acknowledge you. From now on, I will use all my strength to defeat you. Enough talk. Aihan formed hand seals. Lava released chakra mode. In the next instant, the susenu which had been
1147:25
Speaker A
deep azure turned pink. Its entire body flowed like molten lava and the temperature of the surrounding space rose sharply. Lava release. That's actually lava release. I saw this lava release chakra mode on the battlefield before. It belonged to a four tala
1147:38
Speaker A
genturiki named Rashi. A voice rang out from the crowd. Everyone turned to look and saw a lame man shouting at the top of his lungs. This is that same lava release. Back then, it left our squad dead or crippled. This leg of mine was
1147:50
Speaker A
burned away by it. The man cried out in despair as he stared at the sisu whose chakra flowed over its whole body like molten rock. Tobaramaju immediately sensed danger. This mode was a perfect natural counter to his elder brother's
1148:02
Speaker A
wood release. Senu Hasharama noticed it as well. His eyes turned grim and then he clapped his hands together. Wood release would dragon technique would release wood technique would release advent of a flowering tree world. After quickly weighing his options, Achihaan
1148:16
Speaker A
charged straight at the giant flowering tree that was still forming and swung his blade down. The poor advent of a flowering tree world not yet fully grown was slashed apart in a single stroke and the searing heat of lava release
1148:28
Speaker A
instantly melted it into nothing. But it was not over. The wood dragon and wood human came charging toward Achihaan and attacked together. The wood human thrust its right hand at the su while the wood dragon rushed in from the other side.
1148:39
Speaker A
Seeing this, Achiha raised both hands, catching the wood human's fist with one and grabbing the wood dragon by the head with the other. The three-way struggle was evenly matched at first. Yet in less than 3 seconds, both the wood human and
1148:51
Speaker A
wood dragon burst into flames. Their heads and arms rapidly began to melt and chakra leaked from the wounds. At last, the wood human and wood dragon collapsed into a heap of useless timber. With a sweeping kick, Aihaan sent the wood
1149:04
Speaker A
dragon and wood humans sinking beneath the water where they vanished. The crowd roared, "Long live the fifth hokag." With chakra this heavily countered, how could he lose? A, it seems our fifth hokag is the stronger one. First Hokag
1149:16
Speaker A
surrender already. Hearing the waves of exclamations, Synju Hashiamarama felt dazed. Once all these cheers had belonged to him, but why had the target changed now? Could it be that Achihaan had truly won the hearts of the people?
1149:27
Speaker A
Aihaan gave Hashiamarama no chance to catch his breath. Using his dojitsu, he strengthened the susenu's twin blades until their edges became even sharper.
1149:36
Speaker A
He used the body flicker technique to appear behind the great Buddha. A blaze of eagerness flashing through his eyes.
1149:41
Speaker A
At that moment, someone threw away all martial honor. A member of the Huga main family shouted, "Lord Hasharama, he's about to attack your back." Hashiamarama had been lost in thought, but he reacted at once. He shifted the great Buddha's
1149:53
Speaker A
body sideways yet because it was too slow, half of it was heun off in a single slash kill. Aihaan drove the Susanu forward, bringing down both blades together. Under lava release chakra mode, the twin blades were scorching and fierce, carrying a
1150:07
Speaker A
razor-sharp edge as they fell. Nearly 400 arms of the Synu Great Buddha. Thump, thump, thump. The great Buddha's 400 wooden arms crashed into the lake, sending ripple after ripple across the water. Aihaan pressed his advantage.
1150:20
Speaker A
Senu Hashiamarama no longer hesitated. True several thousand hands. The remaining 600 hands slammed down without hesitation. Aihaan halted, made the susenu grip. Both blades lifted one leg into the air and spun into a whirling slash. Swish, swish, swish, swish,
1150:36
Speaker A
swish. The falling wooden fists were cut apart one after another. Between lava release and the twin blades cold, sharpness, those fists were like paper.
1150:44
Speaker A
They broke the moment they were touched. By this point, Senu Hasharama looked at the Susanu and understood clearly he was no match for his opponent. 5 minutes passed, and when the last wooden fist had been severed, Achihas movement
1150:55
Speaker A
stopped. Aihaan gasped for breath. The tremendous loss of chakra and physical stamina was too much to endure, even for one who had fused the templates of two men. But thankfully for him, Hashiamarama's great Buddha had lost its arms like a tiger stripped of its fangs,
1151:09
Speaker A
leaving only its torso and head standing in place. Senju Hasharama dispelled the great Buddha and stood on the water's surface, looking up at Aiha without speaking. After resting for a while, Achihajan also dispelled his sissnu and stood upon the water, locking gazes with
1151:23
Speaker A
Hasharama from a distance. The surrounding shinobi all held their breath. The battle they had just witnessed had sunk them into silence.
1151:30
Speaker A
that kind of power. Even if the entire force of Kenoha or the whole Shinobi world were to strike, they would probably be unable to oppose it.
1151:37
Speaker A
Tobarama Senjus lips curled upward. Big brother had lost. Since ancient times, the victor possesses all and writes history while the defeated eat dust and are reduced to ashes. Senu Hasharama, however, was not one to refuse defeat. He slowly said, "I lost.
1151:51
Speaker A
You are very strong." With that, he leaped over beside Tobaramaju and stood there in silence. Tobaramaju smiled faintly. Big brother, how does defeat taste? Senu Hashiamarama said nothing but turned his gaze toward Aihaan. The lava released Susenu 5 minutes of
1152:07
Speaker A
ceaseless slashing with the Susenus twin blades and the single-handed destruction of the wood dragon and wood human. This had already created a miracle. Even the Madara Aiha of that era might have destroyed the wood dragon, but never so easily. And against
1152:20
Speaker A
true several thousand hands, even someone as mighty as Madaraa Aiha would have been defeated. Hearing Hashiamarama's words, the villagers of Kinoa burst into cheers. Standing on the surrounding valley walls, they craned their necks and shouted wildly, "Fifth Hokag! Fifth Hokag! Fifth Hokag!" The
1152:36
Speaker A
gloomy sky split open and sunlight poured down onto Aiha. The corner of his mouth rose as he felt both excitement and warmth. The next moment, he thrust out his right hand and roared, "Ha!" It was so loud and so penetrating that it
1152:49
Speaker A
shook the hearts of everyone present. But while some rejoiced, others grieved. The members of the Huga main family saw Senju Hashiama's defeat and heard Achihas triumphant roar and they collapsed onto the ground in terror.
1153:00
Speaker A
Their eyes filled with utter disbelief. Aiha Xans victory signified that his power had surpassed that of Kenoha's founder Hashiamaramaju. From this day forth, the title of the strongest Hokage belonged to someone new. The Inoshi Kicho clans aligned with Aihaan and
1153:14
Speaker A
Hayashi Hugo were all brimming with excitement and Aihas prestige grew even further within the village. then their own status as Achihas direct followers would rise even higher in the future. The Huga clan is willing to heed the Hokag's words and abolish the caged
1153:28
Speaker A
bird. Hayashi Huga stated first. Though the members of the Huga main house were furious times had changed, even the god of Shinobi had lost and all of them combined could not match Hugaten, let alone resist Aiha. As the saying goes, a
1153:42
Speaker A
wise man submits to circumstances. If they continued to resist now, even if Aihaan spared their lives, their days ahead would be bleak. it was better to agree and do him a favor so that they might live comfortably as wealthy nobles
1153:54
Speaker A
in the future. The only cost was a loosening of their grip on the Huga clan. The main house members exchanged glances then spoke up. We have no objections. We support the Hokag and the clan head. For the future of the Hugo,
1154:05
Speaker A
we agree to release the caged bird. The branch house members trembled with excitement. Today felt like a dream.
1154:11
Speaker A
Why? Because they had never imagined that they would one day taste freedom in their lifetimes. The caged bird when shall it soar. the footless bird. When shall it rest? The branch members looked at Achi Haan standing somewhat bedraggled on the water. Someone took
1154:24
Speaker A
the lead, jumping down, kneeling and swearing allegiance. Everything is difficult at the start, but once the first step was taken, everyone else followed. 1 2 10 100 Huga ninjas knelt on the water, grateful to Achiha Jean for his grace. The scene moved the
1154:38
Speaker A
assembled ninja clans. They all knew about the caged bird, yet none had spoken up because every clan upheld notions of hierarchy and superiority.
1154:46
Speaker A
Still no one else would go so far as the Huga had. Besides, it was their domestic affair. How could anyone manage to interfere in all such matters? But Aihaan could. He had broken the caged bird deadlock and won the submission of
1154:57
Speaker A
80% of a huga ninja. In the eyes of the branch house ninjas, one could see fervor and loyalty. At this moment, if Aihaan ordered them to die, they would not utter a single complaint. For he had allowed them, their parents, and their
1155:09
Speaker A
descendants, to live with heads held high and dignity intact. No longer would they have to be dogs of the main house subject to humiliation. Ajihajan spoke.
1155:17
Speaker A
All of you get up. You are all Kohha ninjas. Your knees should only be bent to heaven to earth and to your parents, not to anyone else. Moreover, I announce one thing here today. Every citizen of Kenoha need not bow before the Hokag. To
1155:29
Speaker A
every citizen of Kenoha is the noblest being in the ninja world. I, every citizen of Kohaa, must unite as one and stand together against outsiders.
1155:38
Speaker A
Aihajans voice was bright, carrying an indescribable meaning. The three declarations of every citizen of Kenoha rang out with escalating power stirring all the clans present. The looks directed at Aihaan gained a new measure of respect. Tobaramu observed all this
1155:52
Speaker A
and sighed. Aihaan is not only immensely powerful in combat but also skilled in winning people's hearts. With him in charge, Kinoa shall know no worries for a century. Brother, you saw it too.
1156:03
Speaker A
Aihaan is far stronger than you and me. The caged bird of the Huga this time was merely an opening move. His true purpose was to tell the villagers of Kenoha that from now on there will be no hierarchy
1156:13
Speaker A
or privilege in this village only handin-hand progress and unity and cooperation. This is unlike any ruler before. It is a path of equality for all beings. What the common people have always needed is never money. It is respect. Today this Achihajan has taught
1156:28
Speaker A
me a lesson. Tobaramaju sighed. Hasharamaju remained silent. Watching the villagers radiant smiles. He fell into deep thought then turned his gaze toward Achiha. Disheveled in appearance, yet with a spine straight as an arrow, he let go of his lingering misgivings.
1156:43
Speaker A
Perhaps, as his younger brother, Tobarama said, under Achihajans leadership, Kinoa would enjoy a century of peace. Aihaan observed the cheering villagers and pressed his hands down in the air. All right, all right. You've all had your fill of the show. Go on
1156:55
Speaker A
home now. I still have to go to the Huga residence for dinner later. Hearing Aihas nearesting words, everyone burst into laughter, then turned and headed back the way they came. Aiha Jean watched them go overcome with emotion.
1157:06
Speaker A
Though the road was long, every journey begins with a step. Where there is action, success is inevitable. Today was only the beginning of changing the hearts and minds of Kenoha's villagers.
1157:16
Speaker A
In the future, he would show them that every person must have their own convictions, shared ideals and beliefs, and common goals. Only then could Kohaa grow ever more prosperous and glorious.
1157:25
Speaker A
Elsewhere, Chio was handling official affairs. When Ebizo walked in, Chio's brush paused. She said, "Brother, why aren't you asleep yet?" Sister, you are already over 50 and no longer in your prime. There is so much to do in Sonag here, yet you insist on
1157:38
Speaker A
doing everything yourself. It pains me to see it. Ezo's eyes were slightly red. Brother, at our age, why are you crying? I am not dead yet. If you truly wish to cry, wait until I die one day, and then you can weep your heart out.
1157:50
Speaker A
Chio laughed, but her hands kept working. Sister, besides persuading you to rest, I received a message from our spy stationed in Canoa. Ebizo wiped his tears and spoke. Chio's body stiffened. She put down her brush, walked over to Ebizo and said, "Brother,
1158:02
Speaker A
if it has alarmed you, this must be no small matter. Tell me what havoc has Kenoha been up to now." Chio asked.
1158:09
Speaker A
Ebizo replied, "I hear that Hashiamaramaju has been resurrected by Aiha Jean using the impure world reincarnation technique, and he is now in Kenoa." Chios mind went blank at these words. It was as if she had heard something incredible. She stared
1158:22
Speaker A
intently at Ebizo. Ebizo sighed. At first, I did not believe it either. But when my men reported seeing the wood release, I had no choice but to accept Hashiama has truly returned. Wood release. I remember Kinoa had an
1158:34
Speaker A
experimental ninja called Tinszo, who could use wood release, too. Could it be? Could it be that our spy made a mistake? Chio's voice trembled slightly. Of course, she knew that in all likelihood there was no mistake.
1158:45
Speaker A
Yet, humans always cling to wishful thinking. They hope that cruel reality is a mistake so that they can breathe a little easier. Ebizo shook his head.
1158:53
Speaker A
This person's wood release creates an entire forest at the bare minimum. Compared with that rumored Tenzo, it is the difference between heaven and earth.
1159:01
Speaker A
Grandmother Chiandai heard her younger brother's words and finally extinguished the last glimmer of hope in her heart.
1159:06
Speaker A
Nearly collapsing to the ground. Fortunately, Hi Loausa, who was at her side, was quick-witted and swanded. He caught hold of his sister in time, sparing her a fall. Suddenly, Sia outside the tent stirred and made a sound. Sensing that something was wrong,
1159:18
Speaker A
he immediately moved away. A certain intuition stirred in Grandmother Chandai's heart and she rose to her feet to chase after that figure. Only when he reached a desert cave did Sia stop, for he no longer wished to run. He turned to
1159:30
Speaker A
look at Grandmother Chandai and said, "Grandma, it's been a long time. You must take care of yourself." His voice was stiff, yet his eyes were clear. See, my grandson, have you come back? Let Grandma have a look.
1159:40
Speaker A
Grandmother Chandai was overwhelmed with tears. Ciaz looks inherited his father's handsomeness and his mother's gentleness. He could be called the most perfect heir. At the same time, his talent was extraordinary. At the age of three, he was already able to develop
1159:52
Speaker A
the puppet crow. This was the very crow that now ranked among the finest in Shyen village and was currently in Kim Jalongs hands. Sia looked at his grandmother already in the twilight of her years and felt sadness and
1160:03
Speaker A
melancholy in his heart. Time flew like an arrow and years passed like a shuttle. His grandmother had also grown old, her strength failing her. Even so, he would not return because he had his own meaning and purpose for existing. On
1160:15
Speaker A
one hand, he passed on intelligence about the Shiao organization to Shyen village. On the other hand, he had killed the third generation Wind Shadow and turned his body into his most powerful puppet. From that point on, however, he had no path of retreat.
1160:27
Speaker A
Perhaps he could survive as a rogue ninja, but once the villagers discovered him, he would surely die. Grandma, I have already avenged my parents. As he spoke, he summoned the third generation wind shadows puppet and chakra threads extended from his 10 fingers. When she
1160:40
Speaker A
die saw the third generation wind shadow, her pupils contracted. In truth, after the third generation's death, her grandson had become a rogue ninja, and she had harbored some suspicions about this. But she had been unwilling to believe what she suspected. Yet now the
1160:52
Speaker A
facts lay before her eyes, giving her no choice but to believe. Grandma, look, this puppet is my most perfect work, and it is also my enemy. If not for his years of continuous warfare, my father and the others would not have died at
1161:04
Speaker A
the hands of White Fang. Ultimately, it was the fault of war. But those who started the war deserve death even more.
1161:10
Speaker A
With these words, Sia put away the third generation Wind Shadows puppet. At the same time, he looked at Grandmother Chandai and said, "Perhaps, Grandma, you think the third generation Wind Shadow was blameless from a political standpoint, but I do not look at it from
1161:22
Speaker A
a political angle. All I know is that I was born an orphan with both parents dead. So, Grandma, I'm sorry. Shyen Village needs you, but I do not want to stay in Shyen Village." Sia smiled.
1161:31
Speaker A
Then, flames burst out beneath his feet, and he flew away. Grandmother Chandai watched her grandson's departing figure with reened eyes and a choked voice.
1161:38
Speaker A
Sia, it is Grandma who has wronged you. Grandma has been useless. Soon, Hi Loaus Xang caught up. Seeing his sister weeping, he could not help asking sister what's wrong. I saw Sia grandmother.
1161:48
Speaker A
Chiand Das voice trembled. What? Where is he? Hi Loausa was somewhat stirred up. He knew that Sia was the only person his sister Chiandai still cared about. It had only been 4 years since he left the village and everyone
1161:59
Speaker A
assumed he was dead. But now meeting again, how could Hi Laang not be excited? He was extremely fond of his sister's grandson. Grandmother Chandai shook her head. He will not come back.
1162:09
Speaker A
He has things he must do. We have no right to interfere. All we can do is support him. She looked reluctantly toward the direction Sia had gone. The setting sun was like blood and the desert gradually turned cold. Only after
1162:20
Speaker A
the sun had set did Hi Loausan remove his cloak and drape it over Grandmother Chandai shoulders. Grandmother Chiandai remained silent, then finally said, "Let's go. Hi Loausong. You have always been frail since childhood, and now you've given me your cloak. You won't
1162:33
Speaker A
last much longer." Hi Loausong chuckled like a child. That was true. Perhaps in the eyes of everyone, Hi Laozong was a formidable commander and a wise sage.
1162:41
Speaker A
But before his own elder sister, Hi Laozo was a younger brother with no heirs at all. In Yunin village, Chi Laby's return sent the whole village's morale soaring. Chi Labi was the eight tala Genturiki, the strongest among all
1162:53
Speaker A
Genturiki except for the ninetailes Genturiki. As long as he was there, the villagers of Yunin village could rest easy. As for invasion, Yin village had no such thoughts at the moment. Having just gone through a great war, it
1163:04
Speaker A
urgently needed time to recuperate. were not only exhausted the people and drained resources. Most importantly, they had lost gained nothing and suffered heavy casualties. How could the villagers of Yin village keep going? AI looked at Chi Labby and said, "By what
1163:17
Speaker A
do you think we should do next? Attack Mui or attack Yin?" Chi Labby pondered briefly. I don't think fighting is good.
1163:23
Speaker A
Why not sing, dance, rap, and play basketball? Ai was speechless. What was all this? Why had Chi Laby started playing dumb after returning? He was not like this before. Sammy stepped forward and said,"Lord Lightning Shadow, I think Lord by is right. No matter whom we
1163:36
Speaker A
attack in a war now it will be a loss." When Yanin village attacked Mu Yi last time, setting aside Muya's susenu, they withdrew directly without losing a single soldier. That is to say, Yanin village's military strength remains intact. Besides, if we attack Mui, we
1163:51
Speaker A
cannot win either. Everyone knows this. As Sammy analyzed Lightning Shadow AI was at a loss for words, but he knew that what Sammy said was all true. Chi Labby nodded and launched into an impromptu rap. The two-tailed Jin
1164:02
Speaker A
Shuriki Yumir also walked in. Lord, I am feeling unwell. I haven't recovered from the previous battle, so I may have to sit out the fight. In any case, Yumir did not want to fight Mui. If the lightning shadow wanted to attack Mu,
1164:13
Speaker A
Yish, she would say her injuries were too severe and she could not act. Ai finally sighed helplessly. If that is so, let us leave it for now. We shall hold our troops still and wait for the right moment. At that moment, Dooie
1164:24
Speaker A
walked and drenched in sweat. Lord Lightning Shadow and Informant reports that Yazibbo Ban of Mui used impure world reincarnation to summon the first generation fire shadow, the god of ninja Chincho Xhu Jian. And at the Valley of the End, Yizo Ban defeated Chincho Zhu
1164:38
Speaker A
Jian with devastating force. Doui poured out everything he knew. The fourth generation lightning shadow AI was shaken. He looked at Sammy and took a deep breath. Good thing, good thing.
1164:48
Speaker A
Thank goodness you were wise, Sammy, and stopped me. Otherwise, we would all be doomed. Sammy nodded and said nothing more. In fact, she had not expected Chincho Zhu Jian to be involved. The two tales Jinshuriki Yumir was taken back.
1165:00
Speaker A
What impure world reincarnation of Chincho Zhu Jian? Could Chincho Zhu Jian last time have been brought back by that impure world reincarnation as well?
1165:09
Speaker A
Matabi patted its own head and said, "Silly girl, haven't you figured it out yet?" The Hashurama Senju who saved you last time was someone using a transformation jutzu. Yujito was taken aback. A transformation? But didn't they say that no one except the first Hokag
1165:23
Speaker A
Hashiamarama Senju could use deep forest emergence? Then think of it this way. What if someone mastered would release and learned deep forest emergence but didn't want to reveal their identity? So they transformed into Hashiamaramajus appearance to save people at. At that moment, Matabi's
1165:37
Speaker A
intellect reached new heights. Yujito was stunned. Could that really be possible? Then who was that person? She couldn't help but begin to ponder.
1165:45
Speaker A
Hidden Stone Village. Anokei was reclining in a rocking chair, occasionally offering pointers as he watched his granddaughter practice her kicks utterly at ease. Suddenly, an Ubu ninja appeared and knelt on the ground.
1165:56
Speaker A
Speak. What has happened? Anokei continued rocking the chair leisurely. His mood quite cheerful. Lord Suchikage according to intelligence from our spy Kenoha's Hasharamaju and Tobaramaju have been resurrected by Achihai Kusa using the impure world reincarnation technique. Their purpose remains
1166:12
Speaker A
unknown. The Ubu ninja lowered his head and reported the intelligence he had gathered. Anoki's rocking motion stopped. He opened his weathered eyes and furrowed his brows. The impure world reincarnation technique wasn't that the jutzu Orochimaru used in the previous
1166:26
Speaker A
Kenoha crushing plan. According to reports, the third Hokag Husen Saratobi had been beaten into a vegetative state by the summoned Hashiamaramaju and was now receiving supportive care at Kenoa hospital with no one knowing when he might wake up. Issue the order hidden
1166:39
Speaker A
stone village is to enter first level combat readiness. Command all intelligence networks to begin reconnaissance if there is any sign of movement from Kenoha report immediately.
1166:49
Speaker A
No mistakes. Yes. Also have Hong Tu come see me. Anokei closed his eyes appearing calm on the surface. Yet the motionless rocking chair betrayed that his heart was far from as tranquil as he seemed.
1166:59
Speaker A
Understood. The Ubu ninja immediately set off. Anoki's mind was in turmoil. What exactly was this Achihai Akusa planning? summoning Hashiamaramaju and Tobarama Senju. Could he be intending to start the fourth great ninja war? Should he prepare an escape route in advance or
1167:14
Speaker A
form an alliance with Kohaa ahead of time? After all, what Kohaa wanted wasn't much, just the territory of Hidden Cloud Village. If it came to that, sharing the world with Kohaa wasn't entirely out of the question. But would Aiha Akus's ambition be content
1167:26
Speaker A
with merely half the world? Impossible. Absolutely impossible. That man was driven by ambition. If his hidden rock village ever had the chance to unify the world, then Hianoki certainly wouldn't hesitate. He would launch a blitz against hidden cloud, unify the
1167:40
Speaker A
northwest rest for a year, then turn toward Kinoa and seize hidden sand village. If even he thought this way, then the young Aiha Ikusa surely would too. That was precisely what troubled Anoki. Kuratsuchi stopped her movements and looked at Anokei reclining in the
1167:53
Speaker A
courtyard. She paused. Her father would be arriving soon, so she decided to go take a bath and leave them space to talk. With that in mind, she informed Enokei and left. Not long after, a young arrogant voice rang out. Yo, old man
1168:04
Speaker A
deep in thought, "Are we?" Hearing the voice, Anokei opened his eyes and looked at the sky. It was Dara. Had he actually come back? But when he opened his eyes, all he saw was a crow made of exploding
1168:14
Speaker A
clay perched on the roof, mimicking human speech. Daidara, if you have something to say, why not come say it in person? You always send a voice carrier like this. Is it really that amusing?
1168:23
Speaker A
Anokei frown a note of displeasure in his tone. Old man, do you think I'm stupid? If I came in person, you'd likely try to capture me without a second thought. And since I can't beat you, I at least have that much
1168:33
Speaker A
self-awareness. The crow opened its beak and relayed Daidara's words into Anokei's ears. Anokei's veins bulged as he gritted his teeth. You rebellious disciple. How long do you intend to keep fooling around out there? It's been ages since you left. When are you coming back
1168:46
Speaker A
to the village? Who am I supposed to name as my successor? He return to the village. Old man, are you thinking too optimistically or am I the one with the problem? I've told you countless times I won't learn dust release. Explosion
1168:58
Speaker A
release is what I truly pursue. If you hadn't forced me, would I have run away?
1169:02
Speaker A
Dara said arrogantly. Anokei clutched his heart. He had finally found a beloved disciple with earth fire and wind natures. But instead of pursuing dust release, the boy went for explosion release. He still remembered how Dara had grasped dust release after just one
1169:16
Speaker A
demonstration. Later, for some inexplicable reason, the boy became obsessed with clay. What a terrible waste of talent. Enough you brat. Since you're not coming back, you must have something to say. Hurry up. Once long two arrives, you'll lose your chance.
1169:28
Speaker A
Anokei suppressed his anger. Old man, I do have something to tell you. You know how our Akatsuki organization has a leader named Pain. I've told you before, his strength absolutely surpasses all the Kaga. But not long ago, when he
1169:40
Speaker A
tried to kill Achihai Kusa, he led the assault personally along with all the other elites bearing the name Pain. The leader didn't reveal the final result, but I can guess part of it. He definitely lost. Those words made
1169:51
Speaker A
Anokei's heart sink completely. Pain had lost. That being with the sage's eyes had actually lost. and to Achihai Kusa of all people. This fifth Hokag cold sweat trickled down Enoki's back. What exactly did the fifth Hokag Aihaiusa intend to do? Since he possessed such
1170:06
Speaker A
overwhelming power, why hadn't he swept across the entire ninja world? If it were Anokei himself, he would never be able to resist such temptation. Old man, I've delivered my message. I'm off. The crow flapped its wings and soared into
1170:18
Speaker A
the sky, followed by Daidara's voice, Katsu. The crow burst apart, and then fireworks soared into the sky, forming a message. Happy birthday, little sister Kuratsuchi. Kuratsuchi who had been about to take a bath saw the fireworks in the sky and couldn't help her eyes
1170:32
Speaker A
growing a bit red. She hadn't expected Daid and I to still remember her birthday. Coming to his senses, Anoki looked at the fireworks and cursed. You little brat. You're all about setting things off, but never cleaning up after
1170:43
Speaker A
yourself. Fine, fine, fine. From now on, Daidara's place in his precious granddaughter's heart would only grow higher. It would probably become even harder to marry her off. Soon, Hong Tu pushed open the door. Father, what did you summon me here for? And what were
1170:56
Speaker A
that explosion and those fireworks just now? Anoki looked toward Huang Tu and said, "Har stopped by, but not in person. It was exploding clay." Huangu nodded. Then did he bring any important news? Anoki nodded. Indeed, it has to do
1171:10
Speaker A
with Kenoa. Kenoa, could it be that Dara and his organization have actually made a move against Kenoa? Katsuchi asked in surprise, though he had occasionally heard his father mention the Akatsuki.
1171:20
Speaker A
Moreover, his father had forbidden him from breathing a word to anyone. This was their secret alone because once it leaked, if the Akatsuki's leaders started investigating, the consequences would be severe. Every village's intelligence network was like a coarse
1171:32
Speaker A
hemp net leaking more than a little. If Payne ever learned what a Wagakir knew, Dara would be the first to fall under suspicion. If that happened, Dara's safety could no longer be guaranteed, which was also why only the two of them
1171:43
Speaker A
knew about it. Then what did Dara say? Katsuchi asked. He said that pain, the leader of their organization who possesses the sage's eyes, was defeated by Achiha. Anokei side, what a Kitsuchi's pupils contracted and he widened his eyes in disbelief. Pain lost
1171:58
Speaker A
to Achihajan. Doesn't that mean Achihajans strength has already surpassed Kaga level power? That's right. Anoki admitted helplessly. This meant that Kenoha's current strength far exceeded that of the other four great Shinobi villages. The man who had once secretly delighted in Kenoha's decline
1172:13
Speaker A
now began to think of danger, even in times of peace. Then what should we do now? Kitsuchi's expression turned grim.
1172:19
Speaker A
Anokei glanced at him. What's there to panic about? What we need to do now is wait and watch the shinobi world take shape. But remember one thing, no matter what, we must stay on good terms with Kenoha. Perhaps our generation has no
1172:30
Speaker A
hope of unifying the ninja world. But we still have the next generation and the generation after that. Anoki's expression grew desolate under the erratic governance of the third Hokag Husen Saratobi. He had once believed himself still vigorous in old age and in
1172:43
Speaker A
his fighting prime. and that one day he might unify the ninja world. But now all of it had become an empty bubble. His perseverance was second to none, and his ability was no weaker than anyone's.
1172:54
Speaker A
Only power was lacking. After a lifetime of effort, he had merely brushed the threshold of beyond Kaga. Had it not been for Narudo and Sasuke, the man most likely to claim the entire ninja world would have been him. There was no doubt
1173:05
Speaker A
about it. When Achi Hamadara was about to crush them all, it was Anokei who rose to his feet, erupting with the will of stone and awakening the five kaga to fight once more. That single display alone would have been enough to raise
1173:16
Speaker A
him to godhood. Hitsuchi nodded solemnly at his father's words. I understand, father. What are we to do now? For now, we wait and see. The ninja world has not yet fallen into chaos so we can only focus on ourselves and prepare for
1173:28
Speaker A
everything. Anokei side, if one day your father is no longer here, Kitsuchi, can you take on the responsibility of a wagure? Anoki looked at Kitsuchi with a penetrating gaze. Startled Kitsuchi's eyes shifted evasively. Father is still in the prime of life. How could that day
1173:43
Speaker A
ever come? I believe that under your leadership, A Wagure will only continue to improve. Hearing this, Anokei's heart sank completely. Kitsuchi was good in every respect. Good talent, good combat ability, good character. But he had one fatal flaw. He was far too rigid and
1173:57
Speaker A
conventional. The Shinobi world now was treacherous and turbulent, shifting every few days because of Achihajan. At any moment, the fourth great ninja war could suddenly erupt. If he died himself, who would lead a Wagakir through such an era? Never underestimate
1174:11
Speaker A
the weight of a successor. An outstanding successor determines the future of an entire village. Take Hirusen, Suratobi, and Enokei as examples. Before Husen inherited his position, Kenoha had been far ahead of a Wagakure by five lengths. Yet years
1174:24
Speaker A
later, Kenoha's strength was only a hair above Aagakures. That was the difference a leader made. Very well, Kitsuchi go back. First, do as I have instructed.
1174:32
Speaker A
When Kenoha is in need, do not be stingy with gold, silver, and fine goods. Give them no matter how much they ask. After all, wealth is an external thing. As long as people are alive, there will be countless more riches. Of course, this
1174:44
Speaker A
is only on the premise that the livelihoods of our villagers are not affected. Anokei waved a hand, signaling for him to leave. Kitsuchi accepted the order and immediately headed for the door. Anoki gazed at the sun in the sky,
1174:55
Speaker A
his brow furrowing, and then relaxing until at last it all dissolved into an almost imperceptible sigh. Kirigakir.
1175:01
Speaker A
After Yagura's death, Murumi returned to Kirigakur accompanied by Jingi and the others. They announced that the fourth Mizuki Jigura Karatachi had died. The Shinobi and villagers of the hidden mist showed no panic or grief. Instead, the light returned to their eyes and some
1175:15
Speaker A
missed Shinobi even cheered. This showed just how much harm Yagura's rule had done to Kirigakir that the very people he governed could hate him so deeply.
1175:23
Speaker A
Jingi took charge of civil affairs and Kirigakir's reconstruction while Matarumi handled political matters. She had recently been named the fifth Mizuk and her first act after taking office was to abolish the blood mist policy.
1175:35
Speaker A
She also announced to the entire ninja world that Kirigakir was willing to accept the shinobi who had once defected and she delivered a scathing condemnation of Yagura. It moved the whole ninja world and even touched the hearts of missed ninja who had been
1175:47
Speaker A
uprooted from home. Everyday large numbers of missing nin returned to Kirigakir's embrace including the demon Zabuza and Haku. When Zabuza learned that Yagura was dead, he was overcome with feverish excitement and he brought back to Kirigakir the child he had just
1176:01
Speaker A
taken in Haku. When Matumi heard that Zabuza, a former member of the seven ninja swordsmen of the mist, who wielded the executioner's blade, had returned, she came out to welcome him in person.
1176:11
Speaker A
From Zabuza, she also learned that the child he brought possessed the Keki Jenkai, ice release. This made her overjoyed. She immediately appointed Zabuza as the commander of her A&BU, placing all of her A&BU under his sole command. Zabuza had never imagined he
1176:25
Speaker A
would be entrusted with such an important position upon returning to Kiraakure. Deeply moved, he immediately swore his loyalty to Morumi, the fifth Mizukage of the hidden mist village.
1176:34
Speaker A
Murumi was equally delighted. A powerful shinobi had returned, and he had brought a gifted child with a rare keky jankai.
1176:41
Speaker A
To show how much she valued Zabuza, Morumi decided to accept Haku as her disciple. She gathered ice techniques from all over the ninja world and taught him water release techniques. This news soon spread throughout the ninja world.
1176:53
Speaker A
The mist shinobi who had long lived by licking blood from the edge of a blade responded one after another streaming toward Kirigakir from every direction.
1177:01
Speaker A
When enough missing Nin had returned, Murumi led all of them now restored as official Shinobi of Kirigakure to the hero's monument to pay respects to the shinobi who had died because of the blood mist. She also cleared their names
1177:13
Speaker A
and laid all blames squarely on Yagura. Dark clouds hung low over the hidden mist village. Rain powdered down in a fine endless drizzle tangling the already heavy hearts of the villages shinobi into a hopeless mess. Troomi may stood at the forefront wearing the fifth
1177:27
Speaker A
mazukage ceremonial hayori. Her eyes filled with pity and regret. Everyone since I Tumi may resolve to succeed as the fifth mazukage. I have been diligent and faithful to my duties, never daring to slacken in the slightest. I will not
1177:39
Speaker A
claim that I can make the hidden mist village rise above all in the shinobi world. I only ask that the hidden mist village be restored to its former peace and tranquility. To those comrades who died in the bloody mist, your deeds will
1177:50
Speaker A
be vindicated. The fault was not yours, nor was it the villages. It was the manipulated Karatachi Yagura. Today, I Tumi may swear before you all that for the rest of my life, I will devote myself wholeheartedly to rebuilding the
1178:02
Speaker A
hidden mist village and improving the livelihood of its people. I will ensure that every villager can live in quiet contentment with enough to eat and a good life to look forward to. Turumi May's speech contained no professional jargon whatsoever, only a sincere heart,
1178:15
Speaker A
declaring her convictions, and it was precisely that plain's simple conviction that readen the eyes of the villagers at this moment. The cruel elimination system of the bloody mist had forced them to turn their weapons upon their own comrades. To survive, all they could
1178:28
Speaker A
do was keep swinging their cannon blades. No one felt this more deeply than the current captain of the hidden mist villages, U Mimochi Zabuzza, the man the shinobi had dubbed the demon. He stared at the tombstones, his heart
1178:39
Speaker A
unbearably heavy. Here lay his classmates, his mission partners, and innocent villagers. They were all poor souls who had been sacrificed to the bloody mist. Had it not been for the bloody mist, Hemoshi Zabuza might never have become the man he was today. Lady
1178:52
Speaker A
Mizukage, please restrain your grief. After all, the bloody mist is now in the past. We should look forward. The past is fixed, but the future remains full of unknowns. Zabuza advised. The fifth Mizukis eyes brightened, and she looked at Mimochi Zabuza with delighted
1179:06
Speaker A
surprise. She had not expected this man to utter something so philosophical. Still, it was precisely the right thing to say. The future was full of unknowns.
1179:14
Speaker A
Lady Mizukage, a scout report has arrived. An U ninja knelt on the ground. The fifth Mizuk frowned and glanced at Mimochi Zabuza. He understood at once and dismissed the people around them.
1179:24
Speaker A
The Ubu ninja then continued, "Lady Mizuki's word has come from Kenoha." Aihaan used the impure world reincarnation technique to summon Singu Hashiama. Afterward, they clashed violently over irreconcilable beliefs.
1179:36
Speaker A
Aihaan utterly crushed Sinju Hashiamarama. Kinoas internal power structure is now unified with everyone following Aihas lead. Having said this, the U ninja immediately knelt.
1179:46
Speaker A
Hearing the news to Room, Ming knitted her brows. She knew Aiha was powerful, but she had never imagined that he could defeat Senu Hasharama. This man had been hailed as the greatest genius of the Shinobi world and revered as the god of
1179:58
Speaker A
Shinobi. His wood release alone was enough to leave everyone far behind, and his fame still circulated widely even now. And now you tell me that a legend like that lost to Achiha Jean the fifth hokage of Kenoa. Troomi may pondered for
1180:10
Speaker A
a long time before speaking. In that case from this moment on the hidden mist village will close its borders completely. We will first focus on post- disaster reconstruction and ensure that everyone's life returns to a normal course. Also keep a close watch on the
1180:23
Speaker A
movements of the shinobi world. If necessary request material or financial aid from Kenoha and maintain friendly relations with Kenoha. Kurumi May responded quickly and although she was young, her way of thinking already made her a qualified Kaga. Many of her
1180:36
Speaker A
arrangements coincided with Anokei's views. Both of them upheld the same stance befriended Kenoha rather than go to war with it. Perhaps only those muscle-brain fools in the hidden cloud village would think of challenging Kenoha headon. Even if the third rakage
1180:48
Speaker A
were resurrected, he might not be able to shake Achiha and Synu Hashiama. In Kenoha, Aihaan sat in the Huga clan's reception hall. Oddly, Hugah Hayashi was seated in the guest seat while the host seat of the Huga clan remained empty.
1181:01
Speaker A
This piqu Aihas curiosity. Lord Hokag the Huga clan now follows your lead. "That seat of honor should be yours," Hugahashi said. If those words had come from any other ninja clan, Aihaan might have read deeper into them.
1181:13
Speaker A
Was it a hint that he was overstepping his bounds? Was it veiled mockery? But when the words came from Hugahayashi, he did not think that way. Although Achiha declined again and again, Hugahayashi was adamant that he take the host seat.
1181:25
Speaker A
In the end, with no other choice, Achi Haan accepted the kindness. Lady Hinata sat beside him, pouring his wine, laughing with him, and chatting with him. Hugahashi had now come around.
1181:34
Speaker A
Since what was meant to come would come sooner or later, he might as well let things take their natural course and keep his own peace of mind. He could see that Huga Hinata's eyes were now filled entirely with Achihan. Aihaan, after
1181:45
Speaker A
all, was the Hokag of Kinoa and the absolute pinnacle of power in the Shinobi world. What was wrong with marrying his daughter to such a powerful man? Moreover, if the marriage truly came to pass, he would become the
1181:55
Speaker A
Hokag's father-in-law, who would not offer him a few respectful words when they met him, wouldn't the Huga clan status rise accordingly? After the wine had gone around several times, and the banquet had run its course, seeing that the Huga clan members were all somewhat
1182:08
Speaker A
drunk, Achiha Jean spoke up. "Let us stop here for today. Starting tomorrow, I want to see the branch house of the Huga clan treated just like the main house without that ugly caged bird mark on their heads." With that, Achiha Jean
1182:19
Speaker A
rose to leave. But suddenly a wave of dizziness washed over him. He frowned. This was not right. How had his alcohol tolerance become so weak? Ding. Although this host has arrived here in his physical body, his alcohol resistance
1182:31
Speaker A
has reverted to that of someone his age. That is why you are drunk, my dear host.
1182:35
Speaker A
Do you have any hangover medicine? If people find out I'm drunk, how embarrassing. Aihaan communicated with the system. Ding. No, I don't. The host will have to handle this on his own.
1182:44
Speaker A
Aihaan clicked his tongue in annoyance. He tried to rise but the strength he put into his legs instead sent the table flying startling Hugahayashi. Lord Hokag is the food not to your liking. Aihajan looked at him with a flushed face but
1182:56
Speaker A
said nothing. Hugahayashi was puzzled but Huga Hinatada who was close by silently mouthed he's drunk. Huga Hayashi suddenly understood. He immediately had someone prepare a room then asked Huganiji to support Achihaan and take him back to sleep. Hugani
1183:10
Speaker A
acknowledged the order stepped forward to steady Aihaan and walked toward the prepared room. Hinata followed as well supporting Achi Haans other side.
1183:17
Speaker A
She wanted to do her part too. And so in his days, Achiha was escorted by Hugeni and Huga Hinata to the prepared guest room. Hugan Niji flung Aiha Jean onto the bed and that rough movement made Huga Hinata frown. Huga Hinata spoke up.
1183:31
Speaker A
Cousin Niji, "How can you be so rude? Don't you know that brother Jean is feeling terrible right now?" She puffed out her little cheeks and said indignantly. The corner of Hugani's mouth twitched. Little cousin uncle only told us to send him to the guest room. I
1183:44
Speaker A
was even kind enough to toss him onto the bed. That's already good enough. Hugani felt helpless. Whenever Aihaan came, everything Niji did was wrong. The little cousin who used to hover around him during training now had her entire
1183:55
Speaker A
heart devoted to Achihajan. How pathetic he had become. Humph, get out of here. If you can't take care of him, I can.
1184:01
Speaker A
Seriously, you're this old and you still don't know how to look after someone. Hinata complained, finally shoving and swatting Niji out of the room. In the courtyard, Hugani's heart achd as if knives were twisting inside it. Although he was grateful that Achihaan had freed
1184:14
Speaker A
him from the caged bird at this moment, he had been pushed out by his little cousin and left to stand in the cold wind. He felt utterly dejected. Inside the room, Hinata carefully lifted Achihas legs onto the bed one by
1184:25
Speaker A
one, then took off his shoes. Aihaan was completely dead to the world at this moment, utterly unaware of anything happening around him. Hinata walked to another bed, picked up the towel. Huga Hayesi had ordered the servants to prepare dipped it into the basin of warm
1184:38
Speaker A
water beside it, and then prepared to clean Aiha up. But as she turned around, a realization suddenly struck her.
1184:44
Speaker A
Aihaan was still fully clothed apart from his face. How could she clean his body? At that thought, a bold idea sprouted in her mind. What if she simply removed his clothes? Yet another voice inside her kept telling her that she
1184:55
Speaker A
must not do such a thing. This was something a wife would do, and she was not his wife yet. If word of this got out, it would not look good. In the end, emotion overcame reason. After all, how
1185:05
Speaker A
many rules were there to care about in this fleeting life? Besides, brother Jean had always taken care of her a great deal. So, it was nothing for her to wipe his body down while he was drunk. The two of them were completely
1185:15
Speaker A
innocent. Her conscience was clear. With that, Hinata grew bolder. She tossed the towel back into the basin of warm water, jumped down to the floor, took a deep breath, climbed onto the bed, straddled Achihajan, and began to undress him.
1185:27
Speaker A
Moments later, Hinata violently tore the clothes from Aihas upper body and flung them aside. With Achihajans upper body bear, Hinata's breathing quickened. His sharply defined pectorals and rock-hard abs made her suddenly unable to resist reaching out to touch
1185:40
Speaker A
them so hard. Hinata let out a startled cry and then realizing her voice was too loud, hastily covered her mouth. Next, she got off the bed and began removing Aihas lower garments. The whole process was tense, thrilling, and bold.
1185:54
Speaker A
After finishing all of this, Hinata walked to the other bed, took down the towel, and cleaned Jean's face and body.
1185:59
Speaker A
Once it was all done, she patted her own little head, and prepared to leave. At some point, Aiha Jeans arm had wrapped around her back, startling Hinata into a cry, "Ah, don't go." Jean had spoken those words in a days, and
1186:11
Speaker A
Hinata immediately realized he was dreaming. She breathed a sigh of relief and tried to break free. But even though Achiha was currently dead to the world, his physique was fused with Achi Hamadaras and Sinju Hasharamas. No matter how Hinata struggled, it was
1186:24
Speaker A
feudal. In the end, Hinata was on the verge of tears and could only give up resisting. Lying on Achi Hajans chest and gazing at his handsome face and long lashes, her timidity and nervousness gradually faded away. She murmured, "How can there be a man this
1186:37
Speaker A
handsome? Who knows how many girls he will captivate in the future?" The thought made her a little angry. At the same time, seeing his lips so close, her heart stirred. It seemed Brother Jean did not have a girlfriend yet, so his
1186:48
Speaker A
first kiss should still be intact. So, Hinata licked her lips. After a brief mental preparation, she leaned in and kissed him directly. Mwah. The instant their lips met Hinata's tightly shut eyes flew wide open. She thought to herself, "So this is what kissing feels
1187:01
Speaker A
like." His abs were so hard, yet his lips were so soft. The warm breath from Achihas nostrils brushed against her forehead, making her heart itch faintly. Then her lips parted from his, and so still fully dressed Hinata lay on
1187:14
Speaker A
Jeans chest, gazing at Jon. Before she knew it, Hinata grew tired and fell asleep. The next day, Achiha opened his eyes. Last night, he had dreamed that the Hinata plushy he held in his previous life became real. He even said,
1187:25
Speaker A
"Don't go." and held her while he slept all night. Right. It was purely sleeping, nothing else at all. Exactly.
1187:31
Speaker A
I slept so well last night. Wasn't a hangover supposed to be awful? Why does my body feel so comfortable now? He muttered to himself. Then his hands squeezed and landed on Hinata's waist, and a soft moan came from her. Shawn's
1187:43
Speaker A
expression changed drastically. He bolted upright and saw Hinata lying across his body. His mind went completely blank. Who am I? Where am I?
1187:51
Speaker A
What did I do? Did I really get drunk last night and do something terrible?
1187:54
Speaker A
Aihaan clutched his head face full of regret. Damn it, Achiha. You are truly a beast. Look at yourself. Do you look even a little bit like a Hokag? Hinata is so young. How could you? He looked at his haggarded reflection in the mirror
1188:07
Speaker A
and could not help feeling that he had been drained by wine and lust. Therefore, he decided to give up drinking from today onward. Hinata was startled awake by Jean's violent movement. She stretched and said, "Good morning, brother Jean." Ahem Hinata,
1188:19
Speaker A
good morning. Last night, I didn't do anything to you, did I? Aihaan was somewhat nervous. Although it was normal to marry at 11 or 12 in this world, he still found it hard to accept. Hinata had just been about to say that nothing
1188:31
Speaker A
had happened yesterday, that she had only wiped his body clean when she suddenly saw Aihas discomfort. A mischievous idea struck her, and her eye rims reened. "Brother Jean, are you saying you don't remember what you did last night?" Rumble. Aiha Jeans
1188:44
Speaker A
mind seemed to explode. He staggered back a few steps, squatted on the ground, and covered his ears with both hands, unable to believe what he had just heard, utterly devastated. It was not that he disliked Hinata. Rather, if
1188:54
Speaker A
he had truly taken advantage of her in such a vulnerable state last night, then he would never forgive himself for being a beast. After a long moment, Aiha Jean took a deep breath. I will take responsibility for you, Hinata.
1189:05
Speaker A
Suddenly, Hinata burst out laughing. I think so, too, because yesterday when I was wiping your body, your big hand pressed against my back, and I couldn't get away at all. Now my waist hurts a little. The medical expenses are on you.
1189:16
Speaker A
Hearing this, Achiha Jeans heart, which had fallen into the abyss, instantly soared to heaven. He immediately sighed in relief and sat down on the ground. The surprise had come too fast. It was even more frightening than fighting Sinja
1189:27
Speaker A
Hasharama. Aiha Jean breathed a sigh of relief. So last night, nothing had actually happened. They had only been fully clothed. The guilt in his heart eased considerably. Suddenly, he asked, "No one came over last night, did they?" Hinata smiled. No. Why is brother Jean
1189:41
Speaker A
afraid that someone might catch us? Aiha Jean was left speechless by her words, but then he thought he hadn't done anything, so why should he be afraid?
1189:49
Speaker A
Who said that? I'm the dignified Hokag heir to the will of fire. How could I be afraid of something so trivial? Aihaan felt a little guilty, but his voice was by no means low. Hugah Hinata did not quite understand, but she stepped closer
1190:01
Speaker A
and looked into Aihas eyes. Actually, I'm not afraid either. I'm even a little looking forward to it. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were sincere. The sight of her left Aiha Jean momentarily spellbound. He shook his head. What was he thinking? And how old
1190:14
Speaker A
was Hinata now? How could he even harbor such thoughts? Huga Hinata seemed to realize she had been too daring. She planted a gentle peck on Achihas cheek. Brother Jean, do you think Hinata is too young? It doesn't matter. When
1190:26
Speaker A
Hinata grows up, I'll be your bride. Okay. The moment those words were spoken, Aihas brain went blank. He stared at Hinata in a days, then said, "Seriously, Hinata, do you know what affection is what love is? You're still
1190:37
Speaker A
young. Why don't you?" before Aiha Jean could finish Hinata frowned. Don't underestimate me. I'm the daughter of the Huga clan head after all. Since I was little, my tutors have taught me about feelings, love, and such. It was
1190:47
Speaker A
only after checking my heart many times that I realized I truly love you. Aihaan fell silent, not knowing how to respond to Hinata's passionate love. Saying he didn't like her was impossible, saying he did. What would people say then? The
1191:00
Speaker A
most crucial issue was that Hinata was too young. A six-year age difference was not great, but Hinata was simply too young. At such an age, Achiha could not.
1191:07
Speaker A
and would not accept it. Huga Hinata felt a pang of discomfort at Achihajans reaction, but she still forced a smile. In that case, let's make a bet, shall we? Huga Hinata meant to achieve her goal by a roundabout route.
1191:19
Speaker A
Since the direct road was blocked, why keep going down it? It was better to change her thinking. Maybe that would bring unexpected results. Aihaan looked up. Go on. He sat up straight, even letting his eyes shift into the three
1191:30
Speaker A
tommoing as if he wanted to memorize every movement and every word Hinata made from this moment on. Right now, I'm too young, so you might think I'm joking. Or maybe you're worried about public opinion and can't accept me. If I
1191:41
Speaker A
still haven't changed my mind after I turn 16, would you marry me? Huga Hinata said slowly. This was the most humble and sincere a girl could be. If she had not loved Achiha to such desperation, how could she have chosen this method to
1191:53
Speaker A
keep his attention? Aihaan gave her a long, deep look. Fine. It's not like I have any plans to date or marry for now.
1191:59
Speaker A
Before he could finish, Hinata threw her arms around him. Wait for me. Wait until I grow up. Aihas heart melted. This was the first time he had felt such pure intense affection. People said a woman adorns herself for the one she loves,
1192:11
Speaker A
but wasn't a man just the same. Mm. I'll wait for you. Aihaan ruffled her hair.
1192:16
Speaker A
The next moment, the door was pushed open and Hugani walked in. He took a quick look around and saw something he should not have seen. There sat Huga Hanatada face full of happiness on Achi Hajjans lap. Both her arms were
1192:27
Speaker A
wrapped around his waist and she wore a delighted expression. Hugani instantly felt as if the sky had fallen. Thunder seemed to clap inside his mind. Had their relationship advanced to hugging and cuddling in just one night. Already billing and cooing. A dizzying wave
1192:41
Speaker A
rushed over him and he retreated three or four steps before stopping. The sound at the door also alerted the embracing pair that something was wrong. Huga Hinata jumped off Achihajan's lap and looked toward the door while Achihaan stood and looked at Hugeni. Hugani
1192:55
Speaker A
didn't know whether to be angry, happy, or sad enough to cry. His face was wooden as if someone owed him 5 million.
1193:01
Speaker A
Brother Niji W, why are you here? Huga Hinata was nervous, afraid that Hugan Niji would tell her father. Although Hinata was now greatly favored by her father, who even personally taught her the eight trigrams pawns rotation, yet the suppression brought by bloodline and
1193:14
Speaker A
the discipline Huga Hayashi had instilled in Huga Hinata during her childhood still made her fear.
1193:19
Speaker A
Hugahayashi, I came to see you. I heard from the servants in your courtyard that you didn't return all night. Since you stayed to look after Lord Hokag last night, I thought I'd see how things were. After saying that to Hinata, Huga
1193:30
Speaker A
Niji continued to examine Achiha Jean faint anger hidden in his eyes. I'm well, brother Jean and I didn't do anything. Don't misunderstand. The moment she said it, Huga Hinata felt something was off. No matter how she tried to explain what he had just seen,
1193:42
Speaker A
she couldn't make it sound convincing. Hugani did not look at her this time. Instead, he looked at Aiha. May I ask how Lord Hokage intends to resolve this?
1193:51
Speaker A
How do you want to resolve it? Aihaan calmly met Hugeni's eyes this time. He was indeed the one in the wrong from the start. And Hinata already bore more than enough pressure. If he abandoned her now, he would not deserve to be
1194:03
Speaker A
called a man. Given how young you two are, I suggest you consider truly coming together 10 years from now. The legal marriage age in the shinobi world is 16.
1194:11
Speaker A
This rule has been in place since Kenoa's founding. As Hokag, all the more reason to obey it. Hugani spoke slowly.
1194:18
Speaker A
Fine. Hihan nodded. That was after all what he had already promised Hinata. Also, before marriage, your behavior must not cross any boundaries. If you do, it would be irresponsible to Hinata and a trampling of Kenoa's rules. At this moment, Huganiji was not afraid of
1194:31
Speaker A
offending Aihaan in the least. It could be said that the only person in the Huga clan he still cared about was this younger sister, Hinata. What a pity that a fresh flower had landed on a pile of golden fertilizer. Fertile as it might
1194:43
Speaker A
be, it was a bitter sight to him. Huga Hinata lowered her head, listening to her brother and brother Jean talk, and her eyes reened. She felt it was too far away, 10 years. How many 10ear spans were there in a person's life? But she
1194:54
Speaker A
had no choice but to listen because everything Hugan Nijii proposed was for her benefit. She could very well tell.
1195:00
Speaker A
Lastly, during these 10 years, Lord Hokag, please keep yourself clean and do not go around philandering. That is respect for the Huga clan and for Hinata. I hope you can understand.
1195:09
Speaker A
Hugani now had a real spine for his sister sake. What did it matter if he offended Amir Hokag? Considering Huga Hinata's feelings, Achihaan agreed to everything one by one. He turned his gaze to Hugeni and said, "I have agreed
1195:22
Speaker A
to all of your requests." Hearing Achihaan speak, thus Huganis expression softened slightly. He nodded.
1195:28
Speaker A
If that is the case, as a recompense, I shall tell no one of this, not even my uncle. Upon hearing this, Huga, Hinata finally exhaled in relief. Aihaan, however, shook his head. You do not know his Ashi. Let me ask you, who is the
1195:41
Speaker A
head of the Huga clan? Hugan Niji blurted out, "Naturally, it is my elder uncle. And how would you describe his control over the Huga family?" Well, there is no room for complaint obviously. If so, do you truly believe
1195:52
Speaker A
that you discovered Hinata did not return home yesterday, yet your elder uncle remained oblivious. Aihaan poured himself a cup of tea and began to drink, maintaining his composure. Hugani's pupils contracted sharply as realization dawned upon him. He looked toward Hinata
1196:06
Speaker A
and Aihaan. It seems you have grasped the situation, have you not? He was aware of the entire affair, yet chose not to intervene, indicating that in his heart he had already accepted it.
1196:15
Speaker A
Moreover, the one who chose this path was none other than his own daughter, Hinata. Similarly, his support for Hinata is the key factor. Aihaan looked at Hugan Niji lamenting that he was still far too naive. Hugani had not
1196:27
Speaker A
anticipated that the truth was so different from what he had assumed. His complexion turned grim. So, that is how it truly is. Or what else? Do not underestimate a clan leader of a shinobi lineage, especially one from a noble
1196:38
Speaker A
house with over a thousand years of history. Those who attain the position of clan head are never simple. Do not look down upon the talented individuals of the ninja world. Aihaan finding his teacup empty set it down and gently
1196:50
Speaker A
patted the small head of Huga Hinatada. I am about to leave. If anything arises in the future, feel free to call upon me at any time. Also need not worry about your father's side. Convey our conversation to him honestly. He will
1197:02
Speaker A
not only refrain from anger, but will likely praise you for your conduct. As Aihaan finished speaking, he walked out of the courtyard. Hugani's worldview was being violently shattered by Achihas words and his resolve had wavered significantly. Simultaneously, the complexity in his gaze toward
1197:16
Speaker A
Achihaan deepened. Merely 6 years apart, could it be that the gap in their perspective and scope of vision was so vast. Huga Hinato watched the receding figure of Achiha with a look filled with reluctance, a sense of loss lingering in
1197:29
Speaker A
her heart. After such a rare encounter to be separated again after so brief a time, how could one bear depart so easily? Huga Niji looked at Hinata swallowing the words he intended to say before finally sighing. That is Hinata.
1197:41
Speaker A
Your brother does not oppose your union. I merely Huga Hinata shook her head. I understand Niji and I. Finally, she sighed. It is just that I am too young.
1197:49
Speaker A
Otherwise, there would be no need for such a long wait. Huga Niji feeling helpless sat down beside her and began to ask why she liked Achiha Jean so deeply. Huga Hinata spoke because when I felt this world to be utterly bleak
1198:01
Speaker A
array of light pierced through to my heart granting me the courage to face everything. That person is Achihaan. To me Achihajan is not just the Hokag nor just a brother figure but the person I must pursue for a lifetime. You may say
1198:14
Speaker A
this is not love but I know my own heart best of all. So Niji and I please do not try to dissuade me. All right. Huga Hinata's gaze was as clear as water. Her voice cool and steady. Hugani was shaken
1198:25
Speaker A
to his core upon hearing this. He had not realized that Achi Haan held such a deep root in his little sister's heart.
1198:31
Speaker A
Judging by her demeanor, it seemed that 10 years from now, her affection for Achiha would only deepen further. Faced with such a determined and principled sister, what objection could Hugan Niji possibly voice? He nodded very well.
1198:42
Speaker A
From now on, I will not obstruct you. In fact, I shall support you and provide cover. You must clarify your own heart.
1198:48
Speaker A
You leave the rest to me. Watching the grave expression on Huga Nijis face, Huga Hinata burst into a soft laugh. Oh, come on, Niji and I. This is just a normal conversation. Could you please stop being so serious? It is as
1198:59
Speaker A
if we are partying for a lifetime. Yes, I like Aihaan, but I will always be your sister. As long as you open your mouth, I will surely meet you. You know, Huga Hinata said lightly. Yet, she would never know that Hugan Niji's words were
1199:10
Speaker A
not just empty talk. Until that day, Hugan Niji watched his sister's sunny smile and the corners of his mouth lifted. In his heart, he thought, "My sister's love will be protected by him." Achi Hajan walked toward the Huga
1199:22
Speaker A
family's training ground where he saw Synu Hashiamarama standing still single-handedly challenging a group of Huga ninjas. The activity they were engaged in was a tugofwar. This piqu his curiosity, so he stopped to observe.
1199:33
Speaker A
Sure enough, Senu Hasharama had a rope tied to his right hand while the other end was held by a dozen or so Hugan ninjas. The scene looked bizarre no matter how one viewed it. However, Senu Hasharama was in a fine mood until the
1199:44
Speaker A
moment the rope unable to withstand the immense force snapped in half. Those Huga ninjas had distorted faces exerting every ounce of their strength while Senu Hasharama raised the corners of his mouth and called out, "Young men, pull harder." The dozen or so Huga members
1199:59
Speaker A
fell to the ground one after another. Senu Hasharama merely paused for a beat, then looked at them with genuine confusion. "Are you all right?" The Huga individuals felt humiliated. Some faked unconsciousness while others, too embarrassed, simply ran away, leaving
1200:12
Speaker A
Senju Hashiama feeling rather dejected. Aihas mouth twitched. Senu Hasharama had defeated them yet still asked if they were injured. It was the peak of mockery. Yet in the very next instant, a sense of crisis surged in Aihas mind. He instantly activated
1200:27
Speaker A
his susenu playing. Akana struck the susenu emitting a clear ring before snapping into. Not a bad reaction. Senu Toberama spoke with a flat tone. Tch. I thought you were still researching forbidden jutzu. I did not expect you to
1200:39
Speaker A
be lying and wait for me here. Aiha Jean said visibly irritated. What nonsense who ambushes someone in the early morning? The uninitiated would think you were Thaddius Achiha, not the second Hokag. Wasn't the attack ineffective?
1200:52
Speaker A
Why are you angry? Is that the extent of your composure? Senu Toorraama deliberately picked a fight mentioning the word composure right in Achihans face. This caused Achiha Jean to freeze for a moment before he said, "Do you understand that because of
1201:05
Speaker A
this concept of composure, the Aiha clan nearly faced extinction? His expression darkened and he instantly unleashed a powerful aura of chakra pinning the second Hokag Senju Tobarama in place unable to move. Senju Tobarama gritted his teeth. No, I really didn't know.
1201:21
Speaker A
He's up. He's up. Aihaan did not reply. Instead, he cast the Cotto Amitsukumi Jin Jutsu projecting the scene from the original timeline where Achihaachi along with Achihao massacred the Aiha clan replicating it faithfully upon Senu Toorama. In that illusion, the word
1201:37
Speaker A
Aihaiachi repeated most often was composure. Yuzbo Jean stared at Shincho Fagian without a word, unleashing a Maneko illusion into his mind, laying bare the full causes and consequences of the Yuzbo clan's massacre night. A story in which Yuzbo Jean himself had no part.
1201:52
Speaker A
Yuenf Risen took a drag from his tobacco pipe, his face expressionless, yet his eyes carried murderous intent as they settled on Yuzu. Yuzbo, the Yuzbo clan is on the verge of rebellion. What will you choose? Yuzbo, you remained silent.
1202:05
Speaker A
At that moment, Jitsu and Tuanzang spoke up. If you ask me, Risen, there's no need to waste words on them. Slay every last one of these traitors who are bringing chaos to my Xiaoin and Shuom Yin since that something was a miss, but
1202:17
Speaker A
they sided with Tuanzang this time. Risen what Tuanzang said is not without merit. The Yuzbo are glory seeking, unable to distinguish good from evil, arrogant, and doineering. And now they harbor rebellious intentions. We cannot afford to be soft-hearted any longer.
1202:32
Speaker A
The four of them ignored entirely the feelings of Yuzbo Yu who was kneeling on one knee nearby. Right in front of him, they trumpeted the theory of the Yuzbo threat. Chincho Fian watched from the side. He spoke calmly. Yuzbo Jean, since
1202:44
Speaker A
the Yuzbo wished to rebel, I believe what they are doing is hardly unjustifiable. After all, my elder brother put an end to the chaotic era and founded the ninja village precisely so that all ninja clans could live and
1202:54
Speaker A
work in peace. Since the Yuzbo clan has rebelled, this old man thinks they deserve death. Chincho Fijian meant every word. Yet Yuzbo Jeans gaze was as calm as still water without the slightest ripple. Keep watching. Yuzbo Xan did not rush to argue. Instead, he
1203:09
Speaker A
let Shinho Fin continue to see what would happen next. After a moment of deliberation, Yu Fe Risen said, "In that case, who among you is willing to take the lead?" Touanzang. You jiu and Tanzangs expression darkened and his eyes flickered. He sat down without
1203:23
Speaker A
a sound. Was he joking? The root ninja he had painstakingly cultivated. The Yuzbo clan's combat prowess was extraordinary, and leading the vanguard would be nothing short of suicide. If his strength was sapped, he could hardly believe Yuenfe risen would give him
1203:36
Speaker A
another chance to train a core of loyal and lethal agents. And even if he did, how many more years could he live?
1203:42
Speaker A
Without power in his hands, could he still covet that supreme hokag seat that set his blood ablaze in the depths of every midnight dream? Seeing Jiu and Tuanzang quiet down Juwan, Xiaoin, and Shuom, Yin also became timid quails,
1203:54
Speaker A
shrinking their necks and dimming their presence. Unfair Risen made no effort to mask the disappointment that flashed across his eyes. Even at such a critical moment, they were still scheming for their own and their clan's interests, timid and indecisive. A pack of useless
1204:08
Speaker A
teammates. Shincho Fagin's face was livid. He could not understand why his disciples, once so outstanding and united, had regressed further with age.
1204:16
Speaker A
Now that the Yuzbo were rebelling, the entire my high command was still divided and fighting among themselves. How could a rabble like them possibly defeat the Yuzbo clan? Even if they somehow won, Mai would be riddled with holes utterly
1204:27
Speaker A
unable to withstand invasions from other countries. Mai itself might be destroyed in the process. If it crumbled before being passed down for even a hundred years, would the ninja world not be plunged into war again? Shincho Fijin, look, your disciples all harbor ulterior
1204:42
Speaker A
motives. How many of them are truly thinking of my you and Fe Risen is just the same. As age wears away a man's youthful edge and the intoxicating nectar of power claims him, he has completely forgotten his original heart.
1204:54
Speaker A
playing both sides, appeasing whoever is strong and casting aside whoever is weak. Could it be Lord Fagian that you and the first Hokag aspired to build nothing more than a community of shared interests? Yuzbo Jeans words were incisive, striking home with precision.
1205:08
Speaker A
Chincho Fagians face flushed red, and he dared not make a sound. Just then, Yuzbo kneeling on the ground with a face as gloomy as water suddenly spoke. Lord Third Hokag, if I am willing to fight as the vanguard for my and
1205:20
Speaker A
destroy the Yuzbo clan, could it be enough to redeem my sins? Our Yuzbo clan, owing to its own insufficient caliber, is heading towards self-destruction. However, I hope that in light of my service, you might spare my younger brother, Yuzbo Zo, a way to
1205:33
Speaker A
live. With that, Yuzbou prostrated himself, cowtowing to the four high-ranking officials who were about to deliver the death sentence upon the Yuzbo, his enemies. Yu and Feay Risen paused looking at Yuzbo Yu with suspicion flickering in his eyes. After
1205:46
Speaker A
all, Yuziboou was the blood son of Fua and a genius of the Yuzbo clan. Could such a man truly be trusted? If he defected at the last moment and rallied the Yuzbo ninja to launch a night counterattack, would they not be in
1205:58
Speaker A
peril? Jiu and Tuanzangs eyes brightened? Yuzu, I find this method of yours workable. So long as you can wipe out the Yuzbo clan, I can promise to care for your younger brother, raise him well, and give him the highest tier
1206:08
Speaker A
resources and training my has to offer. But there is a precondition. When you act, you must tell me. I will follow behind and keep an eye on you. If you show the slightest sign of treachery, I will not only kill you, I will slaughter
1206:20
Speaker A
the yuzbo, including your younger brother. Jiu and Tuanzangs eyes were sinister. His face as venomous as a serpent. Shincho Fein could not believe this was his disciple. When young Tuanzang had been a handsome man of strong responsibility, although he could
1206:33
Speaker A
be hesitant and timid at times, he was still a decent ninja. But the jihu and Tuanzang before him felt utterly dangerous like a lone wolf or a venomous snake. He would not strike unless necessary, but once he did, he would
1206:43
Speaker A
unleash everything and deliver a fatal blow. Tuanchin Xiaoin and Shua Homo Yin turned pale, staring at Jiu and Tuanzang in disbelief. They had known that Tuanzang had undergone a drastic personality change over the years, but after all, he was still human. At this
1206:57
Speaker A
moment, Tuanzang had revealed his terror and malevolence, sending a chill down both their spines. And what about Yibboou? Could he really agree to such a thing? To personally slaughter the Yuzbo clan that had raised him to cut down
1207:08
Speaker A
every Yuzbo member except Zo, including his own parents. Even if he agreed, could he actually succeed? And even if he did succeed, did Yuzibo realize that he would then become a sinner of Mai and a sinner of the Yuzbo. A disgrace that
1207:21
Speaker A
would cling to him forever impossible to wash clean. Yu and Fe Rizen watched all this, took a puff of smoke and feigned anger. Toan Zang, do you even know what you're saying? Yuzbo, you has perfectly inherited Mai's will of fire. Like Yuzbo
1207:33
Speaker A
Xiu and Yuzbo Jing, he is one of Mais finest ninja. Doing so would drive him to the brink. No matter what, I will not agree. You and Fe Rizen slammed the table and stood up his eyes blazing with anger and reproach. Risen,
1207:45
Speaker A
it has come to this. Can you offer any better solution? Should we just surrender with our hands tied Hanmi over to the Yuzbo and let them vent their vengeance on the villagers? Jiu and Tuanzang likewise slammed the table and
1207:57
Speaker A
sprang to his feet. Saratobi Husen bellowed. Danzo silence. I oppose this. Do not speak of it again. Yet even as the words left his mouth, his gaze kept drifting toward the back of Aihaachi, who remained kneeling on the ground,
1208:09
Speaker A
cowtowing in supplication. Shamura Danzos presence was no less imposing Herusen enough. Do you not realize this is the optimal solution? If we refrain from acting the village and the Aiha will bleed each other dry when the other four great nations then
1208:23
Speaker A
descend upon Kohaa from every direction, what shall you do? Must we insist on letting everyone perish alongside the Aiha clan? Their souls returning to the pure land until the legacy bequaf by the first and second Hokag lies utterly
1208:35
Speaker A
squandered before you will finally relent. Shamura Danzo raised his right hand, jabbing his finger directly at Saratobi Husen. Herusen drew a deep breath. Danzo, I am the Hokag. This matter is decided and I refuse to agree.
1208:48
Speaker A
With that, he feigned benevolence and helped Achiha Tachi to his feet, patting him on the shoulder. Good child, I will not cast you into a predicament of disloyalty or unfil conduct. Go home and rest well. Leave the rest to me.
1209:00
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen wore a kindly smile, then turned and departed. By now, Achiha Atachi had been completely beguiled. He felt utterly guiltridden. As a shinobi of the Aiha clan, he was consumed by shame. Not only had he failed to aid the
1209:13
Speaker A
village, but his own clan had chosen this very moment to rise in rebellion. To Senu Toberama, this scene was profoundly ironic and revolting. What a monkey you are. In your prime, your loyalty and courage led me to see hope
1209:25
Speaker A
for Kenoha's future. Who could have imagined that in your old age you would wield the arts of political intrigue and begilement even more deafly than I had?
1209:33
Speaker A
Everyone present was a seasoned schemer. Except for Aiha Itachi, who failed to perceive their true designs, the other three silently observed Saratobi Herusen's performance. For this was not the first time such a play had been staged. Aihaan watched Saratobi Herus's
1209:47
Speaker A
retreating figure with a look of biting mockery. Senju Tobarama after Saratobi Herusen had gone Shimura Danzo let out a cold snort soft-hearted foolishness a man like you how are you fit to bear the title of Hokag then turning his gaze to
1210:01
Speaker A
Achihaachi he said Aihaachi I ask you this are you willing to bring an end to the Achiha clan's rebellion should you accept I vow on my honor that I shall take every care of your younger brother Shamura Danzo raised three fingers his
1210:13
Speaker A
countenance solemn Koharu and Hamur Midito fixed their gazes upon Aihaachi Under the twin influences of indebtedness and the magnitude of his conviction, Atachi reached his decision in that very moment. Lord Danzo, I have resolved. I shall be the one to end the
1210:28
Speaker A
Aiha clan's rebellion. However, I trust you to honor your word. All of this is for the sake of Kenoa. Aiha Atachi looked straight at Shamura Danzo. His eyes already transformed into the pattern of the mano sharing. Others might not have noticed, but Shamura
1210:42
Speaker A
Danzos heart jolted. He had never expected Achihaachi to have awakened the man Gekcko Sharinggon as well. If that were the case, he could no longer lay hands on Sasuke, for he had no idea what ocular technique Itachi's Maneko
1210:54
Speaker A
commanded. There was no need to gamble his life over a brat who had yet to mature. Rest assured, your brother is but a child. He knows nothing, and even if he came to know, he would lack the power to exact revenge upon Kohaa. I
1211:05
Speaker A
give you my word. Shamurad Danzo attempted to mimic Saratobi Herusen's gesture and place a reassuring hand on Aiha's shoulder. Yet Aihaachi evaded his hand with an almost imperceptible shift.
1211:16
Speaker A
If that is so, Lord Danzo, let us set the appointed time 3 days hence. We shall meet at root on the night of the third day. Fury blazed within Shamura Danzos heart. But in order to extinguish the Achiha clan and harvest a
1211:28
Speaker A
trove of their Shainggon, he swallowed his ranker and nodded very well. When the time comes, my people will lend you aid as necessary. Outside the door, Saratobi Herusen leaned against the wall, drawing on his pipe, the corners of his mouth curving upward. With the
1211:40
Speaker A
Aiha clan's greatest genius, Aiha Tachi, taking action, he would surely eliminate a substantial portion of their combat strength. While the clan remained utterly offguard, by then, the Aiha upheaval would naturally subside, and Kó would enjoy even greater stability.
1211:54
Speaker A
Hirusen turned and walked away, retiring to his own clan compound so as to sever any connection between himself and the affair. Over the following 3 days, he intended to stay home, tending his fields and working the soil. After
1212:06
Speaker A
taking his leave, Saratobi Herusen Hmed to tune his step far lighter. Watching this, Zenju Tobarama found himself at a loss for words. Was he glad? Having learned of Aiha Isuna's long cherished wish and the true circumstances of his
1212:19
Speaker A
death, Tobber's prejudice against the Aiha clan, had already been more than half dispelled. Was he displeased? Yet the Aiha, those whom he had once regarded as adversaries, were on the verge of extinction. At last, he broke his silence and turned to Ajiha Jean.
1212:33
Speaker A
What you showed me was that the original course of this world's fate. Indeed, second Hokag sama. With your keen intellect, you should easily discern truth from falsehood. Aihaan regarded him with unruffled composure. Why does none of this include you? And when
1212:47
Speaker A
Achihaachi pleaded for mercy, he begged only for Achihas's life. Not a single word about you, Senju Tobarama. I'd haan with weariness. Aihaan had long since prepared his explanation. First, my existence was never particularly conspicuous. Until 10 days before that
1213:02
Speaker A
night of annihilation, I was still an Aiha who had yet to awaken his sharing gone. Had I not witnessed the vision of the future and been shaken to my very core, I would never have obtained this level of cultivation. Aiha treasures his
1213:15
Speaker A
younger brother Sasuke. As for me, he viewed me as no more than a servant, even beneath a servant station. Do you truly believe he would have spared me one of his precious exemptions?
1213:24
Speaker A
Aihas words were half truth, half fabrication. One must not speak too slowly nor act too convincingly, half real, half false weaving the tangible with the elucory. This is the zenith of rhetorical deception. Hearing this, Senju Tobarama raised no rebuttal for,
1213:38
Speaker A
according to his own investigations, the awakening of the Shainggon within the Achiha clan had always been tied to agony, separation, and the precipice of life and death. It was entirely plausible that Jean had experienced a prophetic dream witnessing his kin die
1213:52
Speaker A
one by one before his eyes. The overwhelming shock awakening his maneko and rewriting the path destiny had laid out. No wonder he reacted so violently to the word measure. If Tobarama himself had stood in Achihans place, he might have acted with even greater
1214:06
Speaker A
ruthlessness. At that thought, Senju Tobarama's gaze upon Achiha softened into something tinged with pity and resignation. Then who won in the end?
1214:14
Speaker A
The Aiha or the village? Who won? Were they not both losers in the end? Aiha Jean smiled with a trace of contempt mocking glinting in his eyes as he returned Tobarama's stare. Nonsense.
1214:25
Speaker A
Where there is victory, there must be defeat. How could both sides lose? Senu Tobarama shook his head. When the Aiha clan was annihilated, did Konoha not lose its most formidable combat power?
1214:36
Speaker A
Is that not a loss? And for the Aiha themselves, was their extermination not a loss? Stave off this battle and that.
1214:42
Speaker A
But where is the true victor? At the end of it all, the one who bleeds is Kenoa.
1214:46
Speaker A
It is merely a matter of how deep the wound runs. Can you not perceive even this second Hokag sama? Aihaan fixed his gaze upon Sinju Tobarama. The story moves on. Aiha dressed inu attire and wearing a fox mask arrived at the
1215:00
Speaker A
entrance of root headquarters. Danzo was waiting there in person. Aihaachi, are you ready? Naturally, Lord Danzo and my younger brother. Aihaachi asked. Danzo Shamura smiled. Your brother is doing excellently in his studies. The third Hokag himself has gone to the academy
1215:16
Speaker A
and intends to teach him fire release techniques. He should still be in the middle of his lesson now. The key points this plan revealed were unmistakable.
1215:22
Speaker A
His brother was now under their control and whether his brother stayed safe depended entirely on how Itachi performed. Even though Aiha Itachi was a beast, he was not stupid. He could read the unspoken meaning behind Danzo Shamur's words. And in his heart,
1215:35
Speaker A
he once again resolved that for his younger brother, he would slaughter anyone, whoever it might be. Go do what you have to do. Danzo Shamuru waved his hand. Aiha Itachi nodded, turned and left, heading toward the Aiha compound
1215:47
Speaker A
with resolute eyes. Tobaramaju wanted to follow him, but Achihaan spoke up. This is a Jingjutsu space. The scenes are being generated around Achiha Tachi.
1215:56
Speaker A
There's no need to chase after him. Tobarama Senu stopped at these words. His face full of worry. Aihaan noticed his concern. It seemed that although Toborama called the Aiha inherently evil brats, he was fundamentally different from people like Danzo. He simply feared
1216:10
Speaker A
that the Achiha clan's power was too great and that swayed by emotion, they might act rashly and bring unnecessary loss to Canoa. He did not truly want to annihilate the Aiha clan. The scene shifted. Aihaachi stopped on a hillside
1216:23
Speaker A
outside the Aiha clan grounds waiting for someone. Soon a swirling vortex appeared out of nowhere and a figure emerged wearing a tiger striped mask.
1216:31
Speaker A
Aiha, your heart is truly cruel. For your brother, you would even kill your own parents. Cut the nonsense, Madar Aiah. Don't pretend to be a good person.
1216:39
Speaker A
You're only working with me to take revenge on the Achiha who once betrayed you. So don't make yourself sound so noble. Aihaachi said [ __ ] Fine, fine.
1216:47
Speaker A
But I'm warning you. Once you do this, there is no turning back. Your whole life will be destroyed. Aihao actually felt a mixture of admiration and mockery toward Aihaachi. He had lost the one he secretly loved and chosen revenge on
1217:00
Speaker A
Kinoa. Yet he never thought of taking revenge on his own clansmen. But Achihaachi was willing to slaughter his entire clan for the sake of his younger brother. Tobaramaju was stunned, frowning at that slender back, he thought that although the man's voice
1217:12
Speaker A
and hairstyle were very similar to Madara Achiha, his build and his bearing were far inferior. Madara Aiha would never have bothered to attack someone who had betrayed him or a weak nobody.
1217:22
Speaker A
Tobarama therefore asked, "He's not Madara Aiha, is he?" Mm. The saying is true. After all, the one who understands you is not necessarily the person by your side, but your enemy. He isn't Madaraa, yet he has countless ties to
1217:34
Speaker A
Madara Aiha. You could say that after Madara Aiha died, he became a puppet carrying out Madara's tasks in the mortal world. A puppet with ambitions of his own. Unfortunately, he was too foolish. Aihaan looked at Achihao and said slowly, "So he carries out Madara's
1217:48
Speaker A
tasks in the mortal world. Look at his eyes. Are those mango sharing gone? What is his ability?" Tobberenu looked at Achihan. Aihaan was somewhat exasperated. Just watch him. Why do you keep asking? Can't you use your brain?
1218:01
Speaker A
Some master of Kenoha's forbidden jutzu you are. Instead of observing for yourself, all you do is talk all day.
1218:07
Speaker A
Tobaramajus mouth twitched. If he were not inside the jing jutsu created by Achihaan, he would definitely teach him a lesson. Just kidding. Even in the real world, Tobberenu could not harm Achiha in the slightest. Unlike Achihauna, Aihaan did not have so many
1218:22
Speaker A
scruples. No Achiha honor and no vision of the Aiha clan's future weighing on his heart. If Tobaramaju really dared to strike, Achihaan would not mind letting him experience early on the taste of the fourth great ninja war from the original
1218:35
Speaker A
story. Being pinned to the ground like a cockroach impotent with rage, soon the two leapt down from the hillside.
1218:40
Speaker A
Aihaachi drew the Tachi from his waist. With each movement, he concealed himself in the blind spots of the Aiha patrol ninja. Waiting until a patrol ninja drew close, he would strike with lightning speed, cover the man's mouth, and drag
1218:53
Speaker A
him into the blind spot. Swish, swish, swish. His moves were vicious, decisive, and clean. Even Tobarama Syninju, the Sinju clan's master of swordsmanship, could not help but draw a sharp breath.
1219:03
Speaker A
With that sword technique alone in the waring states period, Aihaachi would have been a genius no less than me.
1219:09
Speaker A
Brother, is that the part you're focused on? Didn't you want to see that man's jutzu? Watch him. Aiha Jean was exasperated. He had been the one asking about Aihao's jutzu. Yet, now that they were at the scene, he was watching Aiha.
1219:21
Speaker A
Could Aihaachi actually be a Senju? Tobarama Senju felt a little embarrassed. He turned to look at Achihao and saw that after noticing the Aiha patrol ninja, Achihao strolled casually toward them completely unconcerned with being discovered. Who are you? The Aiha ninja roared. This is
1219:37
Speaker A
Aiha clan territory. Trespassers will be killed on site. Aihao said, "Oh my, oh my, I'm a shinobi of the Aiha clan. So much time has passed and yet no one recognizes me anymore." Aiha Jean could not help but curse idiot dressed like a
1219:50
Speaker A
damn Zongzi hiding your head and tail. Even your grandmother wouldn't recognize you. The utiha patrol ninja's expressions changed. This man had hostile intentions and must be an intruder. The two exchanged a glance and one quickly formed hand seals. Fire
1220:04
Speaker A
release great fireball technique. The other a short sword in hand followed after the teammates's great fireball and slashed out with a single stroke of aha style sword technique. At that moment, a sight that shocked the two of them
1220:15
Speaker A
appeared. The great fireball pierced straight through Achiha Abido's body and continued forward without stopping. and the sword wielding Achiha's blade also pierced through his body. There was no sensation of cutting flesh. It was as if he had struck air. The sword wielding
1220:28
Speaker A
Achiha ninja stumbled past Aihao's body and looked back in terror. A sickle swung across, slicing off his head. How rude, as expected of Achiha clan ninja.
1220:38
Speaker A
With that level of caliber, if you don't die, who will? Aihao mocked. Seeing his comrade killed in battle, the other Achiha ninjas, two Tomtomo, Sharing instantly became three tommo. Aa, I'll kill you. He was about to weave hand
1220:50
Speaker A
seals to release an even more powerful jutzu when Achihao extended his right hand. Would release cutting technique would release fierce flinging technique.
1220:59
Speaker A
Aido formed a swordfinger seal with one hand and pointed the other at the Aiha ninja. Countless razor-sharp wooden stakes appeared around the ninja and stabbed toward his body. A hissing sound accompanied the wooden stakes as they pierced through flesh and pinned the
1221:12
Speaker A
uchiha ninja in place. He had been only one hand seal short of finishing his jutzu. Yet in the next moment, he found that he could not move. I'm sorry you had to watch your comrade die. To make it up to you, I'll send you to reunite
1221:23
Speaker A
with him in the pure land. Aido appeared before him in a flash and cleaved him cleanly in two with a scythe. Looking coldly at the two corpses on the ground, he said, "Weak, too weak. The Aiha clan has actually withered to such a state."
1221:35
Speaker A
He then looked toward it and could not help remarking, "At least one of them barely passes muster. But before my manu technique, even he is nothing." With that, he continued strolling through the Aiha clan grounds like a man out for a
1221:47
Speaker A
walk. Every Achiha ninja he encountered would die from a throne side, eyes wide, open in death. Itachi Aiha was deeply shocked by Aidito's strength, and he also filed his speculations away in his mind, intending to tell the third Hokag
1222:00
Speaker A
when he left. Thus, the two killed their way from one end of the street to the other. When their blades became chipped and dull, they found new weapons at hand and kept slaughtering. Soon two streets had been turned into rivers of blood by
1222:10
Speaker A
Itachi Aiha and Aido. The carnage was so ghastly that even Tobarama Senju, the second Hokag, long accustomed to death and life, could not help but feel his heart pound. The Aiha clan has died just like this at the hands of Itachi Achiha.
1222:25
Speaker A
And that unknown Aiha rat who dares not show his true face. But the best part is about to begin. Jean Aiha's lips curled upward. Itachi Achiha holding a sword with both hands cut down another Aiha ninja. From behind him came a voice. Is
1222:39
Speaker A
that you? You? How could you? Izzumi Aiha's face was pale. She covered her mouth staring at the Aiha ninja on the ground. Unable to believe what was happening before her eyes. Itachi's body trembled. He turned and saw the figure
1222:51
Speaker A
he had not wanted to see. The one he had not wanted to kill, Izzumi Aiha. It could be said that Isumi Aiha was the only person who had ever brought Itachi warmth. If nothing unexpected had happened, he would have married her and
1223:02
Speaker A
had children before long. Yet now that was clearly impossible. A hint of desolation and grief flickered in his eyes. Just when he thought I would flee at the sight of him, she ran over in tears and embraced Itachi tightly.
1223:13
Speaker A
"Itachi kuan, I know you must have a reason, don't you? You are a kind person. If there were no reason, how could you strike down your own clansmen?
1223:20
Speaker A
No matter what happens, Itachi, I still believe in you." Izzumi Aiha wrapped her arms around Itachi. She did not flinch from the blood stains on his body, nor did she reject him. She still used her thin, frail body to pass warmth to
1223:32
Speaker A
Itachi. His pupils shrank and the cold murderous will in his heart wavered at that moment. His grip loosened and he almost lost his hold on the sword. Aido watching from the rooftop had a flicker of gloom in his eyes. If he could never
1223:44
Speaker A
have happiness, why should Itachi? No, he absolutely must not let Itachi grow soft-hearted. If the Achiha clan were to produce a man Gekko with some bizarre ability in the future, it would have a huge impact on the Eye of the Moon plan.
1223:56
Speaker A
That would not do. With that thought, a black rod silently appeared in Aidito's hand behind Isumi Aiha. Itachi saw it and his eyes split with fury, but he was a step too late. Stop. As if Aidito would listen to him. He thrust the black
1224:08
Speaker A
rod through chest, piercing her heart. Itachi roared off. Hey, hey, hey. I'm helping you, aren't I? You couldn't do it, so I did it for you. Once you set foot on this path of clan annihilation, there is no return. If you don't kill
1224:19
Speaker A
her, do you think the old dog Danzo will spare her? After all, your agreement with that old dog Danzo was only to protect Sasuke. Aiha, not her. Let me think what might happen to her then. If things go well, Danzo Shamura will take
1224:30
Speaker A
her into root as his personal guard put the cursed tongue eradication seal on her tongue and take away her freedom.
1224:35
Speaker A
She won't even have the right to refuse Danzo's unreasonable demands. If things go badly, he will gouge out her eyes, cut out her tongue, and sever her limbs, leaving her with a mouth that cannot speak and hands that cannot move. She
1224:47
Speaker A
would only become a beggar of the Aiha clan, making a living by pleading for sympathy. Oh right, your brother might even have to swallow humiliation and live on just to take care of her. Based on what he knew of Danzo Shimura Aido
1224:58
Speaker A
laid out future for Itachi. Itachi Aiha's face was pale, but he clenched his teeth. Even so, you cannot kill her.
1225:05
Speaker A
Oh dear, you're beyond saving. Instead of arguing with me here, you should think about how to say a proper final farewell to her. Truly, this girl was blind to fall for a man like you.
1225:13
Speaker A
Aido's words struck at the heart. Inwardly, he gloated. Finally, finally, he could make this Aiha genius taste the same suffering as himself. At this moment, Izzumi Aiha reached out her hand and touched Itachi's face. Itachi, he is right. Although, I don't know what your
1225:27
Speaker A
difficulties are. Since you have chosen this path, you must keep walking it. Itachi, I'm so cold. I think I'm probably about to die now, aren't I?
1225:34
Speaker A
Actually, there is one thing I never told you. I love you. Imumi's heart had already stopped, but she summoned every last bit of her attention and strength to keep talking with Itachi. Itachi took a deep breath. Iumi looked into my eyes.
1225:46
Speaker A
Izumi forced her eyes open and met Atachi's maneko sharing God. The next moment she fell into the jin jutsu.
1225:51
Speaker A
Itachi had woven especially for her spending a happy lifetime with him. In the last instant before death, Iumi Aiha's lips curled upward. She was clearly dying happy. Yet how Isumi Aiha truly died was known only to Itachi Aiha
1226:04
Speaker A
and Aido. Itachi Achiha laid Isumi's body down inside her house, then turned and walked out the door. Seeing that Itachi had finally settled the matter, Abido was about to say something when Itachi unleashed Amitarasu straight at him. Guided by instinct, Aido sensed the
1226:18
Speaker A
danger of imminent death and immediately activated Kimui to become intangible. Amitarasu struck the ground causing no damage. Aido cast a deep glance at him, then turned and rushed toward the places where killing had yet to be done. Itachi
1226:31
Speaker A
gazing at the bright moon in the sky shed tears of bitter regret. Aiha Atachi felt the life force of the woman in his arms eb away as her body slowly grew cold. He laid Achiha Izumi down in her
1226:42
Speaker A
own home, then silently killed his way inward, leaving a river of blood on the ground while gusts of cold wind howled.
1226:48
Speaker A
When they reached the house of the Aiha clan head, Achihao cast a glance at Achihaachi and suddenly thought of something. These last two are yours to handle, Atachi. Say a proper farewell to your family. Achihaachi stared at Aiha
1227:01
Speaker A
Abido in utter disbelief. Abidito gave him no chance to refuse, slipping straight into the Kimui dimension and observing everything happening outside.
1227:09
Speaker A
He had believed himself to be a monster already after killing his teacher and the teacher's wife weighed down by ceaseless guilt. Yet, who could have known that this man named Achihaachi was an even greater monster, let alone his
1227:20
Speaker A
clansmen? He could slaughter his own girlfriend and his own parents all for the sake of a single remark from the sanctimonious parasites in the village about taking care of his younger brother. In Achihabito's view, Achihaachi was a fool, a twisted fool.
1227:32
Speaker A
The vision of Achiha Jean and Tobaramaju shifted as Achihaachi stepped into the house. Aiha Fagaku and Aiha Makoto knelt on the floor, one with resolute eyes, the other with vacant eyes. Suddenly, Aiha Fagaka spoke. In the end, you chose
1227:46
Speaker A
them, didn't you?" His voice carried no emotional fluctuation, as if he were merely saying something he had already expected. Hutiha Makoto said nothing, her eyes still empty. What she was thinking probably only she herself knew.
1227:58
Speaker A
The child she had raised through so many hardships had by today killed the entire Aiha clan, including her and her husband. What utter despair this was.
1228:06
Speaker A
Hearing Achiha Fagaka's question Aiha hung his head low. Tears and snots spilled down his face. He wanted to say something, but the words were blocked in his throat and not a single sentence could come out. His hands gripping the
1228:18
Speaker A
blade trembled as he faced his parents' backs. For the first time in his life, he felt an absurd, powerless urge to flee. But Aiha Fagaku spoke once more.
1228:26
Speaker A
"Enough! No matter what you choose, you will always be our proudest child. Promise me you'll take care of your little brother. Since it is done, leave no loose ends. Do it now. Aiha Fagaku closed his eyes and Achiha Makoto also
1228:38
Speaker A
lowered her head in resignation. Suddenly, thunder burst outside and a huge crash of lightning exploded. Aiha let out a roar and swung the blade in his hand toward his two most beloved kin. Thud, thud! Two dull impacts sounded as body struck the ground. Aiha
1228:54
Speaker A
Atachi lost all his strength and knelt there, his pupils violently trembling as he stared at his hands, hands stained with blood, even the blood of his own parents. His tears continued to fall as he pressed his forehead to the ground
1229:06
Speaker A
before Aiha Makoto and Aiha Fagaku as if doing so could lighten the guilt weighing on his heart. Aiha Abido appeared and laughed. What a beast you really are. All right, hurry up and leave. In another 10 minutes, Danzo
1229:17
Speaker A
Shamura will be bringing his people in. At the thought of Danzo Shimura Achihigh Itachi suddenly stopped moving. He walked to the front of his parents' heads and gouged out their sharing.
1229:27
Speaker A
Knowing that Danzo would inevitably plunder the eyes on a large scale. If he left his parents eyes behind, they would only end up in Danzos hands. He did not care about anyone else but his parents' eyes. He absolutely could not
1229:38
Speaker A
allow it. Seeing how swift and neat Aiha was, Achihao raised his danger assessment by another level. A man who could lay his hands on his own parents and even mutilate their bodies after death. One had to be extremely wary when
1229:50
Speaker A
cooperating with such a person. The two arrived at the gate, exchanged a glance and fled in separate directions. After running halfway, Achihigh Tachi suddenly thought of something and chose to go back and purge a top a utility pole.
1230:01
Speaker A
This was the road Sasuke had to take to go home. Before leaving, he wanted to make his younger brother hate him thereby awakening his eyes. With Sukuyami the jing jutsu he possessed, he only needed to make Sasuke perfectly
1230:12
Speaker A
relive what Itachi himself had just done. That would be enough. Sasuke headed toward the Aiha clan grounds.
1230:18
Speaker A
Today, the third Hokag had praised him for making rapid progress in ninjutsu, saying that Sasuke was a genius of the Aiha clan. That was praise even his older brother had never received.
1230:27
Speaker A
Suddenly, as he walked, he sensed something a miss. The area outside the Aiha clan grounds was unusually quiet, and not a single lamp was lit inside. A faint unease rose in his heart, so he quickened his steps. When Aiha Itachi
1230:40
Speaker A
saw Aiha Sasuke's figure, his pupil shrank. After casting Tsukuimi on Sasuke with his eyes, he turned and left with a glimmer of tears in his eyes, silently praying that Sasuke would from now on grow up safe. At this scene, Aihaan
1230:52
Speaker A
withdrew the gingutsu and remained silent. Even though he had known the plot in advance, seeing Achihaachi swing his blade at his parents still left his whole body trembling. Tobaramaju was silent. He had never imagined that the Aiha clan would produce such a devil who
1231:06
Speaker A
acknowledged no bonds of kinship. He was somewhat shaken even though this was how the Aiha were wiped out. Yet in the end, he felt little joy. Instead, his face was heavy. He looked at Achi Haan.
1231:16
Speaker A
Aihaan, forgive me. All of this is my disciples fault. He bent at the waist and bowed to Achiha. Aihaan gave him a cold stare. I do not deserve it. How could an evil little Aiha brat like me be worthy of an apology from the second
1231:29
Speaker A
Hokag. The second Hokag Tobaramaju felt somewhat awkward, but soon Hashiama noticed the situation over there and walked toward them. Little brother Aihaan, what's the matter? What happened? Noticing that the two seemed off, Hashiama hurried over. Aihajan glanced at Tobberenju and spoke first.
1231:47
Speaker A
Lord first Hokag, we were just discussing how to persuade your granddaughter to return to Kenoa.
1231:51
Speaker A
Hearing this, the first Hokag Hashiama abruptly looked up at Aiha because he could not be sure whether it was Achihajans true intention or a probe. After all, sununade as his granddaughter and the princess of the land of fire already held considerable
1232:04
Speaker A
prestige and might be used by someone with ulterior motives to fight with Achiha for the position of Hokage. If Achihaan intended to tricks back and kill her, he would not permit it. Aihaan also noticed Hashiamarama's change in expression. And guess what Hashiamarama
1232:18
Speaker A
was thinking? So he smiled. Kohaa is now rebuilding from ruin. Many of its high-end combat forces have died out over these years for various reasons. I only want to make Kohaa strong once more. I hope Lord Hashiamarama will not
1232:30
Speaker A
measure a gentleman's heart with a petty man's mind. Aihaan said slowly. Tobberenju heard the exchange between the two and noticed the meaningful glance Aihaan had just cast. He nodded.
1232:41
Speaker A
Big brother trust Jon. Hearing Tobberenju nod in agreement, Hashiama let out a relieved sigh and nodded as well. Since his younger brother said there was no problem, there was virtually no problem at all. In that case, let's set off. By the way, Jean,
1232:54
Speaker A
do you know where Sununade is at the moment? Hashiama Senu asked with a smile. Tanzaku quarter. Aihaan pulled an intelligence report from a storage scroll and handed it to the two men.
1233:04
Speaker A
Some matters were better not set in public, otherwise he feareds might lose all her face. Hashiamaramaju accepted the scroll, a smile spreading across his face and finally burst into loud laughter. Huh? As expected of my granddaughter, she has inherited the
1233:18
Speaker A
traditions of my bloodline. Haha. Tobaramaju immediately had a sense of impending doom. Every time his elder brother laughed like that, something bad was sure to happen. and he as the younger brother would have to clean up the mess. He took the report and read it
1233:31
Speaker A
from the beginning. The further he read, the more livid his face became and the hotter his anger blazed. This niece of his was a true spinthrift. She had already gambled away 70% of the Synu clan's estate. Moreover, every time she
1233:43
Speaker A
gambled, she lost. Yet, after losing, she gambled again. And today, she was about to gamble once more. Big brother, how can you still laugh at a moment like this? Aihaan, take us there now. If we wait any longer, the Senu clan estate
1233:55
Speaker A
will vanish completely. Tobarama Senjus eyes were filled with panic. Though he had been the one to turn the Syninju clan into commoners so that the name of Sinju no longer existed in the world, the Senju bloodline still continued. But the Senju clan estate was
1234:08
Speaker A
the clan's sacred ground, he could let it fall into ruin. But he could never let it vanish in this way. Otherwise, hundreds of years from now, who would still remember the Senu clan? Seeing his younger brother so tense Hashiama
1234:19
Speaker A
Synenju suddenly realized the matter was far from simple. His smile fading, he turned to Achihajan. Please take us to the casino. Aihaan nodded. The purpose of summoning these two was to have them persuade to return to the village.
1234:31
Speaker A
Settling the casino's accounts was only a side task. The three of them soon left the Huga clan estate. After they left, Aihaan gave a whistle and Ambu Ninja immediately emerged one after another from the woods and undergrowth kneeling
1234:44
Speaker A
before him. Greetings Lord Hokage, first Hokag, second Hokag. Clearly, the battle the previous day had already established Aiha Jeans preeminent status. With his supreme combat power, he had become an object of admiration for everyone.
1234:56
Speaker A
Rise, how are things at the casino? Aihaan asked slowly, reporting to Lord Hokag, "Everything is ready at the casino." "Ladysunade has just gotten up." After a quick meal, she set off for the casino with the remaining 100 million. The EMBU ninja replied, "Have
1235:11
Speaker A
the casino operators used any tricks?" Aihaan asked, "Yes, loaded dice, a button under the table to shake the dice again, magnets, and so on." Since the ambu ninja had investigated, he naturally did so carefully and thoroughly. Aihajan nodded. In that
1235:25
Speaker A
case, let's set out. We must bring back and also confiscate the assets of this illegal casino. Aiha Jean said coldly.
1235:32
Speaker A
There were too many things to deal with before and I had no time to clean up these gray industries. Now that my hands are finally free of prostitution, gambling, and drugs, I'll start with gambling. Aihaan sneered. Yes. The AMBU
1235:44
Speaker A
ninja acknowledged the order and immediately scattered, leaving only the captain to lead the three important figures toward the casino. Walked down the streets of Tanzaku Quarter with Shizun full of confidence. When she reached the area around the casino, a
1235:58
Speaker A
group of men's eyes gleamed. Isn't this the legendary big fat sheep? Haha, it looks like I can win back all the money I lost today. No matter what happens, we'll bet against this big fat sheep and win for sure. Let me tell you, my
1236:09
Speaker A
brother-in-law used to be a hopeless gambler, but once he found this pattern, he went all in every round and won every round. Now he's married with children and has brought glory to his family.
1236:19
Speaker A
Shizun listened to the malicious words around her, her face flushing with embarrassment. How humiliating.
1236:24
Speaker A
Everything was fine when she was with Lady Sununade, except accompanying her to the casino. Paid no mind to the crowd's chatter. Though she lost at every gamble, she had good gambling conduct. She dismissed the mockery. As long as she won, all her money would be
1236:37
Speaker A
recovered. When that time came, it would be absolutely clear who the real big fat sheep was. The ambu ninja lurking around the casino felt moved. "Scen brother, aren't you going to try your luck?
1236:46
Speaker A
Hearing their talk is so tempting that even I want to earn some money," said one ambu ninja. "Are you out of your mind? Don't you know the Lord Hokag will soon come to settle the gambling accounts." "Do you not want to keep that
1236:57
Speaker A
tiger skin uniform on your body?" Second brother warned him not to act rashly. After hearing second brother's words, theu ninja came to his senses. He said, "Thank you. then watched the people in the casino the boss and the escape
1237:08
Speaker A
routes even more intently. However much money the casino boss had a single word from the lord Hokag was enough to confiscate all his illgotten gains.
1237:16
Speaker A
Compared with money, it was the power one held that truly mattered. The ybu ninja was going to be married soon. Why did so many women flock to him without hesitation? Was it because he was handsome or because he was powerful?
1237:27
Speaker A
None of it. It was because he was an ANBU ninja, a ninja in the Yanbu under Aiha jean with a chance to enter the Hokag's future inner circle. That was why they were willing to marry an ANBU ninja. The casino boss, unaware of the
1237:40
Speaker A
danger ahead, greeted Sununade with a wide smile and stepped forward as if to embrace her while his eyes remained fixed on the headlights before her chest. raised her right hand, her face full of contempt. Cut the nonsense.
1237:52
Speaker A
Hurry up and exchange 100 million for chips. After I'm done gambling, I still have to head back. The boss wasn't angry. He chuckled. "Sure, I'll go get your gambling funds ready and asked for the money." took out a scroll and the
1238:04
Speaker A
boss's eyes lit up as he reached out to take it, butsunate pulled it back. I'll naturally give it to you after I lose.
1238:10
Speaker A
Now open the table for me right away." The boss chuckled and sneered inwardly, "Fool. Since you've entered the casino" and sat at this table, that money is mine. "You still want to win it back?" "Yes, of course, Lady. Please take your
1238:21
Speaker A
seat at the table." The boss gave a faint smile, then made a throat slashing gesture to the staff member at the gambling table. The staff member understood. He immediately changed into another pair of gloves, these lined with magnets. All he had to do was twitch his
1238:34
Speaker A
fingers, and the dice would flip over. Furthermore, his eyes were high-tech eyes that could see through the cup to the dice's faces and pips. If he wanted to manipulate the outcome, it could not be simpler. He could even make all three
1238:44
Speaker A
dice stand upright and show one spot. Sat down and crossed her legs. Mm. That's more like it. As for those outside the casino who were running their mouths come to the table. Watch me defeat you all so thoroughly that not a
1238:56
Speaker A
scrap of armor is left behind. As soon as finished speaking, a dice table was opened and a crowd of gamblers rushed forward, afraid that if enough people joined, they would miss out on the easy pickings. Continued nonchalantly, "Come
1239:08
Speaker A
on, the more the marrier. That's what makes it interesting." Soon the dealer began shaking the dice. The dice rattled in the wooden cup. Thump, thump, thump, clatter, clatter, clatter. And the sound was so riveting that evens listened closely. The dealer asked, "Big or
1239:21
Speaker A
small?" He looked at Sununade with ill intent, waiting for her answer. Everyone else did the same, waiting for Sonat's reply because as long as they bet the opposite of Villa by the sea was as good as theirs. Achieving financial freedom
1239:32
Speaker A
would no longer be a dream. Everyone held their breath waiting for answer. She opened her eyes and said with confidence, "Roll me a big one. It has to be big." As soon as she said that, everyone started shouting at once. "I
1239:43
Speaker A
want a bed small. Put it on small for me. Don't stop me. Get lost. There are only 10 spots on the small side. What are you anyway? I'll bet 50,000 Rio, 50,000 on small. The previously quiet casino instantly erupted into a
1239:56
Speaker A
deafening uproar. The dealer's finger moved slightly. Feeling the force of the magnet, the dice slowly turned over what had been 456 suddenly became 122. The dealer smiled faintly and was just about to reveal them when a group of ninja
1240:09
Speaker A
burst in from outside. They wore combat uniforms bearing Kenoha's mark and masks of various animals. They surrounded the entire casino and the sudden change before their eyes made everyone's expression harden. They stared at the Ubu Ninja in panic. Who are you? What
1240:22
Speaker A
right do you have to barge in? That's right. We're gambling legally. There's no clause in Kenoha village restricting gambling. Even the Hokage himself has no right to lay a hand on us. Who the hell do you think you are? The Ubu Ninja paid
1240:33
Speaker A
them know he'd standing there like statues. A flicker of pity passed through their eyes. Looking at these fanatical gamblers, they sneered inwardly. It was the Hokag himself who had ordered the casino sealed. Did these people really think their shouting could
1240:45
Speaker A
make him back down? The casino owner's eyes darted. He approached the white-haired U Ninja who seemed to be the leader, none other than Kakashi Hitaki, and pulled a bank note from his robes worth a full 100,000 Rio, offering
1240:56
Speaker A
it to him. Kakashi's expression changed, and he promptly shook the man's hand away. Bastard, you dare bribe an U ninja of Kohaa in the middle of an operation.
1241:05
Speaker A
Someone cuff him. The moment he spoke, an U ninja wearing a monkey mask stepped forward, took out handcuffs, cuffed the owner, and pressed him to the ground.
1241:12
Speaker A
What are you trying to do? You have no right to arrest us. Do you know who I am? Do you know who my brother-in-law is? He's a member of one of Kenoha's high-ranking clans. Seeing that the soft approach had failed, the casino owners
1241:23
Speaker A
switched to threats. His eyes bloodshot like a starving wolf. He glared at Kakashi and the monkey masked ninja.
1241:29
Speaker A
Just then, Sununade suddenly spoke up. Kakashi, don't think I can't recognize you just because you're wearing a mask.
1241:34
Speaker A
Tell me, why are you arresting the casino owner? Has he committed some crime? Nade slammed one hand onto the casino table and stared at Kakashi with a livid face. If Kakashi did not give her an explanation today, she would not
1241:46
Speaker A
let him go. Even if Aihaan himself appeared in person, Kakashi metsunade's gaze and showed no fear at her fierce stare. He might be inferior to her and Chakra, but a battle between Shinobi was not decided by Chakra alone. Combat
1241:57
Speaker A
skill mattered, too. Besides, they had never fought, so it wasn't certain Kakashi would lose tossade. Don't forget, he had the nickname 50/50.
1242:04
Speaker A
Except for that defeat at Payne's hands when had he ever lost. Lady Sunsade, you are one of the legendary Sanin of Kenoa.
1242:11
Speaker A
Sealing off the casino and arresting gamblers was ordered by Lord Hokag. Even if you often wander outside, can you ignore the Hokage's words? Or are you planning to betray Kenoa? The moment Kakashi said this, the entire hall drew
1242:22
Speaker A
in a sharp breath. Those words thoroughly offended Sununade, leaving no room for reconciliation. Yet, after hearing them, much of her anger faded.
1242:30
Speaker A
She knew full well that if the Hokag had ordered it, there had to be a reason.
1242:34
Speaker A
Aihaan had assumed the position at a young age. He had cunning when cunning was needed and strength when strength was needed. What was even more commendable was his ambition which burned even more fiercely than that of the third Hokag Husen Suratobi in his
1242:46
Speaker A
youth. Perhaps she had misjudged Aihaan. This casino owner might really have committed a crime. But Kakashi's attitude displeased her greatly as since it's the Hokag's order, I will naturally comply. But if I learn that you did this on your own, I'll skin you alive. Fixed
1243:00
Speaker A
her gaze on Kakashi like a beast about to break loose. Her chakra pressure blasted through the casino, leaving a mess in its wake. Kakashi felt it, yet his expression did not change. There was even a hint of mockery in his eyes.
1243:12
Speaker A
That's it. Compared with the Hokag's pressure, it's far off. If Aihas chakra pressure was like a vast ocean, then was like a spring, calm, and gentle. The gamblers heard's words and felt as reassured as if they had swallowed a calming pill. They sat back
1243:26
Speaker A
on their stools and looked at the Kohaa ninja with a trace of disdain. What's so special about Kenoha ninja? Think you're so great. Kohaa ninja can just arrest anyone. That's right. Lady Sununady is a sanin of Kenoha and the daimo of the
1243:39
Speaker A
land of fire. If you ask me, Lady is more fit to be Hokag than that Achihan.
1243:44
Speaker A
Exactly. We propose Lady Sunsade take the Hokage seat. The moment these words came out, the whole crowd of gamblers looked as if they had found a faith and began clamoring for Sununade to take the throne. Sunade's expression changed. She
1243:56
Speaker A
was about to stop them, for she knew Aihas methods and power all too well. Even 10 of her tied together were no match for Achihajan. If these words reached him, the consequences would be unimaginable. She might even be arrested
1244:07
Speaker A
and thrown into prison charged with rebellion and inciting public sentiment. Oh, is that so? You good for nothing gamblers who spend all day betting and ruining your families? Do you really think is more suited to be koha's hokag
1244:19
Speaker A
than Ian? Aihaan walked in. With his left hand, he lifted the curtain. His eyes filled with murderous intent. His expression and the pressure he exuded made everyone present except the U ninja turn pale. Ifsunade had been a beast
1244:32
Speaker A
freed from its cage just before then Achiha Jean at this moment was a ferocious tiger ready to devour anyone in his path. The gamblers who had been clamoring for Achihaan to step down were now so terrified they almost wet
1244:44
Speaker A
themselves. They collapsed to the ground and stared at Achihan in horror. Ghost. A ghost. Aihaan let out a cold laugh drew the white fang short blade from Kakashi's waist and hurled it straight at the man's heart. Squatch with a
1244:56
Speaker A
squaltch the blade cut through flesh and pierced the heart. The sound was loud enough that everyone presents included saw and heard it clearly. Their expressions changed. At the sight of blood, face turned pale and her limbs went weak. Shizun standing nearby was
1245:10
Speaker A
the first to notice distress. She supported her and led her before Aihaan. Lord Hokag, Lady Sunsade's old affliction has flared up. May I take her back first? Aihaan glanced at her. Sit down. But Lord Hokag. Shisun frowned.
1245:24
Speaker A
Her eyes tinged with reluctance. I told you to sit down. This shout carrying chakra with it rang through the whole casino and even spread so far that the entire Tanzaka Street could hear Aihas voice. Everyone turned to look toward the casino. Some were
1245:38
Speaker A
curious enough to want to watch the excitement, but from the sound of it, this was not something they could get involved in. On Tanzaka Street, many vendors went quiet at the sound, then began packing up their stalls. Even
1245:48
Speaker A
tourists returned to their ins and locked their doors and windows, afraid that the trouble might reach them. The enormous shout and the intimidating pressure of chakra drained the color from Shizun's face and forced her backward. Already unwell from seeing
1246:00
Speaker A
blood reddened at the eyes after being roared at. From childhood, she had been someone held in the palm of every hand who had ever dared shout at her like that. Wronged and agrieved, she looked at Achiha and sniffled. Ajihajan smiled.
1246:13
Speaker A
That attitude is much better than just now. All right, Shizen, take your lady over there and sit down. I have some things to deal with. Murder, murder. The hidden leaf villages Hokag has killed someone for no reason. Someone on the
1246:24
Speaker A
scene shouted it out loud, whether out of fear or for some other purpose. Aiha Jean turned his gaze over. His right hand clenched in the air, and a blue susenu skeleton shot out, seized that man, and dragged him forward. He said,
1246:35
Speaker A
"I killed someone. Did you see it clearly?" The man's face turned deathly white and twisted with fear. Lord Hokag I I I his stammered reply made Achihajan TSK. Turning to Kakashi, he said, "Kakashi, if someone slanders the Hokag
1246:48
Speaker A
and plots to overthrow the hidden leaf, can they be judged guilty of treason?" Kakashi stepped forward and saluted with cuped fists. Lord Hokag, yes, in that case, I'm sorry, traitor. Die. Aihaan clenched his fist. The Susanu skeleton tightened and the man immediately burst
1247:04
Speaker A
into a cloud of blood mist. After killing two people in succession, Achihas Iron Hand method stunned every gambler and the casino owner.
1247:11
Speaker A
Their faces were ghastly pale and their whole bodies trembled violently, who some could not even help soaking their pants. When people are faced with life and death, they become unusually clear-headed. Adrenaline spikes and the mind spins at breakneck speeds,
1247:24
Speaker A
searching for a way to break the deadlock. At the same time, taking a life was an effective tool. Using a man as an example to establish authority was a simple, direct way to control the entire place. The smell of blood in the
1247:36
Speaker A
air, the stern-faced Ubu ninja surrounding the casino, and the handsome Achihaan, who gave off the oppressive aura of a supreme ruler, made everyone afraid to make a sound. Soon, a chair was brought over by the U Ninja, who had
1247:47
Speaker A
worn the monkey mask earlier. Aihaan had noticed that man's performance before entering, and was fairly pleased with him, so he sat down. The casino owner Ajiha knew exactly who it was, but deliberately put on that air to rattle
1247:59
Speaker A
the casino owner. Handcuffed and pinned to the ground, the casino owner shuddered. The monkey masked Ubu ninja pulled him up and delivered him before Achihaan. Aihaan crossed his legs, leaned back in the chair with both arms on the armrests, rested his chin on one
1248:13
Speaker A
hand, and placed the other on his lower abdomen. So, you're the owner of this casino. You're pretty arrogant, aren't you? Tell me, who is your brother-in-law? What family is he from?
1248:21
Speaker A
The casino owner's voice trembled. And no, there's no one. Your subject wouldn't dare. Lord Hokag, it is all my fault. I shouldn't have resisted or led the troublemaking. The casino owner could only resign himself to fate. Was he really going to expose the family
1248:34
Speaker A
behind him? Which clan in the hidden leaf could outweigh the Aiha? Could that person's strength actually defeat Achihaan? Aihaan glanced at him and spoke slowly. Huh? You're clever taking all the blame on yourself. All right, did you read yesterday's news and
1248:48
Speaker A
decrees? The casino owner froze. What news? What decrees? He had been busy working all day. How could he have time to read such things? He shook his head.
1248:57
Speaker A
Aihaan clapped his hands. Two ninja walked and carrying a stack of newspapers. At Achihajan signal, they handed them out. Soon, everyone held a newspaper, one line, and it was in bold.
1249:07
Speaker A
From today onward, those who organize casinos to illegally amass staggering profits shall have their establishment sealed, all assets confiscated for the public purse, and depending on the size of the casino and the number of families ruined, be sentenced up to death. Those
1249:20
Speaker A
who engage in gambling refugees to change despite repeated warnings and bring ruin to their families shall be detained for 15 days and find 50,000 Rio. Seeing those two clauses, the gamblers breathed a sigh of relief. They were only gamblers, not organizers. Just
1249:34
Speaker A
15 days in detention and a fine of 50,000 Rio. They could take that. The casino owner's face, however, turned pale. His casino had been operating since the era of the first Hokag nearly 60 years now. Through his father's
1249:46
Speaker A
management, and then his own, it had grown into the number one gambling house. Innumerable families had been ruined because of his casino. To collect debts, he had even laid his hands on ordinary citizens more times than could be counted. If all of it were tallied
1249:58
Speaker A
up, wouldn't he inevitably face execution? Thud. The casino owner fell to his knees and cowtowed without cease.
1250:04
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, Lord Hokag, spare my life. I'll give you every asset I've earned over these years. As long as you let me live, I will never run a casino again.
1250:12
Speaker A
At this moment, the casino owner was filled with regret. Compared with his own life, the casino and all that money no longer mattered. As long as he survived, there was still hope. Aihaan said indifferently, "It's no use asking
1250:23
Speaker A
me. The assets will be seized regardless. As for your life, tomorrow you will be paraded through the streets.
1250:29
Speaker A
If the people whose families were destroyed because of you are willing to forgive you, I might consider it. The casino owner's eyes lost their light.
1250:35
Speaker A
Those people forgive him. That had to be a joke. They would have loved to eat him alive. It could be said that if Achihaan had him killed, no one would call Achihaan arbitrary or unreasonable. They would only say he was eliminating a
1250:46
Speaker A
scourge for the people. Moreover, after this affair, no one openly dared to set up gambling dens in a hidden leaf to rake in money. Many dens would even voluntarily hand over their illegal earnings. Of course, when deciding how
1250:58
Speaker A
much to turn in, they would definitely keep a portion for themselves, and that portion alone was enough for an ordinary person to live 10 lifetimes. So, in the end, the only one who suffered the most was him, the boss of the biggest
1251:08
Speaker A
gambling den. Aiha Jean's drastic measures were terrifying, and everyone present was stunned into silence, including Sunade. Even though her face was pale, she had watched and heard everything while resting off to the side.
1251:20
Speaker A
now watched Achiha Jehan from the sidelines. She couldn't identify the feeling fear trepidation or admiration. She didn't know, but she was quite certain that she wouldn't be able to gamble anymore. Based on what Aiha Jean had just declared, Kenoha was
1251:33
Speaker A
instituting a comprehensive ban on gambling, and with such force that it targeted the strongest first. Even if someone later risked everything for money and ran a private gambling ring, it wouldn't involve her anymore. She could never go anywhere incognito. And
1251:45
Speaker A
Kenoha kept a watchful eye on her safety. She reasonably suspected that all this might be aimed at her. Aihaan was targeting her. At just that moment, Aihaan turned his head towards Sonad.
1251:55
Speaker A
"Take everyone away." With that, the Ubu ninjas moved into action. The gamblers didn't dare resist extending their hands for inspection. While the casino thugs were struck dumb with fear, "Come with us," said Achiha, then turned and walked out the door. He trusted that Kakashi
1252:09
Speaker A
could handle the rest without needing him. Shizun was about to speak, butsunade shook her head, signaling her to follow Achiha for now and not cause trouble. She also wanted to know what Achiha was planning. And so Aihaan took
1252:21
Speaker A
Sununade and Shisen away while the remaining Ubu detained the gamblers and the casino staff and the crowd filed outside. Some villagers who were curious about what had happened secretly caught sight of this seen their pupils constricting. They were already
1252:33
Speaker A
preparing to tell others once the Canoha ninjas returned. The casino was sealed with strips of paper. The casino owner was put in Kang and the staff trudged along with drooping heads. Then one man even had an eyeball drop out, but there
1252:45
Speaker A
wasn't a drop of blood. Damn, it's a high-tech x-ray. No wonder I kept losing every time he banked. This whole casino was full of cheats. After they had gone, a villager picked up the eyeball to examine it. Once he made that remark,
1252:56
Speaker A
residents of Tanzaka town appeared one after another gathering around him. What high-tech x-ray eye? Are you saying the eyeball in your hand is high-tech?
1253:03
Speaker A
That's right. Don't believe me? Take a look. That man slammed the high-tech X-ray eye to the ground. There was no blood, only a pile of scrap metal lying there covered with a thin white membrane. [ __ ] So that's how he always
1253:15
Speaker A
saw through my cards. He was using this thing. Then that means he could also see the dice. Well, no [ __ ] Why else would it be called an X-ray eye? The other gamblers in Tanzaka Town cursed viciously today. Remembering the money
1253:26
Speaker A
they had lost in that biggest casino, their eyes turned bloodshot. I heard that in a couple of days the casino owner is going to be paraded through the streets. Let's go stock up on supplies.
1253:34
Speaker A
I'm going to beat him to death. Meanwhile, Aihaan brought Sununade to the Syninju clan's compound instead of the Hokag's prison, which left her confused. Why are we at my house? Do you have a favor to ask of me? Aiha Jean
1253:45
Speaker A
shook his head. There are people who want to see you, more than one. He opened the door and walked in. Sununade furrowed her brow. There were plenty of people who wanted to see her, but because of her hemophobia, she had long
1253:56
Speaker A
ago stopped involving herself in medicine. Could it be that someone needed her treatment? So, Shisen helps step inside. A figure stood there clad in crimson waring states armor giving her an inexplicable sense of familiarity. That familiarity was soon
1254:09
Speaker A
explained him. Is that been so many years you've grown into a proper lady? The figure turned his face breaking into a broad smile at sununade. His voice magnetic and gentle. Sonade suddenly realized. Her eyes reened and she called
1254:22
Speaker A
out plaintively grandfather. She rushed forward to check on Synu Hasharama. Hasharama chuckled. I was revived using impure world reincarnation so I'm not truly alive. Grandfather, what is going on? Just as Hashiama was about to explain, a white-haired man in blue
1254:35
Speaker A
armor appeared. If we hadn't come back, you'd have gambled away the entire Synl clan estate. Senu Tobarama said coldly.
1254:42
Speaker A
Grand uncles rose at once when she heard that voice. After her grandfather's death, this voice had appeared beside her countless times. One could say she was even more familiar with Tobarama's voice. H I'm not going to acknowledge a
1254:54
Speaker A
granddaughter who wasted away our ancestral property. Tobarama looked at her with an expression of exasperation.
1255:00
Speaker A
His eyes showing disappointment and heartache. Sonunade lowered her head in dejection. Grand uncle, I'm sorry. Her eyes were red and she felt as if she might cry. Seeing this, Tobarama's heart abruptly softened. He nodded. Ahem fine.
1255:12
Speaker A
Since you know you were wrong, let's let bygones be bygones. Changed instantly, and she gave a sly giggle, sidling up to Tobarama. Grand uncle, you're the best. She hugged him and his mouth curled up into a pleased grin. Aiha Jehans voice drifted
1255:26
Speaker A
down from above. He sat on the roof and said, "I gave you two a chance to teach a lesson out of respect, and this is how you teach her. One is grinning like a fool. The other can't stand his
1255:35
Speaker A
granddaughter crying." Aihaan sneered. A doting mother raises a failure. And now it appears a doting grandfather raising a spoiled granddaughter is also an eternal truth. These words made Sinju Hashiamarama and Sinju Tobarama blush with embarrassment, so mortified they
1255:49
Speaker A
could have used their toes to dig a three- room apartment. Aihaan, with my grandfather and grandun uncle here, I won't let you bully me. Instantly found her backing, hooking each arm around one of them, brimming with confidence. Aiha
1256:00
Speaker A
Jean raised an eyebrow. Don't you know they were summoned by me using the impure world reincarnation. Sonade was stunned. She looked at the two and they both nodded. The corner of her mouth twitched. She hadn't expected that. Her
1256:12
Speaker A
arrogance deflated considerably. Enough. My purpose was not just to reunite you, but above all Kinoa needs you to remain.
1256:19
Speaker A
How do you feel about that? Aihaan felt that such matters still required him to handle personally. frowned. Why? Give me a reason. The reason is that I need you to get in touch with Jeriah and for Jeriah to contact Orochimaru. Kinoa's
1256:32
Speaker A
research has hit a bottleneck. If Orochimaru can return to the village, then perhaps your grandfather and grand uncle can achieve true resurrection.
1256:39
Speaker A
Aihaan said slowly. At these words, breathing became heavy and she looked at him with burning intensity. Aihaan immediately understood what she was thinking. Gonchos eyes lit up. Can anyone be brought back to life? We must analyze specific situations case by
1256:54
Speaker A
case. Whether it can be successfully researched the subsequent costs, who gets resurrected first in the required conditions? All of these factors must be carefully considered. Yuzbo Jean brought out the logic from his past life to sway Gonchos mind, leaving her feeling
1257:07
Speaker A
somewhat dizzy and overwhelmed. However, she knew that if she did not gamble, she would inevitably lose. Although she had rarely won any bets in her life this time, she placed all her hopes on Yuzbo Jean. She pinned her hopes of success on
1257:19
Speaker A
this strongest and youngest Horying. Gang Ho nodded vigorously. All right, if that is the case, I can help you. With that said, Gang Ho took out a summoning scroll and summoned a toad. The toad was quite small, roughly the size of a palm.
1257:30
Speaker A
Gango spoke. Hammetong please pass a message to Zilli. Tell him that Ganggho has an urgent matter and needs him to come to my for a talk. Hamong nodded, then used reverse summoning to return to My Mushin. He reported the matter to
1257:42
Speaker A
Hamaai. Upon learning of this, Hama Wentai immediately notified Zilli. Zilli, the girl you secretly love, is looking for you. She wants you to return to my Zilli, who was currently traveling in Yuzigo laughed heartily. Don't joke with me. Don't I know what kind of
1257:56
Speaker A
person Gang Ho is? Even if the sky were to fall, she would never take the initiative to look for me. A Hamatong told me, "If you don't believe it, ask him yourself." After saying that, when I cut off the connection, Zilli fell
1258:07
Speaker A
silent, then found an inn and cast the summoning technique right there. He looked at Hamatong. Tong tell me, "Did Gango summon you and asked me to go to Mai to find her?" His expression was solemn and his voice trembled slightly,
1258:18
Speaker A
a detail he perhaps did not even realize himself. Hamatong nodded. Boss, I'm not lying. When Gangho summoned me, she explicitly said she had an important matter to discuss with you. Zillis heart pounded wildly as memories of his youth surged into his mind. Back then,
1258:32
Speaker A
after repelling Shan Juan, Zilli had handed Ganggho a scroll. This is a summoning scroll. No matter the ends of the earth, as long as you tell the summoned beast, I will rush to your side. After those words, the two had
1258:43
Speaker A
parted ways. Now, although he did not know what matter Gangho was seeking him for as long as she spoke the word, there was no reason for him not to go. Perhaps it is a good thing. The corners of
1258:52
Speaker A
Zilli's mouth curled into a smile, and he prepared to leave Yurinkan. However, what he failed to notice was a blue-haired figure witnessing this entire scene. Teacher Zilli Shan murmured, "What exactly is the purpose of your visit this time?" Subsequently,
1259:05
Speaker A
she prepared to return and relay this news to Chong, but Minion's voice echoed in the depths of her heart. Shaunan teacher Zilli has been a great benefactor to us. Without him, we wouldn't have even come into contact with Chakra and Ninjutsu. No matter
1259:17
Speaker A
what, never make an enemy of teacher Zilli. Minan's expression had been resolute and unquestionable. At that time, both Shiain and Chong Min had nodded in agreement. Precisely because of this and the fact that Pan had not yet initiated the tailed beast
1259:29
Speaker A
collection plan, Shiaan ultimately decided to let the matter rest. Gazing in the direction of Zeli's departure, she softly said, "Teacher Zilli, have a safe journey." Zill embarked on the journey back to Mai. This time he focused entirely on traveling, never
1259:42
Speaker A
pausing for the beautiful scenery along the way. His only desire was to return to Mai as quickly as possible. Shinchoi Gangho looked at the scroll in her hands and considered Hamatongs speed suddenly falling into deep thought. It seemed it seemed that Zilli was actually
1259:56
Speaker A
quite a good man. If he had been just a bit braver after the second war, perhaps she truly would have ended up with him.
1260:01
Speaker A
Her expression suddenly grew somewhat desolate. Seeing this Yuzo Jean, who was standing to the side, could not help but sigh. Actually, it is still not too late. Do not wait until you have lost someone to know how to cherish them. As
1260:12
Speaker A
for your previous partner, he surely wouldn't want you to spend your entire life in loneliness. Gongos delicate frame trembled slightly as she bit her lip. I will consider your words. With that, she turned to her first grandpa and second grandpa, pulling them both
1260:25
Speaker A
into the house to recount her glorious deeds from the past. Shincho Jian and Shincho Fijian naturally noticed the anomaly in their granddaughter's emotions. Furthermore, Yuzibbo Jeans previous words were clearly meant to remind their granddaughter to cherish those who loved her. This meant
1260:39
Speaker A
that the young man named Zilli had something going on with Ganggho. However, the two did not expose it.
1260:44
Speaker A
Instead, they chose to accompany Gongo, influencing her with love and seeking to understand the hardships she had endured over the years. Witnessing this scene, Yuzbo Jean nodded. This could probably be considered an act of great merit.
1260:56
Speaker A
Thus, he stepped out of the Chincho Zudi and headed towards the My Police Force.
1260:59
Speaker A
The police force was still under Fua's management, but the current Fua was glowing with radiant health and vigor for everyone knew he had an exceptional son, Yuzojan. Now a father's status was elevated by his son's eminence and subordinates bast in the glory of their
1261:13
Speaker A
leader. Whenever members of the police force walked the streets these days, they were met with thunderous applause and waves of affection, constantly praised for their unwavering dedication and hailed as the guardian deities of the people. Thanks to the existence of
1261:25
Speaker A
the police force, the villagers of Mai were able to enjoy such a stable security environment and run their market stalls normally. This moved the ninjas of the police force deeply.
1261:33
Speaker A
Although they were not adept at expressing themselves with words they bowed respectfully to those who praised them, they worked even more earnestly and diligently. Some members of the Yuzbo clan even proposed working unpaid overtime and cancelelling their weekends
1261:46
Speaker A
eager to burn brightly and contribute their utmost to Mai. This was a far cry from their previous state of lifelessness and deep-seated resentment when they had wished for Mai's swift downfall. Now they possessed dignity and high morale. They genuinely wanted to do
1261:58
Speaker A
something meaningful for Mai. They spontaneously wrote petitions to Fua. At that time, Yuzbo Fua, unable to make a decision, relayed the matter to Yuzbo Jean. Yuzbo Jean frowned and said, "How can this be allowed? Unpaid overtime is absolutely out of the question. Do they
1262:13
Speaker A
no longer care about their own bodies? If a ninja police officer lacks a robust physique, how can they apprehend criminals? How can they combat dark and evil forces? Let's do this from now on.
1262:23
Speaker A
Those willing to work overtime will be paid five times their daily wage for that day. However, the number of overtime shifts cannot exceed three times a month. Even with highintensity work, one must have their own time to rest. Spend more time with your
1262:35
Speaker A
families. Sometimes while working, you must also take care of your home. These words were passed on verbatim by Fuette to all the yuzbo ninjas in the police force. The Yuzbo ninjas were moved beyond words. That very day, they knelt
1262:47
Speaker A
on the ground and bowed from afar toward the Hoying Building. Afterward, they worked with even greater diligence.
1262:52
Speaker A
Their blades were polished to a brighter gleam, and their gazes grew even sharper. They were truly the exemplary public servants of the villagers. Yuzbo Jean arrived at the main gate of the police force and knocked. Soon, a civilian staff member opened the door.
1263:05
Speaker A
Upon seeing this figure, Yuzbo Jean was stunned. Sister Kuan, why are you here? Ah, it's little brother Jean. Oh, wait. No, Lord Hoy. I passed the selection examination this year to enter the police force and I am now an
1263:16
Speaker A
official civilian staff member. Hearing Yuzu Kuan's words the corner of Yuzbo Jeans mouth could not help but twitch. Aihaan reasonably suspected that Achiha Fagaku had used his position to get Achihaumi into the Aiha police department. Still these were minor
1263:30
Speaker A
matters. He greeted Azumi and walked inside. He then saw this Aihaachi wearing a black police uniform was saying we just received a report of a homicide at Koha Lane 22. All of squad one with me. With that, he walked toward
1263:42
Speaker A
the door and saw Aihaan. He froze for a moment. Second brother Achihajan smiled. Big brother heading out on a mission.
1263:49
Speaker A
Then Aihaachi looked at the five ninjas behind him. Among them were Achiha and Huga members counting Itachi. It was exactly 3 to three. Yes, Lord Hokag.
1263:58
Speaker A
Aiha caught himself. It was working hours, so he should use the official title. Aihajan nodded. Let me come along. I'm free anyway and have nothing to do. Aihan laughed. Aiha nodded without hesitation. In that case, I'll trouble Lord Hokage. Listen up everyone.
1264:13
Speaker A
This operation will be inspected by Lord Hokag. So look sharp at this. Everyone in the police department looked enviously at the members of squad 1.
1264:21
Speaker A
This was a golden opportunity. If the Lord Hokag took notice of you, a promotion would be well within reach.
1264:26
Speaker A
The five of them barely suppressed their excitement and answered in unison, "Yes, sir." With that, Aiha Jean Aiha and the other five left together. Only Aiha Isumi watched their departing figures and murmured, "Attachi, make everything go smoothly." Soon afterward, Achiha
1264:41
Speaker A
Atachi and his group arrived at the crime scene. It was extremely grizzly. Two adult men had been eviscerated their abdomen, slashed open, and countless wounds covered their bodies. The surrounding crowd had been cordoned off by Itachi subordinates. A young girl of
1264:54
Speaker A
the Huga clan wearing a mask stepped forward and activated her Bakugan to examine the two dead men. After roughly 5 minutes, she rose. Report: The victims died 5 minutes ago. Their internal organs were removed around 10 minutes ago. They struggled in agony for a full
1265:08
Speaker A
5 minutes before dying. Aiha Atachi frowned. He hadn't expected the crime to have happened so recently. Where could the culprit have fled? Aihaan smiled.
1265:16
Speaker A
Big brother, is it possible the culprit is among the crowd watching us? Aiha was startled. Why? After doing something like this, shouldn't he have fled immediately? Why would he stay here? If he fled, he'd be too conspicuous. People
1265:28
Speaker A
nearby would notice him and try to stop him. Even if he slowly walked away, he would be asked whether he had seen any dead bodies up ahead. He couldn't explain any of that. So, the most likely choice is to hide in a dark spot, wait
1265:39
Speaker A
for the crowd to gather blend into it, and leave with the crowd once it disperses. But there's another guess.
1265:44
Speaker A
The culprit is a twisted freak who wants to see what it feels like to have us running around in circles. Aihaan activated his man, Gekkyo Shainggon, and swept his gaze around. Everyone's face was filled with panic and worry except
1265:56
Speaker A
one person in a black hood hands in his pockets eyes pale face masked body trembling slightly a smile curled at the corner of Achihajans mouth found you with that he locked his gaze onto the man in black sensing this the man
1266:07
Speaker A
slowly stepped backward stopiha saw this and used a body flicker to catch up in an instant the man in black lunged with a daggerha looked at him coldly and raised his blade to block clang the sword and dagger clashed sending sparks flying the
1266:22
Speaker A
next moment Aiha Itachi flicked his blade, sending the daggers spinning to the ground. The man in black turned and ran without stopping. In reality, however, the man in black stood perfectly still, and Kenoha's officers rushed forward to pin him to the ground.
1266:35
Speaker A
Inside the Jing jutsu, the man in black kept running until he escaped Kenoha village. Then he pointed back at the village and laughed. What a leaky security system. If I had known I could just run right out, why the hell would I
1266:45
Speaker A
have bothered hiding among the crowd? The next moment, the jin jutzu vanished and the man's consciousness snapped back to reality. He felt a heavy weight on his arms and lower back. When he looked up, Aihaachi was crouching before him,
1266:57
Speaker A
staring down at him. Daydream over. I'm curious what you were thinking. Did you really believe an ordinary man like you could break through Kenoha's defensesha's words were devastating for he could see the illusionary world the man had experienced. That was how he could
1267:10
Speaker A
recount the man's experience so clearly. The man's face turned ashen. He stared darkly atachi. Bastard. You used jing jutsu to trap me. How exactly did I trap you? You were simply too naive. You walked into the jing jutsu without
1267:23
Speaker A
realizing it and just kept running. Now I Aihaachi on behalf of the Kohaa police department formally place you under arrest. Aihaachi pulled out his badge, flashed it and ordered the man to be taken away. The crowd around them
1267:35
Speaker A
cheered. The Lord Hokag is amazing. Lord Itachi was quick as well. With a police department like this, we feel so safe.
1267:42
Speaker A
Aihaan gave Achiha Itachi a thumbs up. Achihaachi scratched his head feeling that apart from casting one jing jutsu he hadn't done anything and blushed a little and if not for Achihaan identifying the culprit who knew how much longer the case would have dragged
1267:55
Speaker A
on with the methods of that criminal there was no telling whether more people would have lost their lives in the meantime seeing his embarrassment Aihaan said don't overthink it the most important thing is that we caught the culpriti
1268:07
Speaker A
nodded at those words after all the lives and property of the villagers came first and so Aihaan and Achihaachi headed back to the police department. As soon as they entered the police department, Aiha Fagaku stood inside with his arms crossed looking at them.
1268:21
Speaker A
Mission finished. The corners of his mouth rose and as he looked at his two sons, pride swelled in his heart. Aihaan smiled at the sight. This old man of his was as Sundura as ever. Yes, father.
1268:31
Speaker A
Aiha Atachi bowed respectfully. Aihaan remained where he was. What's up, old man? Heard about us and came down personally to welcome us. Aihaan said jokingly. Aiha Fagaku pursed his lips.
1268:43
Speaker A
This brat just had to refuse to save his face in front of everyone. He rolled his eyes. I was talking to your big brother, not you. You little brat will be the death of me. Aiha Jean clicked his
1268:52
Speaker A
tongue. Fine, then I'll be off. I was originally going to check whether the police department had any equipment needing refurbishment, but it looks like I'll forget it. At these words, Aiha Fagaka's expression changed. With a beaming smile, he hurried over to Jean.
1269:04
Speaker A
Ajan, your father was wrong just now. Quick, quick, please come inside. Comrade Fagaku, allow me to correct one of your mistakes. It is working hours now, so address me by my official title.
1269:14
Speaker A
Aiha Jean coughed, then clicked his tongue. Aiha Fagaka's forehead practically sprouted black lines. You little brat, don't refuse a toast, only to drink the penalty cup. What nonsense?
1269:23
Speaker A
What nonsense? What kind of nonsense is that? Aihaan spoke. This is all to keep work from becoming a matter of nepotism.
1269:30
Speaker A
Work is work and family is family. A man has to keep them straight. Aihaan snickered. Aiha was stunned for a moment, then said, "Director, I think the Hokag is right. In public, we have to mind appearances. Aiha Fagaku was
1269:42
Speaker A
covered in question marks. Wait, Aihaachi, are you siding with that little brat now? Have you abandoned your old father? Fine, fine. Aiha Fagaka said, I can't out argue you with all your grand principles. Just tell me how much you're allocating this time, and
1269:54
Speaker A
I'll go place an order with the ninjaat clan. 100 million. Enough to arm our forces to the teeth. Aihaan looked at Aiha Fagaku and held up a finger. 100 million. Aiha Fagaka drew in a sharp breath. Never in his life had he
1270:07
Speaker A
commanded such a richly funded operation. With this money, not only could every officer's equipment be upgraded, expanding the size of the police force would also be effortless.
1270:16
Speaker A
Aihaan saw through Fagaka's ambition at a glance. He cleared his throat and said, "The idea of expanding the force cannot be entertained." Aiha Fagaku was immediately dissatisfied. Why not? The bigger the police force, the broader our jurisdiction. Wherever anything happens,
1270:31
Speaker A
we'll know about it immediately. But you're overlooking one problem. Kohaa is only so big. If you expand and send everyone out on patrol, won't people have zero privacy left? Is that patrol or surveillance? Besides, even if we don't run double shifts, some people
1270:44
Speaker A
will stay idle at home while still collecting pay. Are you running a charity? 100 million is fine for the short term, but what about the long term? Have you thought about it? No.
1270:53
Speaker A
You've been thinking about expanding the force and strengthening its influence, but not about the money. Canoha's money is meant to develop the economy, generate wealth, and improve the lives of its villagers. That 100 million is strictly a weapon's budget. Aiha Jean
1271:06
Speaker A
delivered a long, soaring speech. Aiha Fagaka listened until his head spun. He did not fully understand, but he would simply follow along. After all, his second son had never once been wrong.
1271:16
Speaker A
Once that matter was settled, Aihaan left the police force and wandered aimlessly through the streets. Suddenly, a figure appeared in his line of sight.
1271:23
Speaker A
The figure walked up to him, bowed, and said, "Lord Hokagm Kakuzu." Aihaan said, "Honored fifth Hokagakuzu have been invited by the first Hokag Senu Hashiamarama to come to Kanoha and oversee its finances." Having said that, Kakuzu stood where he was. Aihaan
1271:39
Speaker A
suddenly understood. This was from the time he had used a transformation jutzu to rescue Yujito of the hidden cloud village. He had recently been swamped by the affairs of the Sinju brothers and Kenoha's three sanin. Only now at
1271:50
Speaker A
Kakuzu's mention did it click. Oh, your Kakazu. Are you telling me that the first Hokag Syncu Hashiamarama brought you here to handle Canoa's money? What special skills do you have? Aihajan looked at him with a testing gaze. I can
1272:02
Speaker A
turn capital into liquid funds. Once money comes into my pocket, unless it is to be used for developing the economy, no one can touch a single coin. Also, these are the results I acquired by various means after joining the
1272:13
Speaker A
Akatsuki. Kakuzu said this confidently, then took out an account ledger and handed it to Achihan. Aihaan hadn't expected Kakuzu to be such a straight shooter. He carried his old master's ledger around with him and even handed it straight to his new boss as proof,
1272:27
Speaker A
hoping the new boss would notice his record. Aihaan opened the ledger, took one look, and blurted out a 120 increase in the first quarter, 300 in the second.
1272:35
Speaker A
Kakuzu, what the hell have you been doing? Kakuzu smirked and said, Lord Hokag, could this count as my pledge of loyalty? Aihas eyes burned. This wasn't a talent. This was a fortune. A real goddamn fortune. A man like this is
1272:48
Speaker A
the equal of Xiaoi and Sunyu. From today on, you are officially hired. You need not take orders from anyone but me, and every financial operation must be reported directly to me." Aihaan handed him a token. Kakuzu took it and saw that
1273:01
Speaker A
the token was forged from real gold and engraved with the character wealth. Though he couldn't read it, he quickly bid it at finding it genuinely golden.
1273:08
Speaker A
He immediately stashed the gold token in his pocket. "Thank you, Lord Hokag. I Kakuzu will bring glory to Kenoha, lay brick for Kenoha, and build a real career out of Kenoa's finances." Kakuzu loved money more than life. He knew that
1273:20
Speaker A
if he was awarded a gold token the moment he joined the future could only hold more. Don't thank me. Go to the Hokag Tower in a while and find a man named Narashikaku. He'll set everything up for you. Work hard from now on. Your
1273:31
Speaker A
base salary is 50,000 tales of silver a month and if you perform well, there will be bonuses on top. Aihajan hit him directly with a talk no jutsu pie in the sky technique knocking Kakazuki. Back when he worked for the Akatsuki, he had
1273:43
Speaker A
made 20,000 tales of silver a month, which was already considered a decent wage for a bookkeeper. He had never imagined that fresh off his arrival in Kohaa, the Hokag would offer him such a vast sum. I'll go and find Lord Shikaku
1273:55
Speaker A
right now. Kakuzu immediately charged toward the Hokag to Tower, Kenoha's landmark building. Aihaan smiled. It was great to have recruited another talent so easily, too. Nar Shikaku, you bastard. Hidden Cloud Village. Killer B sat in the rakage office. In the seat of
1274:09
Speaker A
honor was the fourth rakage. A his arms crossed and his face full of gravity.
1274:13
Speaker A
Everyone, our hidden cloud village has suffered heavy losses in this war. If anyone has ideas, speak up and let's discuss them. A swept his gaze across the room. Yujito leaned against the door frame, silent. Killer B went on singing,
1274:24
Speaker A
dancing, and rapping. Dodai pondered a countermeasure. A laughed. Since none of you have any ideas, I do. With that, he beckoned. Everyone closer drew out a canai and stabbed it toward the hidden mist village. Since the hidden rock
1274:36
Speaker A
village suffered no losses and we can't beat them. Then well go after the hidden mist village. Everyone has heard of the bloody mist village. Now that they've just abolished that policy, the whole place is rebuilding from the ashes. If we let it grow undisturbed, it
1274:48
Speaker A
will only become another major village. Lightning flickered in A's eyes. Dodi pondered for a moment, then nodded. I think this course of action is viable.
1274:56
Speaker A
After all, the big fish eating the small fish is an eternal principle. And after a lightning strike on the hidden mist village, we seize command of the sea and then charge at the hidden sand village.
1275:05
Speaker A
I felt his mind had never been clearer than it was today. But what's the point?
1275:08
Speaker A
Killer B asked. I can understand the hidden mist village. It has rich marine resources. But aside from quicksand, what does the hidden sand village have?
1275:16
Speaker A
Killer B frowned. A's eyes lit up. Sand. Sand quaries. Is there any construction project these days that doesn't need sand? Everyone drew in a sharp breath.
1275:24
Speaker A
Could it really be done this way? Hearing the fourth rakage's constructive proposal, the people of the hidden cloud village had no further objections. And so the hidden cloud village finalized its plan for a lightning strike against the hidden mist village. After the
1275:37
Speaker A
meeting, everyone left the rakage building. Just then, Uito called out to doai. Doda and Dodai, wait. Uito hurried toward Dodie. Dodai paused midstride and stopped looking at her as she approached with a hint of confusion. Uito, what's the matter? Dodai asked puzzled. Lord
1275:51
Speaker A
Dodie, today's strategy was your idea, wasn't it? Uito said with a smile, looking at Dodai with inexplicable admiration. Dodai, however, looked completely dumbfounded. No, it wasn't.
1276:01
Speaker A
This was the first time I had heard of such a plan, and it was novel, bold, and full of strategic vision. Not you. Is it really possible that the Rakage has had a sudden flash of insight? Eugto frowned. She could believe Rakage A's
1276:12
Speaker A
strength had risen to an even higher level, but she could not believe he possessed such a strategic mind. This was no small battle, but a great war between villages. No one without a grand vision could have proposed a tactic of
1276:23
Speaker A
such immense strategic significance. Dodai pondered. Perhaps the rakage has received guidance from an expert. We only need to be sure that this is good for the hidden cloud village. There's no need to worry about anything else. Uito nodded after talking a little more with
1276:36
Speaker A
Dodashai left. Inside the rakage's office, the fourth rakage. A sat in his office chair and laughed as he looked at Killer Beside him. B. Aren't you curious how I was able to propose such a tactic?
1276:46
Speaker A
Killer B shook his head. Not curious. After all, I'm just a genturi. My purpose is to help you defeat powerful enemies. I'm not interested in matters like that. I shook his head. It was a young man in a cloak who told me. He
1276:57
Speaker A
said that if the hidden cloud village wanted to grow strong and crush the hidden rock village, it had to obtain resources outside its own territory. He then explained these tactics to me. I thought they made perfect sense. So, I
1277:07
Speaker A
plan to use today's meeting to announce them. The fourth rakage a smiled. Oh, then where is this person now? He's a true talent. A talent who can help you big brother unify the shinobi world.
1277:18
Speaker A
Killer Bee's eyes burned with fervor. Alas, he's already gone. A trace of regret flickered in the rakage's eyes.
1277:24
Speaker A
What? A man like that. Big brother, you shouldn't have let him go. You were so foolish. If he goes to help another nation, what will we do? Killer B's face was full of anxiety. I thought exactly that, so I sent people to invite him.
1277:35
Speaker A
But who could have known? Right in front of the umbu, he was drawn into a whirlpool and vanished. Oh, Killer B committed that information to memory, planning to pass the word along later.
1277:44
Speaker A
He had a nagging feeling that Achiha must know this man. Yes, it was as strange as that. But before he left, he told me that the next time we meet, he would need 1 billion tales of silver before he would continue advising me. I
1277:55
Speaker A
laughed. 1 billion was nothing compared to acquiring the hidden mist village and the hidden sand village. Once he had taken those two territories, the hidden cloud vill's prosperity would rise to yet another level. Killer be nodded.
1278:07
Speaker A
Then when does big brother plan to make his move? I am ready at any moment to become your blade and sweep away all obstacles for you. His face was utterly serious. A suddenly stood and embraced Killer B. Be it's wonderful having you.
1278:18
Speaker A
When we brothers stand united, what enemy can hope to prevail? As for the timing, let it be tomorrow. Killer B's expression was strange, but he nodded all the same. You're right, big brother.
1278:28
Speaker A
The two burly men embraced and laughed together in the rakage office. At the entrance to Kenoha, Jeriah walked in and wearing a pair of sunglasses. The shinobi on duty today was Gunma Sharanui. As a trusted subordinate of the fourth Hokag Manado Namikes, Gunma
1278:41
Speaker A
naturally recognized Jeriah. the fourth Hokag's teacher. Seeing Jeriah GMA Sharanui quickly bowed, "Lord Jeriah, you've returned to the village. Should I inform the fifth Hokag that you are here and ask him to come out to welcome you?" His posture and voice were full of
1278:55
Speaker A
respect. Jeriah waved his hand. Forget it. The fifth Hokag is overwhelmed with affairs. Don't trouble him over such a trivial matter. Just register me. I need to enter the village for something urgent. Obviously, had called him. That was the most important thing of all. How
1279:10
Speaker A
could he refuse? If anything delayed the good thing between him and Sununade, Jeriah would go mad. Gamasherinui's mouth twitched when he heard Jeriah's words. Overwhelmed with affairs at the shift handover this morning, he remembered the Hokag had been playing
1279:23
Speaker A
cards with Rao Namishi and Isumo Kamizuki. What a rollicking good time that had been. Rao Namishi's face was plastered with paper slips and Iumo Kamuzuki even had a little turtle drawn on his face. In that case, Lord Jeriah,
1279:35
Speaker A
please go ahead. I'll register you myself. As he said this, Gunma instructed someone to escort Jeriah. But Jeriah waved his hand. No need. No need.
1279:43
Speaker A
You're just like that pupil of mine. I'm used to being free. I can't stand having a guide. Besides, I know Kenoha better than you do. Jeriah laughed and walked inside. Gamasharenui nodded. In that case, Lord Jeriah, I wish you all the
1279:54
Speaker A
best. Good. Jeriah smiled and walked on in. Gamasherui also reported the matter to the fifth Hokag. Aihajan. Aihajan had taken in Narudo Uzumaki, the son of Manado Namicase. In other words, their young master. This was not only keeping
1280:08
Speaker A
a path open for Minato's son, but also keeping a path of survival for those in the former Minato Namik's faction, and that path was Aiha. Their loyalty to Aihaan shown as clear as the sun and moon with heaven and earth as their
1280:21
Speaker A
witness. After learning the news, Aihaan dressed and left the clan compound. This time, he did not wear the Hokag's ceremonial robe. It was thin and light, and besides representing the identity of the Hokag, it served no purpose at all.
1280:34
Speaker A
He had no idea why the third Hokag insisted on wearing that thing all day.
1280:37
Speaker A
Dressed in a suit, Aiha Jean looked at himself in the mirror and smiled as the corners of his mouth curved upward.
1280:43
Speaker A
Aiha, you are truly handsome. Just then, a knock came at his door, making him knit his brows. Who on earth could be visiting his home this early in the morning? What do they want? Aihaan called out, "Come in." The door is
1280:54
Speaker A
unlocked. As soon as he spoke, a petite figure walked in. "Brother Jean, guess who I am?" Hearing that cheerful voice, Aihaan laughed. Lady Hinata, what brings you to the Aiha clan grounds today?
1281:04
Speaker A
Don't tell me you missed me. Hinata Huga's face flushed crimson, and she twisted the hem of her clothes with both hands. What should she do? What should she do? It seemed Brotherh Jean had seen through her motives with a single
1281:14
Speaker A
glance. What was she supposed to do? Should she just admit it? Wouldn't that be too forward? Aiha Jeans ears twitched. When no voice answered, he understood that the young girl was shy.
1281:23
Speaker A
He turned and walked to Hinata Huga, then bent down to meet her bakugan gaze.
1281:27
Speaker A
Hinata Huga had been shy to begin with, and now steam practically began rising from her forehead. Aiha Jean placed his hand on her head. "Good grief, it really was hot." So he pinched Hinata's little cheek. "Why aren't you saying anything?
1281:39
Speaker A
Did I hit the mark?" Hinata Huga nodded. "Yes, I just missed you, and since school was off today, I came to find you." Hinata Huga threw caution to the wind and went for it directly. Ajiha hadn't expected Hinata Huga to be so
1281:51
Speaker A
straightforward. He shook his head with a smile. I have some business to take care of today. Would you like to come along? and broaden your horizons. When Hinata Huga heard the first half that Achihaan had business to handle, she
1282:02
Speaker A
visibly pouted and looked a little unhappy. But when she heard that he would take her along, she instantly perked back up to full spirits. "Yes, yes, I want to." And Huga chuckled today. She was wearing a tracksuit, not
1282:14
Speaker A
the baggy oversized clothes she had worn before, but one that fit her body perfectly. Because Achi Haan had told her she was actually very pretty and didn't need to wear such loose clothes, Hinata Huga obediently changed the way
1282:24
Speaker A
she dressed. Seeing that Hinata Huga had agreed Achihaan smiled, "Let's go." With that, he reached out, took her hand, and walked toward the door. Hinata Huga wasn't watching where she was going at all, she was too busy feeling
1282:36
Speaker A
Aihans palm. Are all boys palms this warm? But why do I always feel that brother Jean's palm is warmer, more comfortable, and more reassuring than dad's? Meanwhile, Jeriah walked through Kenoha's morning market, listening to the street vendors cries. Steamed buns
1282:49
Speaker A
for sale, freshly steamed pork buns, two tales of silver each, genuine goods, fair prices, no cheating. the young or the old. Fried dough sticks. Freshly fried, crispy and delicious. Economical and practical. One tail for two. Filling and healthy, cheap and satisfying. Tofu
1283:05
Speaker A
pudding. Only one tail a bowl. Sweet or savory with chili oil on request. Come and taste it. Meat and egg cakes. Three tails a piece. The outside is made from glutenous rice flour. And inside there are eggs and chicken, soft to the bites,
1283:17
Speaker A
savory and fragrant. Come and try one. Jeriah was dazzled by the array of snacks in Kenoha's morning market. When he had left last time, the village had shown signs of prosperity, but they hadn't been all that obvious yet. Back
1283:29
Speaker A
then, Aihaan hadn't even finished going through the Hokag inauguration ceremony. Now, only two or 3 months later, how could it feel like Kenoha had changed beyond recognition? The various aromas drifting through the street made Jeriah, who had been rushing along without
1283:42
Speaker A
eating much, suddenly feel ravenous. He looked at the meat and egg cakes. This was something new to him. So he stepped forward and asked, "Is this meat and egg cake you're talking about really as tasty as you say?" User, you don't know
1283:53
Speaker A
the story. This meat and egg cake comes from the snack shop I franchised under Lord Hokage. These recipes were all provided by Lord Hokag himself. Everyone who eats one says it's excellent. Of course, don't misunderstand me. What I
1284:05
Speaker A
mean is that this thing is delicious no matter who made it. Otherwise, why would so many people be buying it? Don't you think? As he spoke, the vendor pointed behind Jeriah. Jeriah was startled and turned to look. He hadn't known until he
1284:16
Speaker A
looked. And once he saw, he nearly jumped out of his skin. Holy crap. When did so many people get here? The customers behind him saw his shocked expression and quickly called out, "Hey, mister, are you going to buy or not?
1284:26
Speaker A
Hurry up. My kid is still waiting for breakfast. That's right. That's right. Hurry it up, brother." Another person behind urged. Jeriah nodded apologetically and muttered a few apologies, then turned to the vendor.
1284:37
Speaker A
Give me 10 meat and egg cakes to try something new. With that, he took out 30 tales of silver and handed them to the vendor. This is really cheap. A bowl of Itcharaku ramen probably costs 60 or 70
1284:47
Speaker A
tails, but this big meat and egg cake only cost me three. The vendor looked at Jeriah suspiciously. Sir, can you really finish all of these? He had seen people buy extras by saying they were for others, but an adult would usually be
1284:57
Speaker A
full after four or five. This man actually ordered 10. It seemed he was planning to eat them all himself. That worried the vendor. He just hoped the man wouldn't drop dead in front of his stall. Boss, don't worry. Sell them to
1285:08
Speaker A
me. Whatever I can't finish, I'll take home. Jeriah thumped his chest and grinned. Hearing this, the vendor laughed in relief. So, he was taking them to go. That was fine then. So, the vendor picked out several big, generously filled meat and egg cakes and
1285:20
Speaker A
packed them for Jeriah. Jeriah smiled and said, "Thank you, boss. May your business thrive." With that, he carried a large bag over to one side. Then, he casually picked up a meat and egg cake and took a bite. It was soft yet chewy,
1285:32
Speaker A
spicy, and fragrant with wonderfully savory meat. Absolutely amazing. In all these years, Jeriah could honestly say he had never tasted anything so delicious. that Achihaan really does have some skill. He's doing quite well.
1285:44
Speaker A
Just from the food alone, you can tell he's a kaga who cares about people's livelihoods. With a kaga like this, the villagers have no reason to worry about their lives. Before long, Jerio wolfed down one meat and egg cake in a few
1285:54
Speaker A
quick bites, then moved on to the next. Looking at the street, bustling with people, he saw smiles shining on every face. Those smiles came from the heart, carrying hope for a better life.
1286:04
Speaker A
Compared with the days under the third Hokage's rule when everyone felt insecure, villagers kept their heads down and their faces were salow. This was a tremendous improvement. I left the village back then because I couldn't stand that old man's two-faced ways,
1286:17
Speaker A
claiming to act for the villagers and the village while actually lining his own pockets. Seeing Kohaa like this now is truly wonderful. If Orochimaru had seen this Kohaa, perhaps he wouldn't have become that way. Jeriah thought to himself as he ate. Suddenly, the little
1286:30
Speaker A
snake on his sleeve poked its head out. It was small and cute, flicking its forked tongue and hissing as it looked at the villagers around them, a strange emotion flickering in its eyes. Through the shared vision, Orochimaru saw Konoha
1286:41
Speaker A
as it was now and smiled with relief. Hidden away in his gloomy underground room, a faint smile appeared on his usually cold and ruthless face. It seems the Kohaa crush plan was right after all. Without breaking, there can be no
1286:53
Speaker A
establishing. Only after destruction can there be renewal. The Kohaa of today is indeed bursting with vigorous vitality.
1286:59
Speaker A
Old man, the Kohha you led was only heading toward decline. I love Kohaa so you had to die. Don't blame me, teacher.
1287:05
Speaker A
Orochimaru said in a low voice. What I wonder is what kind of man Achihajan is.
1287:09
Speaker A
He's certainly a mighty ruler, but I don't know whether he can accept someone stained with a past like mine.
1287:14
Speaker A
Orochimaru shook his head. How could he? Who would ever accept someone like me? A rogue ninja who murdered his own master.
1287:20
Speaker A
After finishing his egg and meat burger, Jeriah tossed the wrapper into the trash, ordered another sour plum drink, and drank it as he walked. A refreshing coolness spread through his mouth, and he could not help but let out a sigh.
1287:31
Speaker A
What a bitter life he had lived before. His meals had been nothing but monotonous grilled meat, grilled fish, and sashimi, and his drinks had been nothing but sake. Nothing like now with such a rich variety of food and so much
1287:42
Speaker A
vibrant everyday warmth. After eating and drinking his fill, Jeriah headed toward the Senju compound. After all, that was home. And if she was looking for him, it had to be something important. He had better not doawle. And so Jeriah walked toward the Syninju
1287:55
Speaker A
compound, greeting people he knew and walking straight past those he did not. When he reached the Senju compound, Jeriah grew nervous. He swallowed hard.
1288:02
Speaker A
This is the place. No matter how many times I see it, it is still as huge as ever. He stepped forward and knocked on the door. Is anyone home? Are you in there? His voice was full and resonant,
1288:13
Speaker A
carrying a hint of joy. A moment later, the door opened. Jeriah struck a pose with a flower held between his teeth. My dear eye. The words had barely left his lips before he met the second Hokag's deadfish eyes and gave a jolt. What the
1288:25
Speaker A
hell? Lord Second Hokag, why are you here? Weren't you? I'm already dead, right? That's what you meant to say, isn't it? Tobaramaju the second Hokag glanced at him and said flatly. Jeriah said nothing, but his expression betrayed him. That was indeed what he
1288:39
Speaker A
had been thinking. Tobaramaju looked Jeriah over sensing the chakra within him and nodded. Not bad. Even if he were placed in Tobarama's own era, he would count as a first- rate expert. So you are Jeriah. I've heard of you. You along
1288:51
Speaker A
with Arsunade and the rogue ninja Orochimaru are known as the three ninja. During the second shinobi world war, you delayed Hanzo of the salamanders advance together. That battle was called the turning point of the second shinobi world war. And so by fighting Hanzo to a
1289:05
Speaker A
standstill, you received the title of Kenoha's three ninja personally bestowed by him. Toborama had been reading books during this time. Unlike Hashiamariamenu, Tobberenju's individual combat ability could only be described as decent, far from comparable to that of his elder brother Hashiamasenju.
1289:21
Speaker A
Therefore, for the sake of victory, he had to think far more deeply and master far more knowledge. Using history as a mirror, one can perceive the rise and fall of Jeriah was startled. Lord Second Hokag, you had someone investigate me.
1289:34
Speaker A
Tobarama chuckled. Investigate you? No, not at all. I merely saw it in history and formed a vague guess. My intuition has always been precise. So far, it has never been wrong. There is also one more thing I have discovered. You are in love
1289:46
Speaker A
with oursade, argued fixedly into Jeriah's eyes, afraid that if even a micro expression slipped past, he would be unable to judge what was truly in Jeriah's heart. Jeriah's whole body jolted, and the pores on his face widened for an instant. But after all,
1290:03
Speaker A
he was a man of rich life experience. So, he quickly composed himself. That's right, Lord Second Hokage. I am in love with sununade. I admit it. The moment he said this, he stared directly at Tobarama Senju the second Hokag.
1290:14
Speaker A
Tobarama Senju said nothing continuing to watch Jeriah in silence. Jeriah likewise maintain the second Hokag's gaze without changing expression. After about 3 minutes, Toborama Senu the second Hokag suddenly laughed. Not bad.
1290:28
Speaker A
You are a real man. Go on in a waiting for you. He smiled, patted Jeriah on the shoulder, then turned and walked inside.
1290:34
Speaker A
Though Jeriah was somewhat lacking in strength, he was by no means timid. Even his master Husen Saratobi could not have remained so composed in front of him.
1290:42
Speaker A
Moreover, Tobaramaju found that Jeriah naturally gave off a heroic boldness. This aura might not attract women, but men found it quite admirable. Jeriah let out a breath of relief and then stepped inside. No sooner had he entered the
1290:55
Speaker A
Synu compound than his eyes went wide. The scene before him was almost hard to believe. What did he see? Sonade was at that moment holding a broom and earnestly cleaning the Sinja compound.
1291:06
Speaker A
The always indolents actually had such a diligent side. Hearing the noise at the entrance, she abruptly raised her head and met Jeriah's eyes. Jeriah felt as though time had frozen. He looked at Sununade and a flicker of tenderness
1291:18
Speaker A
passed through the tough man's eyes. As soon as he reached her lips curved upward, Jeriah since you're here, the housework is yours. With that, handed the broom to Jeriah and ran off laughing. Jeriah stared at the broom in
1291:30
Speaker A
his hand, utterly dumbfounded. Tobaramajus mouth twitched. He had not expected Sununade to be this absurd.
1291:36
Speaker A
Such a beautiful face and figure. And this was how she used them. Hashiamaramaju walked out of the house.
1291:41
Speaker A
Oh, little brother, who is this young man beside you? He looked at Jeriah curiously. Jeriah smiled. Lord first Hokag, we met at the last succession ceremony. I am Jeriah Herusen Saratobi's disciple. Oh, you mean monkey. How is monkey doing? I might have been a little
1291:56
Speaker A
too heavy-handed last time. How is he? He didn't get hurt, did he? Hashiama let out a smooth little combo of questions.
1292:03
Speaker A
The corner of Jeriah's mouth twitched. The man is still in the hospital clinging to life on a forge rip, and all you ask is whether he got hurt. Good grief, Lord Hashurama, where exactly is your threshold. Brother, didn't I tell
1292:14
Speaker A
you this last time? Monkey was beaten by you into the hospital. He is still unconscious, kept alive everyday by medication, barely surviving. It has been less than 3 days. How could you forget? Tobaramaju was speechless.
1292:26
Speaker A
Sometimes his elder brother was genuinely stupid. Oh, now I remember. It does seem like something like that happened. Hashiama nodded then looked toward Jeriah. This time Jeriah felt unprecedented pressure. Even when he was not deliberately releasing chakra, Hashiama's chakra was constantly
1292:41
Speaker A
spilling outward. Just that leaking chakra was enough to fill Jeriah with dread. Jeriah could not help but marvel the legendary god of Shinobi was indeed the genuine article without the slightest bit of falsehood. I'm Jariah right? Hashiamarama Senju looked at
1292:54
Speaker A
Jeriah smiled and extended his hand. Jeriah stared at Hashiamarama's outstretched handstunned. Lord first Hokag is this an impure world reincarnation body. As the direct disciple of the third Hokag Herusen Saratobi, he also had some familiarity with Kenoha's forbidden arts. For
1293:10
Speaker A
instance, impure world reincarnation and the flying thunder god technique. One had been researched by his close friend and the other had been mastered by his disciple. Both were among the most powerful forbidden arts of Kenoha. At this Hasharama Syninja nodded, "Exactly.
1293:24
Speaker A
We have both been summoned by the impure world reincarnation, and the one who summoned us is none other than Aihaan.
1293:30
Speaker A
Jera could not help but feel alarmed at Senu Hasharamas answer." Aihaan had actually mastered the impure world reincarnation technique in such a short time. Then, where did the sacrifices come from? He sank into thought. Just then, a voice came from the entrance.
1293:43
Speaker A
First, Hokag, second Hokag, Aayachihan, have come to call on you today. You wouldn't refuse to welcome me, would you? Hearing this, Senju Hasharama burst into laughter. That Aihaan knew perfectly well that we would welcome him. Yet, he said it on purpose. Really,
1293:57
Speaker A
Senju Tobarama gave a cold snort as if he wouldn't have come in even if we didn't welcome him. Indeed, no one understood the Aiha clan better than he did. Just as his words fell, Achiha Jean shattered the gate with a single punch
1294:08
Speaker A
and strolled in with a broad smile. Behind him, Huga Hinatada followed closely, curiously, taking in the Senu clan's compound. It's so huge, Brother Jean. I never thought that even after losing more than half its territory, the Sinju clan's compound would still have
1294:21
Speaker A
this much space. This courtyard alone is not inferior to the Huga clans. Huga Hanata smiled. Of course, the Sinju clan was once a name equal to the Aiha clan.
1294:31
Speaker A
If the Aiha's wealth could rival a nation, then the Synu, a clan that produced a Kagaya, are even more extraordinary. Aihajan pinched Huga Hinata's cheek and laughed, watching the two wander through the Sinju clan's territory as if strolling through their
1294:44
Speaker A
own backyard garden. The second Hokag Senu Tobarama gritted his teeth. Damn it. You inherently evil little Aiha brat have absolutely no sense of boundaries just like Azuna. Little brother, don't say that. Don't forget that the current Hokag of Kinoa is from the Aiha clan.
1294:59
Speaker A
Being able to achieve that shows that the Aiha are a clan of love, not the despicable thing you always claim.
1295:05
Speaker A
Second Hokag, I actually think so too. If you hadn't instilled the concept of the evil Aiha clan into the third Hokag and Shamura Danzo, the Aiha clan wouldn't have been driven into such a corner. Jariah replied, Senju Tobarama
1295:18
Speaker A
shot him a glare. Always the smooth talker. Do you think I don't know? Seriously, you've humiliated me in front of everyone like this. Jeriah, I'm telling you, you're done. Come to the training ground with me. I want to see
1295:28
Speaker A
just how powerful one of the legendary Sanin really is. With that, Senju Tobarama moved to drag Jeriah into a fight. Just then, Aiha Jean stepped in front of them. Second Hokag, why aren't you inviting me to the spar? I happen to
1295:40
Speaker A
want to run an experiment? An experiment? What experiment? The second Hokag Senju Tobarama asked with curiosity. He was a master of forbidden jutzu and had developed many forbidden [clears throat] techniques. Although most were aimed at the Aiha clan, no
1295:53
Speaker A
matter what forbidden jutzu were forbidden jutzu, developing forbidden jutzu required constant experimentation and endless inspiration. Therefore, far from being unfamiliar with the word experiment, Sinja Tobber was actually intrigued by Achihajans words.
1296:07
Speaker A
Aihas lips curled upward. As for this experiment, your second disciple already tried it. But I'm well aware that using his strength for the experiment couldn't produce a positive result, it only proved his weakness. Hm.
1296:18
Speaker A
Second disciple, you mean Danzo? Although that boy Danzo is a little weaker than Saratobi Herusen, I doubt he has simply stood still over the years.
1296:26
Speaker A
Senu Toorraama suddenly caught on. What experiment did Danzo do with you? Don't the history books say that the two of you were mortal enemies? Why would he have been kind enough to cooperate with you in an experiment? I simply don't
1296:37
Speaker A
believe it. Senu Toberama frowned. The experiment was called stabbing Susenu with a canai to determine whether it could break through Susenus defense. Aihaan pressed his lips together to keep himself from laughing, then looked at the second Hokag Senu
1296:51
Speaker A
Toborama with a face full of anticipation. Senu Tobarama was dumbfounded. Akinayi susenu stabbing. How do these words even go together? And why on earth would Danzo stab Susanu with a canai? Back then, in order to defeat me, Danzo came at me with a cany.
1297:06
Speaker A
Oh, right. My Susanu was active at the time. Aihaan said, "Senu Toborama suddenly felt as though he had taken a critical hit worth 10,000 damage. He felt completely ruined. Though Danzo posed no threat to him in the art of
1297:19
Speaker A
ninjutsu, in the art of teaching, Danzo had brought him an utter defeat, making him the laughingtock of his peers. He also realized that Achihajan was poking fun at him. His face darkened. You inherently evil Achiha brat this old
1297:31
Speaker A
man. Well, him. The blue skeleton of Aiha Jean Susenu appeared instantly silencing Senju Tobarama. The corner of his mouth twitched as he glanced at the cany in his hand and the Susanu then promptly stopped moving. He certainly didn't want to be recorded in history as
1297:45
Speaker A
the next fool to stab Susanu with a cany. It was too shameful. No matter how you looked at it, it was humiliating.
1297:51
Speaker A
Senu Hashiama, however, turned serious. Jean, I want to try it myself. I'm serious. Senu Hashiamarama wanted to know whether he could shatter Achihas susenu skeleton with a canai. Aihaan shook his head. I know that you once shattered Achihhamadara's
1298:04
Speaker A
susenu with your fists. Since you have that kind of power-breaking susenu with a canai should be no trouble at all.
1298:10
Speaker A
Sinju Hashiamarama was stunned. How do you know about that? That's the secret of my final battle with Madara. I never told anyone when I came back. And knowing Madara as I do, he would definitely never speak of the battle he
1298:20
Speaker A
lost. Aihaan suddenly remembered that he had fused two people's templates and gained permission to access both of their memories. He was not the actual participant. With such a fatal vulnerability exposed, he had no idea how to explain himself for a moment. At
1298:33
Speaker A
the same time, he looked at Sinju Hashiama. Hadn't everyone said Hashiamarama was an idiot? Why was he so clever? Sinju Tobarama was also peaked by Synu Hasharama's question and turned to Achihan, waiting for his explanation.
1298:45
Speaker A
At that moment, a flash of inspiration struck Achihajan. At the time, my grandfather had just returned from a mission outside. Passing through the valley of the end, he sensed an enormous surge of chakra. So, he found a concealed spot and watched the battle
1298:57
Speaker A
between the first Hokag and Achiadara. At that time, the first Hokage and Lord Madura might have been too engrossed in their battle. Or perhaps the spot my grandfather found was too secluded. By pure chance, he bore witness to it.
1299:09
Speaker A
After returning, my grandfather told my father, and my father told me, so that's how I know. Aihaan decided that when in doubt, he would let his old man take the blame. After all, it wasn't a big deal.
1299:19
Speaker A
It wasn't as if Senu Hasharama could go interrogate Achihas father about where Jean's grandfather had hidden or why he hadn't sensed his presence during the battle with Achiadara, could he?
1299:28
Speaker A
Senu Hasharama nodded. It seemed quite reasonable, yet somehow something felled off, though he couldn't put his finger on it. Senu Toorraama, on the other hand, gave Achiha a long searching look, but did not expose him. Aihaan was a man
1299:40
Speaker A
of many secrets, and Senju Toborama understood this well for his elder brother had been the same. Yet he never asked because some things once questioned would not necessarily yield answers and would only bring displeasure. Watching Jeriah clean up
1299:52
Speaker A
while sununade leisurely read a comic Aihajan spoke up. Lord first Hokag, Lord second Hokag, let us summons and Jeriah.
1299:59
Speaker A
After all, what comes next is of great importance. The two exchanged a glance and nodded. After all, if what Aihaan said was true, if all the people who had died in Kohaa could be revived, then Kenoha's strength would rise to a new
1300:10
Speaker A
level and even many regrets could be undone. Sonad, Jeriah, come over here for a moment. Sinju Hasharama said hearing an elder summon him. Jeriah set his broom aside, walked over with proper deference and respectfully greeted Sinju Hashiama. Syninju, Tobarama, and Aihaan.
1300:25
Speaker A
Lord first Hokag, Lord Second, Hokag, Lord Hokag. His attitude was respectful and his bearing humble causing the three to nod in approval. Worthy of one of the sanin. The teacher of the fourth Hokag truly understood decorum and etiquette.
1300:39
Speaker A
rolled her eyes and sauntered over first grandpa, second grandpa, and Achihajan. I'm here. Without comparison, there would be no hurt. Senu Toorraamas face was livid. Damn it. People die when compared with others and goods are thrown away when compared with other
1300:52
Speaker A
goods. Just as Senu Tobarama, displeased, was about to reprimands, the observant Jera suddenly spoke, "Honored lords, you must have something important right." Senju Tobarama frowned. He could tell perfectly well that the young man was changing the subject for his
1301:05
Speaker A
granddaughter, Sake, but he did not press the matter. meanwhile glanced at Jeriah with a thoughtful flicker in her eyes. They were all past the age of youthful ignorance. She saw through Jeriah's intent easily enough, watching how mature he had become. The corners of her
1301:19
Speaker A
mouth lifted. He truly has changed from his youth. Stronger, more handsome, and far more emotionally intelligent. But his courage is a strange thing. Why would he dare to stand against my second grandpa yet fail to take that final
1301:30
Speaker A
step? Aihaan spoke. Lord second, don't be angry for now. Jeriah, the first matter is this. I hope you will return to Kenoa. Everything here is moving in a good direction. I surely this morning has shown you that. Jeriah looked evenly
1301:42
Speaker A
at Aihaan. Aihaan. May I ask you a question? If you feel it is too sharp, you need not answer. Jeriah's eyes stayed on Achiha. Aihaan fell silent.
1301:51
Speaker A
Speak. I want to ask is it you're doing that the third Hokag is still lying on his sick bed. Jeriah's opening was a lethal blow. The suspicion was not his alone asade also had her doubts. But having seen Kinoa's prosperity, she had
1302:03
Speaker A
never raised the subject. immediately tugged at Jeriah's sleeve. Jeriah, what exactly are you trying to do? She was growing anxious. Aihaan was no fourth Hokag. He was the most bloodthirsty Hokag since the founding of Kenoha. Even if he had done it, what of it? Kohaa was
1302:18
Speaker A
growing better. The sickly great tree had recovered its former vitality and was thriving. Why fixate on that one thing? Senu Hasharama and Senu Tobarama both turned to Aiha. Tobarama could understand Jean's reasons and had no objection. In his view, the deeds of
1302:32
Speaker A
Husen Saratobi and Danzo Shimura were so egregious that not even 10,000 deaths would be enough to satisfy public outrage. Senu Hasharama, however, felt differently. Frowning at Aihaan, he demanded fifth Hokag. What exactly is going on? Did you have the monkey shut
1302:47
Speaker A
away in the hospital? Aihas smile disappeared. He fixed a burning stare on Jeriah. I am curious, what gave you the nerve to ask this? Was it to display your boldness before a beauty? Or do you think I can no longer lift my blade?
1302:59
Speaker A
This statement neither admitted nor denied anything. He fixed Jeriah with a gaze full of arrogance. Beside him, Hasharama was about to make a move when Tobarama shouted, "Brother, wait. Jean must have his reasons for doing this.
1303:11
Speaker A
You should hear him out." Senu Hasharama fell silent, his eyes locked on Aiha Jean as he awaited an explanation. I only want the truth. And to ask why when he no longer poses any threat to you, you would still use such methods against
1303:22
Speaker A
him. At this moment, Jeriah had cast all thought of life and death to the wind.
1303:27
Speaker A
He wanted only to know how Achihajan would answer because political struggle is cruel. Take the fourth Hokag and you will see how powerful the third Hokage's lust for power was. Add to that the change of Hokag and the shift in the
1303:39
Speaker A
ruling clan. Do you think those clans that lost power would simply let the matter go? Or would they build their strength in the shadows, sell village secrets for profit, and wait for the turn of fortune to seize power again?
1303:49
Speaker A
Aihas words cut deep. He held Jeriah's gaze, and under that stare, Jeriah's back broke out in cold sweat.
1303:56
Speaker A
Think of everything the third Hokag did over the years. Ceaselessly weakening Kenoha, seeking peace abroad while striking ruthlessly at home, cowering before outside forces indulging Danzo without restraint and suppressing the successors to the Hokag seat. Does he not deserve death? The White Fang of
1304:12
Speaker A
Kenoa, a genius whose mere name made elite fighters from every great nation lie awake at night. Orochimaru originally studied Hashiamarama's cells for the sake of the village and in the end simply because he stood in the way of Danzo becoming Hokag. He was coldly
1304:26
Speaker A
sold out by Danzo. The third Hokag knew all of it. Yet to protect his own reputation, issued a wanted order and branded his own disciple an S-rank rogue ninja. Did you know any of this? And yet you come to question me. What are you a
1304:37
Speaker A
saint? Aihaan said, looking at Jeriah. Jeriah's pupils contracted. He had known that the old man cracked down hard at home and cowered before outsiders. But he had not known that he drove the white fang of Konoha to his death and forced
1304:50
Speaker A
Orochimaru out of the village. Just then, the white snake on his arm suddenly slithered out, moved to one side, and transformed into Orochimaru in a puff of smoke. Jeriah and Sunady were both astonished. Orochimaru, huh?
1305:02
Speaker A
Longtime Noi princessunade and Jeriah. The look Orochimaru cast at Jeriah was complicated. He suspected that Jeriah with his worldview and values would probably not believe Aihas words. A at that moment, he knew he had to step forward. So, you are Orochimaru, the
1305:16
Speaker A
Sanin who turned rogue and the one who summoned me last time. Senu Hashiamaramas expression soured.
1305:22
Speaker A
Lord first Hokag, it is me and yet not me. This is merely one of my snake clone techniques. Orochimaru smiled.
1305:28
Speaker A
Orochimaru, you are a man of rare talent. I can see my own reflection in you. Senu Tobarama, the master of forbidden arts, looked at him with a gleam of appreciation between kindred spirits. Lord second Hokag flatters me.
1305:40
Speaker A
I also hold the forbidden jutzu you wrote in high regard as well as that book on the origins of ninjutsu and hand seals. Orochimaru smiled. Orochimaru, you bastard. Jeriah's eyes were bloodshot and he moved to grab him only
1305:51
Speaker A
for Achiha Jean to draw the Achiha flame war fan and block Jeriah's path. Sorry, but Orochimaru is someone I intend to recruit. It's impossible for me to let you harm him. Aiha Jean said coldly.Sunady pulled Jeriah back with
1306:04
Speaker A
her monstrous strength. The situation was still too unclear and it was better not to make a reckless move, especially with Achihans combat power standing right there. She had also heard that Achihaan, relying on his own power alone, had defeated her grandfather, the
1306:17
Speaker A
one hailed as the god of Shinobi. She had once asked her grandfather whether that was true. Her grandfather nodded and admitted it. From this, one could see that Achiha was absolutely not someone they could afford to provoke.
1306:28
Speaker A
When she first came back, she had fought with her grandfather. She had given it her all and used the monstrous strength fist only for Senu Hashiamarama to casually extend a palm and catch it.
1306:37
Speaker A
Wearing an infuriating look, he asked monstrous strength fist, "Is this a new punching technique you've developed? Why does it feel like just an ordinary punch? This dealts a heavy blow." She also found that even Senu Hashiamarama's casual fists and palms reached the
1306:51
Speaker A
intensity of her monstrous strength fist, and in destructive power and penetrating force, they were even better. Her ultimate move truly had become her grandfather's basic attack.
1307:00
Speaker A
Although Senu Hasharama had not used would release, everyone in the ninja world knew that would release was where he truly excelled. She couldn't even beat her grandfather when he used only pure taijitsu, let alone her grandfather in his prime. And Achihaan had defeated
1307:13
Speaker A
her grandfather at the height of his power. She could only step in to stop Jeriah. She couldn't watch Jeriah offend Achiha and do nothing because doing so really would get him killed. Orochimaru bowed to Achihan. Honored Lord Fifth
1307:25
Speaker A
Hokag, if I am willing to return and serve Kenoha, would you be willing to forgive Jeriah's offense? He said sincerely. For Kinoa at this moment, what it lacked was not high in combat strength or population resources, but a
1307:37
Speaker A
great scientist who could drive technological reform. It was no empty claim that Orochimaru held the core technology. In other words, whoever possessed Orochimaru would be decades ahead of the Shinobi world. I can not only spare him, but also grant you
1307:49
Speaker A
promotion and honors, provide research, funding, and even hand over Kinoa's death row prisoners and enemy nation ninja to you for human experiments.
1307:57
Speaker A
Aihaan fixed his burning gaze on Orochimaru. In his mind, Sonad and Jeriah were at best two hired hands, Kaga level powerhouses. But when one's strength reached his level, no matter how many Kaga level experts there were, it was merely a numerical issue. It
1308:10
Speaker A
could never cause any qualitative change. Only technology was what Achihan truly wanted right now. Orochimaru's heart stirred. Looking at Achiha, he said what he most wanted to ask. Don't you think using humans for experiments violates heaven's principles and ignores
1308:24
Speaker A
human ethics? His eyes were locked on Aihas face. Besides being a scientist and a kaga level powerhouse, he was also a psychologist. No one could lie to him and deceive him. Aihaan said, "Frankly, technological progress always requires sacrifice. But for the sake of
1308:38
Speaker A
humanitarianism, we cannot use people at will. So, I will use those heinous criminals and those enemy ninja or spies who want Kinoa dead. As for their deaths, I think no one would find it inappropriate except for enemy spies."
1308:49
Speaker A
Aihaan said with a slow smile. Orochimaru's heart trembled. The fifth Hokag had not lied. He truly did not care about those worldly doctrines. And the funding and prisoners he had mentioned were exactly what Orochimaru needed. If Kenoha could give him
1309:03
Speaker A
resources, he would not have to take black market jobs to earn research funding. That wasted far too much time and energy. Fine. Lord Hokag, I'll return right now. After thinking it over, he decided to bet on it. Being
1309:14
Speaker A
able to do what he wanted openly was far more comfortable than doing it secretly in the shadows. After saying this, he looked at Jeriah. I expect that old man will never tell you the truth. After all, you are his most useful and most
1309:25
Speaker A
naive pawn. The third Hokag has nothing in his eyes but benefit and loss. Don't forget, before you obtain the inheritance of Mount Myaboku, when your strength was still low, how did the old man treat you? Besides, do you really
1309:36
Speaker A
believe I would do experiments without any scruples? If the old man and Danzo hadn't backed me, could I have done them? At that time, I only thought of contributing to Canoa. Who would have thought that when I was deliberately
1309:46
Speaker A
framed and ruined by Danzo, the old man would not stand up for me, but instead dumped all the blame on me? for the research on hasharama cells. At first they gave me death row prisoners, then civilians and then those of blood. They
1309:57
Speaker A
said nothing and I knew everything. Oo, I also said nothing. I thought that by doing this, Kenoha would become stronger. But the old man sold me out.
1310:05
Speaker A
At that moment, I thought Kohaa might as well just die. What reason does such a village have to exist? It framed loyal men and reached out against its own people. Those human-shaped trees outside the experiment base were all of Sinja
1310:16
Speaker A
blood. The Sinju clan were one of the two great families that founded Canoa. With only this tell me, does the old man deserve to die or not? Orochimaru poured out all the dark secrets of Kohaa that he had buried in his heart, spilling
1310:27
Speaker A
them like beans from a sack. Jeriah's worldview, values, and outlook suffered a tremendous shock. In his mind, the kind and benevolent face of the third Hokag grew stranger and stranger.
1310:37
Speaker A
Beneath that hypocritical face, there was nothing but scheming and calculation. Senu Hasharama exploded. Aya chakra immediately surged out whipping up fierce winds and the three saninine were forced back four or five steps by this chakra. Senju Tobaramas eyes were filled with
1310:53
Speaker A
killing intent. He had never imagined that after he was gone monkey would turn out like this and the members of the Senu clan he toraama had failed them.
1311:00
Speaker A
His chakra also erupted though it was not as dense as Senju Hasharamas but his chakra carried a sharp destructive edge.
1311:07
Speaker A
I said can you two be quiet? Achi Haan released his chakra, instantly suppressing Sinju Hashiamariama and Senju Tobarama until they could not move. The two were greatly shaken just as they had thought Aihaan had not used his full strength last time. He was
1311:20
Speaker A
still hiding his power. Aihajan looked at Jera. So it was I who did it. Sparing him from death is already the greatest mercy. He may be exempt from death, but he cannot be exempt from punishment.
1311:30
Speaker A
Jeriah fell silent. He looked at Achihaja, unable to refute, then turned to Orochimaru as the grievances and anger Orochimaru had just poured out echoed in his mind. He understood now that all of it had been the third Hokag's mination. How could a man who
1311:44
Speaker A
was truly benevolent and virtuous have allowed the Shinobi of the Sinju clan to be used as subjects in human experimentation? How could he have been so cruel to the villagers? How could he, for fear that his political standing
1311:54
Speaker A
would be undermined, have tolerated his subordinates spreading rumors, slandering, and driving away the younger generation? Hashiamarama Synenjus earlier desire to vindicate Husen Soratobi vanished replaced by boundless rage and fury. He had once imagined making the Synu clan commoners and
1312:10
Speaker A
blending them into the village. But he had never imagined a plan to exterminate the Senu. What a fine third Hokag what a fine Huan Saratobi. Tobarama look at the wonderful disciple you raised.
1312:20
Speaker A
Hasharamaju cast a glance at Toborama Senu. Tobarama closed his eyes, raised his head and took a deep breath. I will go at once to rid our clan of this disgrace. For the fall of the Senju clan, Tobber Syninju bore indirect
1312:32
Speaker A
responsibility. If not for his having raised such a beast, the Senu even after becoming ordinary villagers would still be alive. But now what a contrast, stifled and humiliated, they died at the hands of their own people, forced to
1312:44
Speaker A
watch helplessly as their bodies turned into great trees growing within Kenoa. Enough, Tobaramaju. What purpose would killing him serve now? Apart from dirtying your own hands and vincing your anger, what else would it achieve?
1312:55
Speaker A
Aihaan said coldly. Tobarama Senju stopped short. Then what do you suggest I do? Just because the Synu clan was destroyed by Husen Saratobi, am I forbidden from killing him? Hashiama Synenju likewise looked at Aihaan with the same expression, waiting for his
1313:10
Speaker A
answer. Tell me, why did the third Hokag choose the Synu clan as a sacrifice?
1313:14
Speaker A
Aihaan spoke. Tobarama Senju calmed himself and said, to weaken the Senus strength. Because as long as the Senu existed, if someone were to claim the Hokage's seat in the Senjus name, and with the Senu clansmen still alive, he would be
1313:27
Speaker A
powerless to resist. Aihaan looked at Tobaramaju, this fellow's mind was certainly quick. Correct. In fact, from the moment he returned to the village, he had already begun chipping away at both the Aiha and the Senu clans. The Achiha were famously intractable. And it
1313:42
Speaker A
was precisely this intractability that made Husen Saratobi abandon his original plan of targeting them first because he was afraid of goating them into rebellion. At that time, his strength and prestige were not enough to win the support of all the ninja clans. So, he
1313:55
Speaker A
turned his butcher's blade toward the gentler Synu clan. He sent half of the Senu's fighting force to the battlefield. All of them, the clan's elite, invincible in every battle victorious in every campaign. Yet every time they halted to rest, the enemy
1314:08
Speaker A
would locate them with unairring precision and wear them down with shuriken canai, exploding tags, and endless bombardment until they died.
1314:15
Speaker A
Aihaan told Hashiama and Tobarama everything he had learned from the system. Tobber's reaction was the most intense because to make them believe that Achiha had specially obtained a color photograph of Huen Saratobi exchanging letters with Akumob Shinobi.
1314:29
Speaker A
In the photograph, Herusen Saratobi was young and accomplished his spirit high and confident. But the things he had done were heinous beyond words and an outrage to both gods and men. Sununade's eyes nearly split with fury at the
1314:40
Speaker A
sight. She had never imagined that her teacher would be the very culprit who had brought about the Senu clan's annihilation and left it with no one to rely on. No, from this day forwards, Sununade no longer had a teacher. She
1314:51
Speaker A
had only a mortal enemy named Husen Saratobi. Jeriah's face turned pale as he looked at the photograph. Scene after scene, case after case, one detail after another sent a chill through his body.
1315:02
Speaker A
So this was the kind of man Husen Saratobi truly was. Orochimaru was not surprised because from the moment Husen Saratobi had declared him a rogue ninja, he had already seen his true face. He was a man who stopped at nothing to
1315:14
Speaker A
achieve his goals. A ruthless hijgemon and one with absolutely no scruples. Rather than let him die so easily, let him witness with his own eyes the decline of the Saratobi clan. Imagine when Husen Saratobi wakes up, returns to
1315:26
Speaker A
his home, and finds his once thriving clan now sparse in population scarce in strength and so short of money for food that they can barely secure their next meal. Do you think that would make this Hokag who had schemed and maneuvered for
1315:37
Speaker A
so many years nod by endless regret? Sometimes death is the easiest thing. Only a fate worse than death can drive a person to despair and remorse. After Aihaan said all this, the looks in everyone's eyes changed. Even the first
1315:51
Speaker A
Hokag Hashiama Senju whose gaze was ordinarily so naive and kind now showed aversion and caution. Faced with such a venomous man, even if they did not support him, they could not afford to offend him. Otherwise, they might not
1316:02
Speaker A
even know how they died. Only Orochimaru looked at Achiha with excitement. He wanted to say that Achihajans idea was the greatest idea of the age, a world transcending idea. In the past, people thought only of avenging themselves by killing their enemies.
1316:16
Speaker A
Aihaan was different. He would not let the guilty man die. He would make him realize clearly that because of him, his descendants now lived worse than dogs.
1316:24
Speaker A
That was the crulest punishment for a great man. Tobarama Senju heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had held himself back just now. Otherwise, would he not have let his beastly disciple off far too easily? He had to do as Aihaan
1316:36
Speaker A
proposed in order to appease him. All right, Orochimaru, what time can you arrive tomorrow? Aihaan closed the subject and looked at Orochimaru seriously. 8:00. Should I enter through the front gate, the side gate, or sneak my way in? Orochimaru stared into Achiha
1316:49
Speaker A
Jeans eyes, awaiting his answer. None of those. Aihas lips curled upward. "Tomorrow, the Hokag of Kenoha and the vill's high-ranking officials will go 30 leave beyond the village gate to welcome the return of Doctor of Science Orochimaru, and they will
1317:02
Speaker A
restore his name as a meritorious Shinobi of Kenoa." Orochimaru was stunned. He stared blankly at Achihajan warmth surging through his heart. He could hardly believe that the fifth Hokag would grant him such an honor and even promised to clear his name and
1317:16
Speaker A
publicly vindicate him. He had thought it might be no more than Aihas pretext, a means to lure him back to the village so he could contribute to it. He felt his heart belonged to Kenoha. What he hated was merely the old Kinoa. Even
1317:27
Speaker A
if Aihaan never cleared his name, he had still planned to stay. But what Orochimaru had not expected was that judging by Aiha's demeanor, he truly meant to do it and was not merely talking. For the Hokag to travel 30 Lee
1317:38
Speaker A
outside the village with Kenoha's high-ranking officials to welcome him. What an astonishing display of honor.
1317:44
Speaker A
Kenoha had never seen such a ceremony before and Orochimaru would be the very first Shinobi ever to enjoy such treatment. A thought surged through his heart like a warrior ready to die for the one who understood his worth. He
1317:55
Speaker A
dropped to one knee. I Orochimaru swear to serve the fifth Hokag Lord Aihaan with unyielding loyalty until death.
1318:02
Speaker A
Watching Orochimaru's loyal gestures and listening to his earnest words, Achihajan smiled and helped him up.
1318:08
Speaker A
Kinoa needs talented people. Besides, there is nothing wrong with your moral character. You merely became the scapegoat for the third Hokag and Shamura Danzo. Tomorrow, I'll be waiting for you. My promise still stands. Achi Hajan patted his shoulder. Orochimaru's
1318:21
Speaker A
lips curled upward as he slowly rose, gazing at Achiha with burning intensity. That burning gaze contained a host of positive qualities. Loyalty, diligence, determination. Achi Hajan understood what he meant, chatted with him for a while, and then took his leave.
1318:35
Speaker A
Orochimarus snake clone dispersed, leaving a small white snake that flicked its tongue and clung to Aihaan. After a moment's thought, Achihaan decided to keep it. The little white snake wagged its tail happily. Unlike Jeriah, Achiha would never keep it coiled on his
1318:48
Speaker A
person. Instead, he found a blank summoning scroll and sealed the small white snake inside it. After finishing Achiha turned to Jeriah, "Now, do you still have any doubts? If you wish, you are welcome to spread what you just
1318:59
Speaker A
heard." In view of your contributions to Kohaa, I will not do anything to you.
1319:03
Speaker A
But the result might disappoint you. Think about it. Which is more important? A Kaga who can bring prosperity to the villagers or a third Hokag who only paints empty promises and makes you endure hardship? Aihas words were precise and to the point leaving Jeriah
1319:17
Speaker A
speechless. Indeed, Achihas contributions were tangible and visible. The villagers standard of living had improved. Everyone was filled with hope for tomorrow. Under Achihans leadership, their once salow faces had gradually grown. and the plumpness that comes with happiness. Jeriah, I think
1319:32
Speaker A
Aihaan is right. Enabling the villagers to live good lives is exactly what a Hokag should do. Sonade said, "Seriously, don't let the old man ruin your future. You were meant to have a bright one." Orochimarus voice came from the scroll. Jariah stood rooted to
1319:46
Speaker A
the spot, struggling between gratitude for being recognized and the clear road lying ahead of him. He took a deep breath. I reserve my judgment. If Kenoha's economy can double within one year, I will pledge my loyalty to Achiha
1319:57
Speaker A
from then on. Hearing this, Achi Hajjan laughed. Haha, don't worry, Jeriah. You will see that day. Jeriah nodded and stood to one side. Sonat's lips curled upward. Actually, you were pretty cool just now, especially the way you stood
1320:09
Speaker A
up to Aiha. Jeriah chuckled sheepishly a little embarrassed. Aihaan glanced at them, then turned and took Hinata Huga's hand walking toward the door. At that moment, Tobarama Senjus eyes lit up. He had thought Achiha was a perfect, flawless, peerless powerhouse, but now
1320:24
Speaker A
he realized that was not the case. With his seasoned eye for people, this Achi Haan definitely had something special with the young lady of the Huga clan.
1320:31
Speaker A
Earlier, Hinata had dared to stand against the main Huga house for Achihas sake. Now, she was always at his side. This made him smile involuntarily. If Achiha had overheard his inner monologue, he would only have smiled contemptuously. Your judgment of
1320:44
Speaker A
people, just look at the third Hokag Hirusen Saratobi in the darkness of Kinoa Shamura Danzo. Oh, and two greedy leeches, Kohari Utitane and Hamra Midocado. Aihaan held Hinata's hand and strolled aimlessly down the street.
1320:57
Speaker A
Everything was so leisurely so pleasant. But just then, a figure appeared before them. It was Kakashi, the Yu captain.
1321:03
Speaker A
Aihaan stopped and looked at Kakashi with a long, deliberate gaze. Captain Kakashi, I hope you have a real reason for this. He had finally managed to enjoy a leisurely stroll with the girl.
1321:12
Speaker A
If Kakashi had nothing important to say, he would really lose his temper. Lord Hokag, a confidential report has arrived. Kimogakure is gearing up to attack Kirigakur sees control of the seas and use Kiraigakur as a springboard to invade Sunakir in the land of wind.
1321:26
Speaker A
They will then implement the encirclement of Kanoha. At that time, they can advance or retreat as they please wait for a shift in the world order attack and realize their ultimate plan surrounding Kohaa. Kakashi poured out the information he had obtained from
1321:39
Speaker A
killer B in rapidfire fashion. Aihaan could not help frowning when he heard it. Kimogakir actually had such a brilliant strategist. Could it be that Dodai? No. If it were Dodai, then in the original story, would not the increasingly declining Kohaa have made
1321:53
Speaker A
this strategy easier to carry out? It made no sense for this world to have such a person while the original story did not. Perhaps his arrival had caused a butterfly effect prompting someone to propose such an extremely strategic
1322:04
Speaker A
plan. Brother Jean, go ahead with your work. I'm going home. Although she did not fully understand what they were discussing, the ultimate goal surrounding Kenoha made her realize this was something major. It was a matter concerning Kenoha's very future.
1322:16
Speaker A
Achihajan was hers, but even more so, he belonged to the entire village. If Konoha were gone, what future could they possibly have? With that thought, Hinata considerately let go of Achihas hand, gave him a sweet smile, and waved
1322:27
Speaker A
her arm to say goodbye. Seeing this, Achiha Jean smiled gently and waved in return. After Hinata's figure had disappeared from sight, the smile on his face vanished, replaced by a grave expression. Kakashi immediately announced a meeting titled The Turning
1322:40
Speaker A
Point: Countering Kimogakur's Strategic Plan. With that, he turned and headed toward the Hokag Tower. Kakashi Hitaki's eyes lit up. Understood Lord Hokage.
1322:49
Speaker A
With that, he vanished from the spot to relay the message to the various ninja clans. Aihaan walked into the Hokag tower with a dark face, turning the U guards on duty pale. They hurriedly lowered their heads afraid of being
1323:00
Speaker A
noticed by him. After a haan had left two U ninjas breathed a sigh of relief and started talking. My goodness, this is the first time I've seen the Lord Hokag so angry. No kidding. I remember the last time the Lord Hokage was angry
1323:13
Speaker A
was the last time Aihaan walked straight into the office without knocking. Bang. The sound startled Shikaka Nara who had been handling official business. Lord Hokag, what are you? Before he could finish, Aihaan raised his right hand to stop him. Don't say anything. Listen to
1323:27
Speaker A
me first. Aihaan relayed Kakashi's report to Shikaka. Shikaku could not help but exclaim a very ingenious strategic plan. Too bad it failed at the final step. Hm. Shikaka, what do you mean? Aiha Jeans grim expression vanished, replaced by a look of
1323:42
Speaker A
confusion. If we hadn't known about this, that would have been fine. Now that we do know it is Kimogakure that is in danger. The corner of his mouth lifted as he gave a cold snort. Aihaan looked at Narashikaku in bewilderment.
1323:53
Speaker A
Bro, let's not beat around the bush. Speak plainly. Narikaku clicked his tongue. I'm not Usuzamaki Narudo. I happen to love speaking in riddles. He shot a reproachful glance at Aihaan.
1324:03
Speaker A
Aihaan gritted his teeth silently, telling himself not to get angry, not to get angry. No one would take his place if he got sick from anger. Then he decided to swallow his pride for now.
1324:13
Speaker A
With a sheepish smile, he picked up the teapot from Narasaka's desk, poured a cup of tea for him, and handed it over.
1324:19
Speaker A
Ahem Shaka, my attitude was out of line. "Please don't take it to heart," Aihaan said with a smile. Narikaku clicked his tongue again. So, I just think you've been to this Hokag office less than 6 hours a week, yet I still get to drink
1324:30
Speaker A
tea personally brewed by the Hokag himself. Quite the rare treat. His words were laced with sarcasm and resentment toward Achiha. Yet, at this moment, Achi Haan dared not retort. After all, he needed a favor from him. How could he
1324:43
Speaker A
turn hostile? Yes, yes, Lord Shikaku is right. I've been sherking my duties and fooling around. I apologize here and now. I'm sorry. Please forgive me.
1324:51
Speaker A
Aihaan lowered his head as if to apologize, but the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably. Nar Shikaku found the sight rather amusing. Other Kagaya would rack their brains day and night to centralize power, but Jan simply delegated everything to others.
1325:05
Speaker A
Over this period, Shikaka's hair had grayed considerably. His wife also complained that he spent all day at work without caring for the family, but he could hardly explain his troubles. Ahem fine. Since the Hokag has important matters to attend to, I'll reluctantly
1325:17
Speaker A
forgive you, Narashikaku said with a smile. Aihaan immediately leaned in. Shikaka, so can you tell me what to do now? Granted, the cloud village's current strategy had no immediate impact on their leaf village. But if they succeeded, they might eventually
1325:30
Speaker A
surround the leaf village, and that wasn't something Aiha wanted to see. Narashikaka began, "It's actually simple. The Cloud Village's current operation is meant to divert internal conflict. After their last campaign left them with heavy casualties, discontent has already risen within. The simplest
1325:45
Speaker A
way to divert conflict is war. Only war can unite the people of a village as one and face outward together. The mist village has just recovered and is at a low point in national strength. While the cloud village, despite losses, has a
1325:57
Speaker A
strong foundation. Once fighting breaks out, Mist village can stall for a short time using its coastal terrain. But as time passes, Mist Village is bound to lose. Then Mist Village will become a vassel of Cloud Village. Cloud Village
1326:09
Speaker A
will also ruthlessly exploit Mist Village to make up for its losses, perhaps even elevate its own village further. Nar Shikaku analyzed the battle from Cloud Village's perspective. Aihaan nodded in agreement. Shikaki, you're right, but how does this relate to us
1326:22
Speaker A
sabotaging Cloud Village's plan? Aihaan looked at Naras Shikaku as he spoke. Narashikaku took a sip of tea. The whole premise assumes that there's no internal strife in Cloud Village. At that, Achiha suddenly saw the light a dozen ideas
1326:36
Speaker A
flashing through his mind. You mean while they start a war, we create a crisis for them? Narikaku nodded with a smile. I think the Rock Village would be very eager to hear that news. Aihas lips curled upward. Indeed, once Rock
1326:48
Speaker A
Village learns that Cloud Village's main force is heading to Mist Village, they'll be like sharks drawn to blood tearing into Cloud Village. Cloud Village's advantage and deep resources would vanish in an instant, even forcing them to return empty-handed to defend
1327:01
Speaker A
their home base. Because Cloud Village is their home, if they lose it, even if they win and occupy Mist Village, what's the point? The Mist Village ninja would merely lie low for a while waiting for an opportunity. Even the cloud village
1327:12
Speaker A
ninja he brought along would be anxious to return their morale collapsing. At that point, the fourth rakage would be courting his own downfall. A brilliant move. Drive the tiger to devour the wolf. Shikaku, I always said you were
1327:23
Speaker A
clever. Aihaan gave Nar Shikaku a heavy slap on the shoulder, causing Shikaku to cough and look at him reproachfully. He was certain that slap had been deliberate on Aihas part. If it was an intentional, he'd eat his own words.
1327:35
Speaker A
With the problem solved, Aihaan felt much lighter. He took the teacup and teapot, poured himself a cup of tea, and drank it with great satisfaction.
1327:43
Speaker A
Narashaka stared at him with a puzzled expression. "Lord Hokag, can't you afford your own tea?" "I can afford it." "I'm just lazy," said Achihajan, leaning back on the sofa, crossing his legs, and sipping his tea. "Narakuide, that damn rascal." He then raised his
1327:57
Speaker A
cup for another sip, only to find his tea dry. He froze then glared at Achiha.
1328:01
Speaker A
"Hokag, give me back my tea." Aiha Jean was just looking for a way to vent his frustration. And since Shikaku wanted the tea so badly, he'd be damned if he returned it. No way. No way. He fled. He
1328:13
Speaker A
chased. He dodged nimly, he gave his all, but ultimately ended in failure. Then a knock at the door made them both stop and exchange a glance. Narashikaku adjusted his breathing before going to open the door while Aihaan sat solemnly
1328:25
Speaker A
in the Hokag seat staring at the entrance. The door slid open. Narashikaku stood behind Aihaan, both looking toward the doorway. Hitaki Kakashi walked in. Reporting Lord Hokag and Hokag's aid. All clans have been notified. They'll be arriving within the
1328:39
Speaker A
hour. Aihan nodded. Good. Thank you for your hard work. Kakashi. No trouble for the Leaf Village. Kakashi said with firm eyes and a resolute voice. Aihan couldn't help but sigh inwardly. What had the third Hokag made of Kakashi?
1328:52
Speaker A
Every other word was for the Leaf Village. Couldn't he think about himself for once? And at his age, still single.
1328:58
Speaker A
All right, I understand. Kakashi, take a rest for now. Today I'm putting you in charge of my protection duty. Aihaan said, "Hitaki Kakashi knelt on one knee." Mission guaranteed. Then he stood behind Aiha. Aihaan shook his head.
1329:11
Speaker A
Kakashi was still too tense. Changing him now would be quite difficult. Better to take it slow. And so Achihajan sat for an hour with Narashikaku as his left-hand strategist and Kakashi as his right-hand enforcer. Then an A&BU ninja
1329:23
Speaker A
entered to report. Reporting Lord Hokag, all the clans are present and waiting for you. Aihajan nodded. Good. You go on ahead. Oh, well be there shortly.
1329:32
Speaker A
After saying these words, Yuzbo Jean rose and looked at the two behind him. Let's go. If we delay any longer, they'll be worried. His voice faded.
1329:39
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jean headed outside. Nalyan Luio and Kaki exchanged a glance, then followed behind him. Pushing open the meeting room door. Yuzbo Jean smiled and waved. Everyone sorry to keep you waiting. With composed strides, he walked onto the stage. Those below rose
1329:53
Speaker A
one after another, gazing at the figure on the platform. He extended both hands to signal them to sit down. They had just taken their seats when Yuzbo Jean sat down as well. Next, I want to discuss a matter concerning the future
1330:03
Speaker A
of my village. The moment these words were spoken, they drew the attention of everyone present. The fact that Yuzbo Jean would say something like this meant the matter was of great importance. He had summoned them here precisely to find
1330:15
Speaker A
a way to resolve it. Thus, every sentence, every word, and even every punctuation mark from here on would be crucial. Unable to help themselves, everyone straightened up and listened with wrapped attention. I have just received word that Yunin village intends
1330:27
Speaker A
to strike against Wuin village in an attempt to seize maritime supremacy. Yuzbo Jean looked at the gathering and spoke slowly, one word at a time. The crowd was pensive because their positions differed and the details of the intelligence they had received
1330:40
Speaker A
differed. They did not find this matter particularly shocking. Maritime supremacy my was self-sufficient and rich in resources. Seaborn resources could not affect their inland development. So they adopted a wait andsee attitude toward Yunin villages move against Wuin village. Only Rishiang
1330:55
Speaker A
Rizu frowned immediately sensing that something was wrong. He raised his hand and asked Lord Fire Shadow, "Is Yunin village truly acting merely for maritime supremacy?" A voice in his heart told him that this matter was not so simple.
1331:07
Speaker A
Clan leader Riz, "You have put your finger on the crucial point." Yuzbo Jean nodded in affirmation and continued their operation this time has three steps. The first step is what I just mentioned, attacking Wuin and contending for maritime supremacy. The second step
1331:19
Speaker A
is to use Wuin village as a springboard to attack Shyen village, converting it into a colony that supplies them with construction materials. At that moment, someone raised his hand. Yuzbo Jean looked over and saw a clan leader he
1331:31
Speaker A
could not quite recall. He nodded for him to speak. Lord Fire Shadow, does Shyen Village have some resource that would make you village go to such lengths. Of course, that boundless yellow sand may be worthless in Shyen Village, but what about in the ninja
1331:43
Speaker A
world? Don't forget, houses need sand and buildings need sand. Yojan replied. The man sat down and the others seemed lost in thought. Yet this was still not enough for it had not yet touched their fundamental interests. People never feel
1331:56
Speaker A
pain when their own interests have not been violated. Only when their interests are damaged and their lifelines are threatened do they snap to attention.
1332:03
Speaker A
But by the time that truly happens, it will be too late for regrets. I know people here think it is just sand worthless. But what I am about to say next is the most critical part. Yo Jeans voice turned grave. Then
1332:13
Speaker A
comes Yunin village's third step, using Wuin village as a reserve for resources and using both Shyen village and Yunin village as launch points for a full-scale attack on Yin village. As soon as these words were spoken, some clan leaders reacted, their faces
1332:26
Speaker A
turning pale. No, Lord Fire Shadow, this absolutely cannot be allowed. The speaker was Shan Jong, Highclan leader of the Shanzhong clan. He rose and bellowed, skipping, even the formality of raising his hand. Yuzbo Jean looked at him with a smile approval shining in
1332:40
Speaker A
his eyes and gestured for him to continue. Lord Fire Shadow, forgive my impertinence, but I have things I must speak out or I will burst. His eyes held unprecedented somnity. Perhaps because he had spent so long beside Naong
1332:52
Speaker A
Lu's judgment had grown keen and sharp. No matter, clan leader Shan Jong, please speak. Yuzbo Jean had been looking for a shill, no a man bold enough to speak bluntly. Only with the severity of the matter laid bare could
1333:03
Speaker A
he continue with the rest of his argument. Shan Jong Hi, everyone. And if Yunin vill's plan succeeds, then my will be isolated and helpless, surrounded by enemies on every side, a land of constant war. The village will not
1333:15
Speaker A
merely enter a state of full combat readiness. Even our roots will suffer irreparable damage while they will not.
1333:21
Speaker A
If they cannot defeat us by force, all they have to do is monopolize resources and fight a prolonged war of attrition.
1333:27
Speaker A
Then Mai will be like fish on a cutting board waiting to be butchered. By that time, everything will be too late. Shan Jong Hai had spoken his true mind.
1333:34
Speaker A
Nayong Lujo looked at him and smiled, nodding. Clearly, Hi had thought it all through to say such words. Yes, it seemed that making him read books had been the right decision after all. Yuzbo Jean did not voice his opinion
1333:44
Speaker A
immediately. Instead, he looked around. What do you all think? Is there any different view? At once, some opportunistic flatterers spoke up. Lord Fire Shadow, I reckon the Shanzhong clan leader is simply afraid of Yin Village.
1333:55
Speaker A
We are a great nation and a great village. How could we be frightened out of our wits by the enemy? With Lord Fire Shadow in charge, my will endure forever and awe the world. When it comes to combat strength, who can rival my?
1334:07
Speaker A
Believing his sycophancy had hit the mark, he smiled at Yuzbo Jean. Yuzbo Jeans expression did not change, but inwardly he was filled with murderous intent. He wished he could kill the man on the spot. What had made this fool believe he was invincible
1334:19
Speaker A
under heaven. Did he not know that beyond every man there is another man, and beyond every sky, there is another sky? Mai had only just been unified and it was at a vital juncture of developing its economy and technology. For what
1334:31
Speaker A
purpose was it not precisely to make my strong? But that did not mean throwing away a sense of crisis. Since you already know the enemy's plan are you going to sit idly by while they grow stronger only to spend even more
1334:41
Speaker A
resources and energy dealing with them later. Yuzbo Jeans gaze settled onto Rishiang Rizu. Plan leader Rishi.
1334:47
Speaker A
What insights do you have? As his words fell, everyone turned their eyes toward Rishiang Rizu. Rishiang Rizu felt the pressure weigh on him. One path was to advocate taking the initiative. The other was to sing praises of Yuzbo Jean.
1334:59
Speaker A
He could not help but hesitate for who did not know that Yuzbo Jean was the strongest fire shadow the ceiling of the ninja world. Choosing the former would be a denial of the latter. Choosing the latter would be a denial of the former.
1335:10
Speaker A
Yet Rishiang Rizu believed the former was right. Preparing for the storm and foiling the plan was the true path. Time passed second by second. A spark of disappointment crept into YBOs eyes. He knew that Rishiang Rizu too was
1335:22
Speaker A
wavering torn between his own interests and the village. Just as he withdrew his gaze and prepared to announce a decision, Rishiang Rizu declared, "I believe clan leader Shan Jhong is right." Yanin village harbors wolf-like ambitions and must be guarded against.
1335:36
Speaker A
Since we know their plan, we must act to stop them. Yuzbo looked back at him again. This time, light shone in his eyes. The moment his gaze met Aiha Jehans Yamanaka and Noi confirmed Achihas intention. He was going to
1335:47
Speaker A
take the initiative to strike, which meant they shared the same idea. Rather than sit idly by and wait for the enemy to grow stronger, we should find a way to thwart his schemes and render his efforts feudal. Having confirmed the
1335:58
Speaker A
Lord Hokage's stance, this time Yamanaka Enochi began to voice his own views. At the same time, Huga Hayashi Akimich Chosa and others among the clans that had rallied to Aihaan clapped and cheered in approval. Soon the neutral factions saw that the great clans had
1336:12
Speaker A
taken a stand and they naturally understood that this was the prime moment to pick a side. Thus, more than half of the clans chose to advocate war at this moment. Seeing his goal achieved, Aihaan spoke since everyone is
1336:23
Speaker A
united in the belief that we should strike first, then it is decided. Next, the Hokag's adviser, Narashikaku, will announce the battle plan. Aihaan gestured for Narashikaku to stand at the podium before him. The families that had not yet chosen sides or the conservative
1336:36
Speaker A
ones felt their hearts skip a beat. They inwardly groaned, realizing that Aiha Jean had long since made his decision.
1336:42
Speaker A
The earlier show of hands was merely to gauge how each clan felt about the hidden cloud villages impending attack.
1336:48
Speaker A
And just now they had seen many Ubu ninja take out small notebooks to record the names of the clans. This would become their future leverage. Whether to pursue the matter or not rested entirely on a single word from Aiha. Nar Shikaku
1337:00
Speaker A
bowed and stepped onto the platform, then began to explain his plan. Everyone listened with baited breath. When they finally heard his scheme of driving the tiger to devour the wolf, using one enemy to destroy another, they clapped their hands in admiration. Without
1337:13
Speaker A
expending their own resources or combat strength, they could easily dismantle the hidden cloud villages plan. Killing without a trace. That was exactly it.
1337:21
Speaker A
Yamanaka and Noi listened most attentively, even taking out a notebook to record. No joke, these were the future big brothers famous words to be inscribed in the annals of history. This battle was destined to be the stepping stone for Narashaku's rise to fame.
1337:34
Speaker A
After listening to Narashikaku's strategy, they voiced their positions again. This time, everyone, regardless of faction, agreed unanimously. If they could protect their own interests while forcing the enemy's plan to fail, why would they not jump at the chance? Since
1337:47
Speaker A
everyone agrees who should be sent as an envoy to the Hidden Rock village. Aiha Jean scanned the room and finally saw one person step forward to volunteer, I am willing to represent Kenoha as an envoy to the Hidden Rock village.
1337:59
Speaker A
Everyone turned toward the voice and found it was Aiha Sherse. Seeing Shers speak up, they could not help but nod.
1338:05
Speaker A
Shers was reasonable, powerful, and from one of the founding clans of the village. If he were to go, everyone would be utterly convinced. Aiha Jean looked over then smiled and nodded.
1338:14
Speaker A
Since Shersu has the heart for it, I grant permission. However, going to the hidden rock village alone would be too shabby. Therefore, Aiha Sherui, I give you the authority to choose any five attendants from the village to accompany
1338:24
Speaker A
you to the hidden rock village. Aiha Jean said slowly. Achiha Shersway acknowledged then smiled and glanced at Achiha. It tachi beside him. Itachi caught on the corners of his mouth lifting. Aihaan took in the exchange between the two. His mouth twitched. Why
1338:38
Speaker A
don't you two just get together? I feel like I would be at a huge loss if she ends up with Itachi. Lord Hokag may I ask should we bring any gold and silver treasures when we go to the hidden rock
1338:48
Speaker A
village? This voice was extremely grading making everyone turn to look. They eventually discovered it was the former Hokag adviser Midokado Hamira.
1338:55
Speaker A
Inwardly they all rolled their eyes. We had forgotten all about him so early in the morning. Why is he still using the same old tricks? Aihas eyes were as sharp as a hawk staring directly at Midokado Hamira. Since when does Kóan
1339:08
Speaker A
need to pay tribute to the weak? Just this one sentence made his determination clear no tributes. As for whether the hidden rock village listened or not, it didn't matter. If they didn't listen, then they would fight. Midokado Hamira's
1339:19
Speaker A
face turned bright red with embarrassment, wishing he could crawl into a crack in the ground. The others could not help but laugh. The vast gap between his status and his influence left him dazed. He even wished Herusen would return to power in name. He did it
1339:32
Speaker A
for Kenoha and for the magnanimity of a great power. In reality, it was solely for that bit of vanity, trying to appear generous beyond his means. During the second and third great ninja wars, when Huen Saratobi wanted to offer money to
1339:44
Speaker A
pacify the enemy, he was the first to agree. From this, one could see just how narrow-minded this man was. Seeing that Midokado Hamira had no intention of continuing to argue, Aiha Jean felt a bit bored. Still, he spoke since
1339:56
Speaker A
everyone agrees this meeting is adjourned. Aihashiru prepare as soon as possible and set out early. Yes, Aihashers replied. Aihaan waved his hand and left the venue first, followed by Narashikaku and Hitaki Kakashi. After they returned to the Hokag's office,
1340:11
Speaker A
some sat and chairs some on the sofa and they began to chat casually. Suddenly, Narashikaku looked at Achiha with a sharp glint in his eyes. Jean, what are your thoughts on this mission to the hidden rock village? Is it safe to let
1340:22
Speaker A
Achiha Shersway handle the entire matter alone? Could there be any oversightes? Narikaku inquired. In the face of absolute power, even if you say something wrong, they will still treat you with respect. Aihashers has the man Gekko Sharinggon who with the slightest
1340:35
Speaker A
disagreement, he could unleash Sissenu. What could that old man Anoki possibly say? With Aiha Sherui's battle instincts and talents, even if he couldn't kill Anokei, a single casual slash could set the hidden rock village's economy back by 10 years. Do you know what that
1340:49
Speaker A
means? Aihaan looked at Naras Shikaku with a smile, Narashikaku pondered, then shook his head. Aihaan said happily, "It means that all the contributions Anoki has made since taking power would come to nothing. Drawing water with a bamboo basket, everything in vain." At that
1341:04
Speaker A
time, Rashi, the four tales Jinshuriki, who disagrees with Anokei politically, will cause trouble. The hidden rock village will need another two to three years to quell the internal strife. If that happens, the hidden rock village will be even more desolate than Kenoha
1341:16
Speaker A
was during Huen Saratobi's reign. Hearing Achiha Jeans words, Nar Shikaku suddenly realized, "Then can we take the opportunity to seize the hidden rock village for ourselves?" Clever. So whether Anokei chooses to help us or refuses and angers Aihasheru, we are
1341:30
Speaker A
guaranteed to profit either way. Aihajan poured himself a cup of tea and drank it. Kakashi who was sitting on the sofa nearby suddenly lay down. These people who play with tactics have really dirty hearts. Casually laughing and chatting.
1341:43
Speaker A
They had calculated every possible response of an entire village and no matter what happened, Kó would benefit.
1341:48
Speaker A
That was far better than him killing a few ninjas on the front lines. However, he liked this feeling. Aiha Sherse stood at the village gate waiting for the teammates who were to accompany him on this diplomatic mission. The first to
1341:59
Speaker A
arrive was Aiha Itachi walking over in a green floral print jacket and shorts. Aiha sure looked puzzled. Who picked out this outfit for you? It actually looks pretty cool though a little unrestrained. Don't even mention it.
1342:10
Speaker A
That little brat Sasuke washed all my clothes yesterday. And in the end, this swimsuit turned out to be the only thing that didn't get washed. Aiha Atachi sounded helpless. Yet, there was a hint of fondness in his tone. It was only
1342:21
Speaker A
because it was Sasuke Aiha. If it had been anyone else from the clan, he might have launched a night of clan extermination on the spot. Swimsuit Itachi. Soon after, two more arrived.
1342:31
Speaker A
One was Saratobi Assuma and the other was Maido Guy in his green tight fitting jumpsuit. Once they were in place, Saratobi Yasuma lit a cigarette for himself and held out the pack. Mogy waved his hand. Smoking is bad for your
1342:43
Speaker A
health and it's terrible for your lungs. I practiced hi-itsu. My internal organs are important. Aiha Sherse looked at the cigarette with curiosity. He had once seen Achiha smoking in secret, and he had wanted to try it, but he had never
1342:55
Speaker A
actually done so. This time, he thought he could give it a shot. Unexpectedly, swimsuit Itachi patted the back of his hand. Didn't you hear guy just now?
1343:02
Speaker A
Smoking is bad for your health. Hearing this, Aiha Sherse withdrew his hand, made an apologetic gesture to Assuma, and let out a hump. Hutchiha didn't mind in the slightest. As long as Shers didn't touch a cigarette, it was a
1343:14
Speaker A
victory. Yoso Shers wants a smoke. Have one. What harm can it do? Everyone turned to look their pupils contracted, and they hurriedly bowed. Lord Hokag, he none of those formalities. As he spoke, Aihajan took a cigarette from Saratobi
1343:28
Speaker A
Asuma's pack and glanced at the brand. Wo, a top shelf brand. 800 Rio a pack.
1343:32
Speaker A
Asuma, you're doing pretty well for yourself. Saratobi Assuma chuckled, then flicked his lighter and lit a cigarette for Achihajan. Lord Hokag, smoke as much as you like. I've got plenty. As he spoke, he pulled open his clothing.
1343:44
Speaker A
Everyone looked closely and couldn't help blurting out, "Holy crap." His ninja tool pouch was stuffed full of cigarettes. Not a single weapon in it.
1343:51
Speaker A
Aiha Shersway got a headache just looking at it, but Achihajan nodded. Good lad, I have high hopes for you.
1343:57
Speaker A
Give me a carton. Assuma handed over the most expensive pack without a second word. Aihaan gave him a thumbs up and accepted it, which made Saratobi Assuma very happy. This was a romance known only to smokers. Lord Hokag, why are you
1344:09
Speaker A
here? Aihaers asked, "I heard you only managed to gather four people. I was worried you'd be short-handed, so I decided on the spot to go on this mission with you." Aihaan took a drag from his cigarette, the amber flaring,
1344:20
Speaker A
then gently exhaled the smoke. Besides me, Kakashi is here too. Come on out. Aihaan looked toward a tree not far away. Kakashi had no choice. He had originally planned to protect them in secret, but now that Aiha Jean had
1344:32
Speaker A
called him out, he had to show himself. Hey everyone, please allow me to join this operation. Kakashi senpai. Aiha was taken back. Back when he had served in the UK, Kakashi had been his squad leader. Kakashi might look unreliable,
1344:44
Speaker A
but at critical moments, he always played a decisive role. Oh, my dear friend Kakashi, you're here. How about a little spar before we leave? I've saved a special kick just for you. I was planning to use it when we're old. Guy
1344:55
Speaker A
held up a finger and gave Kakashi a thumbs up. No one understood what Maido Guy was talking about. Even Kakashi was puzzled. What kind of technique could be so remarkable that Guy would say that and save it specifically for him. Only
1345:06
Speaker A
Achi Haan inhaled wrong when he heard that and began coughing. Everyone immediately became worried, but Achiha waved [clears throat] his hand. After coughing for a while, he looked up at Maid Guy. Guy, I beg you, please don't save it. Achi Hajan had already guessed
1345:19
Speaker A
exactly what that kick was. Mai scratched his head, but since the Hokag had spoken, he naturally had to obey.
1345:25
Speaker A
After a haan took office, he had immediately promoted Guy to special Jonan and given him Kaga level treatment. Body forging, medicinal herbs and training equipment were supplied to him first, and Jean had even told him that he looked forward to Guy one day,
1345:38
Speaker A
kicking out a grand finale. Though Maido Guy was puzzled about what Aihaan meant by grand finale, he was deeply moved by Jean's sincerity. During Huen Surati's time, although Guy had pushed his strength to a terrifying level through Taiutsu and the eight gates, Husen Suri,
1345:52
Speaker A
the professor of ninjutsu, still looked down in his heart on a ninja like Mogy, who was not versed in ninjutsu. That was why before his retirement, Haruen had only promoted Maido Guy to Jonan. Out of love for the village, Mogai said
1346:04
Speaker A
nothing, but he knew very well who treated him well and who looked down on him. Little did anyone know all this piqued Kakashi's curiosity. Lord Hokag, I'm curious. Is guy's kick really that strong? Aihaan shot him a glance. If you
1346:17
Speaker A
want to see that kick, then master your man Gekkyo Sharing first, otherwise you will really die. Reduced to less than scraps. Kakashi shuddered then stared at Maido Guy in shock. Guy, that's not cool. You actually have a technique that
1346:28
Speaker A
powerful. Let me see it now. Aihaan clicked his tongue. Kakashi, I told you it's a trump card. A trump card. A trump card can only be used when you're at the end of your rope out of options and out
1346:38
Speaker A
of supplies. You can't just watch it whenever you want. Are you kidding? If guy actually fell for Kakashi's provocation and opened the red steam koha would lose one of its nuclear weapons on the spot. Now that would be a
1346:48
Speaker A
truly massive loss. From Aihas words, Kakashi understood that Guy's technique was absolutely extraordinary and it seemed to carry an enormous cost.
1346:57
Speaker A
In that case, he had better not see it after all. Curious as he was about the technique, he cared more about Guy's body. And so the diplomatic team was finalized. Captain Aiha Shersu members Aiha Itachi Saratobi Asum made Aihaan
1347:10
Speaker A
and Hitaki Kakashi. The latter two used the transformation technique to take on ordinary Kinoa faces and hid themselves among the group. They also instructed Aiha Sherse not to reveal their identities unless a critical moment came. Aiha Sherse nodded in agreement
1347:24
Speaker A
brimming with fighting spirit. This was a test from Achiha and it would be the first time he carried out such an important mission for the village. He had to give it everything he had. And so the six of them set off toward a wagure,
1347:35
Speaker A
the village hidden in the rocks. Shortly after they left, Dar stepped out. He watched the group of six with a complicated expression inwardly sweating for the old man. He didn't dare go warn anyone because he feared that Achihaan
1347:46
Speaker A
would notice and leave Aagakir in an even more passive position. Thus, he could only use his explosive clay to take to the air, keeping enough distance from Achiha and the others that he wouldn't be sensed or caught. Achiha
1347:57
Speaker A
Sherse and the others encountered bandits on the road to a Wagakir. When they asked Aiha Jan for instructions, he simply waved a hand and told them to deal with it themselves and to stop asking him about trivial matters. It
1348:08
Speaker A
would be bad if they gave themselves away. Aiha Sherse ordered Achiha, Itachi and Kakashi to eliminate the bandits.
1348:14
Speaker A
The two exchanged a glance and moved at once here. Apart from Achiha Jean Shers was the highest ranking commander and his orders were to be obeyed. The stronghold contained three Chunin, one Jonan, and countless ordinary outlaws.
1348:26
Speaker A
Aihaan was astonished to learn of this. Chunin turning to banditry was already bad enough, but a Jonan. What on earth was going on? How utterly disillusioned did one have to be to choose a life of banditry? In this era, when the power
1348:38
Speaker A
balance had not yet collapsed to Jonah's worth was by no means negligible. But this time, they were up against two of Kohaa's 12 golden immortals. Aiha Itachi attacked from the front. The moment he reached the stronghold, he drew the
1348:49
Speaker A
bandits attention. Who are you? State your name. Have you come to join us or to cause trouble? On the watchtower, a man carrying a bow on his back said coldly. Aiha Itachi glanced up at him.
1349:00
Speaker A
The next moment, his figure vanished. The bandit rubbed his eyes, beginning to doubt his own sanity. Had he really just seen a ghost? Are you looking for me? A voice drifted from beside his ear, tinged with mockery. The bandit started
1349:11
Speaker A
in terror. Before he could even turn around, Itachi snapped his neck, clean and decisive. The bandit on the other watchtower was still sound asleep.
1349:18
Speaker A
Itachi fell silent for a moment. Were even outlaws this carefree these days? He used the body flicker technique to appear before the sleeping man and dispatched him in the same manner, sending him into an eternal slumber.
1349:29
Speaker A
After that, Attaches swaggered into the stronghold. Along the way, he encountered many bandits, and every one of them raised a blade and charged at him. He drew the long sword from his waist and unfolded utihostile swordsmanship, turning and leaping,
1349:42
Speaker A
chopping and slashing, cutting upward, and cut down every outlaw he saw while remaining completely unscathed. Kakashi concealed and the shadows nodded.
1349:50
Speaker A
Itachi's sword play was superb. Each stroke was measured to perfection and each stroke could be converted into a defensive move at any moment. It could even rival the Hitaki style of swordsmanship which threw defense aside and attacked relentlessly. Before long,
1350:03
Speaker A
Itachi had fought his way to the entrance of the stronghold. Tuunin bandits were reing in a decadent pleasure- soaked life with women feeding them as they lounged. Their restless hands roamed everywhere, making the women blush deeply. Boss, do you think
1350:16
Speaker A
Lord Rashi will come to the stronghold today to collect money? One of the Chunin asked. Itachi suppressed his presence and listened. Yes, Lord Rashi is about to make his move. That man Anoki is unworthy of his position. He
1350:28
Speaker A
was so frightened by a mere portrait that he pulled his troops back overnight and completely shamed our aagure. The Jonan bandit seated in the main position gave a cold snort. Then another voice sounded hesitant. But boss, we were
1350:39
Speaker A
originally regular shinobi of a wagure. Now that we've turned to banditry and rob our own people, I can't help feeling ill at ease. The only man without a woman beside him wore a troubled expression. Then the Jonan bandit
1350:50
Speaker A
snapped third brother. What do you know? If Lord Rashi overthrows Anokei, he will become the fourth suchage, and you and I will go from being bandits to loyal ministers with the merit of having helped the dragon ascend the throne.
1351:01
Speaker A
When that day comes, we might even manage to land ourselves in A&BU Squadron Captain Post. The Jonan bandits eyes burned with longing. Joining AMBU was his greatest dream. But because of his background, though he had clearly outperformed everyone in the AMBU
1351:14
Speaker A
selection, the examiner would only tell him go home and wait for word. And that weight lasted 10 years. For 10 years, he pushed himself and took one examination after another only to fail every time.
1351:25
Speaker A
Until one day, by accident, he discovered that his exam paper had been sold by the examiner to the heads of the ninja clans. This is that outstanding examinees paper. With this, your noble son will surely pass the ambu test. He
1351:36
Speaker A
the examiner has worked hard all these years running errands for our ninja clans. The clan member handed him a scroll of B-rank jutzu. The examiner's eyes lit up. Thank you for your generosity, my lord. This is only my
1351:48
Speaker A
duty. The examiner came from a commoner background and he knew exactly how miserable a shinobi without money power or clan backing could be in a wagure. So every year he would take a number of outstanding exam papers and trade them
1352:00
Speaker A
to the talentless members of the great clans in exchange for jutzu as his own private capital. When the Joon Bandit learned the truth, he was utterly disheartened. He sent gifts to the examiner and told him that he would not
1352:10
Speaker A
be taking the examination the following year. The examiner immediately panicked. This man was his money tree. How could he be allowed to stop? So, he brought him to his home intending to plate and encourage him. The instant the examiner
1352:22
Speaker A
turned around, the Jonan Bandit, drew a blade across his throat, then charged into his house, slaughtered his wife, children, and entire household, and took away all the jutzu scrolls the examiner had amassed over the years. That night he left A Wagakir on the pretext of
1352:35
Speaker A
carrying out a mission and he never returned. He was later defeated by Rashi whom a Wagakir had sent to suppress bandits. On the verge of death, Rashi asked him why and he answered truthfully. Rashi fell silent and eventually let him go saying, "Since a
1352:48
Speaker A
wagure has rotted to this extent, naturally I cannot stand idly by. From today onward, you are dead. Change your name to 001. Oh, and as a new bandit robbed the ninja clans of Aagakir." With that, Rashi departed. The Jonan bandit
1353:00
Speaker A
then gathered comrades and built up a considerable force. Though Aagakir sent high officials bearing wealth and rank to offer him amnesty, he refused them all. Once Anino even came in person, intending to wipe out their entire band.
1353:12
Speaker A
Rashi sent word to them and they fled the stronghold that very night, denying Anokei his victory. From that moment, Anokei knew that this gang had a protector within a Wagure. Because the campaigns against the bandits failed time and again, the ninja clans grew
1353:25
Speaker A
resentful of Anokei. He paid them no mind. He knew full well just what kind of lot those clans were. So one night Anokei ordered A&Bu to execute every clan that had been engaged in corruption and collusion. Heinoi was not like Husen
1353:37
Speaker A
Saratobi who always dragged his feet. That bloody purge made all the ninja clans of a wagure tremble in silence and they no longer dared to pull any underhanded tricks. Rashi, however, had a furious quarrel with Anokei over it
1353:49
Speaker A
and the two came to blows. In the end, Rashi lost by a narrow margin. In view of the fact that Rashi was a wager's perfect genturiki anokei gave him a chance. As long as he was willing to swear falty, he would be allowed to
1354:00
Speaker A
live. Rashi immediately went berserk and transformed into the foretales. The four tales fired a tailed beast ball, forcing Anokei to hastily cast dustreleased detachment from the primitive world to block it. When he had disintegrated the tailed beast ball, Rashi had already
1354:15
Speaker A
vanished without a trace. The Jonan Bandit recounted these events to his fellow brothers and Achiha. Itachi overheard. Itachi could not help but sigh. It seemed that Awagakir's present unification was likewise built upon slaughter. He had once questioned Achihajans decisions, but now he
1354:30
Speaker A
felt Aihaan had done the right thing. Just as the bandits marveled at the tangled state of affairs in a Wagakure, the Jonan Bandit suddenly glanced toward the entrance. Since the sun rose in the east and set in the west, time had
1354:42
Speaker A
passed, and it now hung low in the western sky. where Achiha Itachi had hidden had originally been free of shadows, but after such a long conversation, his shadow had stretched all the way to the doorway. The Jonan Bandit's pupils instantly contracted. He
1354:55
Speaker A
looked toward his two sworn brothers, who followed his gaze and spotted a figure. Alarm bells rang loudly in their hearts. The Jonan Bandit began making hand signals. The two nodded and continued drinking and boasting to keep up appearances while the Jonan Bandit
1355:08
Speaker A
had already picked up a cany, suppressed his presence, and used the body flicker technique to reach the entrance. A cruel glint flashed in his eyes as his right hand shot out. Kakashi who had been secretly watching all along realized
1355:19
Speaker A
something was wrong the moment the bandit leader vanished. Kimui he activated his maneko sharing gone and space twisted abruptly. The Jonan Bandits can pierced the void but struck nothing. Aihaachi had already reacted and retreated out of range. Kakashi
1355:34
Speaker A
manipulated Kamyui and tore the Jonan Bandit's arm apart. When the bandit withdrew his arm, he suddenly realized it had gone completely numb. Blood soon gushed from the wound. He let out a furious roar. Aa my arm, my arm.
1355:45
Speaker A
Aihaachi let out a cold snort, then charged in with his long sword. He swiftly cut down the two uninjured Chunin bandits and finally walked up to the Jonan bandit and toning Sukuyami. He unleashed that Sukuyami. Had it not been
1355:58
Speaker A
for Kakashi's timely intervention, he might have been gravely wounded. If that Jonan Bandit had simply died an easy death, Achihaachi would never have been able to let it rest. Thus, the Jonan Bandit had the dubious honor of enduring
1356:09
Speaker A
the same illusionary torment that Kakashi had suffered in the original story. He experienced over a month of agony as blades pierced his body again and again. And when the illusion finally shattered, he had become a mindless fool. Kakashi walked up and patted
1356:23
Speaker A
Achiha on the shoulder. Itachi, you've grown dull. Is it because of love? E Kakashi teased with a knowing grin.
1356:29
Speaker A
Aiha's face reened slightly. Kakashi sensei, don't talk nonsense. I was simply recording what they were just talking about. I lost track of time.
1356:37
Speaker A
Kakashi nodded. The two were just about to head outside when a figure suddenly appeared before them. The copy ninja Kakashi and the dark crow Aihaiachi.
1356:45
Speaker A
What are you two doing here? The name dark crow was coined by the author. The man wore leather armor with crimson hair and beard clad in purple robes glaring at the pair. Oh, if it isn't rashi.
1356:55
Speaker A
These bandits were murdering innocents, so we killed them in passing. Kakashi said with an easygoing air. Aihaachi, however, leaned close to Kakashi's ear and whispered, "Kakashi senpai," "These bandits were Rashi's men." Kakashi's pupils contracted for an instant before
1357:08
Speaker A
he braced for battle. But Rashi merely sneered since when do matters of Maya Wagakure require meddling from Kenoa.
1357:15
Speaker A
You two certainly have a broad jurisdiction. Watching his men die in battle, Rashi would have been lying to say it didn't hurt. But now that they were dead, the valuables in the cellar should still be there. Driving these
1357:24
Speaker A
intruders away was what mattered most. He still needed those treasures to recruit troops and by horses. As for avenging his subordinates, there would be time for that later. Still, he was hardly going to let them off with his
1357:34
Speaker A
words alone. He needed to put them in their place. Whether Kanoha governs too broadly, I wouldn't know. But I do know that Lord Rashi has been harboring bandits to enhance his own importance.
1357:43
Speaker A
If this were reported to the Suchikitch, Kakashi hadn't actually wanted to get entangled with him. But Rashi's words had rubbed him the wrong way, and Kakashi was never one to suffer a loss.
1357:52
Speaker A
Besides having grown so close to Achihhatu, he couldn't help but absorb some of that man's influence. At these words, Rashi's face instantly darkened.
1358:00
Speaker A
He stared hard at Kakashi and Achiha Tachi. Since they had discovered his secret, these two could not be allowed to live. Kakashi Aiha Tachi, do you two have any idea what you're saying? Rashi suddenly laughed. I was going to spare
1358:12
Speaker A
your lives, but you know far too much. If I let you live, I wouldn't be able to sleep at night. Rashi formed hand seals, lava release, scorching stream rock. As the words fell, the earth trembled.
1358:22
Speaker A
Massive boulders wreathed in magma rose from the ground, radiating blistering heat and hurdled toward Kakashi and Achihitachi. Kakashi's pupils contracted. He activated his lightning released chakra mode, leaving behind a blue after image as the scorching stream rock smashed a massive crater into the
1358:38
Speaker A
ground. His real body, meanwhile, had already appeared behind Rashi. Aiha Atachi used a crow clone technique, transforming into a flock of illusionary crows. The scorching stream rocks scattered the crows and Itachi reappeared on a nearby rooftop. His eyes
1358:52
Speaker A
already switched to the maneko sharing as he stared fixatly at Rashi. Son Goku shouted frantically from the depths of Rashi's mind. This is bad. Rashi run.
1359:00
Speaker A
That's the mano sharing. If he wants a single glance is enough to control you.
1359:05
Speaker A
Rashi fell silent. Do you think I can still escape? Behind me is the copy ninja Kakashi whose strength is said to rival that of a kaga level warrior. And directly ahead of me is the illusionary genius dark crow aha itachi wielder of
1359:18
Speaker A
the maneko sharing. Son Goku fell silent as well. Finally, he spoke. In a moment, I'll give you a tailed beast chakra shroud. Activate your lava released chakra mode and charge straight backward without turning around. Kakashi won't be able to hurt you in that short time.
1359:32
Speaker A
Hearing this, Rashi agreed with the plan. He immediately activated his lava released chakra mode, his entire body transforming into a golden molten form as he charged at Kakashi. The tailed beast chakra shroud wrapped around Rashi as well, and four tails sprouted from
1359:46
Speaker A
behind him, swaying in the wind. Kakashi's pupils contracted. Once again, he activated Kimui with his right eye. A tremendous suction force tore through the tailed beast chakra at Rashi's heart. In the next instant, a crackling surge of lightning erupted around
1359:59
Speaker A
Kakashi's right hand. Chidori facing Rashi, who was covered in molten lava. Kakashi's eyes held no trace of fear. He charged straight at his opponent. Rashi was greatly alarmed. At the same moment, the foretal son Goku immediately took control of the body. Without needing
1360:14
Speaker A
hand seals, he unleashed scorching stream rock at Kakashi while simultaneously using the recoil to launch himself high into the sky. Then he aimed at Achiha Atachi's direction and fired another scorching stream rock once again using the recoil to fly
1360:27
Speaker A
outward. Haha, foolish humans. I am the great Four Tales. You think the likes of you can stop me? Rashi's body shot out through the village gate. Suddenly with a booming crash, he slammed into something immensely hard. The Four Tales
1360:39
Speaker A
was dumbfounded. He landed, turned around, and looked up into the sky. There stood a colossal blue sisu over 400 meters tall, dual swords in hand gazing down at him. Son Goku couldn't hold back and blurted out, "Holy crap,
1360:51
Speaker A
Achi Hamadara. Wrong, not Achiadara. It's Achihahatu." Achi Tatsu stood with his arms crossed coldly, gazing down at Rashi, whose body was under the foretales control. Aihaan looked at the tiny Rashi with an impassive face, while Son Goku, who was controlling Rashi's
1361:07
Speaker A
body, felt a storm of shock surge within his heart. This chakra, this towering perfect susenu, that impenetrable shell.
1361:13
Speaker A
If this isn't Achiadara, I'll eat [ __ ] Aihaan. Never heard of him. This is Achiadara's susenu. Son Goku said furiously while fear began to flood his heart. Aiha, a product of that era, standing above every tailed beast in
1361:27
Speaker A
existence. Son Goku could not resist even with all his strength. Well, if you refuse to listen to the truth, then do your best and entertain me. Four tales, Achi Haan said indifferently. The next moment he manipulated the susenu and
1361:40
Speaker A
smashed it down at Rashi. The four tales immediately dodged narrowly avoiding the heavy punch and then activated a complete tailed beast transformation. In an instant, a red furred monkey 60 m tall with four tales appeared. It immediately pounded its chest to build
1361:54
Speaker A
up its courage. Red chakra surged out from its body and scorching flames ignited upon it. Lava released Flower Fruit Mountain. The four tales let out a fierce roar and its natural chakra turned the surrounding environment into a sea of flames. Aiha Atachi used the
1362:08
Speaker A
crow clone technique. Kakashi after dodging the earlier scorching river rock with Kimui shifted to the watchtower.
1362:14
Speaker A
Aihasher Tobiasuma and Mgy were likewise stationed on the nearby hillsides rooftops and high tree branches staring at Sun Goku with stern expressions. This was their first time facing a tailed beast. The immense chakra and colossal body made his heart pound wildly. So
1362:30
Speaker A
this is a tailed beast. Was this the kind of colossus the old man and the others faced back then? Saratobi assume his hands trembled a little. Kakashi sank into memory during the Ninetailes rampage back then. He had been an A&Bu
1362:42
Speaker A
captain responsible for evacuating and protecting civilians. He had only watched the Ninetales from afar. Nothing like the crushing pressure of being this close to the four tales. Now Aiha sure watched Son Goku calmly already poised to activate his jin jutsu at any moment.
1362:56
Speaker A
Aiha was calculating when to hit it with an Amiturasu. Mikey, meanwhile, was ready to open the eighth gate of the eight gates at any moment. For the sake of his comrades, he would give everything. Flowerfruit Mountain could alter the topography. The earth split
1363:10
Speaker A
apart, and magma continuously erupted from the cracks, its scorching heat, had already begun to affect the temperature.
1363:16
Speaker A
Aihaan did not react at all because the lava released from Son Goku's natural chakra was unimpressive, no more than a way to warm his feet. Son Goku did not look at the Kohha ninja around him.
1363:26
Speaker A
Instead, he stared fixedly at Achihan, hoping this move would work wonders. Even if it could not injure Achihaan, it could scald the Susenu's enormous foot and greatly reduce Achihajans mobility. That would buy him a chance to escape. But his scheme was doomed to
1363:39
Speaker A
fail. The soul of Achihajan Susanu showed no change at all. Even though Magma surged out from beneath its feet, it could not break through his defense.
1363:47
Speaker A
Seeing this son, Goku's expression turned grim. Since that technique had no effect, he would have to change tactics.
1363:53
Speaker A
He leaped backward flames shooting from his eyes and roared, scorching river great eruption. Son Goku slammed both hands into the ground, creating a massive volcanic impact on the battlefield. The volcano erupted and endless waves of searing heat and magma
1364:06
Speaker A
shot toward Achiha with tremendous force. Achihajan finally got serious. He drew his pair of blades and smashed them into the ground ahead, carving out a huge pit. The magma that had been charging with overwhelming force suddenly surged into the pit. Once the
1364:20
Speaker A
pit was filled, the searing magma lost its momentum. Aiha Jean slashed out with a sword aura, splitting open a chasm.
1364:27
Speaker A
The remaining magma flowed along the ravine towards Sun Goku. Son Goku's eyelids twitched. He had never imagined that his ultimate technique would be treated like a child's game in front of Achiadara. Son Goku fell silent while Achihaan spoke. Four tales, is that all
1364:41
Speaker A
you've got? If that's all, then get lost. Son Goku was dumbfounded. He looked at Achiha and addressed him with reverence. You, you're not going to capture me. capture you. What would I gain? Because of your age because you
1364:52
Speaker A
don't bathe or because you always launch indiscriminate attacks. My kinoa can't afford that kind of trouble. Aihaan sneered. In reality, Rashi was still useful. A chest piece used to check and restrain Anokei. He did not want to see
1365:04
Speaker A
a united Aagure. Son Goku gave Achihan a long look. Thank you, sir. With that, he prepared to flee. Wait. The moment Achihajans voice fell, he extended the Susanus 20 m long great sword to block Son Goku's path. Lord Hokag,
1365:17
Speaker A
you wouldn't go back on your word, would you? Rashi's voice rang out. Naturally, not. However, I want the four tales to agree to one condition. If the two of you agree, I'll clear the way immediately. Aihaan smiled. In the
1365:28
Speaker A
mental world, Son Goku and Rashi exchanged a glance, both understanding what the other was thinking. Now, they were meat on someone else's cutting board. It was better to swallow their pride and submit for the time being.
1365:38
Speaker A
After all, if a person survived, everything could start over. If they died, there would be nothing. Lord Aihaan, I agree to your terms. As long as you release Rashi and me name any condition, but it cannot violate justice
1365:50
Speaker A
or kill the innocent. Son Goku spoke through his mouth. Aihaan laughed. I didn't expect a tailed beast to have such vision and bearing. Fine, I promise you. Don't worry. The thing I want you to do is very simple. Son Goku and Rashi
1366:02
Speaker A
pricked up their ears ready to hear what Achiha would say next. That is, I need a whisp of the fortales origin chakra to assist my cultivation. Aihajan finally showed his hand. Rashi wanted to refuse immediately, but Sun Goku spoke first.
1366:15
Speaker A
Fine, I accept. As soon as he said that, a dark red chakra sphere was expelled from his body and flew toward Achihajan.
1366:22
Speaker A
Aihaan reached out and caught it, then put it into the system space for the system to analyze. Ding.
1366:27
Speaker A
Congratulations, host. You have obtained the origin chakra of the four tales. A four tales chakra pill has been replicated and stored in the system. You may take it at any time to enhance your lava release compatibility. Aihaan curled his lips upward. What a huge win.
1366:41
Speaker A
He had originally thought this trip would simply be a mission to the hidden cloud. Maybe dispensing justice along the way. Who knew Rashi would come to offer gifts? How could he possibly refuse? Son Goku, are you all right? Why
1366:52
Speaker A
are you so foolish? Rashi cried silently. Seeing Rashi like this, Son Goku was deeply comforted. Don't worry, it's only one wisp of origin power. I'll recover after sleeping for a while. In the meantime, you can still use the
1367:03
Speaker A
fortales abilities except for full tail beast transformation. After saying that, Son Goku could no longer hold back his drowsiness and fell into a deep sleep.
1367:12
Speaker A
Rashi reverted to his normal form, standing rooted to the spot, dazed and utterly motionless. Aihaan dispelled his perfect susenu at the same time and descended slowly from the air. His hair danced in the wind and a faint, almost
1367:24
Speaker A
imperceptible smile played across his face. "Mister Rashi, why haven't you left? Do you want to join us for a meal?" Aihaan asked. Snapping back to his senses, Rashi glanced at Achiha Jean, then turned, gathered his tailed beast chakra and swiftly left the scene.
1367:38
Speaker A
As for what happened today, he would remember it. One day, he would make Kinoa pay for this. Aiha watched Rashi with a meaningful gaze, quietly wondering whether he should have the man killed after he had finished using him.
1367:49
Speaker A
Lord Hokag Aiha sure hurried forward and bowed. Lord Hokag, I apologize. It was my lack of foresight. I nearly let the four tales genturiki slip out of our control. It's nothing. This isn't your fault. Who could have imagined that a
1368:02
Speaker A
tiny outpost would draw the four tales Jinuriki here? Achihaan said slowly. At that moment, Achiha Tachi stepped forward and handed Aihaan a scroll recording the conversations of the outpost ninja. Aiha Jean opened the scroll and glanced through at the
1368:16
Speaker A
corners of his mouth curling upward. So that's it. I was wondering how this little outpost had grown to such a scale and drawn the four tales genturiki here.
1368:24
Speaker A
As it turns out, this place is his granary. Search every room and every well immediately look for hidden doors and concealed passages. We can't leave this well for the enemy. After he spoke, the other five exchanged glances and set
1368:35
Speaker A
to work. About 15 minutes later, Kakashi came back to report. Lord Hokag, the well is dry. I climbed down and found a stone door with an iron lock. Aihaan nodded and patted him on the shoulder.
1368:46
Speaker A
Well done. Once we're inside, you'll take a 10% share of the treasure. Keep it to yourself. Hitaki Kakashis pupils contracted and he hurriedly tried to decline. But Achi Haan said, "This is what you deserve." I've always made a
1368:57
Speaker A
clear distinction between reward and punishment. As long as you do well and make contributions, you must be rewarded. Hearing Achihas words, Kakashi felt a warmth surge in his chest. In the past, when he had served in the third Hokag and Beu failing a
1369:10
Speaker A
mission meant punishment, while success earned nothing more than a passing verbal compliment. Indeed, Kakashi was truly Kinoa's genius ninja. As the son of the white fang of Kanoha, you deserve no less. With you, Kakashi and Kohaa, I can rest easy. At first, such words had
1369:24
Speaker A
been gratifying to Kakashi. But as time passed, they gradually meant nothing to him. But now, Achihajans promise made his long-stilled heart stir. It was not the lure of treasure that moved him.
1369:34
Speaker A
It was Aihas clarity in reward and punishment. It made him feel respected. Yes, respected. Take an example. Why could Lu Bang win the realm while Xang Yu could not? Was Xang Yu unkind to his subordinates? No, of course not. Every
1369:46
Speaker A
time he would lavish praise on their peerless bravery, but aside from that, he gave no rewards. and Lu Bang. When his subordinates performed poorly, did he scold them? Yes, he even humiliated them. But if you followed Lu Bang in the
1369:58
Speaker A
end, he gave you money, gave you a house, and even supported your parents. If it were you, which would you choose?
1370:03
Speaker A
The same is true in the Shinobi world. Apart from parents and close-kin, mutual benefit is the strongest bond in human relationships. If you want the horse to run, you have to feed it well, don't you? Kakashi tried to decline again, but
1370:14
Speaker A
Aihaan gave him no chance. If you refuse once more, don't blame me for turning hostile. Ataki Kakashi looked at Achiha, his eyes reening. Thank you, Lord Hokag.
1370:23
Speaker A
He knelt on one knee. Aihaan patted his shoulder. I'll stop with the thanks. We treat each other with sincerity. How could I ever fail you? Hitaki Kakashi was deeply moved. He swore to himself that he would no longer drift through
1370:35
Speaker A
life as he had before. From this day onward, he would be Achihas blade. Wherever Aihaan pointed, his blade would follow. Thanks to Hitaki Kakashi's lead, the group soon found the bandits treasure vault. Achiha. Itachi meanwhile found a key on the bandit leader's body
1370:49
Speaker A
and handed it to Achiha. Achihajan nodded and likewise promised Attachi a 10% share. Aihaachi said nothing merely nodding in agreement. After all, he was about to marry and this was his little brother's offer. Why would he refuse it?
1371:02
Speaker A
Then Aihaan said to the other four, "This operation was carried out as a team. So each of you will receive a 3% share." As team leader Aihaers will receive 5%. No one raised any objection.
1371:13
Speaker A
With the distribution settled, Aihaan used the key to open the storehouse. He did not charge and recklessly. Instead, he manifested Susenu in its skeletal form. Three shrill whistles rent the air. Aihaan focused his eyes. Simbon poison Simbon. Had he not been prepared
1371:28
Speaker A
and stormed in heatlessly, he might well have died. But to Susan knew those three Simbon were child's play. When the three Simbon struck Achihaja jeans, Susenu skeleton, dazzling sparks burst out.
1371:38
Speaker A
Clang, clang, clang. Then Susenu's chakra snapped them and sent them slicing into the wall. The others followed behind Achiha Jean, scanning their surroundings with tense vigilance.
1371:48
Speaker A
Aihaan took six torches prepared in a scroll and handed them out. He lit them with fire release and the pitch black surroundings became much brighter under the flames. For a while, there were no more traps until they reached the very
1372:00
Speaker A
center where Mgy suddenly felt himself step on something. In an instant, the sound of mechanisms turning echoed through the room. Aihajan glanced at Muge Guy and bellowed everyone on guard.
1372:09
Speaker A
Soon, a stream of footsteps followed, sharpening the group's focus. The four Mangeko Sharinggon users had already activated their Mangeko Sharinggon and were scanning in every direction.
1372:18
Speaker A
Suddenly, a fierce tiger with a white forehead walked slowly out of a cage. Its name, I gave off a pale white glow in the darkness. "It's a tiger," Aihan stated. His words sparked Mua's interest. "A rayal tiger, Lord Hokag,
1372:32
Speaker A
leave it to me." Hearing this, Aihaan nodded. "Guy, don't disappoint me." Mus expression grew serious. He nodded solemnly and walked toward the great tiger. The great tiger was taken aback. In the past, all who dared intrude had fled from it. It chased them
1372:45
Speaker A
toyed with them when it had enough, then devoured them. Yet, this man actually dared to face it unafraid. However, its gaze swiftly turned savage. Roar! The tiger's cry reverberated through the sealed vault, making the others furrow their brows. What a noisy beast. The
1372:59
Speaker A
next moment, with killing intent blazing in his eyes, my guy shouted, "Eight gates released formation. Seventh gate gate of wonder open. Daytime tiger guy's chakra erupted. A white chakra tiger appeared and charged at the white brow tiger which let out a furious roar and
1373:14
Speaker A
showing not the slightest fear rush to meet it. As a result, the white brow tiger was kicked apart by the daytime tiger. Its organs spilling all over the ground. Kakashi was dumbfounded. Guy sense. When did your leaf strong
1373:25
Speaker A
whirlwind turn into this great beast? My father once said that the last three gates of the eight gates are for dealing with enemies not for use against one's allies. That's why in our usual sparring, you and I only use the first
1373:36
Speaker A
five gates. Guy thrust out his thumb at Kakashi. But I feel that even if I open the seventh gate, I still couldn't beat Lord Hokage. He's the true monster. My guy said this with the utmost seriousness. The others nodded in
1373:47
Speaker A
approval. Aiha Jean was speechless. How did he get dragged into this again? He waved his hand. All right, let's first gather the treasures around us. Stay behind me so you won't get hurt, triggering any traps. Aihaan finished speaking. The others obediently followed
1374:01
Speaker A
behind him. Although they were confident they could handle the mechanisms, there was no need to act if they didn't have to. And who would want to? And so they followed him past chest after chest, opening each one, they were all filled
1374:11
Speaker A
with gold, coins, jade ornaments, and the like. Valuable items that made it clear just how these bandits had oppressed the people and plundered their wealth. After 20 minutes of rumaging, all the treasure was packed into 10 scrolls. Aihaan didn't even look at
1374:24
Speaker A
them. He tossed three scrolls out, distributed according to what I just said. Yes, came six voices. Kakashi's share was given to him separately. The rest would be divided after they returned. There was no other reason than that. Only Kakashi's contribution was
1374:36
Speaker A
comparatively clear-cut while the other shares had to be calculated. No one wanted anyone to receive too little or too much. After dividing the spoils, they set off on the road to the Hidden Stone Village. Because Aiha Sherui's name was renowned enough, and each of
1374:50
Speaker A
the others had some degree of fame, their team was treated with courtesy upon encountering the Hidden Stone villages regular Shinobi forces. Aside from Aihaan, who wore a hooded robe that completely concealed his features beneath the fabric without revealing
1375:02
Speaker A
even a hint and was therefore disregarded, everything else was fine. The group was escorted to the Hidden Stone Village. At the village entrance stood an old man and a middle-aged man, followed by a large number of hidden stone shinobi. Welcome envoys of the
1375:14
Speaker A
hidden leaf to the hidden stone village. May I ask what brings you here? At this moment, Anoki was as amiable as a grandfather next door. Aiha Sherse bowed first. Lord Suchikage, I have come on the orders of the Lord Hokag to discuss
1375:27
Speaker A
future strategic cooperation. He stopped at just the right point. One must not say too much or one seems overly eager, nor can one be too casual or one seems to show too little regard. If you are eager, you give the other party room to
1375:38
Speaker A
bargain. If you are casual, how can you expect others to value something you yourself don't value? Seeing this, Anokei nodded. He looked at Kitsuchi.
1375:45
Speaker A
Kitsuchi go arrange lodging for these invoice and Dong Siren notified the hidden stone villages higher-ups that there is a meeting to be held shortly.
1375:52
Speaker A
All envoys, please follow me, especially this one. Anoki looked at the hooded man with a smile. He had long ago been tipped off by Dara that the Hokag Aihaan was also among the envoys. The other five had all shown their faces, and none
1376:05
Speaker A
was Achiha. Only this man in the hooded robe had not revealed his identity. Aihaan understood that he had been exposed. Judging by Anoki's reaction, he must have guessed his identity. But when had he been exposed? And who had been
1376:16
Speaker A
responsible for sending the message? Ding host, it was Dara. Dora has been following the host all along. Using a bird molded from explosive clay, he has been constantly 600 meters above in the sky, watching the ground below. Aihajan
1376:28
Speaker A
suddenly realized what was going on. So that was it. Daru was indeed a cautious fellow. His own sisu was only a little over 300 m. Yet Dara had flown at twice the height of his sisu. He really wasn't
1376:39
Speaker A
afraid of oxygen deprivation. Above the clouds, Dara was holding an oxygen tank and taking deep breaths when he suddenly coughed violently. Who the hell is cursing me? Who? He rose to his feet, face full of fury, but a sudden chill
1376:51
Speaker A
made him shrink back. He took out several winter garments from a scroll and draped them over himself. God, if it weren't for the hidden stone village, would I have to suffer like this above the clouds may be beautiful, but it's so
1377:01
Speaker A
cold. Dar sniffled. Just when he thought he had done it flawlessly, little did he know that his covert surveillance had already been exposed by the system. It was merely that Achiha hadn't bothered to settle accounts with him. Anoki led
1377:12
Speaker A
the way ahead, but from time to time he stopped waiting for Achiha and exchanging a few words with him. Aihaan nodded and occasionally said a few words in return and precisely these conversations deepened their understanding of one another by another
1377:24
Speaker A
level. Aihaan couldn't help but marvel truly worthy of the original work. The old man was more fiery than the protagonist. As the head of the five kaga, his courage and foresight were beyond what ordinary people could match.
1377:36
Speaker A
Aihaan even had a feeling that if Anokei had possessed the hidden leaf's resources, the shinobi world might have been unified long ago. Unfortunately, there is no if. Soon, everyone arrived at the conference room. The huge round table was completely full, leaving only
1377:49
Speaker A
the two seats in the middle empty. With a beaming smile, Anokei seated Achiha Jean in the second seat beside his own.
1377:55
Speaker A
After all this was the hidden stone village, and the distinction between host and guest had to be made clear.
1378:00
Speaker A
Aihaan didn't mind. He sat down steadily, crossed his legs, and wore an expression of scrutiny and disdain.
1378:06
Speaker A
Despised the other party in attitude, but take them seriously in conversation. Ahem let me speak frankly Lord Hokag may I ask why you have personally come to the hidden stone village that such a kidinoi narrowed his eyes and his entire
1378:18
Speaker A
aura sharpened twofold knew that since his identity had already been exposed rather than refusing timidly it was better to admit it openly. So Achihaan tore off his hood revealing his handsome face as if chiseled by nature's very acts. His
1378:32
Speaker A
appearance immediately stirred somnity and curiosity among the hidden stone shinobi. Was this truly the man who relying solely on susenu could make the hidden sand village cry out for their parents and the hidden cloud village suffer heavy casualties so young
1378:45
Speaker A
compared to him that such a looks far older so handsome. What a pity he isn't from the hidden stone village. I have a beautiful daughter who still hasn't married yet. Anoki chuckled. Lord Hokag, it seems the higherups of the hidden
1378:56
Speaker A
stone village are quite fond of you. Perhaps you should stay and become our hidden stone vill's guardian deity. He said with a smile. Guardian deity? That was a novel term, so novel that Achihaan couldn't help but glance at Anokei only
1379:10
Speaker A
to find the latter's expression utterly unchanged. Forget it, forget it. A Wagakure has but one guardian deity, and that is that such himself. Who doesn't know that after the second such death, you rose to the occasion, worked diligently for 30 years, and raised
1379:23
Speaker A
Awagur's strength several fold? Aihaan flattered. Anoki took a long measuring look at Achihan and said slowly, speaking of this, I truly admire the Lord Hokag. He acted decisively seized power from Danzo won the people's hearts and in less than a month united
1379:39
Speaker A
all the ninja clans to secure the Hokag's seat. Arawagakure has had a hard lot. It cannot compare with Kohaa's grand heritage. After two great wars, Kenoha still stands tall and even pushes forward in development. His words carried a sour envious undertone.
1379:53
Speaker A
Aihaan. After the two exchanged commercial compliments for about 30 minutes, Anokei finally exhausted every flattering phrase in his mind while Achiha remained perfectly at ease. Was he joking? He had so many quips and memes he had barely used a fraction who
1380:07
Speaker A
was being underestimated. So Lord Hokag, what exactly is the purpose of your visit? Then let's speak plainly. Anoki had lost the patience for beating around the bush. Aihaan smiled and rose slowly.
1380:18
Speaker A
Everyone, something wonderful has happened. Something tremendous. He swept his gaze around the room with a hint of overbearing confidence that made everyone's eyes light up. No wonder Kohaa had been reborn. This Hokag was no ordinary man. Anokei grew intrigued and
1380:32
Speaker A
did not interrupt listening attentively from his seat of honor as did the other ninja clans of a wagure. Kimogakir is about to attack Kiraigakir to seize control of the seas. As Aihaan spoke a ninja from a wagure suddenly raised his
1380:45
Speaker A
hand. Lord Hokag forgive my interruption but what does Kimogakir's attack on Kirigakir have to do with a Wagakir? As for control of the seas, we have no need of it. We are in the far northwest.
1380:55
Speaker A
Though the mountains stretch endlessly and transportation is difficult, we have never lacked fresh water or fish. On the contrary, your Kohaa, if I remember correctly, its northeastern coast is barely a few kilometers of sea route from Kirigakure. If Kimogi gains command
1381:09
Speaker A
of the seas, Kohaa will be placed in a passive position, restrained and suppressed, a situation that would favor Iwagakir. The man spoke his thoughts without the least hesitation. Anokei looked at him with admiration and gave an approving nod. The man scratched his
1381:22
Speaker A
head, sensing that smooth roads lay ahead on his future path. Aihaan smiled slightly. My friend, when did I ever say that you should fight for control of the seas? Do you think I don't know that such control is useless for you here?
1381:33
Speaker A
The man frowned but decided not to interrupt, eager to hear Achiha Jeans brilliant insight. This time, Kimogi intends to seize Kiraakure quickly through a combination of blitz creek and mass troop deployment. That means Kimogi must send out over 70% of
1381:46
Speaker A
its forces to achieve that result. Aihajan glanced at Anokei. In Anokei's eyes, he saw a flame called ambition.
1381:53
Speaker A
Evidently, Anokei had already grasped Achihas true purpose in coming. Anoki looked at Achiha Jean's mind filled with a jumble of emotions. He hadn't expected this man to propose something they simply could not refuse.
1382:05
Speaker A
If what Achihajan had said was true, over 70% of Kimogakur's battle power thrown into Kirigakir, then the remaining 30%, even fighting to the death, could not withstand an attack from Awagakir. Alternatively, even if that 30% managed to repel Iwagakir's
1382:19
Speaker A
attack, the main army would have to be recalled, forcing Kimogakir to abandon its plan. Not only would they gain nothing, but the 30% defending home would also suffer great damage. Anoki absolutely refused to believe that Kenoha would sit idly by while
1382:32
Speaker A
Kimogakure grew stronger. As long as Kohaa supported Kiraigakur, Kimogakir would have no choice but to turn back and defend or make a desperate last stand. Either way, a Wagakir would not suffer serious losses while Kimogakure would surely be thrown into chaos and
1382:45
Speaker A
lose both troops and commanders from this very move. Only some great fool in Kimogakure could have devised such a plan, viewing every factor in the best possible light, unaware that enemies never allow your plans to proceed smoothly. Dong Siren spoke up,
1382:58
Speaker A
"Suchikama, I think the Hokag is right. This is a good opportunity, a once- in a thousand years opportunity." Dong Siren then explained Kimobicure's force layout and how both modes of combat would result in loss for Kimogakure. At once,
1383:11
Speaker A
many came to a sudden realization, excitement spreading across their faces. One should know that a Wagakir and Kimogicure had always been sworn enemies. In the first Great Ninja War, they fought each other with deadly ferocity. In the second great ninja war,
1383:24
Speaker A
Kiraigakur launched an inexplicable surprise attack and the second Suchikage and second Mizukage perished together.
1383:30
Speaker A
Then the third rakage single-handedly held back a wagure's assault, slaying a thousand enemies before dying from exhaustion, further inflaming the enmity. By the third great ninja war, everyone was fighting, but a Wagakir and Kimogakure fought even more ferociously
1383:44
Speaker A
recklessly as if their lives meant nothing. These two villages could truly be called hereditary enemies. Now with a chance to deal Kimogakure a heavy blow, how could the people of a Wagakure refu?
1383:54
Speaker A
Joy appeared on their faces as if they could already see Kimogure in ruins. At that moment, Anokei banged the table.
1384:00
Speaker A
All of you shut up. What unseammly racket is this? Is the Lord Hokag not still present? Do you want him to see us acting like a vegetable market, disorganized and undisiplined? Anoki's prestige in a wagure was unrivaled and
1384:12
Speaker A
utterly unique. When he flew into a rage, the lightest punishment would be riding a self-criticism. The worst could cost you your life. Hokag Aihaan observed Anokei's dominance and couldn't help but sigh. Both were third generation, yet the difference was
1384:25
Speaker A
colossal. Anokis sama. As for the specific deployment from here on it is a military secret so we will take our leave. Having said that Aihaan rose and the other five ninjas stood up with him walking out together. Anokei said
1384:37
Speaker A
nothing already calculating the next strategic deployment in his mind. After all war was a major affair provisions battle formations equipment all had to be considered. When Achihaan and his party left the suchage building designated beautiful hostesses came to
1384:50
Speaker A
receive them. Aihaan waved them away and told his subordinates not to overindulge. He then walked alone toward the streets, pondering what gifts he should bring back for little Hinata. The next moment, the temperature around him suddenly skyrocketed. He looked up and
1385:03
Speaker A
saw a creature with five tales charging into the village from the distant mountains. Seeing this, the villagers faces turned pale as sheets and they immediately fled toward the suchage building. Someone shouted, "The five tales genturiki has gone berserk. Run."
1385:16
Speaker A
The Awagakir elders who had been contemplating an attack on Kimogakure burst out of their office in a panicked rush. They looked up at the sky. The five tales was roaring and charging straight toward them. Anoki's gaze turned fierce. At this moment, he was
1385:28
Speaker A
the such aage of a wagakure, the one sworn to protect its people. Facing the five tales, he could not retreat. If he stepped back, what would become of the villagers? He slammed his hands onto the ground. Earth release earthstyle wall. A
1385:40
Speaker A
stone wall erupted from the earth nearly 100 m tall. But he was far from done.
1385:44
Speaker A
Placing both hands on the wall, he roared. Earthstyle weighted rock technique. Chakra surged into the wall.
1385:50
Speaker A
Rumble. The 100 meter giant wall was reinforced. Its hardness and density doubled. The five tales using the momentum of its leap from the mountains swung the horn on its head and slashed at the stone wall. Shink. The stone wall
1386:01
Speaker A
was huned halfway through. Anokei and the others wore grim expressions until they saw the five-etales horn wedged fast in the wall, unable to move.
1386:09
Speaker A
Anoki's eyes lit up. Now's our chance. Ceiling platoon. As the words fell, ninja wielding ceiling scrolls vaulted over the earthn wall, unrolled their scrolls, and poured their chakra into them, attempting to activate the ceiling power [clears throat] within. Witnessing
1386:22
Speaker A
this, the five tales thrashed wildly. Not this again. The same old trick. It hadn't had its fill of fun yet. It would not be sealed. Steam began to pour from its body scorching hot. When one ninja came into contact with it, he was cooked
1386:34
Speaker A
alive on the spot. The smell of roasted flesh filling the air. Anoking nashed his teeth. Damn it, casualties already.
1386:40
Speaker A
Increase output. Seal the five tales quickly or our villagers will be crushed beneath its feet. At that moment, space twisted and a man wearing an orange mask appeared. With clear purpose, he materialized before one of the ceiling ninja and swept a cany across. The
1386:54
Speaker A
ninja's throat was slit. His movements stopped. He tumbled from the heights and the ceiling scroll in his hand was torn apart. Rip Atoiha did not linger. He moved to another ceiling ninja. But this one was ready.
1387:06
Speaker A
Forming a one-handed seal, he shouted, "Earth, release Earthspear jutzu." A lance of rock shot forth, determined to pierce the masked man. Hidden beneath the mask of lips curled into a faint smile. "Chemu!" His body became intangible, the earth spear passed
1387:21
Speaker A
straight through him without the slightest resistance, then struck the thrashing five tales, embedding itself in its flesh. The five tales, maddened by pain, thrashed even more violently, its horn vibrating and continuing to carve through the hardened wall. "Mom!"
1387:35
Speaker A
The five tales let out a piercing roar. Nearby ninja clapped their hands over their ears while the ceiling ninja froze. By the time he snapped back to awareness his throat had already been slashed. Massive hemorrhage. Atoiha had switched positions with him and kicked
1387:49
Speaker A
him straight into the fetales m. The five tala opened its enormous bloody jaws caught the ninja in its mouth and began to chew. Crunch crunch crunch crunch. The sound of bones being ground to pieces echoed making countless hearts
1388:00
Speaker A
tremble. A bunch of trash. Aito Aiha said coldly. He then appeared at top the earthn wall, crossed his arms, and looked down. I am Aihamadara. This time, I declare war on Awagure. Anokei, I hope you can withstand my wrath, and keep
1388:13
Speaker A
dancing with me for a while longer. He mimicked Achi Madara's voice to deliver those words, making Anoki shudder. Yet, seeing Aido's short hair and such sneaking cowardly behavior, Anokei sneered in contempt.
1388:24
Speaker A
"You claimed to be Achi Madara, then show us your Susanu. I recall that Madara's susenu was said to be the strongest of all." Anokei said with a cold laugh. Little did he know that his words struck like a dagger through
1388:35
Speaker A
Aidito's heart. During the canopy bridge battle, Aido had believed he was going to die, which was why he gave his sharing to Kakashi as a gift for Kakashi's promotion to Chunin. Yet fate was cruel and ironic. He did not die. He
1388:47
Speaker A
was saved by Madaraa and became his substitute from then on. Aihao ceased to exist, but he had already given away his sharing. Even though he survived, how could his pride ever allow him to go back to Kakashi and demand its return?
1388:59
Speaker A
He knew very well whether what had happened back then was truly Kakashi's fault. If not for that, there would never have been the blood mist village massacre slaughtering Kirigakir down to only 30% of its living population.
1389:10
Speaker A
Aihadara is a figure of legendary stature. How could he skulk and hide like a mere rat? And let me tell you, if Achiadara were to meet me, he would never address me by my name. He would only call me that Anokei brat. So, you
1389:22
Speaker A
are definitely not Achiadara. Stop spouting nonsense here. Anokei brought his hands together before him and fired a dustrelease particle style atomic dismantling jutzu. Aito's expression darkened. He hadn't expected that old Madaraa actually knew this man. Still, what did it matter? Even if he wasn't
1389:38
Speaker A
Achiadara, so what? And what was an noam? He couldn't possibly harm a single hair on his body. Kimui, his man Gekko Sharinggon spun. Instantly, his body turned intangible. The atomic dismantling jutzu passed straight through him without causing the
1389:51
Speaker A
slightest harm. Once the technique dispersed, he returned to normal. Is that all? Aito Aiha taunted without the slightest pretense. Far from being angered, Anokei let out a cold laugh.
1390:01
Speaker A
Some kind of intangibility technique, is it? But I wonder just how long you can maintain that state. Anoki ordered everyone to attack Aido. Aido frowned as expected of the third suchage he had seen through it that quickly. Still,
1390:14
Speaker A
even so, once the five tales cut through the stone wall, how much longer could they keep up their arrogance? The relentless barrage of jutzu thundered out, grading on the five-etales mind and spurring it to move even faster. Just as
1390:25
Speaker A
it seemed ready to slice through the earth wall, Anokei spoke up. Lord Hokag, you've been watching for quite a while now. Aren't you going to make a move?
1390:32
Speaker A
Anoki was certain. With such a major incident unfolding, Achiha would never pass up the chance to enjoy the show. If there was a reason, it was probably arrogance. Anokei knew Aiha was extraordinarily arrogant. Perhaps even Madara himself could not rival him in
1390:46
Speaker A
that regard. Sirely. I was hoping to watch how the such a kid would deal with this masked freak and the five tales, but it turns out you need outside help after all. Aiha Jean sighed as he stepped out from the crowd. He said
1390:57
Speaker A
coldly, "Everyone get out of my way." As he spoke, Anokei raised another earthstyle wall, then withdrew from the scene and took his position behind Achihan. Lord Hokag, I leave this to you. Anoki gazed at Achiha with firm conviction. Aihan nodded. Susenu. A
1391:12
Speaker A
sapphire blue susenu rose from the ground, skeleton muscles, armor, and blade. Achihabido saw the perfect susenu rising from the ground and immediately lost his composure. Aihaan, why are you everywhere, you bastard? Oh, it's you.
1391:25
Speaker A
It seems the lesson I gave you last time wasn't enough. With that, Achihaan commanded his susenu to unleash Ysaka Magatama. Countless red magatama formed in midair and shot toward Achihao. When Achihao saw the magatama each two or three times his own height, his body
1391:41
Speaker A
trembled. The sheer visual impact made him forget to activate Kimui for a moment. Only black Zetsu shout brought him back. Kimui abido. Aido snapped awake and immediately activated Kimui.
1391:51
Speaker A
His body turned ephemeral and then five or six Yasaka Magatama shot straight through him, crashing into the forests and mountains in the distance. Boom boom boom boom boom. Thunderous explosions and blasts erupted. The forests caught fire. The ground collapsed and the
1392:06
Speaker A
mountains split apart. The fierce power left Aihao and Koko dumpstruck. The madness in Kokos eyes unexpectedly cleared into a sliver of lucidity. It raised its head when it saw Aihas perfect susenu. Its breath stopped Achiomadora. Trembling inwardly, it
1392:21
Speaker A
said, "Didn't he die already? How could he?" Aihaan clicked his tongue at the mechanism of Aido's phasing, then strode forward, kicked apart two earthn walls, and snatched up the stupified five-tailed Kokuo with a single hand.
1392:33
Speaker A
Koko snapped to its senses and tried to resist. But how could a mere tailed beast break free from the hand of a perfect sis? After all, back then, Achi Hamadara had never defeated Hashiama.
1392:43
Speaker A
But his susenu could still rival the thousand- armed great Buddha. If one compared even a single hand, the Susanu was superior. The nine tales of that era could not escape the grip of the great Buddha, let alone the present five tales
1392:55
Speaker A
trying to break away from a perfect susenu. It was nothing but a fool's dream. The five tales kept wailing and thrashing. But the hand of the perfect susenu was so hard and so steady that it finally gave up. Yet Aihaan suddenly
1393:06
Speaker A
thought of something interesting. He pulled the Five Tales close and said with a perfectly straight face, "Five Tales, your power is far too great. I will extract a trace of your origin power." Hearing this, the Five Tales was
1393:17
Speaker A
stupified for a long moment, then burst into curses, even spouting pure profanity. F. The Five Tales repeated every dirty word it had ever heard. Too strong. I was caught in one hand and couldn't move at all like a fish on the
1393:29
Speaker A
chopping block. No, even a fish on the chopping block was happier than me. At least the fish could still flop. Ooh, I couldn't move a muscle. Was this guy humble bragging? Where was I strong?
1393:38
Speaker A
Aihaan gave the system a command. The system gleefully forced out a trace of the five tales origin power and then returned into Achihajans body. Only the two of them knew what had happened.
1393:48
Speaker A
Even the victim know the victimized tailed beast had no idea. It only felt an abrupt weariness. Gradually, its form shrank and transformed into a sturdy middle-aged man clad in red armor wrapped from head to toe. While everyone was still marveling at Aihas
1394:02
Speaker A
mightinoi, suddenly soared up and shouted,"Lord Hokag, please show mercy. He is Han, the five-tales Genturiki of Araagakir. Please spare his life." Although he did not know why the five- tales genturiki had lost control this time, he could not help feeling that it
1394:16
Speaker A
was inextricably linked to that man nearby who called himself Achiadara. Han usually lived in seclusion, quiet, and law-abiding, devoting himself to cultivation. It was only in the beginning when he had just become a genturiki that he was unable to suppress
1394:29
Speaker A
the beast. Later, he got along well with the tailed beast and nothing like this happened again. Aihaan still needed a wagure for his subsequent plans and since he had obtained what he wanted this time, he did not trouble the
1394:40
Speaker A
five-tailed chinuriki any further. He extended the susenu's huge hand toward Aninoi. Anokei stretched out both hands and the susenu hand opened, letting Han fall into his arms. Smiling, Anokei placed Han on the ground. Thank you, Lord Hokag. Aihaan waved a hand. When he
1394:55
Speaker A
looked at the place where Achihao had been, he saw a figure/open space with a canai and stepped through it. Aihaan was a little exasperated. Aido might be nothing much in a fight, but his space-time eye technique was truly
1395:07
Speaker A
infuriating. He dismissed the susenu and slowly landed. Enjoying the gaze of the awagakir ninja who looked at him as if he were a god. He unconsciously straightened his back. Since the matter here is settled, I am ready to go back.
1395:19
Speaker A
But anki called Aihaan to a stop, even stepping forward to seize his hand. Lord Hokag, wait. The Wagakure has a gem called the heart of the earth. It is the finest gem to have appeared in nearly a century. You saved a wagure this time,
1395:32
Speaker A
so I plan to give it to you. As he spoke, Anokei beckoned. Kitsuchi took out an ancient golden box with a smile.
1395:38
Speaker A
And when he opened it, a flawless golden jade lay in its center cushioned by cotton and silk. Forget the gem. Even just the box and the cushion were enough to show that its value was extraordinary. But Aihaan still cared
1395:49
Speaker A
about saving face. After he declined several times for appearances, Sake Anoki insisted that the gym ought to belong to Achiha. In the end, unable to turn down such hospitality, Achihaan put it away with a show of reluctance.
1396:02
Speaker A
Seeing this, a smile crept onto Enoki's face. A stone was just a stone. No matter how costly it was in Anoki's eyes, it could never be as important as food. Giving it to Achiha Jean would earn his goodwill and bring a wagure one
1396:14
Speaker A
step closer to him. Wasn't that wonderful, Lord Hokag? Aiha Sheru Aihaachi and the others hurried over and dropped to their knees. Lord Hokag, we failed in our duty and caused you to fall into danger. They had rushed over
1396:26
Speaker A
upon sensing the aura of Achihajans susenu, but they were still a step too late. However, Achihaan had now obtained a treasure worthy of giving to Hinata and was wholly lost in that thought. So, he simply waved his hand. Don't let it
1396:38
Speaker A
happen again. Then he said to Anokei, "I heartily welcome that suchage to our Kohaa as a guest. When you come, I will personally hold a welcome banquet for you. I would be honored, Lord Hokag, Anokei said with a smile. Thus, after
1396:50
Speaker A
ordering the corpses to be dealt with, Anokei led a Wagakir's high-ranking ninja to see Aihaan off at the village gate, even walking Tin Lee outside the village while chatting with him. Aihaan, mindful of the gym and the coming battle
1397:02
Speaker A
plan, talked just as pleasantly with them. Finally, Anokei even sighed, "If only the Lord Hokag were a man of a wagakure, then even giving up my suchage seat would be something I would do willingly." His words were half true and
1397:13
Speaker A
half false. They were also a probe testing Aihas attitude. Even if the answer was destined to disappoint him.
1397:20
Speaker A
Forgive me, Lord Suchage, but if I were to love you any longer, it would be rude. Aihaan coughed once. Huh? Anoki was stunned. What are you talking about?
1397:28
Speaker A
Suddenly realizing that he was getting carried away and had naturally slipped into [clears throat] meme mode, Aihaan quickly said, "Lord Suchage, after all, I am the Hokag of Kenoha. Behind me stand the great ninja clans of Kinoa and
1397:39
Speaker A
the hopes of countless villagers for their everyday lives. Please don't say such things from now on. Aihas words were airtight. Everyone who heard them could not help but admire him. Not only were five of Kenohas 12 golden immortals moved, even the senior
1397:52
Speaker A
officials of Aagakir praised the benevolence and virtue of Hokag Aihaan. All right, this is far enough. Let's stop here. Aihaan said with a smile, then left with Kenoha's five immortals.
1398:03
Speaker A
This trip had basically sealed the deal. If Aidito really did go on a rampage in a wagure and inflicted severe damage, then in the short term, Anokei might have no time to pay attention to Kimogakur's plans, then Kinoa would have
1398:14
Speaker A
to commit more combat strength to Kiraakure, which would not align with Kenoa's interests. And this time, although Kenoha had made its move, even if Anokei had given Achiha the heart of the earth in the final analysis of Wagakir, still owed Kinoa a favor.
1398:26
Speaker A
Without Aihaan, a Wagakir would most likely be suffering severe losses right now, busy rebuilding after the disaster.
1398:32
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, I'm sorry. In the end, the cooperation still depended on your intervention. Aiha Shersui felt somewhat ashamed. Aiha Jean stopped in his tracks. Sher Sui, no one is born knowing everything. What matters is whether you gained anything from this matter. As
1398:46
Speaker A
long as you gained even a little, whether in your way of handling matters or in your dealings with people, that is a good thing. When facing a wagure, you must be neither too overbearing nor too weak. Being overbearing makes people
1398:58
Speaker A
uncomfortable and makes them feel that you've crossed the line meddling and pointing fingers on their turf. If you are too weak, they will think you are easy to bully and spineless, giving them the illusion that they can make demands.
1399:08
Speaker A
Aihaan shared his thoughts with them. These people were the future elite core of Kohaa, able in both action and speech. Some said that if Kenoha's 12 golden immortals were all in the same era, Kohaa would truly reach its peak.
1399:21
Speaker A
Unfortunately, since Aido was not there, the 12 golden immortals could only become the 11 golden immortals. Also, someone might ask what Asuma had done to earn his place among the 12 golden immortals. One answer is that Assuma has
1399:33
Speaker A
tremendous strength. The other is that someone has to pass out cigarettes. Back to the main story. Everyone nodded. Aiha remained silent. He glanced at Achiha and nodded inwardly. Yes, that was exactly the way of it. Aiha sure concurred with Achihas words. He
1399:48
Speaker A
had heard of these methods before, but only by experiencing them firsthand this time did they feel so especially profound. Guy scratched his head, not understanding, but whatever Lord Hokag told him to do, he would do it. Just get
1399:59
Speaker A
it done and go all out. Kakashi said nothing but grew increasingly respectful toward Achihaan. Assuma said nothing either. Though he couldn't understand, he knew how to pass around cigarettes.
1400:08
Speaker A
With that, he took out a pack and handed it over. Aihaan took one and lit it casually. So Sherui, don't feel ashamed.
1400:15
Speaker A
Take things one step at a time. He patted Sher Su on the shoulder. Aiha Shiru was deeply moved. The group returned to Kenoa. After instructing them to tell Narashaku about this, Aihaan turned and headed toward the Huga compound. At the Huga compound, the
1400:28
Speaker A
branch family members guarding the gates saw Aihaan and opened the gate at once without even announcing him. Of course, Aihaan was their great benefactor.
1400:36
Speaker A
Besides, who didn't know by now that Lady Hinatada was the only girl Lord Hokag doted on with that alone who would try to stop him. They wish the Hokage would treat the Huga clan like his own home. But they still had to inform
1400:47
Speaker A
patriarch Hayashi. After all, Huga Hayashi had treated them well. Ajihaan saw that the two men at the gate were sharp. He nodded to them and gave each 1,000 Rio. Buy some tea for the men under you. Standing guard all day is
1400:59
Speaker A
hard work. No, no, it's not hard. The Huga branch members hurly declined, but Achihaan produced another 10,000 Rio.
1401:06
Speaker A
Oh, so you think it's too little? Is this enough? The two men's faces went pale and they started to kneel. But Aiha Jean said, "I mean what I say, this is not a test. As long as you open the gate
1401:16
Speaker A
for me whenever I come, that'll do." Only then did the two guards heave a sigh of relief. They nodded. Of course, of course. That's only right. In that case, take the money and share it among your men. I don't care how you divide
1401:26
Speaker A
it. Just make sure that everyone opens the gate for me as soon as they see me.
1401:30
Speaker A
Aihaan said with a smile. The two men quickly agreed. Aihaan said cheerfully, "Go on then." With that, he stepped inside. Meanwhile, at the finance department, Kakuzu sat in the main seat, clicking away at an abacus. Kneeling before him were two elderly people. They
1401:44
Speaker A
were Uditain Koharu and Midokado Hamira. Midokado Hamira looked at Uditain Koharu with concern. Koharu, are you all right?
1401:51
Speaker A
Stop kneeling. I'll take all the blame. Please get up. Uditen Kohara didn't so much as glance at him, her face cold.
1401:57
Speaker A
She said, "I don't need you. Now that Husuen has become a living corpse living has lost its meaning for me." What exactly did Saratobi Herusen feed you to make you so obsessed with him? Midokado Hamira exploded, raising his hand to
1402:10
Speaker A
strike Kohharu, but his hand stopped in midair. He couldn't bear to do it. Suddenly, Kau slammed the table. "You two dead beats, what the hell are you performing for? I told you to pay back the money. Who the hell told you to act
1402:21
Speaker A
out some cheesy melodrama here? Especially you, you pathetic s. She's already involved with someone else and her heart belongs entirely to him. What are you playing at acting all high and mighty? Doesn't it disgust you? Kakuzu pointed at Midokado Hamira. Because of
1402:34
Speaker A
this bastard, he had miscalculated several times. And you're pretty damn greedy, aren't you? In the past, Kenoha Hospital received 40 million Rio a year in support funds, and you embezzled 39 million. A medicine Kenoha Hospital bought for one Rio you sold for 50.
1402:48
Speaker A
Nearly 40 Rio ending up in your own pocket. Do you really take the villagers for fools? Kakuzu felt that he himself was already greedy enough. In one operation worth tens of millions, skimming about a h 100,000 was roughly
1403:00
Speaker A
his limit. Uten Koharu, on the other hand, was brazenly greedy, corrupt like a thief and a robber. If this were in a Wagakure or another Shinobi village, it would probably mean immediate execution once discovered, wouldn't it? And as for
1403:12
Speaker A
Midokado Hamira, who had managed the accounts all those years, Kakuzu refused to believe he hadn't noticed. In fact, every year he had even lent udetain koharu 5 million Rio all under his title as head of the finance department. These
1403:25
Speaker A
two beasts truly didn't treat money as money. Standing nearby a Kimichi chose his face darkened. He was the actual finance minister. He hadn't expected that all the accounts that never balanced before would end up being uncovered by Kaku. This guy was truly
1403:38
Speaker A
remarkable. Even after the former finance minister had cooked the books, Kakazu could still dig out every last penny. He was simply a natural-born talent. Staring at the staggering ledgers before him, Akioshi Tetssuzu's blood boiled. He realized that the Hokag
1403:51
Speaker A
had entrusted the crucial finance department to the Akoshi clan. Yet, he had failed to deliver any significant results thereby betraying the Hokag's expectations. Overwhelmed by a sudden wave of shame, he turned his gaze to Katsuro and said, "Katsuro sama, I
1404:04
Speaker A
believe you are far better suited for the position of finance minister than I am. I before Akayoshi Tetssuzu could finish Katsuro, cut him off. The Akoshi Clan. Your concern is unwarranted. I merely wish to recover these funds. It
1404:17
Speaker A
brings me joy to watch the money return to the treasury piled high, allowing me to occasionally inhale the scent of coins. If you were to entrust the department to me, I lack the experience.
1404:27
Speaker A
I am well aware of my own capabilities auditing, earning profit investing, and managing operations. But general administration, I am utterly incompetent at that. Katsuro spoke the truth. Given his personality, if he became the finance minister of Kenoha whenever
1404:40
Speaker A
Hokag Achua's son needed funds, he would inevitably shout that there was no money. This contradicted the current reality of Kenoha, which was in a period of high-speed development and in dire need of capital in numerous sectors.
1404:52
Speaker A
Asking Katsuro for money was tantamount to carving out his own flesh and draining his blood. He would lose his mind. Hearing Katsuru's words, Akoshi Tetsuzu wore a peculiar expression. He genuinely wondered where Acha's son had found such an eccentric
1405:05
Speaker A
individual. Yet son had even registered him in the Kenoha household census. However, business came first. Akioshi Tetssuzu turned to Futim Kaburi and Mizumi Jen, his expression hardening.
1405:16
Speaker A
Speak quickly. Where exactly did you hide all that money and how much have you spent? Akoshi Tetsuzu seized Futima Kaburi by the collar, his voice echoing with rage. Futim Kaburi spat contemptuously of the Akoshi clan. You are indeed a obedient dog. Back when
1405:31
Speaker A
Huen was in power, your clan sided with Minato. If Tetsi were to see you, these unfil sons serving Achua's son and acting as his hounds to attack his own schoolmates, I wonder if he would not curse you for your lack of filial piety.
1405:43
Speaker A
Futima Kaburi saw the situation clearly. Her fate was certain death since confessing would not change the fact of her demise, why would she assist them?
1405:51
Speaker A
Akioshi Tetsuzus face turned a modeled shade of blue and purple. Hadn't Minato's years in power proven him to be a mediocrity? how powerful Kohó once was. Yet only a few years have passed and it has declined to such a state.
1406:04
Speaker A
Initially, Tetsay's out of loyalty to his fellow students had assisted Minato during the second Shinobi world war ensuring the rear supply lines remained smooth and the graneries full. He managed logistics efficiently sparing Monado any trouble. But what did Monado
1406:17
Speaker A
do after the victory in the Second World War? He distributed massive amounts of relief funds to the rain country. One could even say that every village sand mist cloud and stone received their share. This baffled Tetsic's prompting him to inquire. Consequently, he was
1406:31
Speaker A
expelled from the inner circle with Manado declaring, "Tetsake, I originally thought you would support me and agree with my views. It seems after all, we are not of the same path." Danzo had initially intended to enter to remmonstrate with Manado, but upon
1406:43
Speaker A
hearing Monado's words and observing Tets's shocked and bewildered expression, he altered his strategy. As for this incident, Tetses buried it in his heart for a lifetime to avoid harming the clan and the Akyoshi family.
1406:55
Speaker A
It was only on his deathbed, overcome with indignant frustration, that he revealed this secret to Akioshi Tetsu.
1407:01
Speaker A
That time coincided with Achiasan kidnapping Nukuroku to his worship. Tetsake's acting both for himself and for the clan had chosen to fight with all his might. Now that this matter had been raised again, Akioshi Tetsuzu's eyes read. He turned to Futinma Kaburi.
1407:15
Speaker A
The killing intent in his gaze so intense it nearly solidified into substance. Unfil? Do you consider yourselves righteous? for a single remark citing political disagreement.
1407:25
Speaker A
You cast my father out of the inner circle. As schoolmates, when others saw Manado turning on my father, none dared to speak up, you merely graveled in his presence, executing Minato's brainless strategies. Do you truly still hold the
1407:37
Speaker A
second Hokag Senju Tobarama in your hearts? The will of fire within you has long since lost its true flavor. At this moment, Akiohi Tetsuzu was a man of Achua Sense. He owed Manato no face, nor did he owe any respect to these two
1407:50
Speaker A
worthless sycophants. You You follow Acha's son in his reckless conduct. Once he falls, you will surely be purged. Do you truly believe that families who reject the group and betray the interest of the Shinobi clan will meet a good
1408:02
Speaker A
end?" Futinma Kaburi roared. Akioshi Tetsuzu swung a heavy palm at her aged face. "Crack!" The sharp sound resonated as Futimma Kaburi was sent flying, embedding herself into the wall, coughing up a mouthful of blood. "Off!" She glared viciously at Aki Yoshi.
1408:17
Speaker A
Tets's view, Brad, if you have the guts, kill me. Fetices was never one to read the wind. He failed to adapt to the times. His descendants are no better.
1408:25
Speaker A
You merely borrow the tiger's ferocity. You serve the demon as its tool. Our today is your tomorrow. Futimakaburi laughed maniacally. Katsuro huffed. Old thing. You should be grateful that you live in the hidden leaf village.
1408:37
Speaker A
Otherwise, with my temper from the past, I would have already plucked out your heart. In an instant, Katsuru's frail octogenarian body radiated waves of killing intent, causing Futinakaburi's heart to race. Don't Don't come near me. I warn you, I am a
1408:50
Speaker A
former head of the Hokag's advisory council. If you kill me, this will create a major incident. Acha's son will be forced to step down and all of you will be purged. Kitakaburi's color faded as her voice trembled. In truth, she
1409:02
Speaker A
knew clearly that if she and her accompllices were caught, there was only one outcome, death. At this moment, her only hope was to intimidate these fools with her bearing, creating an opportunity to escape. Unluckily, Kakashi walked in. In his hand, he held
1409:14
Speaker A
a jade tablet, the symbol of identity for Hokag Acha's son. The finance department staff and leaders were naturally well-versed in recognizing such insignia. Led by Akioshi Tetssuzu, they knelt before Kakashi, who held the authority token. You are all present.
1409:28
Speaker A
Good. It saves me the trouble of searching for each of you. Kakashi smiled. I have a matter to discuss.
1409:34
Speaker A
Notice of the imminent establishment of the Kenoha Comprehensive Anti-Corruption Task Force. The purpose is to investigate past financial flows and determine if there has been embezzlement or bribery. Once discovered, it will be dealt with with the utmost severity.
1409:47
Speaker A
Having said this, Kakashi put away the token. His eyes were like stagnant water devoid of any emotion. Especially when looking at Futima Kaburi and Mizumui Jyn, killing intent erupted in his eyes.
1409:57
Speaker A
These two dogs had engaged in open corruption in the past. They could not even remember who sent them money, but they clearly remembered who failed to offer bribes. Many innocent Shinobi in high-ranking positions, having refused to send them gifts, were spoken against
1410:09
Speaker A
by these two in front of Manado. Manado was gullible. He agreed to whatever they said. As a result, for many years, countless upright shinobi did not receive the treatment they deserved and were instead continually exploited.
1410:21
Speaker A
Utain Koharu and Midokado Hamira heard Kakashi's words and felt as if the sky had collapsed. What kind of person was Kakashi? He was an attack dog for the powers that be and Aihas most trusted man. To some extent, his words
1410:33
Speaker A
represented those of the Hokag Aihaan. What was more this time, he had said it clearly, and without a doubt, it was the Hokag's order. This time, the two of them had truly exhausted every chance.
1410:43
Speaker A
It was not hard to understand when Achiha had first taken power. If he had moved against those old-timers right away, he might have been secretly vilified. A purge immediately after taking office would have won him a reputation for cruelty and inhumity, so
1410:56
Speaker A
he had waited all the way until now. At this moment, Kakuzu had already placed the knife in Aihas hand. What more needed to be said? If he still refused to act, would he not be letting down all of Kakuzu's good intentions? Besides,
1411:08
Speaker A
these blood suckers had been draining the village's blood for over 20 years. It was time they paid the price for what they had done. Guards arrest Uditain Koharu and Midocado Hamira and throw them into prison. In addition, send out
1411:19
Speaker A
40 men split into two groups of 20 to search and seize the Udetain and Midocado households. Everyone keep your hands clean. This money will have to be reported to the Hokag later. Don't let me find out that you've been embezzling.
1411:31
Speaker A
Kakashi said harshly. Yes. Um ninjas appeared and dragged Yuden Kohharu and Midokado Hamro. Kakashi, your father, White Fang, died a fitting death. With a beast like you for a son, he deserved it. Utain Koharu was already well aware
1411:44
Speaker A
of what was in store for her, and she was absolutely not going to let Kakashi have an easy time. Kakashi's face darkened, I will personally search the Udetain residence. Even if I have to dig 3 ft into the ground, I will uncover the
1411:55
Speaker A
stolen money. I will also investigate everyone in the Udetain clan who has embezzled or oppressed the villagers over the years. Anyone with serious offenses will be executed without mercy.
1412:04
Speaker A
You detain Kohar's pupils shrank sharply. Kakashi, you've lost your mind. Who do you think you are? Are you the Hokag? You can't kill whoever you want.
1412:12
Speaker A
Take them away. Kakashi bellowed, slamming his palm onto the table. The table collapsed on the spot, giving Kakuzu a start. He stared blankly at Kakashi. This young man, if you're going to be angry, be angry. But why did you
1412:23
Speaker A
have to smash my table? This table wasn't cheap. Should I ask the Hokag to reimburse me? He thought it over for a while, then finally shook his head.
1412:30
Speaker A
Forget it. I'll pay for this table out of my own pocket. Seeing Kakashi's attitude and the Hokag's resolve, I'd better just hand over the money obediently. Kakuzu thought to himself, resolving that from now on, he would sooner spend his own money than
1412:42
Speaker A
embezzle. That was scary as hell. Years later, a host of officials would be brought down. Yet, he alone was never investigated. Why? Because he could not withstand an investigation. If they really checked, Kohó would end up owing him tens of thousands of Rio. After
1412:55
Speaker A
getting up, Aiha Fagaka stretched and called out Makoto. Makoto, I'm coming. What are you shouting for? Look at yourself now. You've put on a good 10 lbs. What do you look like? Which Aha clan head has ever been like you? Eat
1413:07
Speaker A
then sleep. Sleep then eat. You're almost a good for nothing. Aiha Makoto rolled her eyes. Aiha Fagaku smiled, took her hand, and pulled her into his arms. It's not my fault. The children at home are all too capable. The Aiha have
1413:20
Speaker A
now fully integrated into the village. Besides, there's no war outside. Kenoha is relatively safe, and with Jean and Itachi at the front, no monsters or demons dare to show themselves. Doesn't that just leave me with eating and sleeping? All right, there's one more
1413:33
Speaker A
thing picking up Sasuke and Narudo after school. Let me tell you, Sasuke and Narudo have done me proud. In every practical combat exercise, the two are evenly matched and tie for first place.
1413:42
Speaker A
As their guardian and parent, I've gained a tremendous amount of face. At this point, Aiha Fagaku wore a smile on his face. Had it not been that Usuzumaki Narudo was the son of a hero and the descendant of his good brother, Manado,
1413:54
Speaker A
he truly would have changed his name and taken him into the Aiha clan. Aiham Makoto shot him a look. You leeched off your father as a child, off your wife after getting married, and off your children once they grew up. When Sasuke
1414:05
Speaker A
grows up, are you planning to leech off him, too? Hey, that's a good idea. I think it works. Aiha Fagaku's eyes lit up, feeling that his life had become considerably more fulfilling. Aiha Makoto looked exasperated. "Fine, just anger me to death," she said crossly
1414:18
Speaker A
puffing out her cheeks. Itachi is about to get married and that Jean still has no word at all. "Seriously, when I was his age, we already had Itachi." Aiha Fagaka suddenly turned the attack elsewhere. Aiha Makoto was stunned then
1414:31
Speaker A
nodded. Yes, now that you mention it, I find it strange too. Jean has already reached the age for marriage. Those major clans hoping for marriage alliances have worn down the Aiha doorstep. Yet he remains utterly unmoved. Aiha Fagaku mused. How about
1414:44
Speaker A
arranging a blind date for him? Aiha Makoto shook her head. If you dare arrange a blind date for him, he'll dare to strike your name from the Aiha clan register. We can't control him. He is both the spiritual pillar of the Ajiha
1414:55
Speaker A
clan and the Hokag of Kenoa. At the end of the day, all we can do is urge him, urge him to marry, but we cannot decide for him. Aiha Fagaku clicked his tongue.
1415:03
Speaker A
He wanted to save family. Can anyone understand this? His son at such a young age had reached full village chief level. The top leader higher than him.
1415:11
Speaker A
By who knew how many grades? How was he supposed to arrange a marriage alliance for him? Waiting online quite urgent.
1415:16
Speaker A
Aihaan walked into the courtyard and saw Huga Hinata practicing the gentle fist by herself. Huh? Huh? Hey. Huga Hinata struck the plum blossom stakes her forms fierce and decisive. Her transitions between fists and palms fluid and every attack carrying an explosive inch force.
1415:33
Speaker A
Aihaan suppressed his presence and stood where he was watching Hinata. Only after she had finished her final circuit and smashed the plum blossom stakes did he begin to clap. Good. Well done. Aihaan walked toward Hinata. Startled, she looked in the direction of the voice.
1415:47
Speaker A
Her eyes lit up at once. Brotherhan, you're back. The girl sprinted toward Achihaan. He chuckled and opened his arms and Hinata threw herself straight into them. Did your mission go smoothly?
1415:58
Speaker A
Were you hurt? Hinata looked up at Aiha. Aihan nodded. Very smooth. I wasn't hurt. Looking at the little girl in his arms, he could not help giving her a flick on the forehead. Where's Niji?
1416:08
Speaker A
Isn't he training with you? Aihaan glanced around before speaking. Brother Niji, he went to take care of something.
1416:14
Speaker A
He at this Hinata smiled happily. What did he go to do to make you smile like that? Aihaan was a little curious. Well, brother Niji told me to keep it a secret. But since you're the one asking Brother Jean, I'll tell you. It's like
1416:25
Speaker A
this. Sister Tinten came to find Brother Niji saying she wanted to ask him about some Taiutsu problems. And then she took him away. Hinata Huga said with a smile.
1416:33
Speaker A
Aiha Jean raised an eyebrow. Is that so? Inwardly, he was wondering whether Niji had fallen into puppy love since in the original story, Niji and Tinten were a couple. Well, enough about them. This time, while I was on business in the
1416:44
Speaker A
hidden stone village, I brought you a gift. As he spoke, Aiha Jean took out the heart of the earth. Hinata Hugas eyes went wide. This must be very valuable. Just the box alone looks like it's worth a fortune. Aiha Jean
1416:56
Speaker A
shook his head. It's fine. It was free. Free. Hinata Huga was curious. Could the hidden stone village really be so wealthy that even free things were this luxurious? Aihaan opened the box. Inside lay a square six-edged ochre yellow gem
1417:10
Speaker A
with not the slightest impurity. Truly crystal clear and translucent. Hinata. Huga's eyes widened. Beautiful. So beautiful. It was the first time she had ever seen a gem of such quality. But soon she closed the box, took a deep
1417:22
Speaker A
breath, and said, "Brother Jeani, I can't accept this. This is too precious." Aihaan laughed instead, "Silly girl, this thing really was free.
1417:29
Speaker A
And besides you, who else would I give it to?" With that, Aiha Jean explained the gem's origin to Hinata Huga. Only then did she understand that it really was free, and she also learned its true value. Would it such a Janinoi ever give
1417:40
Speaker A
away an inferior gem? This was the treasure that guarded the entire village. She pouted. But but all along, Brother Jean has been giving me things while I have nothing worthy to offer in return. The more she spoke, the more
1417:51
Speaker A
wrong she felt, and her eyes turned red. Aiha Jean quickly comforted her. "How could that be?" "The pastries you make," Hinata are top-notch. "I can't get enough of them. I think I'm addicted. If there ever comes a day when I can't eat
1418:02
Speaker A
the pastries you make, I might go crazy," Aihaan said. Seriously. Hinata burst into laughter through her tears.
1418:08
Speaker A
Even though she knew Aiha Jean was only comforting her, she was still amused by his words. They're not that delicious.
1418:14
Speaker A
She fidgeted with the hem of her skirt. If I say they are, then they are. Aihaan laughed. Seeing Achihas cheerful smile, she said, "In that case, I'll keep this gem safe for you, brother Jean. I won't use it. When the day comes
1418:25
Speaker A
for you to marry, I'll give it to your bride." Achi Haan was flustered by her words. And why would you say that?
1418:31
Speaker A
Didn't I say I would take responsibility for you? Hinata Huga's heart tightened at Aiha Jeans flustered expression and she hurly said, "I I know, but I've heard that recently quite a few ninja clans have worn a path to the Aiha
1418:43
Speaker A
doorstep with their noble daughters hoping to arrange a marriage for you. I I wanted to, but I'm too young. My father doesn't agree and neither does the rest of my family. As so, I was thinking if one day there is a woman who
1418:53
Speaker A
moves your heart, just marry her. I I'll be fine with anything." Unable to hold it and any longer, Hinata Huga burst into tears with a loud whale.
1419:01
Speaker A
Aihajans heart sank. Looking at the little girl in his arms whose eyes were full of him, he took a deep breath. I won't agree to a single one of them.
1419:08
Speaker A
Besides, I'm still young and have no such intention. After saying this, Aihaan pulled her into his arms, sat down without caring that the ground was dirty, and gently patted Hinata Huga's back to soo her. Hannabi Huga hid behind
1419:20
Speaker A
a tree, and secretly watched her sister. Seeing her sister crying in a man's arms, she grew angry on the spot. That bastard. One day, she would definitely teach him a lesson and get even for her sister. Gradually, under Achi Haans
1419:32
Speaker A
soothing Hinata, Huga, calm down. Achi Haan, seeing how worn out she looked, said, "Don't worry, I'll wait for you.
1419:38
Speaker A
As for those who want a marriage alliance, I'll have my family inform them that they're not a good match.
1419:42
Speaker A
Won't your parents be angry?" And Ada Huga carefully studied Achihas expression. Aihaan smiled instead. "I don't know about my mother, but my father can keep his anger bottled up.
1419:51
Speaker A
Without me, he would probably have reported to the pure land by now." Hinata Huga stared at Achiha Jehan with wide, incredulous eyes. She didn't understand why he would say such a thing, but from the sound of it, he was
1420:01
Speaker A
standing up for her. Thank you, brother Jean, for choosing Hinata. With that, Hinata Huga took advantage of his distraction and kissed him on the cheek.
1420:08
Speaker A
Mwah. The cool moist sensation made Aiha Jean shiver. Ahem. Well, Hinata. Hinata sitting on his lap asked in confusion, "What's wrong?" "Brother Jean, do you find me repulsive?" Aiha Jean shook his head. "No, of course not. I was just."
1420:22
Speaker A
At that moment, an A&B ninja suddenly knelt before the two of them. When he looked up, his pupil shrank. Aiha Jean was sitting on the ground and Hinata Hugo was sitting on his lap or back exposed to him. For a moment, he was
1420:33
Speaker A
dumbfounded. At the same time, he wished he could slap himself. Why did he have to witness such a scene? Would the Lord Hokag kill him to keep it secret later?
1420:40
Speaker A
So, so he didn't like girls his own age. He liked them young. Damn, this secret could cost him his life. Cold sweat poured down his back. With the Ambu's arrival, Aiha Jeans nervousness vanished completely. With a calm expression and a natural tone, he said,
1420:54
Speaker A
"Go ahead. What is it? Lord Hokag. I I saw nothing. The ENBU ninja answered in panic. Aihaan frowned. You saw nothing and yet you still dare to come here and report. What could are you? Is this how Kakashi taught you? He was burning with
1421:07
Speaker A
rage. He had thought the ENBU had come to report something major. But the ninja had started with that. He completely failed to notice how ambiguous his posture with Hinata looked. Lord Hokag, I saw Lady Hinata sitting on your lap.
1421:19
Speaker A
Please don't tell Lord Kakashi. With that, the AMBu ninja kept cowtowing. Aihaan was stunned for a moment before he finally understood. Hinata Huga gave a start immediately stood up and moved to the side, her face crimson with embarrassment. Aihaan touched his face.
1421:34
Speaker A
Well, well, so that was what he was talking about. He had misjudged the man.
1421:37
Speaker A
Ahem, don't spread this around. [clears throat] Also, what was it you came to report? Aihaan said seriously.
1421:42
Speaker A
Seeing this, the Ambu ninja let out a sigh of relief. Lord Hokag Lord Orochimaru was originally scheduled to return to Kinoa tomorrow morning, but just now Orochimaru has already arrived at the village entrance with a group of children. Aihaan froze a single phrase
1421:56
Speaker A
echoing ceaselessly in his mind. Lord Orochimaru has brought a group of children. Did that mean Orochimaru and the children from the original story such as Kimamaru were already at the door? Thus, he began to gently coax Huga Hinata. Be a good girl, Hinata. I have
1422:10
Speaker A
some matters to attend to. Huga Hinata blushed for a moment before grasping the hand Aihaan rested at top her head. "Go on, brother Jean," she said softly.
1422:18
Speaker A
"Your business is more important." Huga Hinata's thoughtfulness brought a faint smile to Achihas lips. "All right, with that," he turned and departed the umbu ninjas, clearing the way ahead.
1422:28
Speaker A
Just as he reached the entrance, Hugani and Tinten happened to return. Tinten asked in confusion, "Huh?" Niji, "i is that the Lord Hokag you mentioned?" Hugani looked in the direction Tinten indicated. It really is. But why is he
1422:41
Speaker A
coming out of my house? He intended to step forward and asked, but upon seeing Achiha Jeans solemn expression and the respectful guidance of the Ubu ninjas, he halted his movements. Brother Niji Huga Hinato walked out and immediately greeted him. Then her gaze
1422:54
Speaker A
shifted to Tenten beside him, her eyes darting playfully. This must be Sister Tenten. My brother has told me so much about you. With that, she leaned in and linked arms with Tenten. Her straightforward words made Tinten blush deeply, though she did not pull away.
1423:07
Speaker A
Huganiji felt a twinge of confusion. Had he really talked about her that much? In less than three breaths of time, Hinata and Tinten appeared as close as old friends with Hinata, even taking the initiative to invite Tinten into the
1423:19
Speaker A
Huga compound as a guest. Niji remained bewildered, but seeing the current atmosphere, he found it inappropriate to voice his doubts. He followed the two girls back into the house. At that moment, Huga Hannabi came humming down the stairs. Her eyes lit up upon seeing
1423:32
Speaker A
her older sister. sister as brother-in-law left. This casual mention of a brother-in-law gave Tinten a start.
1423:38
Speaker A
Brother-in-law. She looked at Huga Niji with a trace of horror. Niji's mouth twitched. Why did Hannabi have to blurt out everything? Huga Hinata's face flushed crimson as if she were intoxicated. She murmured softly.
1423:49
Speaker A
Hannabi don't spout nonsense. Brother Jean and I are still young. We haven't reached that stage yet. You shouldn't say such things. Tinton's mind shortcircuited. From Hinata's blush Niji's reaction and Hinabi's words, she had pieced everything together. Huga Hinata, the eldest
1424:03
Speaker A
daughter of the Huga clan, had someone she liked. And the person she liked was none other than Aihaan. The Aiha Azura who struck terror into the hearts of the entire Shinobi world. Aihaan. Good heavens, how did little sister Hinata
1424:15
Speaker A
manage such a feat? To think she could tame a man like that. She couldn't help but secretly give Hinata a thumbs up, though outwardly she maintained an expression as calm as still water. Her ears pricked up to listen. Sister, I
1424:27
Speaker A
heard everything. This is the gemstone brother-in-law gave you, isn't it? The heart of the earth. I heard that this gemstone was presented to Anokei of the Hidden Stone Village on his birthday by the wealthiest local merchant. The Heart
1424:38
Speaker A
of the Earth ranks among the top three of the 10 great gemstones in the Shinobi world. If you weren't in a romantic relationship, how could brother-in-law possibly gift you such a precious treasure? And even precocious as she was, Hannabi had her mouth clamped shut
1424:51
Speaker A
by Huga Hinata before she could finish her sentence. Hinata forced an awkward smile. Sister Tinton, she's just a child who doesn't know any better. She's just speaking nonsense. Absolute nonsense.
1425:00
Speaker A
Her voice carried a guilty conscience, desperately hoping Tinten hadn't caught on to anything. Tinten cooperatively chimed in. Oh, I zoned out for a moment.
1425:09
Speaker A
Did you guys say something? She famed just coming back to her senses. This act made Hinata breathe a sigh of relief. It was good that she hadn't heard. Then Hinata shot Huga Hannabi a glare. If you spout any more nonsense, I'll deduct all
1425:20
Speaker A
your allowance. You can forget about Candied Haw. Initially, Hinabi was defiant, but with Hinata now controlling her economic lifeline, she had no choice but to submit to her older sister's despotic power. Oh, I get it. She curled her lips. Ever since her sister had an
1425:34
Speaker A
epiphany, her entire demeanor had matured significantly and her cultivation was advancing by leaps and bounds. It was said that a while ago, her Bugan had experienced its first awakening throb. Because of this, their father was overjoyed and entrusted the
1425:47
Speaker A
family's financial affairs to her sister's management. Even brother Niji's monthly allowance required her sister's nod of approval before it could be collected. Perhaps only by working hard could she seize the right to speak in the future. Only then could she ensure
1426:00
Speaker A
her allowance wouldn't be confiscated. Huga Hinata invited her brother and sister Tinten to sit down, then personally went to the kitchen to fetch some fruit to entertain her guest.
1426:09
Speaker A
Tinten hurriedly waved her hands in refusal, but Hugani looked at Hinata's retreating back with complex emotions and said, "Tin, let her be. My sister has always been this considerate. Unlike Hinabi, Hugeni cast a glance at Huga Hannabi, who immediately shrank her neck
1426:23
Speaker A
back. If what she feared from Hinata was the power of economic sanctions, then her dread for this Hugani was all-encompassing. Hugani's talent completely crushed hers, and he always stood on her sister's side. If she misbehaved and provoked her sister,
1426:36
Speaker A
brother Niji wouldn't even need her sister to say a word. He would take the initiative to drag her out for training.
1426:41
Speaker A
hiss. Recalling the last time Hugani instantly initiated combat with the eight trigrams, 64 palms, Huga Hannabi could still feel a phantom ache in her abdomen. Damn it, why did she have to be the youngest? Having a favored older
1426:54
Speaker A
sister above her was bad enough, but she also had to deal with a biased older brother. In the future, once her bakugan had achieved great mastery, she would definitely make these two gravel before her and respectfully cry out, "Lady
1427:05
Speaker A
Hannabi." Huga Hannabi immersed herself in her own fantasy world and occasional smirk creeping onto her face watching her grinning Hugani clicked his tongue and sat on the sofa without uttering a single word. It wasn't until a moment later when Huga Hinata walked and
1427:19
Speaker A
carrying a platter of watermelon that his tense expression slowly relaxed. Huga Hinata looked at Niji with a smile and Hugani smiled back with a nod.
1427:27
Speaker A
Witnessing this scene, Tinten instantly understood in this household, Hinata's words likely held more weight and Niji clearly favored her. This gave her an idea. Perhaps in the future if she ever had a conflict with Niji, she could seek
1427:38
Speaker A
help from this gentle little girl. "Thank you, Anata," Tinten said with a smile. With that, she opened her ceiling scroll, pulled out a pair of tactical gauntlets, and handed them to Huga Hinata. Huga Hinata's eyes widened in confusion. Sister Tenton, what is this?
1427:52
Speaker A
I heard from Niji that the Huga clan frequently practices palm and fist techniques. These tactical gauntlets are a new product from my family shop. Since you are Niji's sister, and Niji and I are friends, that makes you my sister as
1428:02
Speaker A
well. There's nothing wrong with an older sister giving her younger sister a gift upon their first meeting, right?
1428:08
Speaker A
It's just that this gift is a bit modest, so I hope you won't mind," Tinten said with a smile. Her family's Ninja Tool Shop was arguably one of the most popular stores in Kenoha. How could it possibly be modest? Hinata Huga
1428:19
Speaker A
looked at Niji Huga with a hint of confusion. Niji, however, nodded to her, signaling that she could accept them.
1428:24
Speaker A
She then bowed to Tintin in gratitude and took the gauntlets. A smile curled at the corners of Tintin's lips. This was not merely a way to please Hinata Huga. It was also buying insurance for herself and Niji. And even more, it left
1428:36
Speaker A
a good impression of Tinton's ninja tool shop in front of the Hokag. Each of them harbored private calculations, yet with a touch of sincerity, they chatted very pleasantly. At the village entrance, Orochimaru stood straight and still gazing at the village he had left more
1428:49
Speaker A
than 10 years ago. His eyes were filled with endless tenderness and longing. The reason he had launched the Kohaa crush plan was that old Kohaa had already rotted to the very roots. If he did not carry out drastic reforms and kept
1429:00
Speaker A
allowing his own teacher to run wild Kohó would most likely be completely ruined in another 20 odd years, such a thing absolutely could not happen. The inheritance of their predecessors must not be destroyed in the hands of that
1429:11
Speaker A
old man. And so he secretly planned the Kenoha crush plan. Originally, he intended to wait another 10 odd years before carrying it out. But he could not wait any longer because Kenoha had produced an Aiha. He had studied
1429:22
Speaker A
Aihas deeds. This man did not seek marriage alliances, pay reparations, or offer tribute. Against external enemies, he struck with crushing force. In internal matters, he acted with wholehearted cooperation. In a short time, he had won the support of more
1429:35
Speaker A
than half the Shinobi clans. Such a man possessed the power to inspire and the bearing of a leader. Compared, even with his own teacher, the Shinobi hero of the second great ninja were 30 years younger, and in his prime, he had
1429:47
Speaker A
greater boldness and greater strength. In Achihan, he saw the hope of Kenoha's revival. And at that time, the only thing separating Aihaan from the Hokag's seat was one opportunity. An opportunity to pull the third Hokag down. Thus, for
1430:00
Speaker A
the sake of Kinoa Orochimaru was willing to make himself the key, the key to opening the door of this new era. Apart from the Sanin and Aihaan, perhaps no one could truly understand his intention. But it did not matter. As
1430:12
Speaker A
long as Kohaa could continue to flourish and prosper, then even if Orochimaru himself had to die, he would feel no fear. Lord Orochimaru, your mind was wandering. Kimaru Kagaya looked up at Orochimaru. Back when the Kagaya clan had been annihilated by the hidden mist
1430:26
Speaker A
village, Orochimaru was the first person to extend an olive branch to him and tell him that only by living could he have the chance to find something meaningful. It was also the first time after seven or eight years of being
1430:36
Speaker A
treated as a war machine by the Kagaya clan that he felt the world could hold something warm besides killing and fighting. Perhaps from that moment on, Kimaru had already understood what the truly meaningful thing for him was following Orochimaru and helping him
1430:49
Speaker A
accomplish everything he wanted to accomplish. Orochimaru was pulled back to reality by Kimaru's words. He looked at the boy who had been utterly loyal with not a trace of duplicity, who had borne a cursed seal and defeated the
1431:00
Speaker A
other experimental subjects in order to protect him. And a smile spread across his face. Kimaro, from now on, I can devote myself wholeheartedly to researching your bloodline disease. No longer will we be without a home or worry about lacking funds. Kimamaru, you
1431:14
Speaker A
must live on for me. You must. Orochimaru's face was full of sincerity. He had done his utmost for every child.
1431:20
Speaker A
Yugo's berserk madness, Kimaru's bloodline disease, Karen psychological wounds. A faint trace of emotion surfaced on Kimaru's expressionless face. He nodded. I will for Lord Orochimaru and for myself as well.
1431:32
Speaker A
Orochimaru smiled and ruffled Kimaru's hair. Kimaru closed his eyes, savoring it all. But before long, a voice came over. Mr. Orochimaru, why have you come so early? You've caught me completely unprepared. We agreed I would go 30 Lee out to meet you, and yet
1431:46
Speaker A
you're already at the gate. I really feel guilty. Golden light flashed in Achihas eyes as he stepped forward calmly and unhurriedly. Orochimaru looked at this wise lord about whom he had gathered intelligence from various factions and appraising look on his
1432:00
Speaker A
face. Lord Hokag, I am merely a rogue ninja of Kenoha. How could I possibly deserve such high esteem from the Lord Hokag? Achi Hajan, however, reached out directly and clasped Orochimarus hand. Rogue ninja, when did I ever say
1432:12
Speaker A
that, Mr. Orochimaru was a rogue ninja? That was the third Hokag's claim. It has nothing to do with me. Besides, do you think those absurd actions of the third Hokag can bind my thoughts? Aihajan gave Orochimaru a deep look. Hearing this,
1432:25
Speaker A
Orochimaru suddenly understood and burst into laughter. Then, what do you say about those who call me a master killing traitor? Mr. Orochimaru, unable to bear seeing Kenoha continue to decline under Herusen Saratobi, decided to uphold justice by severing personal ties and
1432:40
Speaker A
personally deliver Kenoha's benited ruler to his grave. Where is the wrong in that? I can even say this outright.
1432:45
Speaker A
If one day I become just like Huan Saratobi, I ask Mr. Orochimaru to command the clans of Kenoha and kill me.
1432:52
Speaker A
All of this is for Kenoha. Achihajans voice was firm. Orochimaru was utterly shaken. For the first time, he directly felt the charisma that radiated from Aiha. It made one admire him and long to follow him. No wonder, no wonder he had won the
1433:04
Speaker A
support of so many shinobi clans. He could also thoroughly reform Kinoa, which had rotted to the bone and make it once again the pinnacle of the five great nations. The rogue ninja Orochimaru hereby submits to the fifth Hokag Aihajan. Wherever you command, I
1433:18
Speaker A
dare not disobey. Orochimaru said in a deep voice. Behind him, Kimaru was the first to kneel. The other members of the Taka squad looked at one another, and in the end, they chose to kneel as well.
1433:28
Speaker A
After all, if even their master had surrendered, what was the point of putting up a struggle? Aihaan quickly helped Orochimaru to his feet, then took his hand and said to the A and Bu beside him, "Go and summon all the Shinobi clan
1433:40
Speaker A
leaders to the Hokag's office for a meeting. In addition, I will walk handinhand with Mister Orochimaru through the streets of Kenoha to make my stance clear." With that, oblivious to the Yanbius gaze, he walked straight into the village. Orochimaru
1433:52
Speaker A
was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and tried to pull his hand back. But he found that although Achihas big hand used no force, it could not be moved just like an iron vice. He originally had not wanted Aihaan to ruin
1434:04
Speaker A
his own reputation for him. He had only wanted to return and work as a researcher. But Achihan did not see it that way. Orochimaru was the benchmark of the ninja world's technology tree.
1434:13
Speaker A
Even in the future, when facing the Atsuki clan, he could still fight them with his strength. No matter how highly one regarded such talent, it would never be too much. In Achihas eyes, Orochimarus contributions surpassed any one of the Sanin and outweighed
1434:27
Speaker A
countless Jonan. Therefore, this matter quietly spread through Kenoha. The third Hokag's partisans had already been in fear for their own safety after the fall of the two great families of Uditain and Midokado. This time, they transformed into deep sea sharks. As if they had
1434:41
Speaker A
caught the scent of blood, their faces brimmed with excitement, ready to deliver a head-on blow to Achiha. At this meeting, Orochimaru looked at the young Hokag beside him and the corners of his eyes softened. Soon it was time
1434:51
Speaker A
for dinner and Achihajan brought Orochimaru to Icharaka Ramen. Boss two bowls of deluxe ramen. Aihaan said with a smile. Hearing his voice, Tuchi immediately replied, "Right away, Lord Hokag." With that, he began to pull the noodles while his daughter Aam looked at
1435:05
Speaker A
the newcomers. At first, she greeted them sweetly, but then her expression changed drastically. She saw Orochimaru.
1435:12
Speaker A
He was rumored to be the strongest and most intelligent of the three Sanin of Kinoa. Not long ago, he had even launched the Kenoha crush plan directly, leaving the third Hokag in a vegetative state, who now depended on four drips to
1435:24
Speaker A
sustain his vital signs. And how could I am not be terrified when such a man appeared here so brazenly. She glanced at Aiha, then at Orochimaru, and swallowed hard. Orochimaru chuckled lightly. Lord Hokag, it seems the people of Kinoa still hold a deep rooted
1435:38
Speaker A
impression of me. His tone was indifferent, yet combined with his face, it appeared quite sinister. Meanwhile, Kimaru wore a displeased expression, staring fixedly at Aam. If not for Achihaan, the Hokage of Kinoa being present, Kimaru would have wanted to
1435:51
Speaker A
draw out his own spine as a lawn sword and sliced this woman into pieces.
1435:55
Speaker A
Kimaru, Orochimaru said merely in a soft voice, and Kimaru quieted down, returning to a polite demeanor. Miss Aam, it's been a long time. Orochimaru waved his hand and Aim, realizing her own laps and manners, bowed and said,"Lord Orochimaru, who would have
1436:09
Speaker A
thought I'd see you again here." With that, she turned her gaze to Achiha, who said with a smile, "Sister I am, you needn't be nervous." This time, Orochimaru has returned to Kinoa, "You may not be aware of what happened
1436:20
Speaker A
before." At that moment, Tuchi walked out carrying two bowls of deluxe ramen. Seeing Achiha, he cheerfully greeted, "Lord Hokag," then looked at Orochimaru beside him and was slightly takenback, though not as shaken as I am. Lord Orochimaru, I never imagined that after
1436:34
Speaker A
10 years I'd see you here eating noodles again. His tone was calm, yet every word was poignant and thoughtprovoking.
1436:41
Speaker A
Orochimaru stared at the ramen before him, lost in memories. At that time, the three Samin had just returned from a mission and passed by this place, catching the scent of Tuchi, who had just set up his stall and was still
1436:51
Speaker A
unskilled. Back then, Tuchi was not as renowned as he was now. He was just an ordinary vendor like any other street peddler. Due to his shy disposition, not a single customer stood before his cart.
1437:01
Speaker A
Orochimaru became intrigued and pulled the other two over to the stall intending to boost Tuchi's business. And that was the first time Tuchi ever sold ramen. Lord Orochimaru. Hi, I'm Tuchi, 17 this year. He stammered nervously for Orochimaru was already a renowned and
1437:16
Speaker A
important figure at that time. Jeriah, however, stepped forward with a grin. Young man Tuchi, we just finished a mission and we're starving. What are you selling here? Tuchi snapped back to reality, looking at Jeriah with some nervousness. After stammering for a long
1437:29
Speaker A
while, Orochimaru pushed Jerio aside. Jariah, don't be so clingy. Do you realize you frightened Tuchi? Hearing this, Jeriah felt as though his heart had been pierced by a thousand arrows.
1437:39
Speaker A
He walked aside and began drawing circles. raised an eyebrow. Orochimaru, are you sure you want to eat here? It looks like just an ordinary little food cart.
1437:48
Speaker A
Touchi feeling dejected, but she was telling the truth. He had been out here for days without any business. Truly a failure. Orochimaru, however, laughed. A haven't you heard the saying, true delicacies are not found in restaurants, but in the street alleys among the
1438:01
Speaker A
common folk. To disparage food before even tasting it is quite rude. Orochimaru spoke up for Tuchi supporting him. Tuchi looked up at Orochimaru and was met with a look of approval and a smile which filled his heart with
1438:12
Speaker A
immense gratification. Seemed to realize her rudeness and quickly walked over to Tuchi's stall. I'm sorry, brother Tuchi. That was my fault. Tuchi stared blankly at sununade, never expecting that the lofty lady would apologize. He hastily waved his hands to say it was nothing, but
1438:27
Speaker A
Orochimaru interjected. Since you know you're wrong, how about you treat us to this meal? Money meant nothing to Sununade, and this would also help ease her guilt. After all, Sununade was good-natured at heart. Her words just now had only been a careless slip. Shot
1438:41
Speaker A
Orochimaru a glare, but a smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. Final treat then. With that, she slammed 100,000 Rio onto the table, startling Tuchi. Tuchi quickly waved his hands. Lady, my ramen is very cheap. There's no need for so
1438:54
Speaker A
much. Consider this money deposited here. If these two ever want noodles but have no money, put it on my tab, she declared magnanimously. Tuchi looked troubled, glancing at Orochimaru and Jeriah. Jeriah grinned. Wo! From now on, if I run short on living expenses, I can
1439:09
Speaker A
come here for noodles. Long live rushed over to Jeriah and gave him a beating. Humph, you talk too much.
1439:16
Speaker A
Orochimaru nodded to Tuchi, signaling him to accept the money. Tuchi was so moved that tears welled up in his eyes.
1439:22
Speaker A
He wiped his face and then went to wash his hands. This was not the time to cry.
1439:26
Speaker A
They had been so kind to him. He would repay them with all his might. And so Tuchi solemnly tied on his apron and began pulling noodles. Because it was a stall rather than a shop, there was no kitchen. So his every pulling motion was
1439:37
Speaker A
fully displayed. After being stretched several times in his hands, the oiled dough formed noodles of uniform thickness, leaving the three Sanin dumbfounded, especially sonade. Seeing this, she subjectively believed that the ramen would surely be delicious. Little did they know this was the chef using
1439:52
Speaker A
his artistry to create his food in real time, fully revealing the cooking process to the diners, greatly heightening their anticipation for the finished dish. Jeriah also grew serious.
1440:02
Speaker A
Watching the movements, he knew this young man was definitely talented. It wasn't that he had never seen others make ramen, but Tuchi was the first to work with such clean, swift movements.
1440:10
Speaker A
Orochimaru smiled. It seemed the shop he had casually picked had turned out to have a great chef. 10 minutes later, three steaming bowls of ramen were ready. Tuchi smiled and said, "Please enjoy." He placed them on the counter
1440:21
Speaker A
and the three Sanin, unable to wait any longer, gathered around and began eating. Sunady took the first bite, her eyes lighting up. Oh, so delicious. Hot, hot, hot. But it's so tasty that I can't bear to let go. Jeriah laughed while
1440:34
Speaker A
eating. Orochimaru took a slow, savoring mouthful. His eyes filled with delight and enjoyment and gave Tuchi a thumbs up. And because the three Sanin had patronized Tuchi's ramen stall, people around saw it and flocked over one after another. In this way, Tuchi survived the
1440:48
Speaker A
most difficult period of starting his business. The hardest part was beginning. Back to reality. Orochimaru looked at the family reunion ramen and smiled. Who could have imagined that the little one from back then would now be one of Kenoha's culinary masters, the
1441:00
Speaker A
founder of Icharaka Ramen? Tuchi looked at Orochimaru with a complicated expression. Lord Orochimaru, I don't believe that you are the villain the rumors say you are. You are clearly a very kind person, so why has it come to
1441:11
Speaker A
this? Tuchi's words made Orochimaru pause midbite. A flicker of pain crossed his eyes and then he smiled. Fuchi, do you know? Sometimes in life, one is not one's own master. Even I am nothing more than a pawn that the great ones can toss
1441:24
Speaker A
away at any moment. But who would listen to a pawns cry? Even if they listened and learned the truth, who would stand up for you? If you don't become a player if you don't make the players hear these
1441:32
Speaker A
things, what use is all your striving? Orochimaru uttered those words with self-deprecation. Kimaru lowered his head. He knew how difficult Orochimaru's years had been. He had a bright future, was one of the successors to the Hokag title, and possessed unmatched strength
1441:46
Speaker A
and talent. So why did he have to suffer such a fate? Aihaan, however, understood perfectly. In Huen Saratobi's eyes, Orochimaru's years of hard work counted for nothing. Indeed, he could be discarded at any moment as a scapegoat.
1441:58
Speaker A
His words carried confusion, resentment, anger, and pain. Hearing this Jean could not hold back any longer. Orochimaru rest assured. I am not Husen Saratobi, nor am I one of those fatuous cowardly politicians who only fight among themselves. I, Achiha, swear by the
1442:13
Speaker A
glory of the Achiha clan that this time I will clear your name and honor you as a pillar of the nation. Aihaan extended his hand in solemn promise. Even Orochimaru was moved to look at him with new regard. As one of the legendary
1442:25
Speaker A
Sanin of Kohaa, who had grown up in the village, he instinctively understood what the glory of the Aiha clan meant.
1442:31
Speaker A
Such an oath was no lighter than swearing on one's own life. In the Achiha clan, if anyone sullied the clan's glory, they would rather draw their sword and kill themselves to prove their integrity. Tuchi was even more agitated than Orochimaru. Trembling, he
1442:44
Speaker A
said, Lord Hokag, I beg you, please clear Lord Orochimarus name. He He is a good man. Tuchi was grateful for Orochimarus kindness in recognizing him. Moreover, knowing that Orochimaru had been wronged, he was furious. But as an ordinary nobody, he had no power to
1442:58
Speaker A
change any of it. Only Aihaan the fifth Hokag of Kinoa could change all of this.
1443:03
Speaker A
Seeing this Aihaan said don't worry Uncle Touchi I will. Those who have rendered meritorious service to Kanoha should not end up like this. They should be given the treatment they deserve not be framed here as rogue ninja. Aihajan
1443:15
Speaker A
said this made Kimaru feel a hint of affection for the fifth Hokag. After all, the man was willing to speak up for his master. Orochimaru, however, just smiled. All right, let's eat our noodles. If we don't eat soon, they'll
1443:26
Speaker A
clump up. Once they clumped, they won't taste good anymore. He was the first to lift his chopsticks and take a mouthful of noodles. A warmth spread through his heart. It was the same taste as all those years ago, still as delicious as
1443:37
Speaker A
ever. Seeing this, Tuchi's eyes reened. He gihan a long, deep look, and Achiha nodded to him in return, signaling that he could rest assured. After the meal, Achiha brought Orochimaru to the Hokag building. At the entrance, Kakashi was
1443:50
Speaker A
already waiting in solemn readiness. His Ambu subordinates had told him that today Orochimaru would be returning to Kenoa. Kakashi had come straight to the Hokag building ready to await Aihas orders. When he saw Orochimaru, his pupils contracted. After all, Orochimaru
1444:04
Speaker A
belonged to the same generation as his father and was therefore his senior. Just as Kakashi was hesitating over how to address him, Orochimaru spoke first.
1444:12
Speaker A
"Kakashi, alike, truly alike," he murmured. "Alike to what?" Kakashi asked in confusion. The white fong Orochimaru said with a smile. Kakashi's breath stopped. His expression turned serious and he asked, "Lord Orochimaru, you knew my father." Of course, White Fang Sukumo
1444:27
Speaker A
was in no way inferior to me. He even served as my deputy on the battlefield.
1444:31
Speaker A
His character strength, or rather his schemes and tactics, could all be called the best in Kenoa. Even I couldn't be sure of suppressing him. There was a hint of regret in Orochimaru's voice.
1444:40
Speaker A
Kakashi's eyes reened. In all these years, other than the Hokag, this was the first time someone had told him how excellent his father was. Your father is a hero, a hero of Kinoa. He is not a sinner. Oh, anyone with discerning eyes
1444:52
Speaker A
knows this. But due to some unavoidable circumstances, he a flicker of grief passed through Orochimaru's eyes.
1444:58
Speaker A
Kakashi clenched his fists. Since becoming the captain of the A&BU, his clearance had been greatly elevated, and he had unearthed those hidden records.
1445:05
Speaker A
Through one record after another, he learned that his father had made no mistake. He had only stepped on someone's interests and died in a political struggle. He was not a failure. He was a hero. Kakashi, your father came to see me before his death
1445:17
Speaker A
and left a message for you. Before I could give it to you, I was driven out of Kenoha under the name of a traitor.
1445:22
Speaker A
Orochimaru took out a letter from a storage scroll. The envelope was yellowed, clearly weathered by the years, yet the wax seal at the mouth was still intact. Evidence that the letter had never been opened. Had I not seen
1445:32
Speaker A
you this time, I would almost have forgotten it. I hope you won't blame me.
1445:36
Speaker A
Orochimarus eyes carried a trace of guilt. Kakashi shook his head. No, not at all. Back then, Lord Orochimaru was forced to live in hiding, so it was natural that it slipped your mind. And even if you hadn't forgotten, you had no
1445:47
Speaker A
way to send it. Kakashi understood Orochimarus difficulty. And Orochimaru side. Then Kakashi took the envelope, opened it, and read the letter. Kakashi, when you receive this letter, I may already be dead. Your father may be a failure or he may not
1446:00
Speaker A
be. That matters little. What matters is that I believe if a man cares nothing for his comrad's lives, and only for completing the mission, he may be a fine ninja. But I could never be that man.
1446:09
Speaker A
Shortly afterward, I realized one thing. Those who framed and accused me were all dead. I knew this was a scheme directed at me. Coupled with the rumors spreading throughout the village, it was clear this person held no low position. Not
1446:21
Speaker A
long ago, they obtained a photo of you and gave it to me. A photo of you studying in class. I knew very well they were forcing me to die. Though your father's ability was acceptable before the village and the oppression of its
1446:31
Speaker A
high-ranking men, he was as insignificant as a fragile weed in the wind. So I decided to give them what they wanted and protect you. Your father is no failure, but your father wanted to protect his son. So forgive me, Kakashi.
1446:42
Speaker A
The road ahead must be walked alone. Do not seek revenge. Do not harbor hatred.
1446:46
Speaker A
Just live well. Sukcomos last words. The mood was heavy, especially for Achihaan. Even he had never imagined that Sakomaos death concealed such a hidden truth. Hitaki Kakashi was now weeping as he stared at the letter in his hands. His right hand clenched
1447:00
Speaker A
unconsciously, and he spoke in a sinister tone, "Lord Hokag Can I?" Aiha Jean shook his head. "I'm sorry, Kakashi. I know what you want to say.
1447:08
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen cannot die. At least not by your hand." to ruin your future for a rotten man. I can't agree to such a foolish thing. Aihaan said slowly. But Kakashi glared back. So, we're just supposed to let this go. Lord Hokag, my
1447:20
Speaker A
mother died in childbirth. My father was my only spiritual pillar. Do you know how much his death hurt me? Kakashi was almost frantic. At that moment, a voice suddenly cried out, "Lord Hokag, no.
1447:31
Speaker A
It's terrible." The third Lord third. He perhaps because Saratobi Herusen's status at that moment was so sensitive, everyone present turned their gazes toward the source of the voice. It was Shizun who spoke. She had been on duty that night, and while she was making her
1447:44
Speaker A
rounds, the sound of shattering glass rang out. When she arrived, she saw a horrifying sight. A short-haired ninja wearing a yellow mask had a black rod in his hand. Then it pierced through the heart of the third Hokag Saratobi
1447:55
Speaker A
Herusen. The third Hokag's pupil shrank as he instantly snapped awake. But besides the pain of a pierced heart and the failing of his limbs from the loss of blood supply, he wearily looked at the masked man and asked, "Are you the
1448:07
Speaker A
one who set off the ninetailes rampage back then?" "Why?" Saratobi Herusen looked at the masked man with the weary gravity of an old man and made a quiet probe. It was me. Since you've discovered it, Harusen, I'll stop
1448:18
Speaker A
hiding. With that, he smiled coldly at Haruen and slowly removed his mask. At the sight of that face, the third Hokag Saratobi Herusen felt his calm memories begin to stir. You are Aihao. Aihao put his mask back on. You guessed right. I
1448:32
Speaker A
didn't think the Hokag would remember a dead last like me. However, there's no reward. If there is one, let me see you off on your final journey. A dignified death is far better than lying here and rotting away in this sick bed, isn't it?
1448:44
Speaker A
Aihao looked at the third Hokag as if you were looking at garbage. Child, can you tell me why? You were once the one who most truly inherited the will of fire. How did you become this? The third Hokag attempted to convince Aidito with
1448:56
Speaker A
talk no jutsu. Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong person. Who was Aido? A ruthless man who by the later stage of the story was only one step away from unifying the ninja world. How could he ever be persuaded by talk no jutzu? The
1449:08
Speaker A
third Hokag could not even manage the most basic empathy, let alone move Achihaos heart. Aihao shook his head. I'm sorry, Lord third. I have not a trace of attachment to this disgusting village, especially Kohaa under your rule. Achiabido had learned from Black
1449:23
Speaker A
Zetsu how Kakashi's father, Hataki Sukumo, had died. At the same time, seeing Aiha Jean persuade Kakashi not to take action made his fury boil over.
1449:31
Speaker A
He's already walked all over you, and you're still willing to endure it. Fine, since you won't make a move, I will. I never liked this sanctimonious old man anyway. Hearing Achihao's words, the third Hokag lowered his head. At the
1449:43
Speaker A
same time, his chakra began to flow, and the flow followed exactly the sequence to activate the dead demon-consuming seal. The third Hokag side. It seemed he would have to use that technique after all. Well, if he could take a cancer of
1449:54
Speaker A
Kohao with him before he died, it would be worth it. Through the black rod embedded in the third Hokag's body, Black Zetsu sensed danger. Danger that was equally lethal to him. So, he hastily spoke. Aidito, hurry. Retreat into Camui space. This old man wants to
1450:08
Speaker A
take you down with him. Black Zetsu's voice resounded in the depths of Aidito's heart. At the same time, Black Zetsu summoned a wall formed from black liquid, separating Aido from Saratobi Harusen. Saratobi Herusen bellowed dead demon consuming seal. As the words fell,
1450:23
Speaker A
a phantom of the death god appeared behind him. In his mouth hung a short blade. His hair floated in the air and he wore white robes. His vermilion purple skin and gaunt frame looked as though a single gust of wind could blow
1450:33
Speaker A
him over. Yet the aura of death radiating from him made it impossible for anyone to take him lightly. In an instant, all the glass on that entire floor shattered with a thunderous roar.
1450:43
Speaker A
With the hospital's windows gone, winds from every direction howled through producing a wailing similar to ghosts crying and wolves howling. The third Hokag Saratobi Herusen saw the exposed sharing gone in Achihabido's eye rotating and his pupils contracted sharply. Don't even think about
1450:58
Speaker A
escaping. He directed the death god to lock onto Aihao's presence. The death god's lips curled upward. Intangibility.
1451:05
Speaker A
It might be invincible in the ninja world, but my existence stands above the ninja world. After locking onto Aido the death god's long blade slashed straight toward Aidito's soul. Black Zetsu's brow twitched wildly. He knew Aidito had overreached. This intangibility could
1451:20
Speaker A
never stop the death god. So Black Zetsu prepared to reveal his trump card. He directly engulfed Aidito's body and seized control. Aido was stunned.
1451:28
Speaker A
Realizing he could not move at all. At the same time as Sharinggon was activated once more. Kimui space. Just as he said those words, the death god's long blade arrived as promised. It pierced effortlessly through Black Zetsu's barrier and thrust toward his
1451:41
Speaker A
head. The next instant, space warped. Aido's figure vanished as he entered the space-time dimension. The death god's attack missed. Shock lingered on his face, but once he realized what had happened, he flew into a frenzied rage.
1451:52
Speaker A
The dead demon consuming seal was a technique bound by contract. If he failed to kill his enemy, the contract would become void, and he would not be able to devour Saratobi Herusen's delicious soul. Damn it, space-time ninjutsu. The death god was so enraged
1452:06
Speaker A
that he actually spoke. Glaring furiously in the direction where Aido had vanished. He could only abort the ritual in the end. Saratobi herusen side. Even the death god could do nothing. So what could he himself do? He lowered his head, looked down at his
1452:19
Speaker A
pierced heart, and shook his head. Perhaps this is where my life ends. The memories in his mind replayed like a revolving lantern. His youth is days after taking the Hokag's seat and the weak-willed compromises of his old age.
1452:30
Speaker A
Enough. Let it end. Let it end here. Saratobi Herusen lowered his head, his palm resting on the bed. He closed his eyes and sank into an eternal sleep. His thoughts turned to Kinoa to Achiha into the future. He believed that under
1452:43
Speaker A
Achihajans leadership, Kinoa would move toward an even more prosperous tomorrow. At this moment, Aihao was situated within the time space dimension. Black Zetsu relinquished control of his body, returning it to him, and spoke, "See, never underestimate anyone. Just now, if I
1452:57
Speaker A
hadn't reacted quickly, your arrogance would have cost you dearly." Black Zetsu's voice rang out. Aidito fell silent then suddenly looked up and asked why can you control my body directly back then when a wagure left me half crippled. It was you who repaired my
1453:10
Speaker A
body. Was it at that time that you tampered with my body? Aihao stared at his left hand. A look of disillusionment in his eyes. Black Zetsu felt his body stiffen. Had he been discovered? Damn it that a cursed Saratobi Harusen ruined
1453:23
Speaker A
such a major scheme of mind. As Atsitsuki Kagaya's contingency, Black Zetsu inherently possessed the ability to possess and seize control of a body.
1453:31
Speaker A
With Aido, whose body he had personally reconstructed, it was even more like second nature. As long as he wished Aidito's body would fall under his control at any time. This was a secret black Zetsu would never have revealed in
1453:42
Speaker A
a lifetime. Yet now it had been exposed because of Sarbi Herusen's dead demon consuming seal. He had to fabricate a suitable excuse to deceive this Aiha Kenji. After about 2 seconds, he immediately spoke. Aido, you know the situation was critical at the time. All
1453:56
Speaker A
I could think was that you absolutely could not die here. So I used all my strength to merge with you.
1454:01
Speaker A
Unexpectedly, I gained control of your body. I had Kimui on my mind and your body moved on its own. I found it strange too, but I suppose it must have been an accident. Black Zetsu had concocted a pack of lies. In the end,
1454:13
Speaker A
Aihao nodded. So that was how it was. He had wronged Black Zetsu. Still, there were some things he needed to make clear. Black Zetsu, this is the only time. Next time I do not want to see you use that special ability of yours to
1454:24
Speaker A
control my body without my permission. Aihao was very serious which also made Black Zetsu he a sigh of relief. He thought to himself, "Thank goodness it is this fool. If it had been someone else, someone like Aiha Jean, he would
1454:37
Speaker A
probably have sealed me in time space the moment something like this happened. If that happened, he would truly have no one to turn to. Heaven would not answer and Earth would not respond." "No problem, Aido. We have been together for
1454:47
Speaker A
more than 10 years. You trust me. Everything is guaranteed. Black sets voice came through. Aidito nodded and continued. Should we show ourselves?
1454:56
Speaker A
Black setsu hurriedly stopped him. Aido, no. You absolutely must not show yourself right now. For one thing, that little girl saw all our movements just now. For another, Aihaan will arrive on the scene soon. Without Susen, you are
1455:07
Speaker A
no match for him. Black Zetsu analyzed. Although Aido knew Black Zetsu was right, rage blazed on his face. Aihaan again. Aihaan. Why was he everywhere?
1455:16
Speaker A
Was this Achi Hajan sent by heaven to oppose him? He had originally had many plans, but now they had all been thrown into chaos, forcing him to take things one step at a time. The one who had caused all of this was Aiha. In that
1455:28
Speaker A
case, should we keep watching the show here? Aido spoke again. Black Zetsu, however, shook his head. This time, you have already avenged your good friend Kakashi. There is no need to stay here any longer. Kohaa is teaming with
1455:39
Speaker A
formidable experts. If you show yourself now the fresh grievance of killing the third Hokag Saratobi Herusen added to the old grudges and the Ninetales incident may cost you any chance of ever entering the Kimui dimension again.
1455:51
Speaker A
Black Zetsu analyzed if he were Achiha he would have someone bombard Aihao continuously for 5 minutes. Phasing and the Kimui dimension cannot be activated simultaneously. 5 minutes of dense uninterrupted assault plus a final blow from Susenu's great sword would most
1456:07
Speaker A
likely [ __ ] Aihao on the spot. Hearing Black Zetsu's words of Beto fell silent. He knew Black Zetsu's words were unpleasant, but they were hard truth. If he insisted on going his own way, he truly might fall into that kind of
1456:18
Speaker A
passive predicament. Black Zetsu, you got one thing wrong. I did not do it for Kakashi. I merely wanted to slaughter that beast, he said smuggly, making Black Zetsu roll his eyes. Just as Aido nodded and prepared to leave, the door
1456:30
Speaker A
was kicked flying. A figure appeared clad in crimson armor of the waring states era and wielding the Aiha flame fan. With a soft wave of the flame, fan a violent gale arose to clash against the natural breeze. Then he walked
1456:41
Speaker A
slowly to the third Hokag and began to weep. Poor third Hokag. I arrived one step too late, allowing you to fall victim to a villain sneak attack. Aihaan looked at the black rod stuck in Saratobi Husen's heart and yanked it out
1456:54
Speaker A
with force. Saratobi Husen's body trembled. Then, as if realizing something, Achi Haan shoved the black rod back in with even greater force.
1457:03
Speaker A
Squatch. The sound of a blunt object piercing through organs came again, making Achiha Abido and Black Zetsu in the Kimui dimension draw a sharp breath.
1457:11
Speaker A
This brat was truly ruthless. The first move could be understood as Aiha Jean not wanting the third Hokag's remains to bear any unusual marks. Then what about the second move? The second move was absolutely to ensure the third Hokag
1457:23
Speaker A
would die. Who could have expected that Achihan who seemed like such a good person would be so despicable and shameless? The more Black Zetsu looked at Achihan, the more he liked him. If he had a host like this assisting him, why
1457:34
Speaker A
worry about his great plan failing? He was more ruthless than Aido, smarter than Achihadara, and stronger than both.
1457:40
Speaker A
Where could he find such a perfect existence? Unfortunately, he would not take the bait, and the moment they met, he would directly unleash ceiling techniques, giving him no chance at all.
1457:48
Speaker A
Otherwise, Black Zetsu would definitely have tricked Achiha Jean into willingly becoming his partner. Shizen saw this and wanted to say something, but a blade was already pressed against her throat.
1457:58
Speaker A
Miss Shisen, some things are not yours to know. Treat them as if they never happened to understand. Otherwise, the white fang in my hand will wipe out the entire Ko clan. Kakashi appeared behind Shizun and threatened her in icy tones.
1458:10
Speaker A
Shizun shuddered all over, but Kakashi would not show her mercy because of her fear. He understood that Achiha Jean was avenging him and otherwise he would not have pulled the black rod out and then thrust it back in. I I promise you, I
1458:21
Speaker A
will not speak carelessly about this, Shisun said fearfully. Remember what you said today. Otherwise, even Lady cannot save your life. With that, Kakashi walked inside. Hearing the footsteps behind him, Aihaan stopped crying and slowly rose. Lucence cleaned up. Rest
1458:36
Speaker A
assured, Lord Hokag, the one outside the door is Shizun, a member of the Ko clan.
1458:40
Speaker A
I have already made sure she keeps her lips sealed. Nothing will go wrong. Kakashi said in a low voice. The fifth Hokag Aihaan stared coldly at Saratobi.
1458:49
Speaker A
Husen a trace of sorrow in his eyes. Little had he imagined that Husen who had toiled all his life would wind up with such a miserable end. He had no idea what Aihao intended. Could he truly be seeking vengeance for Kakashi?
1459:01
Speaker A
Suddenly, footsteps approached. Aiha Jeans ears twitched and he gave his thigh a sharp pinch. Soon his eyes reened and the corners of his eyes grew moist. Third Hokag. Third Hokag. How could you die just like this? Kohaa cannot do without you. Third Hokag.
1459:16
Speaker A
Aihaan wailed as if his heart were being torn apart. Outside, those who heard his cries paused midstep. Then their footsteps became even more chaotic and urgent. The Shamura clan in particular was hardly affected. Even though Shamura Danzo was dead because after Danzo
1459:29
Speaker A
established Rude, he had all but severed his connection with the clan. In his words, the Shamura clan were all dead weights stumbling blocks on his road to success. Their strength was too feeble to ever be of genuine help to him. For
1459:40
Speaker A
reasons unknown, no one in the entire Shamura clan save Shamura Danzo had been able to rise to the occasion. Even the current clan head had barely broken through to Jonan. Since they were useless to him, he should have cast them
1459:52
Speaker A
away in time. indecisiveness at a critical moment would only lead to disaster. Saratobi Herusen, however, did not see it that way. The Saratobi and Shamura clans were old family friends, and he and Danzo were sworn brothers.
1460:04
Speaker A
Relying on those two bonds alone, brotherhood and family friendship, Saratobi Herusen could not possibly mistreat the Shamura clan. So, in terms of policy and resource allocation, he offered the Shamura clan great favors.
1460:16
Speaker A
Though their share could not compare with the Saratobi clans, it was in no way inferior to what the Aiha and Huga clans received. It was precisely this support from Herusen that turned the entire Shamura clan into his most
1460:26
Speaker A
devoted followers. His prestige in their hearts stood even higher than that of the clan's number one genius. Now Husen's death struck them like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. Their greatest backer had collapsed completely, leaving them in the
1460:38
Speaker A
desperate state before them. Shamura Shoouji fell to his knees with a thud. The Shamura clansmen behind him wore grim expressions, their eyes blazing with killing intent and grief. Lord Hokagu, who was it? who killed the third Hokag. Shamura Shios voice was bone
1460:53
Speaker A
chilling. His gaze fixed unwaveringly on Aiha. Aihas sobbing gradually faded. He looked at the old man before him and began, "You are Lord Hokag. I am Shamura Shoouji, the clan head of the Shamura clan." At the same time, the
1461:06
Speaker A
Shamura clan has always been on good terms with the Saratobi clan. Now, the head of the Saratobi clan and the third Hokag of Kenoha has died here. I must find the killer and avenge the third Hokag. Shamura Shoouji said darkly. Aiha
1461:18
Speaker A
Jean glanced at him, his eyes darting, then put on a heartbroken expression. I have no idea either. By the time I got to the scene, the third Hokag was already lying there. His chest was pierced through by an unidentified blunt
1461:29
Speaker A
weapon, a fatal wound. Even ifsunade came, there was nothing she could do. Aiha Jean turned a gentle gaze towards Saratobi Husen, who lay motionless and the corners of his mouth curled upward.
1461:39
Speaker A
The Shamura clan was stunned by these words. To slay the third Hokag with a blunt weapon could only mean one thing.
1461:45
Speaker A
The culprit possessed terrifying physical strength. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult to break through the third Hokag's defenses.
1461:52
Speaker A
Clothes on their heels came the Saratobi clan. Saratobi Assuma slid to his knees in front of Saratobi Hirusen, crying, "Father, father, you died so miserably, father." Looking at the dead old man lying before him with a faint smile on
1462:04
Speaker A
his face, Asuma's heart was struck as never before. He had never imagined that his father Saratobi Herusen, a hero bearing the title hero of Shinobi, would die at someone else's hands. Aihaan consoled Saratobi Asuma exactly as he had just consoled the Shamura clan head.
1462:20
Speaker A
Crime should not extend to one's wife and children besides Asuma's loyalty to Kenoha was beyond doubt. Moreover, Saratobi Herus's shady dealings had never been made known to Asuma, nor had Asuma ever taken part in them. Thus, Aihaan decided that as long as Assuma
1462:34
Speaker A
did not cause any major trouble or stir up incidents in the future, he could let him live as a wealthy man of leisure.
1462:40
Speaker A
All right, Asuma, don't be sad. You are still young and you have a long road ahead. Now that Husen is dead, the position of the Saratobi clan head remains unresolved. In order to keep the Saratobi clan from declining, and to
1462:51
Speaker A
keep your father from being disappointed, now is the time for you to rouse yourself and unite the Saratobi clan. Aiha Jehans voice was low yet magnetic, sending a jolt through Asuma's body. Assuma slowly rose, murmuring, "That's right. Father is dead now, and
1463:04
Speaker A
among the second generation members, only I am left. If the Saratobi clan declines under my watch, that would be the height of filial impiety. For the old man and for myself, I must pull myself together." The grief in Asuma's
1463:16
Speaker A
eyes vanished, replaced by a roaring fire. Lord Hokag, from this day onward, the Saratobi clan is willing to support you with all its strength without a single word of objection. If anyone dares to cause trouble, I will slit his
1463:27
Speaker A
throat. Aihaan said nothing. He only patted Asuma on the shoulder side and walked out of the hospital room. At the site, countless shinobi clans waiting outside the room poured inside. One after another, they deliberately steered clear of the griefstricken Aihaan and
1463:41
Speaker A
hurried into the room. First, they wanted to confirm whether the third Hokag was truly dead and whether he had truly been killed by a blunt weapon, just as the Hokag had said. Some even now still suspected that the scene
1463:52
Speaker A
before them had been staged by Aihaan, that this was a trap he had set and that he had killed Saratobi Husen, the third Hokag. But the result disappointed them.
1464:00
Speaker A
After Harusen's heart had been pierced by a black rod, it had kept bleeding. Only now had the blood gradually dried.
1464:06
Speaker A
This made the faces of the clans that had originally been neutral or had sided with the third Hokag turn livid. They cursed the third Hokag in their hearts for dying so easily and sneered that since things were so their attitude
1464:17
Speaker A
toward the Aiha clan would have to change from now on. No matter what, no matter whether Aihaan had actually killed the third Hokage, it no longer mattered. He was dead and his descendants had neither his strength nor his boldness. So they rushed to flee the
1464:31
Speaker A
Soratobi ship and sought any way to board the Aiha vessel. Meanwhile, Aiha Jean watched all of this a smile curling at the corner of his mouth. He turned to look at Shizen. For reasons she could not understand, upon seeing Achi Haan
1464:43
Speaker A
smile, her entire body trembled and fear welled up from the depths of her heart.
1464:46
Speaker A
Aihaan stepped forward and patted Shisin on the shoulder. Taking advantage of her moment of carelessness, he activated his man Gekko Sharinggon and planted a Dao heart demon seed deep within her heart.
1464:57
Speaker A
If Shizen ever tried to betray him in the future, Achiha would be the first to know. At the same time, he could detonate the demon seed, making her incapable of uttering even a single word. This was the safest approach. As
1465:08
Speaker A
long as you behave yourself, you can live happily for the rest of your life.
1465:12
Speaker A
But if you intend to inform on me, you had better weigh carefully whether your mouth is faster than your heart exploding. Aihaan glanced at Shizun, then turned and left. Because Achihabido had suddenly slain Saratobi Husen, the third Hokag of Kinoa had fallen in
1465:26
Speaker A
battle. This event overshadowed all matters that had been about to be discussed and threw Achihajans plans into disarray. Yet for Achihaan, it was a stroke of good fortune. On the one hand, it helped him dispose of that ticking time bomb that might wake at any
1465:38
Speaker A
moment. On the other hand, the forces that had served as a counterbalance to him lost their leader and would soon collapse. Only then would Kinoa know true unity. As for Shizun, Aihaan trusted that she was a sensible woman.
1465:49
Speaker A
He stood in the corridor, gazing into the sick room with a sorrowful face and sigh from time to time. After all, all appearances had to be kept up. Soon, Jeriah andSunady too of the Sanon arrived. Jeriah rushed straight and
1466:00
Speaker A
shoving aside the villagers around him and fell to his knees with a thud on the floor in front of his master's bed.
1466:06
Speaker A
Although the old man had been muddle-headed and foolish, he was after all the master who had raised him.
1466:10
Speaker A
Perhaps their bond had been laced with self-interest. But no matter what, that was an established fact. Even if Saratobi Herusen had used him and hurt him, he could never betray Saratobi Herusen. He would rather give up the name of a loyal minister than become a
1466:23
Speaker A
base villain. The debt of gratitude for a benefactor's kindness is greater than heaven itself. looked at Saratobi Herusen with tangled emotions. Though she had previously learned that her kinsmen had been dragged into human experiments by him and had hated him
1466:36
Speaker A
deeply now that he was dead, she found she could not summon any hatred. Perhaps it was exactly as the saying went, "The dead deserve the greatest respect." Aihaan watched everything without intervening, but his thoughts kept churning. If a man like Saratobi Harusen
1466:49
Speaker A
could receive so many visitors after death, what about himself? Soon, a youthful voice rang out, "Brother Jean, are you all right?" The voice scattered the gloom in Aiha Jeans mind and diluted the sorrowful atmosphere that hung over the corridor. Unable to help
1467:03
Speaker A
themselves, everyone looked around and seeing that it was Hinata Huga, the little princess of the Huga clan, had nothing to say. Hayashi Huga took Hinata's hand and said calmly, Hinata show some respect. Today is the third Hokag's funeral. We should be mindful of
1467:16
Speaker A
our image and manners. Come with me and observe a minute of silence for Lord Third. As if he had never seen Aihaan Hayashi Hugo walk toward the inside.
1467:24
Speaker A
Aihajan understood. At this critical juncture, showing any hint of happiness or joy would indeed be inappropriate. He gave Hinata a nod, signaling her to listen to her father. Hinata understood, and she followed Hayashi Hugo inside.
1467:37
Speaker A
Stepping up to the third Hokag's sick bed, she bowed. This old man had devoted his entire life to Kohaa. Although some of his actions had indeed been incompetent, no one could say that he had not acted for the sake of Kanoha.
1467:47
Speaker A
Afterward, the three Inoshiko clans arrived. They nodded to Achiha and he returned a knowing nod. Then they went inside to bow and observe a moment of silence. But the last person to arrive was beyond everyone's expectations. Even Aihaan could not help admiring his
1468:02
Speaker A
daring. Look over there. That's Orochimaru. Somewhere in the crowd, someone had let out this cry of surprise, drawing all eyes in that direction. With a faint smile on his face, Orochimaru ignored the suspicious, furious, and hostile stairs and walked
1468:15
Speaker A
straight up to Aihajan. Honorable fifth Hokag. After saying this, he knelt on one knee and said courteously, "Orochimaru, what business brings you here?" Aihaan asked with a frown. In answer to Lord Hokag, "I simply came to see my teacher. As his disciple, it
1468:29
Speaker A
should be permissible for me to take one last look at him, shouldn't it? Or is Kenoha afraid that I might do something?" Orochimaru smiled. The smile was full of hidden meanings, sending shivers down one's spine. It was like an
1468:39
Speaker A
impenetrable haze that no one could see through. You bastard Orochimaru, you still have the nerve to come here. If not for you, how could my father have died? Assuma Saratobi's eyes were bloodshot. Gripping his wind blade, he poured chakra into it. The two blades
1468:53
Speaker A
extended to an unknown length coated with razor-sharp wind attribute chakra. It was also the first time anyone had seen Asuma Saratobi in this state. At the same time, everyone's expression turned solemn as they sensed the chakra within him. They had assumed Asuma was
1469:06
Speaker A
merely the neglected and dissolute second young master of the Saratobi clan. Yet, his true skill was in no way inferior to the Jonan present. Compared to Orochimaru, however, he was still worlds apart. Without even raising his head, Orochimaru used hidden shadow
1469:19
Speaker A
snake hands to bind Asuma, then flung him away, sending him crashing into the ceiling. Insolent, outrageous. You traitor, coming to your master's funeral is bad enough, but daring to lay a hand on his only son. Do you think Kinoa has
1469:32
Speaker A
no one to defend it? Lord Hokag, please apprehend this traitor. The crowd then resorted to the tactic of moral blackmail. As for the great ninja clans, they stayed silent. There was already a rumor that Orochimaru and Achihaan had
1469:43
Speaker A
entered Kinoa together, implying that Orochimaru might be in the midst of being recruited by Achihan. Anyone who hastened to take sides at this moment, even if not immediately dealt with by Achiha, would not farewell afterward.
1469:55
Speaker A
Aihas expression grew serious. Orochimaru, since you have come to pay your respects, then go inside. But if you dare try any tricks, I will not spare you. Those words had to be said, for he represented the fifth Hokag.
1470:06
Speaker A
Orochimaru nodded respectfully. Yes. After Asuma landed, he barely regained his footing before he saw Orochimaru and the fire of rage surged in his heart again. He was about to charge at him once more when Karinai Yui moved, casting a gingu and trapping Asuma in
1470:20
Speaker A
place. Asuma looked at Karinai in disbelief. He could not understand why his girlfriend was stopping him. Then he heard Karinai say, "Calm down, Asuma." Orochimaru came to pay respects to the third Hokag just now and the fifth Hokag
1470:32
Speaker A
permitted it. Surely you aren't going to ignore the Hokag's word. Karinai knew Asuma very well. He was no match for Orochimaru yet. Because of who he was, he had no choice but to fight. At that moment, if she could give him a way to
1470:43
Speaker A
step down, one he could not refuse. He would take it immediately. Hearing this, Assuma fell silent, then said, "Fine, I promise you." Seeing this, Korinai nodded, released the Jin jutsu, took Asuma's hand and looked at Orochimaru together with him. Orochimaru, ignoring
1470:56
Speaker A
the stairs of the crowd, walked up to the old third Hokag Husen Soratobi and bowed first. This one is for passing on knowledge and guidance. Then he looked at Husen, a flicker of reminiscence in his eyes. In those days, among Husen's
1471:09
Speaker A
three disciples, Orochimaru had been the smartest and the most gifted. Thus, a younger Herusen had often given Orochimaru private lessons, and Orochimaru had absorbed them all with brilliance. In those moments, Orochimaru had been happiest. Orochimaru snapped back to the present and bowed once more.
1471:24
Speaker A
"This one is for your trust and promotion." Barely 16 or 17, he had already been leading Jeriahs and a squad of ninja on classified missions. It was an opportunity many would never obtain in a lifetime. Yet Orochimaru not only
1471:37
Speaker A
received it, but also executed tasks flawlessly, never betraying Harrison's faith. Finally, Orochimaru bowed a third time. This time in silence. No one dared to ask for. They all sensed that there must be a secret hidden in that bow
1471:49
Speaker A
something not meant for their ears. After the bows, Orochimaru turned to leave, but Jeriah grabbed his arm.
1471:54
Speaker A
Orochimaru, you share responsibility for the teacher's death. Do you think bowing solves everything? Jeriah voiced what Asuma Saratobi felt and Assuma clenched his fists. Orochimaru sighed. Jeriah, you're too naive. Not today of all days.
1472:07
Speaker A
I don't want to argue with you. Let go. Jeriah was as impetuous as ever. What sort of occasion was this? It was the room where Husen's body lay. Once Orochimaru left, Jeriah would become Herusen's foremost disciple. In such a
1472:19
Speaker A
situation, instead of maintaining safety and order at the scene, the senior disciple chose to quarrel with him. So pulled Jeriah back. Jeriah let go. She had read Orochimaru's intention and nodded to him, then tugged at Jeriah.
1472:32
Speaker A
Jeriah fell silent, his eyes burning with reluctance, but in the end, he released his grip. Orochimaru cast him a glance and walked straight out. Those in his path instinctively stepped aside for his strength was after all formidable.
1472:44
Speaker A
Crossing him now would be unwise, and with the Hokag himself keeping silent, what could they possibly do? Once outside, Orochimaru made his way toward Achihajan. The onlookers watched in silence. When Orochimaru came to a stop beside him, Aihaan glanced at him but
1472:58
Speaker A
did not refuse. Everyone understood at once. Achi Haan intended to summon Orochimaru back to the village. Assuma Saratobi's expression turned complicated and at last dissolved into a sigh. The next day was Husen's funeral. Though the masked man had been sketched and placed
1473:13
Speaker A
at the top of Kenoha's assassination list, the fact remained that Husen was dead, making all efforts seem feudal and hollow. Because the Hokag had passed away, the entire village came to bid him farewell. The third Hokag who had
1473:24
Speaker A
devoted his life to exhausting care had both merits and faults. But for Kóa as a whole, his achievements far outweighed his mistakes. Thus, however unwilling the villagers were, they still came to honor him. Aihaan as the fifth Hokag had
1473:37
Speaker A
to deliver a eulogy and announced the proceedings duties no one else could perform for him. So he talked himself horse throughout the day. Only after Herusen was interred and the crowd placed flowers before his tombstone, standing in silent mourning, did they
1473:49
Speaker A
leave. At last, Achihajan led them back to the village. Just then, an Ubu ninja knelt before him. Lord Hokag, the hidden mist village, is at war with the hidden cloud village and suffering heavy losses. Kenoa's support is requested.
1474:02
Speaker A
Everyone snapped to attention. Several clan heads had already gathered at Aihas side, awaiting his command to move. Aihaan pondered a moment. Kakashi, take 500 ninja and sail at once to the hidden cloud village. Aid the Mizukage in defending the hidden mist village.
1474:17
Speaker A
Also send word to the hidden rock village. The fish has taken the bait. Kakashi knelt on one knee. Yes, Lord Hokag. With that, he headed toward the barracks. Aiha, Atachi, Aiha, Sheru, the two of you will go to the front lines to
1474:28
Speaker A
execute a decapitation strike. Your target is the enemy commander. If you encounter the fourth rakage merely hold him off and [ __ ] their command center. Yes. Both Aiha Itachi and Achiha Sherse responded, then immediately dashed toward the ferry crossing. Narika
1474:43
Speaker A
Yamanaka and Noi Akimichi chose the three of you will command a force of 8,000 ninja and march toward the hidden cloud village. Once within 200, Lee set up camp and do not attack without orders. I will follow soon. Ajihan
1474:55
Speaker A
smiled. Yes. The three answered in unison, accepting the military orders and beginning their preparations. Aihaan turned to those present. Everyone, I trust you all now understand the hidden cloud villages ambitions to prevent the situation of enemies closing in from all
1475:10
Speaker A
sides. I, Aihaan, the fifth Hokag, will personally go to the battlefield. Hugahayashi will serve as acting Hokag handling all village affairs in my absence. Aiha Fagaku will be the supreme commander of Kinoa's forces who all ninja not mobilized in this operation
1475:24
Speaker A
will be under his command. I hope everyone will cooperate sincerely and stand united. At that Achiha Fagaku and Hugahayashi knelt on one knee. We will not fail your trust. Aiha Jean nodded and headed home. He had not yet dawned
1475:37
Speaker A
his red battle armor. Outside the hidden mist village, Dodai looked up at the gloomy sky and frowned. Lord Rakage, something about this feels wrong to me.
1475:44
Speaker A
That strategic plan may be grand and ingenious, but it seems to have overlooked one thing. Oh, Dodi, we've just won a great victory, and this is what you say? Very well. Speak. If you're wrong, I'll give you a black mark
1475:55
Speaker A
on your record. The fourth rakage looked at the devastated little village before him, curling his lips in satisfaction, his mood buoyant. The last time he had suffered a severe loss in Kenoha, his mood had soured to the extreme. Now at
1476:07
Speaker A
last, he had vented his pentup anger. That was why Dodis abrupt comment today had not earned him a rebuke. Sheer good spirits. Dodai spoke. The strategic plan is fine, but it is built on the assumption that Kenoha and the hidden
1476:18
Speaker A
rock village will not act. Should those two villages suddenly turn against us, hidden mist, need only pin us down, and our entire force here would be annihilated, stranded like duckweed without roots. The fourth rakage burst into laughter. I thought it was
1476:31
Speaker A
something serious. Is that all? Rest assured, hidden mist and hidden rock bear grudge. Don't forget that the second Mizuki Hosuki Jingjutsu and the second Suchikage Moo killed each other all those years ago. With that kind of history, it's good enough that the
1476:43
Speaker A
hidden rock doesn't kick them while they're down. If it weren't for the fact that the hidden rock and hidden mist are separated by the hidden leaf and hidden sand, do you think that Bradeninoi would have held back for so long? The fourth
1476:53
Speaker A
rakage sneered. Dodai, however, felt a nagging unease. Gazing at the sky heavy with the threat of rain, he had an ominous conviction that something terrible was about to occur. Enough, Dodie. I'm in a good mood today, so I'll
1477:06
Speaker A
let you off the hook. Have everyone eat their dry rations, then find a village to shelter from the rain. After half a day's rest, we continue the offensive.
1477:13
Speaker A
It was an excellent spirits. Losing only 200 men while annihilating an entire village of a thousand enemy mercenaries was nothing short of a resounding triumph. In stark contrast stood the hidden mist village. At that very moment, inside the hidden mist village,
1477:27
Speaker A
Matarumi sat in the Mizuk's office, slamming her desk in fury. A thousand, a full thousand elite ninja fighting on home ground. And yet, they were wiped out in one fell swoop. They only managed to take 200 of the enemy with them. What
1477:39
Speaker A
does the hidden mist village feed you all for? Her face was laced with killing intent. It was then that Elder Yuan stepped forward. Mizuk sama, do not be hasty. Those thousand were nothing more than new recruits. Let the hidden cloud
1477:51
Speaker A
village revel in their little victory for a few days. We have already sent an urgent plea for aid to the Hidden Leaf.
1477:57
Speaker A
No doubt they will arrive soon. Elder Yuan stroked his beard and smiled. Elder Yuan, how can you be so certain that the Hidden Leaf will come to our aid? What if they prefer to watch from the hilltops as tigers battle then descend
1478:08
Speaker A
to claim the spoils? Or what if they simply refuse to get involved, choosing to protect themselves instead? A May Troomi frowned, fixing her gaze upon the aged figure. Elder Yuan responded, "Impossible. If Aihaan were an incompetent fool, he would never have
1478:22
Speaker A
seized power through a coup while simultaneously holding off the assault of three great hidden villages without a single defeat." Now, the Hidden Clouds ambitions could not be clearer. This sudden raid on our hidden mist caught us completely unprepared. Losing the first
1478:34
Speaker A
battle was only natural. They are attacking us for two things. The first is money and resources. Our hidden mist village is rich in marine wealth. They want to seize control of our village and use it to line their pockets. The second
1478:46
Speaker A
thing is precisely the key to why the hidden leaf will not stand idly by. A light ignited within Elder Yuan's old murky eyes. Elder Yuan speak quickly.
1478:55
Speaker A
What is it? May Troomi said with mounting urgency. Command of the seas, Elder Yuan said with a smile. Command of the seas. Confusion flickered across Morumi's beautiful eyes, but soon gave way to sudden clarity. Elder Yuan means that the hidden cloud intends to use the
1479:10
Speaker A
hidden mist as a springboard to strike at the hidden sand, claiming it for themselves. And then calculation glimmered in Maid Troomi's eyes. By then, the hidden cloud would be utterly transformed, becoming the greatest economic power after the hidden leaf.
1479:22
Speaker A
And with enough time, they could even launch a two-front offensive and seize the hidden rock without issue. If that day arrived, the Hidden Leaf would be completely isolated, barely self-sufficient in food, and forever dreading a combined assault from all
1479:34
Speaker A
four villages, Elder Yuan said slowly. Aihaan could never allow such a thing to happen, so he will definitely send troops. As for how many, it matters not.
1479:42
Speaker A
Once he catches wind of this, he will find a way to settle it. Therefore, Mizuk sama, do not despair. Today's defeat is but temporary. In the end, victory shall belong to the hidden mist village. Elder Yuan smiled gently,
1479:54
Speaker A
hearing his words. May Troomi finally breathe the sigh of relief. Truly with him around every crisis and every dilemma would be resolved with ease. In that case, let us now discuss the next phase of the battle plan. Reassured that
1480:06
Speaker A
there was no immediate danger, Matroomi was eager to take bold action. She could not allow that arrogant rakage to keep swaggering about. Otherwise, she as the Mizukage would be seen as someone easily bullied. Just then, a knock sounded from
1480:17
Speaker A
outside the door. Puzzled Murroomi called out, "Who is it?" It is Iaki Kakashi. By order of the Hokag, I have led 500 hidden leaf ninja here to reinforce you. He gave a slight bow standing outside the door. Did the
1480:29
Speaker A
Hokage himself come? Morumis voice trembled with excitement. He did not. Hataki Kakashi answered truthfully, which left Marumi feeling considerably disappointed. If Achihaan had come, his mere presence would have easily scattered those brutes from the hidden cloud. Yet now all the Copy Ninja had
1480:45
Speaker A
brought was 500 men. What conceivable use could that be? Elder Yuan frowned. He didn't come. Could it be? Kakashi sama is your main force currently driving straight toward the hidden cloud village. Elder Yuan was bursting with excitement. Kakashi frowned. He had long
1481:00
Speaker A
heard that the hidden mist village had an elder whom everyone called Yuan Shir, a man of extraordinary intellect. If one were to name the finest commander at defending a village, the top honor would unquestionably go to Yuan Shir. So, you
1481:12
Speaker A
are the renowned elder Yuan. I never expected that at such an advanced age your insight would remain so devastatingly sharp. Knowing there was no point in concealing it, Kakashi answered openly. Elder Yuan burst into laughter. Huh? The Hokag strategy is
1481:25
Speaker A
superb. His schemes masterful. Mizuk sama. I propose we take the initiative at once. Our objective is not to annihilate the hidden clouds forces, but to pin them down. Mizukage Murumi instantly understood. The hidden leaf was marching against the hidden cloud,
1481:39
Speaker A
meaning the hidden cloud was now in grave danger, which also meant that from this moment onward, the hidden mist and the hidden cloud had completely swap roles between offense and defense. All tactical authority is hereby vested in Elder Yuan. Every ninja unit must obey
1481:53
Speaker A
Elder Yuan's orders without question. Morumi made the decisive call. Elder Yuan nodded, letting out a soft chuckle, and turned his gaze to Kakashi. Hitaki Kakashi likewise pretended not to notice. He was simply here to assist.
1482:06
Speaker A
Whatever they said, he would follow accordingly. Of course, if danger arose, the supreme principal was always to protect his own men first. There at the hidden cloud village, Yujoni, the two-tailed Jinuriki gazed toward the south, and a creeping unease began to
1482:19
Speaker A
stir within her heart. Matatabi, tell me, am I being too tense? Matabi shook her head. You are not wrong, for I also sense that danger is fast approaching.
1482:27
Speaker A
Just then, a scout rushed in from outside and halted before Yujito. Lady Yujito, this is terrible. According to our informant, the hidden rock and hidden leaf villages have already set their forces in motion against us. And the kaga of both the hidden leaf and the
1482:40
Speaker A
hidden rock are on the battlefield as well. Uito's pupils contracted sharply, gritting her teeth, she ordered, "Mobilize the troops immediately and have them assemble outside the village." "Yes," the scout acknowledged and hurried off toward the barracks.
1482:53
Speaker A
Unbeknownst to Yujito, her palms were already slick with sweat. Even Matatabi fell into silence. Aihaan the hokag of the hidden leaf was a born oppressor to any jinuriki with him personally launching an assault on the hidden cloud village. This battle boated exceedingly
1483:08
Speaker A
ill. Matatabi do you think we can defeat Aihaan? Yujito asked why would you ask me a question like that? Matabis voice carried both astonishment and speechlessness. Why would you ask me such a question? Matatabi's voice was laced with shock and exasperation. Uito
1483:23
Speaker A
let out a long sigh. How difficult was her predicament? Defending the village was already a heavy burden, but this time she had to face both the third such janinoi and the fifth hokag Aihaan at once. One was a seasoned kaga level
1483:35
Speaker A
powerhouse ambitious formidable and at the peak of his power. The other was a monstrous figure who had suppressed the might of three great hidden villages and led the hidden leaf with an invincible overbearing presence. How am I supposed to fight this? Um, gazing up
1483:50
Speaker A
at the sky, a profound sense of helplessness washing over her. How can I possibly fight this? Uito's face twisted in despair as she stared at the heavens overwhelmed by an immense feeling of powerlessness. The heads of the three
1484:01
Speaker A
Inoshiko clans led an army of 8,000 ninja to the foot of Kimogakure village and made camp on the spot. Nar Shikaku surveyed the terrain. Kimogur village was built at top the mountains holding the high ground and his orders were to
1484:14
Speaker A
besiege without slaughter. With a glance at the only path leading down the mountain to fetch water, he curled his lips into a smile. Everyone may camp beside the water with our backs to the source. If Kimogi attacks, we have no
1484:25
Speaker A
choice but to advance, never retreat. At the same time, cut off their water supply, sever their grain routes, and spread the word everywhere that anyone who surrenders will not be killed. After Narashikaku gave the order, the ninja under his command began to carry it out.
1484:39
Speaker A
Sever their source, cut their supplies, defend instead of attack. That is the shest path to victory. Remember, a person can survive 7 days without food, but only 3 days without water. At first, Kimogakure would certainly not panic for
1484:51
Speaker A
every village had food reserves. And this too had all been accounted for in Narashikaka's calculations. Water, however, was a different matter.
1484:57
Speaker A
Kimogakur's daily need for fresh water came entirely from this river. By making camp along the river, the Kohaa ninja legion secured ample water for themselves while also preventing the enemy from drawing water. With their retreat cut off, they could only
1485:10
Speaker A
advance, not withdraw, and that only boosted their morale. Yes, Akimichi Chosa and Yamanaka and Noi accepted the order and began to set up camp according to Narashikaku's arrangement.
1485:20
Speaker A
Narashikaku looked toward Kimogakure village and smirked. If you ask me, the Hokag is truly ruthless. These are some vicious tactics. What a classic fight with your back to the river strategy, cut off their source, sever their supplies. After the tactical deployment,
1485:33
Speaker A
scouts from Kimogakure kept coming down the mountain to spy so blatantly that many times they nearly ran face first into the Kenoha Legion. Narikaku was rendered speechless. Bro, were all of Kimogakur's scouts so clever. Eventually unable to stand it any longer, he had
1485:48
Speaker A
them captured and brought before his command tent. Narashikaku stared at the sand table silent for a long time when he heard a ninja outside say, "Commander, the Kimogure scout has been brought here." MM bring him in.
1485:59
Speaker A
Narashikaku said in a low voice. The ninja escorting the scout forced him into the main tent. And the Kimobure scout wore a look of utter defiance. He had hidden himself perfectly. So why had he been discovered? Could it be that
1486:11
Speaker A
there was a traitor in Kimobicure who had revealed his whereabouts? He thought that lying prostrate on the ground clothed in garments woven from leaves was the perfect disguise. Little did he know that the earth beneath him was parched cracked yellow soil. A patch of
1486:23
Speaker A
lush green grass right there. Were all the people of Kenoha blind? Could they not see it? What is your name? Nar Shikaku asked indifferently idly twirling a game piece between his fingers. If you might as well kill me.
1486:35
Speaker A
No matter what you ask, I won't tell you anything. The Kimogir scout stiffened his neck looking as if he welcomed death. Narikaku pondered for a moment then kill him. Afterward, chop his body into pieces and feed them to the dogs
1486:47
Speaker A
and toss his head into Kimogakure village. Yes, the ninja on either side regarded Narashikaka's orders almost as divine commands. In wartime, all soldiers, officers, and even the Hokag had to obey the commander arrangements without fail. This was the profound
1487:02
Speaker A
reform of military discipline implemented after Aihaan rose to power, preventing commanders from being sidelined or their authority split among multiple officers who each fought on their own whims. But every reform inevitably has both drawbacks and benefits. The benefit was that from now
1487:16
Speaker A
on, military command was unified and there was no more dispute. It greatly enhanced the unity of the army. The drawback was that all responsibility fell on one person, vastly increasing the commander's pressure. Yet, this would never affect the capable person.
1487:29
Speaker A
Rather, it strengthened him. The Kimobikir scout was dumbfounded. Wasn't Kinoa supposed to value loyalty and patriotism above all else? Was he disloyal, unpatriotic? Why would Narashikaku behead him over a single word of disagreement? The two ninja escorting him slowly dragged him
1487:45
Speaker A
outward. The Kimogakure scout was frozen and only when he was pulled outside the tent and could no longer see Narikaku did he suddenly snap back to reality.
1487:53
Speaker A
Wait, I I have vital intelligence. You cannot kill me. I want to see your commander. If you kill me, you will suffer a great loss. He struggled desperately, but with his chakra sealed, he was like a hog about to be
1488:04
Speaker A
slaughtered in the hands of the Kohaa ninja. Ultimately, it was all in vain. At that moment, Nar Shikaka spoke up, "Hold it." The stern voice pierced through the tent and resounded across the camp. The Kenoha ninja looked toward
1488:15
Speaker A
the commander's tent, puzzled. This was the first time they had heard Shikaka speak so loudly, and they wondered who had provoked him. The two escorting ninja turned expressionlessly and re-entered the tent. To the Kimobure scout, the sound was simply heavenly
1488:27
Speaker A
music. He swore that this was the first time the words, "Hold it!" had sounded so beautiful and left such a deep impression on him. This time, Narashikaku sat in the seat of honor with his legs crossed, both hands,
1488:38
Speaker A
resting on the armrest, smirking coldly at the Kimogakure envoy. Now, where is this intelligence you mentioned? If it is valuable, I'll keep you locked up and release you after the war. If it is worthless, you will still be dragged out
1488:48
Speaker A
and fed to the dogs. Nar Shikaku exuded the appropriate pressure of one in power. And the Kimogicure scout, having always been a lowly underling, had never faced such authority from a great figure. He readily knelt on the ground
1489:00
Speaker A
and began to spill what he knew. My lord, this lowly one knows a secret. A secret about Kumigakur's provisions, the scout said in a trembling voice. And a mere informant and scout like you would have access to a meeting of that level.
1489:12
Speaker A
And you'd learn of grain supplies. I think you're raving nonsense. Guards. Narikaku called out. The Kimogure scout suddenly spoke up. My father's sister's maternal uncle's maternal grandmother's son's grandson is one of the captains guarding the provisions. He told me
1489:26
Speaker A
himself. Please, you must believe me. If I'm lying, may I die without a place to be buried. The scout wore a pleading expression and his tone softened.
1489:33
Speaker A
Naroshikako laughed. He hadn't expected such a talent. He nodded slowly. Rose walked over to the scout and untied his ropes. Then he smiled. If your information turns out true, I will personally recommend you for membership in Kenoha and give you the first credit
1489:46
Speaker A
for breaching Kimogakure. Narashikaku's words were like a spell endlessly stirring the desires of the Kimogakure scout. Once this is done, you will never need to fight on the front lines again, and you will enjoy the treatment of a
1489:58
Speaker A
great figure. Your relatives, friends, and children will all gather around you. By then, you will not only be a hero of Kohaa, but also a hero among the children. Narashikaku watched the scout whose whole body had been trembling with
1490:10
Speaker A
excitement. Now the trembling was fading, replaced by a fire kindled in his eyes. The flame of yearning for advancement. Seeing the spies expression changed, Naras Shikaku knew his scheme had essentially succeeded. He just wasn't sure what level of intelligence
1490:22
Speaker A
this cloud spy would feed him. Commander, I am about to tell you where our granary is located. With those words, the spies face hardened with solemn gravity. Someone bring our guest a seat. Narashikaka's attitude toward the spy was no longer what it had been
1490:35
Speaker A
before. He was almost warm, personally, pouring wine for the spy. The spy was somewhat moved. He accepted the cup and took a drink, then felt a wave of dizziness. Commander, this wine. Before he could finish, he collapsed.
1490:46
Speaker A
Narashikaku's expression cooled from warm welcome to indifference, even faint contempt. If he were truly that easy to deceive, he would have no place surviving in the shinobi world. How could anyone betray their village for personal gain? Even if such a person
1490:59
Speaker A
existed, they would not act so blatantly or make a snap judgment, he said flatly bringi to the main tent. I have questions for him. Yes, the two ninjas saluted with clasped fists. One left to summon Yamanaka and Noi while the other
1491:11
Speaker A
stayed by Naras Shikaku's side to guard against any mishap. One must remember that the commander is the highest post on the battlefield and also the brain of the entire army. Only a mind sharp enough and a will pure enough could lead
1491:22
Speaker A
Kanoha to victory. Soon after Yamanaka and Noi was brought in. He was about to salute the commander-in-chief Naros Shikaku. After all, in working hours, one used official titles and even more so during combat. But before he could, Shikaku began assigning the task and Noi
1491:36
Speaker A
searched this man's mind immediately. Tell me everything about Kimovicure. You find in there exactly as it is. Yamanaka and Noi realized the gravity of the matter and nodded. Understood, commander. With that, he walked straight over to the spy and glanced at the two
1491:49
Speaker A
ninja. They were from the Nara and Yamanaka clans, so they naturally knew how he would search someone's memories, one on each side, they held down the unconscious spy and bound his legs to the chair. Once everything was ready,
1492:00
Speaker A
Yamanaka and Noi channeled his chakra into his hands. Only after blue chakra flames covered both hands did he place them on the spy's head. Then closing his eyes and Noi began to read the man's memories and thoughts. During that time,
1492:12
Speaker A
the spy would wake from time to time and struggle desperately to break free. But thanks to the earlier arrangements, every time he regained consciousness, he was knocked out again, either by a chop to the neck or a blow from a club. After
1492:23
Speaker A
roughly 30 minutes, Anochi withdrew his hands, opened his eyes, and let out a long breath. Shikaki, you guessed right.
1492:29
Speaker A
He was sent to feed us false information to deceive us Kinoa ninja, and lead us into the trap Kimogakure had prepared in advance. Enochi spoke. Narikaka nodded.
1492:38
Speaker A
Just as expected, Kimogakur's unity cannot be doubted. I wouldn't be surprised by anything they did except a traitor. This shameless bastard was too eager to defect to Canoa. Besides, even if what he said were true, I wouldn't move our army from here. They were able
1492:51
Speaker A
to send a mole disguised as a spy, let us catch him on purpose, and then use him to feed us false intelligence. A ploy to lure us out of position. That shows one thing. Kimovicure has realized the gravity of the situation and wants
1493:02
Speaker A
to take back the water source. Narosaku analyzed. It suddenly dawned on Yamanaka in Noi. I see. So that was why the man in the vision had such a grave expression. He had seen through our intentions. Unfortunately, it's far too
1493:14
Speaker A
late. If they had launched a surprise attack while we were still unsteady and had not yet finalized our tactics, they might have caused us some trouble. But now, our formation is set. Unless truly highle combat power enters the frey,
1493:25
Speaker A
there is no chance to turn the situation around. But if I'm calculating the time correctly, the Lord Hokag should be arriving soon. No sooner had Shikaka said this than Aihas voice rang out. You're pretty lively here. I'd barely arrive when I heard you talking
1493:38
Speaker A
about me, Shikaku. Did you miss me? Aihaan joked. Narikaku clicked his tongue. Lord Hokag, no matter how many times I see it, your thick skin always manages to astonish me. Aihaan did not take it to heart. He casually found a
1493:50
Speaker A
stool and sat down. I heard you caught a spy from Kimogakir. Narashikaku pointed to the Kimogakure spy who was foaming at the mouth after having his memories searched. Aihaan followed his gaze and saw the sight. Woi, you were really
1494:03
Speaker A
harsh with him. You've worked him over like this. Enochi fell silent. What did he mean harsh? Wasn't he using force for the sake of Kinoa's intelligence?
1494:11
Speaker A
Honestly, Achi Haans smile suddenly faded. So, what did you find? Inochi told Achihajan how the Kimogakure spy had feigned surrender and planned to give false information so that the Kinoa army would march straight into the trap Kimogakure had prepared. Hearing this,
1494:24
Speaker A
Achiha clapped his hands. Interesting. So, Kimogakure isn't made up entirely of reckless brutes who only know how to fight. Quite a few of them can see the lay of the land. May I ask Lord Hokag, what do you intend to do next? Narikaku
1494:38
Speaker A
asked in a differential tone. Aiha Jean laughed coldly. Counter their plot with our own. Take 6,000 men to the place they've set for the ambush and make sure the brothers keep their spirits high and their preparations ready. Also, don't
1494:50
Speaker A
spread word that I'm on the battlefield. My guess is by the time you reach their chosen position, they'll be leading their army toward the river. And when that time comes, I'll teach them a lesson. Aihan smiled before absolute
1495:00
Speaker A
power schemes are useless. As for the ambush Kimogakure had designed in advance with Narashikaku here, Achihajan believed he could resolve it. Hearing this, Narashikaka nodded. Understood, Lord Hokag. Aihajan nodded. Shikaka, be careful once you reach the ambush site.
1495:15
Speaker A
If you encounter danger, give it up at any moment. Don't hesitate. Your lives and the brothers lives are the most important. Don't worry, Lord Hokag. I promise you, I'll come back just the same as when I left." A faint warmth
1495:26
Speaker A
flashed through Narashikaka's eyes. Aihaan looked at him, then broke into a chuckle. "It's wonderful to have you. Of course," Narashikaka grinned. As for the traitor, Achihaan ordered him taken away and locked away. He would still have a use for him later. And so, the Kenoha
1495:40
Speaker A
army, which had been on high alert, underwent a dramatic shift. Led by Nar Shikaku and Akimichi Chos 6,000 ninja, set out toward the false granary location the spy had provided. Yamanaka Enochi was left to guard the camp. Soon,
1495:52
Speaker A
Kimigakir spies detected the movement and reported it to their superiors. Hidden Cloud Village, the hastily assembled Supreme Command Council, rakage building. At this moment, Killer B sat at the head. He truly wanted to go to the front lines in the hidden mist
1496:05
Speaker A
but had ultimately been persuaded by the fourth rakage a to remain in the village. The hidden mist no longer had genturiki. The three tales and sixtales were now in kinoa. Moreover though materoomi had kaga level power. The gap
1496:17
Speaker A
between kaga level and kaga level was considerable in the ninja world. Taking the five kaga as examples of kaga level powerhouses aihaan and noki. A murumi grandio had fought on battlefield since childhood reaching kaga level strength early on. Morumi was different, though
1496:32
Speaker A
strong compared with a the gap was like heaven and earth. One was a hot house flower that couldn't withstand storms.
1496:37
Speaker A
The other was battleh hardened and blood soaked. If they clashed, May's chances of victory were slim to none. On top of that, the hidden mist had gone through the bloody mist era, leaving its talents withered and its villagers exhausted.
1496:48
Speaker A
The older generation was still holding on, waiting for a new generation to grow. This widened the gap between them and the hidden cloud even further. Thus, the fourth rakage, a resolved to personally lead an assault on the hidden
1496:59
Speaker A
mist, leaving the village in the hands of the two jinuri. If they couldn't win, they would simply undergo tailed beast transformation. What he hadn't anticipated was that Kenoha had truly begun besieging the hidden cloud, and even the hidden rock had already begun
1497:12
Speaker A
slaughtering on the western battlefield against Cloud. Killerb did not break into rap. Instead, he sat gravely in the rakage seat and said, "Everyone tell me how we should fight this battle." He took off his sunglasses and rubbed the
1497:23
Speaker A
bridge of his nose. Yujito Ni the two tala Juriki looked at killer B and sideighed the war has just begun yet Kohaa hasn't been eager to attack instead they cut off our water supply and surrounded the grain routes to the
1497:34
Speaker A
hidden cloud clearly they don't want a direct confrontation but precisely because they avoid a frontal battle our army's morale waivers it's still early so we have some water and food reserves but over time once water runs out one
1497:46
Speaker A
day is tolerable after 2 or 3 days the entire army's combat strength will plummet therefore I recommend we fight them to the death it wasn't necessarily an excellent answer, but under the circumstances, it was a viable option.
1497:58
Speaker A
Rather than sit and wait for death, it's better to strike first. Rather than endure passively, it's better to seize the initiative. Sami standing by nodded.
1498:06
Speaker A
I agree with you. If we don't launch a full force attack while our resources are still sufficient, once we run out of water and food, there will be no chance left. Killer B was about to agree when suddenly another consciousness took over
1498:17
Speaker A
his body. You two, I know your methods work, but I feel we shouldn't jump to conclusions so early. After all, this is only the first day. Perhaps there will be a turning point. Killer B's demeanor changed, calmer, and more charismatic.
1498:28
Speaker A
The way he gestured and his steady words left the two tales Jinuriki and Sami stunned. Was this still the same Killer Be who usually just sang and danced? In truth, it wasn't. At that moment, Aihaan sat in the main tent. He opened his
1498:41
Speaker A
eyes. A drop of blood trickled from the corner of his right eye down the bridge of his nose. Then he closed his eyes and activated the Dowart demon seed. Through the Dowart demon seed, he controlled killer be manipulating his body and
1498:53
Speaker A
thoughts to deliver that persuasion. At this moment, Narashikaku had just led troops toward the enemy's ambush position, and word hadn't reached the high command yet. If the hidden cloud leadership attacked now, Aihaan himself wouldn't mind much. His fear was the two
1499:06
Speaker A
tales, Ginuriki firing tailed beast balls from a distance. Aihaan would have no choice but to endure it. If he didn't, the tailed beast balls would explode and all 2,000 ninja of this force would die. He couldn't control Killer B the whole time. For instance,
1499:19
Speaker A
during battle, he would retract the demon seeds control. By then, one would be pinning him down from range while the other targeted the ninja army. Wouldn't that spell disaster? Eugatoni nodded.
1499:28
Speaker A
Since the commander-in-chief says to wait, we'll wait. But at most until noon, if no turning point appears by noon, we'll prepare to storm the Kenoha forces. Sami remained silent, frowning at killer B. She felt she had seen this
1499:40
Speaker A
demeanor somewhere before, something was off. Just as Yujito finished speaking, a blackclad man with white hair walked in and knelt on one knee. Reporting to the commanders, Kinoa has taken the bait.
1499:50
Speaker A
Akimichi Chosa and Narashikaku are leading 6,000 men toward our trap. Yujito immediately rushed to him and grabbed his collar. Darwi, is what you said true? Kenoa fell for it. The hesitation and doubt in her eyes vanished, replaced by delight. Darowi
1500:04
Speaker A
was silent. He felt something was off. So he said, "I don't know whether they took the bait, but they are indeed advancing toward our trap, leaving only Yamanaka and Noi to guard the camp." Dare. We thought this was a good
1500:14
Speaker A
opportunity, a perfect chance to wipe out the Kohaa ninja left behind. Rather than fighting the main force, it was better to strike first, outnumber the enemy, and swallow those 2,000.
1500:23
Speaker A
Unfortunately, he wasn't a commander, so he could only hint at his thoughts. Whether they listened wasn't up to him.
1500:29
Speaker A
The ninja world was strictly hierarchical. He was merely an errand runner. He had no authority to advise or command the war. Sammy, however, keenly sensed what he meant. But when she looked at Killer B and Yujito, she had
1500:40
Speaker A
to abandon the idea. Killer B radiated confidence with a smug smirk and looked down his nose at others. Uito, meanwhile, was ablaze with blue flames, her fighting spirit blazing as if she could hardly wait to rush to the
1500:51
Speaker A
battlefield. Yu Ni said excitedly, "Killer B, you were right. There really is good news. They're marching straight toward the position where we set our trap. Once they enter the gorge, we can roll down the boulders and logs we've
1501:02
Speaker A
prepared and smash them head on. After that, you and I will seal the exit and firetailed beast balls inside, leaving that whole lot dead in the hidden cloud gorge. Yu's heart raced. Killer be smirked. Then then great, that's what
1501:15
Speaker A
we'll do. He made the decision on the spot, but his eyes turned to Yujito with a hint of murderous intent. That woman was truly ruthless. Still, she wasn't exactly wrong since they were enemies.
1501:25
Speaker A
If it came to a real fight, each would rely on their own abilities. Yujito looked at Samwi. Sami sighed and said, "I have no objection. Let's do it." After gaining the approval of the other two commanders, Yujito smiled and said,
1501:37
Speaker A
"This time, I'll lead the team myself. Just wait and see." "All right, in that case, Yu, whatever arrangements you need or demands you have, just say the word.
1501:45
Speaker A
As long as I, Killer, be hold this position, I will fulfill every one of them." Killer looked at Yujito and gave her a thumbs up. This gesture moved Yujito deeply as she hadn't expected this big man to support her so firmly at
1501:57
Speaker A
such a critical moment. Sami saw that her two superiors had both agreed so naturally she had no objections. And so Yujito led 4,000 hidden cloud ninja toward the canyon. They had a shortcut allowing them to reach the ambush
1502:09
Speaker A
position early. The moment the Kenoha forces arrived, it would be time to crush them. After arranging all this, Achihaan used the Doward demon seed to alter Killer B's memories, making Killer B accept everything and finally lifted the control of the eternal man Gekcko.
1502:23
Speaker A
After his consciousness returned to reality, Achihajan slowly opened his eyes. Inochi notified Shikaku, this is Hidden Cloud's plan. 3 km from Hidden Cloud Canyon, Narashikaku suddenly called out, "Everyone halt." Then he said, "Prepare to receive the signal." After saying this, he ordered his men to
1502:39
Speaker A
get ready. Soon, Yamanaka Enochis voice arrived, laying out Hidden Clouds plan in full detail, missing nothing.
1502:45
Speaker A
That's the situation over. Yamanaka Enochi finished and waited for Narikaka's reply. Okay, front line command here. Message received. We are currently 3 km from the canyon. I already know exactly how to proceed from here. Tell the Hokag that I will give
1502:59
Speaker A
him a satisfactory answer. With that, Nar Shaku cut the transmission and narrowed his eyes at the canyon ahead.
1503:05
Speaker A
What a splendid place, this hidden cloud canyon. Truly a natural graveyard. But not for us. for those 4,000 cloud shinobi," Narashikaku murmured softly.
1503:13
Speaker A
Then he began to execute his plan. By now, Yujito had already led 4,000 hidden cloud ninja into ambush positions above the canyon. And at that moment, she happened to see Narikaku and Akimichi Chosa entering the canyon first to scout
1503:26
Speaker A
ahead. Her eyes lit up. The two commanders had already come in. How far behind could the rest be? Besides, she had heard that Narashikaku was the supreme commander of Kenoha's forces in this battle. In ordinary times, he was
1503:38
Speaker A
also Aihas right-hand man in Kenoha. If she could capture him alive, wouldn't she be able to negotiate terms with the leaf? If Achiha were to come tearing over instead, things would really be difficult to resolve. Uito was absolutely certain that Achihaan as
1503:52
Speaker A
Hokag would never set foot on the battlefield himself. The only reason she had encountered him in the last war was that the three great ninja villages had fought all the way to Kinoa's door, forcing him out to battle. Why was she
1504:03
Speaker A
so convinced? Because the third Hokag Saratobi Herusen had been exactly the same. Except for the second Shinobi World War, he never left the village again. Whenever anything came up, he either had his disciples handle it or passed it to his high-ranking officials.
1504:16
Speaker A
He had thrown himself into politics, brainwashing, and speech-making. Aihaan might be extremely strong, but the officials under him would never allow him to leave because he was their ultimate combat power. Wherever he was, that was the safest place. The officials
1504:29
Speaker A
wives and children all lived in Kenoha. So of course they wanted Achiha to remain there. But she had also miscalculated one thing since. When did Aihaan allow others to second guessess what he did? He was no benevolent ruler.
1504:41
Speaker A
He was a warlord. I would rather betray the world than let the world betray me.
1504:45
Speaker A
Lady Yujito, half of them have already entered. Should we spring the net? Sami asked a lightningatured chakra blade in her hand and a flicker of killing intent flashing through her eyes. Yu shook her head. Wait a little longer. When you
1504:57
Speaker A
act, you must act decisively. If we don't wait until they're all inside, the ones who slip away will tell the ninjas by the river what happened. Once they come racing over win or lose will be hard to say. Yu absolutely refused to
1505:08
Speaker A
give this batch of Kenoha ninja any chance. Mercy toward the enemy is cruelty toward oneself. Finally, when all of them had entered the canyon, Yugjito shouted at once, "Release the boulders. Roll the logs." At her command, the hidden cloud ninja on both
1505:21
Speaker A
sides cut the ropes holding the traps prepared above the canyon. Boulders and logs came crashing down from above onto the Kenoha ninja. Damn it, we've walked straight into their trap. Run. Naraka's expression changed. Akimichi Chos at his side shielded him and used the expansion
1505:36
Speaker A
jutzu to knock away the boulders flying at Shikaku. The ninja below, however, were not so lucky. The Akimichi clan ninja activated the expansion jutzu, but their bodies were clearly inferior to chos. Pounded by the enormous boulders, they were battered black and blue. Yet,
1505:50
Speaker A
they still endured to protect those beneath them. Yujito looked down from above, clicking her tongue. Fools, using your flesh to take that damage is pure idiocy. Even if you manage to run this alone is enough to damage your
1506:01
Speaker A
foundations and cap your future achievements. Besides, none of you are getting away this time. She licked her lips and crouched low at the canyon's edge, ready to charge down at any moment. After the first round of traps, the Kohaa forces suffered severe losses.
1506:14
Speaker A
Many ninja were pinned beneath the rocks, unable to move. At that moment, Yugjito spoke again. kill brothers drive these invading beasts out of hidden cloud. With those words, she led the charge. This time, she did not use a
1506:25
Speaker A
tailed beastball because she felt it would be too merciful to let these koha scum die from a tailed beast ball. They should taste what it feels like to be shredded by a cat's claws. The hidden cloud ninja cackled eerily their eyes
1506:36
Speaker A
bloodshot and charged at the kohha ninja. Narikaku below, however, curved his lips upward. The moment he saw Yujito charging straight at him, he said, "No more pretending." As he spoke, the Kohha ninja smiled, then tore open their clothes, revealing them packed
1506:49
Speaker A
with explosive tags. The 4,000 hidden cloud ninja were frightened out of their wits. Even Yujito was dumpruck. Let's put on the grandest fireworks show for hidden clouds ninja. With that, Narashikaku activated his explosive tag first, and the rest followed suit. Boom,
1507:03
Speaker A
boom, boom, boom. With more than 6,000 troops activating explosive tags at the same time, the resulting chain reaction was utterly horrifying. Uito's body was taken over by Matatabi the two tails which unleashed a tailed beast cloak and a semi-complete tailed beast
1507:18
Speaker A
transformation only then barely enduring the damage. She gasped for breath and once the explosions ended looked around.
1507:24
Speaker A
Flames sprang up everywhere scorching the canyon while countless gaping craters scarred the earth and mountain slopes. This single wave wiped out 3,000 of hidden clouds 4,000 ninja. Of the remaining thousand, more than 800 were critically wounded, and only a little
1507:38
Speaker A
over 200 Jonan managed to protect themselves by one means or another. They were all stunned. They hadn't expected Kenoha's ninja to be so iron willed, preferring death over failing to tear a piece of flesh from them. Uito was in
1507:50
Speaker A
shock. She hadn't expected that this maneuver of hers would cost 90% of her ninja. Even though it had claimed 6,000 enemy lives, she still felt it was not worth it. Standing at top the canyon, Sami drew a sharp breath. Thank goodness
1508:02
Speaker A
she hadn't gone down. Otherwise, she would probably be dead. Just as she was thinking this, a shadow crept beneath her feet. Just as Sami was rejoicing over her narrow escape, a shadow tendril silently reached her feet. Shadow imitation technique, Narashikaku said
1508:16
Speaker A
with a smirk. Sami froze for a moment and looked toward the source of the voice. Just as she was wondering, she suddenly realized her body could not move. What? Samwei struggled with all her might, but to little effect. She
1508:27
Speaker A
stared at Naras Shikaku with wide eyes. You You're not. Didn't you self-destruct? How can you be here? But then Sami felt a chill run down her spine. She guessed the possibility and swallowed hard. As Sami, isn't it a
1508:39
Speaker A
little late to realize that now? Akimichi Chosa sneered. That's right. The ninja army down. There was merely a clone technique meant to lure you down.
1508:47
Speaker A
Otherwise, how could we have achieved such a perfect result? Akimichi Chos continued, "Naraka cursed Choso. Why waste words with her? Tie her up at once and send her back to the Hokag for judgment." Akimichi Chose suddenly snapped out of it. Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh. He
1509:01
Speaker A
walked over to Samwi and bound her tightly. You despicable cowards. Let me go. Let me go. Her frantic cries soon caught the attention of Yu below. Yujito recovered from her shock drew on her two-tailed chakra and with a few
1509:13
Speaker A
churning leaps across the ravine reached the top. Sami was now being carried away from the cliff edge by two young ninja which infuriated Yujito. At a time like this, Kenoha's commanders were still setting their sights on a woman. She
1509:24
Speaker A
immediately moved to strike, but the same trick was used once more. This time Naras Shikaku used two techniques against her shadow imitation technique, shadow neckbind technique. The first technique caught Yujito and bound her in place. But in an instant, Naras
1509:37
Speaker A
Shikaku's expression changed drastically. The chakra inside Yujito was too overwhelming. He could not hold her for long. At the same time, shadow hands crawled all over Yujito's body.
1509:47
Speaker A
Just as they were about to touch her neck, they suddenly shattered and Narika's shadow imitation technique was withdrawn along with them. Yujito, the two-tailed Ginuriki appeared. Now in a partial-tailed beast transformation, her arms had become blue flamel-like cat
1510:00
Speaker A
claws and a blue-tailed beast chakra cloak covered her body. She glared at Nar Shikaku with burning rage. She charged straight at him. Nar Shikaku shouted Chosa. Akimichi Chosa descended from above. Super multi-sized technique.
1510:13
Speaker A
Already terrifyingly massive. He now became a mountain of flesh. The area he came crashing down on included the very ground where Yujito was standing. Matabi warned fall back. With that kind of weight, even a full-tailed beast transformation would be held down for a
1510:27
Speaker A
while. Yu heeded the warning and retreated, abandoning her chance to kill Narashikaku. As a result, Narashikaku caught his breath and put distance between himself and Yujito. You will all pay for this deception. Yujito had now realized that the Kenoha army below was
1510:41
Speaker A
all fake. Dummies, clones, everything. The purpose was to lure them down the mountain and wipe out the hidden cloud villages ninja in one fell swoop. What a poisonous scheme. At this moment, Yujito did not see her own mistake. Instead,
1510:53
Speaker A
she blamed it all on those sinister, cunning villains of Kenoa. Nar Shikaku gave a cold snort. On the battlefield, we each rely on our own abilities. What are Kenoa's ninja simply supposed to die? Sharp tongue. Today, I'll take your
1511:05
Speaker A
head and avenge my fallen ninja. Yu lost all reason and soar into the air. Behind her appeared 24 streaks of cold blue flame. 24 linked rat tail orbs. As her words fell, the cold blue flames transformed into blue rats that charged
1511:19
Speaker A
madly at Nar Shikaku. Akimichi Chosa tried to block them, but he was drained from having just used the super multis-sized technique. Moreover, Yujito's rat tail orb seemed almost alive, actively avoiding his body and continuing toward Narikaku to kill him.
1511:33
Speaker A
Narikaku clicked his tongue. What a real pain. The next moment, a figure appeared before him and clapped his hands together. Water released water shock wave. As the words fell, a torren of water engulfed both him and Narashikaku, forming a water spout that protected
1511:47
Speaker A
them from every direction, 360° without a single blind spot. Narosikaku was stunned. That figure and the pineapple-shaped head exactly like his own already gave him a guess. The corner of his mouth curled up. "Oh, you're here, Shikamaru." The newcomer was none
1512:01
Speaker A
other than Nar Shikamaru, the three-tailed Ginuriki. But Narukamu did not smile. "Dad, this isn't the time for chitchat. You and uncle chose a fall back now. I'll hold things off here." After the rat tail orbs crashed into the
1512:13
Speaker A
water shock wave and were extinguished, Nar Shikamaru released the jutzu. He stood in place staring at Yujito with icy eyes. Oh, Shikamaru, my boy, your water release is growing more and more refined, and I can sense it. That woman
1512:26
Speaker A
carries the aura of the two tales Matabi. She is a genturiki just like you. Isabus voice rang out informing Narashikamaru of the current situation. Isabu, who stronger, you or Matatabi? Narashikamaru asked. And not to brag, but other tailed beasts might
1512:39
Speaker A
give me some trouble. Matatabi, just go ahead and attack. Not only do we have complete elemental superiority, I also have far more chakra than she does. So said Isabu. It had originally been a tailed beast of few words, but somehow
1512:51
Speaker A
it had become more and more compatible with Narikamu. Both of them were incredibly lazy and neither wanted to do any work. The difference was that Isabu simply gave up and slacked off while Shikamu racked his brain using every
1513:03
Speaker A
kind of trick to make others willingly do things for him. Afterward, not only would others refrain from complaining, they would even take the initiative to ask him questions. This greatly astonished Isabu, so it often talked with Narashikamaru in daily life. And
1513:15
Speaker A
over time, the two grew much closer. After hearing Isabus words, Nar Shikamaru immediately felt confident because the three tales never boasted.
1513:24
Speaker A
It might underestimate itself, but it would never overestimate itself. This coincided perfectly with Shikamarus philosophy. One had to overestimate the enemy and underestimate oneself to the greatest degree in order to win a hundred battles and anticipate the enemy's every move. So he spoke again.
1513:40
Speaker A
Father uncle chose a retreat first. Isabu told me it can handle the two-tailed chinuriki with ease. Seeing this Narashikaka hesitated after all this was his son and it was Shikamaru's first time on the battlefield. What if Yujito used some underhanded trick
1513:53
Speaker A
against him? He wanted to keep a close watch on him. Just then a Kimchi Chos walked up beside him and knocked Narashikaku unconscious with a knife handstrike. Then he said to Narikamu nephew, "Come back safe." Narakamura nodded. I will. Yo, the two-tailed
1514:06
Speaker A
Jinuriki looked livid. Matatabi, tell me, can I tear this little brat to shreds? No, he is the three-tailed Jinuriki and Isabus chakra is deeper than mine. It comes from the sea, and the true essence of the ocean lies
1514:18
Speaker A
within it, utterly overwhelming my nether fire. At best, I can guarantee you won't die. The rest depends on you.
1514:24
Speaker A
Matatabi was deeply helpless. What could she do when faced with Isabu who held the elemental advantage possessed greater chakra and stood as immovable as a mountain? Yujito fell silent. Her rationality told her to leave at once.
1514:36
Speaker A
But her emotions told her that if she did not capture this three-etales genturiki, she would never be able to make amends for her failure. In Kimovicure, she would never be able to hold her head high again. 3,000 people
1514:47
Speaker A
had been nearly wiped out by someone else's shadow clones and explosive tags. the first damn time such a thing had happened in Shinobi history. Apart from Narashikaka's use of it in this battle, no one had ever heard of any other
1514:58
Speaker A
bastard pulling it off. This was a complete subversion of traditional Shinobi army combat. So after thinking it over Yujito finally decided to go for it. After all, the greater the waves, the more valuable the fish. And looking at how small and insignificant
1515:11
Speaker A
Narashikamaru was, perhaps he had seldom set foot on a real battlefield. His combat experience might be lacking. If that were the case, she could take the three tales genturiki alive and then Kimakure would gain another genturiki.
1515:22
Speaker A
It was a risk worth taking. Nar Shikamaru read the look in Yus eyes and sideighed. Troublesome. I didn't think she would still act even when she knows she can't win. Women really are troublesome. Haha. Shikamaru, don't complain. This is the perfect chance to
1515:35
Speaker A
test the results of our training. Even if you're finished, I can take over your body and their defeat will be certain.
1515:40
Speaker A
Isabus voice carried a hearty laugh. Nar Shikamaru was speechless. Isabu, didn't we agree to slack off?
1515:46
Speaker A
Right now, you don't look much like a slacker. It's just that I've been bored for far too long. Besides the two-tailed, Jin Shuriki actually wants to go after you. I definitely won't allow that. So, this time I want to make
1515:55
Speaker A
a move. Isabu was raring to go. Nar Shakamaru nodded inwardly. Fine. Whatever you say goes. I'll listen to you. Isabu immediately felt far more at ease. This was much better than any of its previous Genturiki across the generations. Careful, she's coming.
1516:09
Speaker A
Isabu warned hurriedly. Nar Shikamaru looked at Yujito. Knowing she was at an elemental disadvantage, Yugjito did not use fire release. Instead, she summoned humanoid cat claws and prepared for close quarters combat. She charged at Narashikamaru her twin claws hanging
1516:23
Speaker A
naturally at her sides and slashed at him. Seeing this, Narashikamaru thought spirit turtle shield. A spiked turtle shell shield appeared on his right arm, and he held it crosswise in the air, letting Yujito slash at it freely. Her
1516:35
Speaker A
humanoid cat claws left not the slightest mark on the spirit turtle shield. Sparks burst out again and again. Yet she could not move Nar Shikamaru even a fraction. The spirit turtle shield. I never thought Isabu who loathes humans the most would actually
1516:48
Speaker A
teach him even this. Matabi sideighed. In terms of defensive power, ifu ranked second, no one could rank first. Even the ninetailes relying on pure physical attacks could not shatter the spirit turtle shield in a short amount of time,
1517:01
Speaker A
let alone Matatabi. Block high, left side, down, block across. Isabu continuously directed Narashikamaru and Narashikamaru followed every instruction. As a result, he saved a great deal of strength and energy. Isabu watched with great delight, constantly praising that its Genturiki was indeed
1517:18
Speaker A
clever and capable. Damn it, you're a shinobi. Don't you feel ashamed hiding behind a turtle shell. Yus composure cracked. She hadn't expected the brat's movements to be so perfectly timed that her attacks were rendered completely ineffective. Huh? Naras
1517:31
Speaker A
Shakamaru smiled, faintly, rolled his eyes at her, and then continued defending. This pleased Isabu greatly, calm and unruffled. This was the temperament of three tales Jinuriki ought to have. Sigh. Matatabi sighed.
1517:44
Speaker A
She knew the battle was already lost. Yujito was inferior to the three-etales Ginuriki before them in both composure and endurance. Moreover, the two-tala Jinuriki could not help Yujito in terms of ninjutsu. In this bout, Yujito was bound to lose eventually. At the same
1517:58
Speaker A
time, Matatabi took a long, deep look at Naras Shikamaru. At such a young age, his temperament was so steady, neither arrogant nor rash. Most importantly, he was very smart. Every movement he had just made was the embodiment of minimum
1518:10
Speaker A
effort, maximum gain. His compatibility with Isabu was simply a perfect match. Matabi, I can't hold on anymore. Prepare for tailed beast transformation.
1518:18
Speaker A
Yujito's breathing was uneven. Matabi roused herself. Even so, what did it matter? Matatabi and Yujito were friends. Since her friend was in danger, she absolutely had to help. The next moment, Yujito's body vanished, replaced by a blue spirit cat with two blue
1518:33
Speaker A
flame-shaped tails swaying in the wind behind it. "Haha, how shameless. She can't beat a kid, so she immediately goes into full-tailed beast transformation. Relax, Shikamaru. I'm making my move now," Isabu said coldly.
1518:45
Speaker A
Shikamu nodded and did exactly as Isabu instructed. Soon his body vanished as well, transforming into a tailed beast, completely armored in turtle shell.
1518:53
Speaker A
Isabu, I never thought you would be willing to bow your head in submission. Matabi said in a mocking tone, "You, Matatabi, were the first to bow in submission. What right do you have to lecture me? Besides, we have an equal
1519:03
Speaker A
contract. I am not bound by any ceiling jutzu at all. But you, Tisk, TSK, even with a perfect Guriki, how much of your power can you actually unleash?" Isabu sneered. The two-tailed Juriki was stunned when she heard equal contract.
1519:16
Speaker A
How the hell did Kinoa dare? Weren't they afraid? Weren't they afraid? Then suddenly she thought of Achihai Kosa. It seemed Kinoa truly was not afraid of tailed beast rampages. But soon she realized this was deliberately distracting her attention. So she took a
1519:30
Speaker A
deep breath. Enough talk. Let me see whether your strength is regressed over all these years. As her words fell, Matatabi opened its mouth, gathering a scarlet purple tailed beast ball mixed with blue nether fire. Isabu sighed and opened its mouth too condensing a pitch
1519:44
Speaker A
black tailed beast ball wreathed in flowing water. After roughly 2 minutes, both finished charging and fired simultaneously. Whoosh! The two-tailed beast balls collided in midair, restraining and canceling each other out. At first, both remained locked in a stalemate in midair. But as time passed,
1519:59
Speaker A
the two tala's Matatabi's chakra visibly began to run dry, and Isabus tailed beast ball steadily pressed closer and closer to the two tales. The two tales body trembled. As expected, with elemental disadvantage and chakra reserves, it still could not match
1520:12
Speaker A
Isabu. What a pity. It was about to die. I'm sorry, Yujito. I did my best. Just as Matatabi had prepared itself to face death, at the very instant its chakra faded, Isabu likewise withdrew his tailed beast ball. He simply stood there
1520:25
Speaker A
quietly watching Matatabi without saying a word. Matatabi gasped for fresh air, looking at Isabu in disheveled disgrace.
1520:32
Speaker A
Isabu, you win. Do with me as you see fit. Kill me or spare me, I am at your mercy. With that, Matatabi stopped speaking and lowered her proud head.
1520:40
Speaker A
Outmatched. What more was there to say? Isabu fell silent, then consulted Shikamaru. Shikamaru, my boy, can you do me a favor and let her go? After all, it did not want to raise its hand against its own sibling. In the end, however, it
1520:51
Speaker A
had to consult its Jinuriki for the two of them were equals. Narashamura glanced at Isabu's cowed and humble manner and sideighed. It's fine. My original intention was merely to save my father.
1521:02
Speaker A
Without your help, I probably would not have been able to rescue my father so smoothly. Very well, will do as you ask.
1521:06
Speaker A
Isabu. Don't humble yourself. We are equals. After saying this, Nar Shakamra laughed. Isabu finally nodded. still controlling Shikamarus body. It said, "Matabi, for the sake of our old friendship, I'll let you go." Matatabi was startled once more. She raised her
1521:20
Speaker A
head and stared at Isabu in disbelief. "Was that your decision or that Bratz?" Matabi's expression was complicated. If it had been her and Yujito holding the advantage, she would never have thought of letting them go. It was our joint
1521:32
Speaker A
decision. It was our joint decision. Nar Shikamarus voice came from within the three tales. That's right, Matatabi.
1521:38
Speaker A
Before I change my mind, take your genturi and your subordinates and leave this place. Isabus voice rang out again. Matatabi gritted her teeth, but offered no protest. Heeding Isabus words, she released her full-tailed beast transformation and returned control of her body to Yujito. After
1521:53
Speaker A
landing, Yujito looked at the three tales with an equally complicated expression, then turned and left to regroup her defeated and scattered forces. Isabu watched this scene in silence, then returned control of the body to Nar Shikamaru. Once Shikamaru
1522:06
Speaker A
regained command of his body, he left a water clone behind to oversee Yujito. That was to prevent her from suddenly changing her mind and charging off to kill his father. In this battle, 6,000 Kenoha ninja clones had been traded for
1522:18
Speaker A
3,000 hidden cloud ninja. An overwhelming victory unprecedented and without equal. Before long, Narashikaka's name would resound throughout the entire Shinobi world. On the way back, Narashikaku kept glancing over his shoulder. His son was the one covering the rear, yet he had still not
1522:34
Speaker A
appeared. More than 10 minutes had passed and he could not help but let his mind wander. Akimichi Chosa seemed to see through Shikaku's concern and said helplessly relax Shikaku. Don't forget your son is a Jinuriki too. If you're
1522:45
Speaker A
counting tales, he has one more than the two tales Juriki from hidden cloud. Shikaku shot him a glance. The strength of a tailed beast is not determined by the number of tales. Besides, it is my son out there, not yours. With that,
1522:56
Speaker A
Shikaku suddenly sensed a familiar chakra. His eyes lit up and he looked back again only to see Shikamaru striding through the air with his hands behind his back chakra surging beneath his feet. Shikamaru. Shikaka stopped in his tracks, joy clearly written on his
1523:10
Speaker A
face. Father Shikamarus lips curved upward as he descended slowly to his side. Shikaka stepped forward and inspected his son. After confirming that Shikamaru was completely unscathed, he let out a long breath and said with heartfelt relief, "You have grown much
1523:23
Speaker A
stronger." Escaping from the veteran two-tailed jinuriki is something nine out of 10 shinobi in the world could never do. I never imagined my son would be capable of it. At this moment, Shikaku felt that following Aiha jean in
1523:35
Speaker A
purging Kinoa was the most correct decision he had made in his entire life. Otherwise, how could his son have become the three tales Genturiki and attained such strength? At the end of the day, a clan's true foundation was geniuses and
1523:46
Speaker A
resources in times of peace, but in times of chaos, it was supreme powerhouses. Shikamarus strength was enough to make the Nar clan one of Kenoha's great families. Feeling his father's concern, Shikamaru smiled.
1523:58
Speaker A
Well, something like that. He did not want to openly declare in front of so many people that he had defeated the two tales Juriki. That would bring nothing but trouble and Hin Nar Shikamaru hated trouble more than anything. After the
1524:09
Speaker A
father and son reunited in exchanged pleasantries, they made their way toward the camp. Aihaan, meanwhile, was already so bored that he was nearly molding away in the camp. Figuring the time Shikaku and Hidden Clouds assault force should have finished their fight by now, hadn't
1524:22
Speaker A
they? Just then, a scout from Shikaka's unit rushed over and knelt before the tent. Report: Lord Hokag. There is important intelligence from Lord Shikaku. Aihaan immediately stood up, pushed aside the tent flap, and walked out. Go on. What news from over there?
1524:36
Speaker A
Reporting to Lord Hokag. Lord Shikaku and his men have won a complete victory. Without losing a single man, they took down 3,000 Cloud Shinobi and turned the canyon into a graveyard for Cloud Ninja.
1524:47
Speaker A
The scouts voice shook with excitement. Achi Haans eyes gleamed as he boomed good. Do you know exactly what happened? Kneeling on the ground, the scout recounted the whole affair from beginning to end in an excited tone.
1524:58
Speaker A
Aihaan made the decision on the spot. In this campaign against hidden cloud, Shikaku and Shikamaru, father and son deserve the highest credit. Where are they now? Aihan asked. Lord Hokag were back. Narikakus voice drifted in from outside. Aihaan looked up and saw
1525:13
Speaker A
them standing at the entrance waving. Aihaan smiled and walked out to welcome them. This time you have rendered outstanding service. What reward do you wish? Narashikaku thought it over carefully, then said, "The war is not over yet. This is not the right time to
1525:26
Speaker A
discuss rewards. Once we have won this battle, we can bring it up again." Aihaan was taken aback, then burst into loud laughter. Shikaka, Shikaku, you remain ever so cautious. Very well, we'll do as you say, wiping out a 3,000
1525:38
Speaker A
ninja force with clones. I suspect you were the first to do so in a thousand years. Narikaku scratched his head. Ahem it's nothing worth mentioning. I would like to rest for a while. Lord Hokag if that is all right. Nar Shikaku felt
1525:50
Speaker A
somewhat embarrassed but to Aihaan the request was nothing at all. He waved his hand grandly. Shikaku you and your man can rest now. I will personally stand guard for you tonight. With that Achi Haan sat down at the entrance and stared
1526:01
Speaker A
outside with an expressionless face. Shikamaru wanted to say something but Shikaku shook his head. There were times to be courteous and times when courtesy was best set aside. These were things one had to judge and discern for oneself. And so the men Shikaku had let
1526:14
Speaker A
out returned to their own barracks and slept soundly while Achi Haan and Yamanaka and Noi stood guard at the gate for them. Had something been forgotten, Sami was at that moment shouting desperately in a vehicle. But unfortunately, her mouth had been sealed
1526:26
Speaker A
shut. Otherwise, Achihans night watch tonight would not have been so boring. The opposite, however, held true for the Hidden Cloud Village. The high-ranking officials of the Hidden Cloud Village were livid, their eyes blazing with fire as they stared at
1526:38
Speaker A
Eugel. It took immeasurable manpower and resources to train 3,000 Shinobi. And in a single night, 90% of them had perished just like that. How could the people of these great clans accept this? Don't forget that more than half of those
1526:50
Speaker A
Shinobi were their own clansmen. And it was because of Yujito's momentary negligence that they had died here. How could that [clears throat] not be agonizing? Yo stood in the center of the rakage, building her eyes vacant and her
1527:01
Speaker A
bearing utterly broken. Darowi stood behind killer be staring at her in silence. The elders and the umbu had already learned from the severely wounded Shinobi how the battle had unfolded and how it had been fought. It was clear that the casualties could have
1527:13
Speaker A
been completely avoided. But it was all because of the two tales Jinuriki Yus carelessness, or rather her eagerness for glory and blood lust, that she abandoned the high ground they had originally held and chose to dive down and strike directly at the enemy's
1527:26
Speaker A
heads. In the end, they were tricked. More than 3,000 people released explosive tags at the same moment. How utterly terrifying was that? Even the deceased third rakage could not have withstood it. No one spoke. They all watched Killer Be quietly. After all, he
1527:40
Speaker A
was the acting rakage of the hidden cloud village, and no one dared to speak before he did. With a complicated expression, Killer B looked at the two-tailed Genturiki and said, "You, you have disappointed us greatly in this battle." Of the 3,000 Shinobi, fewer
1527:53
Speaker A
than 200 returned and scathed in the end. This is a loss the Hidden Cloud Village has never suffered before. Do you understand that? Killer Bee's voice was grave and authoritative. All losses will be borne by me, Yujito. Yujito took
1528:05
Speaker A
a deep breath and looked at killer bee with a solemn expression. Just as she was about to add something, the leader of a shinobi clan from the hidden cloud village said, "Born by you. With what will you bear them? With your meager
1528:15
Speaker A
beauty or with your poulry income?" The clan leader eyes were bloodshot. Because everyone had assumed that this battle would be a sure victory. They had stuffed their own heirs into the ranks.
1528:24
Speaker A
The other major clans were much of the same mind, but they all had fallback plans. Except for the man who had spoken first. He had truly staked everything he owned on this battle. And now they told him that nine and 10 were dead,
1528:35
Speaker A
including his son. Yujito bit her lip, then took a deep breath and said, "I'm sorry. If killing me will calm your anger, then do it. I won't fight back." With that, Yujito closed her eyes and tossed out a canai. The ninja sneered
1528:46
Speaker A
here. Who would dare touch you? After all, you are a Genturi of the Hidden Cloud Village. At worst, you will be punished. Who would dare touch you?
1528:53
Speaker A
Everyone fell silent for those words struck deep. If Yujito were nage and Shuriki, this alone would be enough for the hidden cloud village to sentence her to death, commanding poorly. No, this was no longer a matter of poor command.
1529:04
Speaker A
She had simply offered up their heads to the enemy. Uito remained silent and offered no response. That was not how she had seen it. But with so many people present, and with her identity so sensitive, no amount of explanation
1529:15
Speaker A
would make them believe her. Uito may not deserve death, but she should still be severely punished. Lord acting rakage, what do you think? The clan chiefs all turned to Killer B. Killer B was now caught between a rock and a hard
1529:26
Speaker A
place. On one side was Yujito, the two-tala Ginuriki and his elder brothers trusted subordinate. On the other were the Shinobi clans that kept the hidden cloud village running and supplied its troops. If my elder brother were here, it wouldn't be this difficult to handle,
1529:40
Speaker A
would it? Killer B thought. Then all of a sudden, he felt drowsy. The Dowart demon seed was beginning to exert its power. Aihaan sat in a tent using the ocular technique of the Mangeko Sharing.
1529:50
Speaker A
He activated the Dow heart demon seed once more, and it was even easier than before. In an instant, he had taken possession of Killer Bee's body. Killer B opened his eyes again and said coldly, "What is all this noise?" He immediately
1530:02
Speaker A
unleashed a surge of enormous chakra. The eight tales genturiki's chakra rampaged, violently, pressing down on everyone until they could hardly breathe. Yujito looked at Killer B with surprise in her eyes. Was this still that rapping guy? Killer B flexed his
1530:15
Speaker A
wrist and said, "I would like to ask all of you in the hidden cloud village, does my elder brother A call the shots or do you A?" The imperious aura he released changed everyone's expression. Was he threatening them? Oh, of course, Lord A
1530:26
Speaker A
calls the shots. The title of rakage was hereditary in the Aclan. Every generation's head possessed tremendous power, and the third rakage could even withstand a tailed beast head-on. It was this clan that had brought the hidden cloud village to its current eminence.
1530:40
Speaker A
It was no exaggeration to say the village could not have come this far without the Aclan. Thus, Killer Bee's words were meant to remind the Shinobi clans of their place. Who were the servants and who were the masters? As
1530:50
Speaker A
for Yujito, the two tales Genturiki, she acted to resolve the situation of us being surrounded by the hidden leaf and the hidden rock. Her intentions were good, but after all, many Shinobi were lost. She may be spared the death
1531:02
Speaker A
penalty, but she cannot escape punishment. How about this? Strip Yu of her high-ranking position and cancel her high-ranking benefits. In addition, a replacement for her previous duties will be selected from the various clans. What do you all think? Hillary chuckled.
1531:15
Speaker A
Yujito was stunned, never expecting the punishment to be so light. Would those clans really agree to this? She lifted her eyes and saw that the clans no longer showed any displeasure. Instead, they were all smiles exuding smug satisfaction. Lord Killer B is truly
1531:28
Speaker A
worthy of being the acting rakage and a brother of Lord A. Exactly. I think so, too. What the acting rakage said is absolutely right. This punishment is more than enough to teach Lady Yujito her lesson. We support the acting rakage
1531:41
Speaker A
decision. The Shinobi clans of the hidden cloud village answered in support of Killer B one after another, leaving Yujito stunned. She looked at Killer B and Killer B raised an eyebrow at her.
1531:51
Speaker A
Yu felt puzzled. She could not shake the feeling that this man was not Killer B.
1531:55
Speaker A
Since that is so, I hereby announce that from this moment, Yujito is demoted from assistant rakage to special Jonan.
1532:01
Speaker A
Furthermore, the next assistant rakage shall be chosen from the major clans through nomination or competition. From now on, that person will take part in the major decisions of the hidden cloud village. Killer B declared, "Yes." No one objected to this outcome. All along,
1532:14
Speaker A
the high command of the hidden cloud village had consisted solely of A and his trusted confidence. No Shinobi clan had ever been involved in it. This in turn had resulted in a situation where the hidden cloud village knew only the
1532:26
Speaker A
Rakage clan and knew no other shinobi clans. The rakage had become the vill's pillar and object of veneration for all.
1532:32
Speaker A
Under the twin pressures of raw power and political authority, the shinobi clans could only compromise. Now, Killer B seemed to be giving the clans a chance for Yujito's sake. But in truth, he was splitting the rakage authority. When the
1532:44
Speaker A
fourth rakage returned, he would not only find nothing wrong with this, but would even think that Killer B had done well. In this way, everyone's mouths would be stopped and Yujito would not have suffered any harm. Killer B made
1532:54
Speaker A
his promise, but the ninja clans of Kimovicure feared that everything would change once I returned. So, they unified their stance and recommended in no way gowned the head of the Ino clan to become a high-ranking executive. Killerb was momentarily taken back to some
1533:07
Speaker A
extent. The ninja clans of Kimogakure were relatively united compared to those of Kenoha. This was also because under the long-standing oppression of Ice family, everyone dared to be angry but not speak out. Otherwise, they'd have to face his hell stab. Since you've decided
1533:20
Speaker A
that the in no way clan shall serve as one of the rakage assistants, I killer be hereby announced that from this day forth n is stripped of her position as rakage assistant and demoted to special jonan. Her former duties and authority
1533:32
Speaker A
will be succeeded by in no way ga killer bee's voice was clear and resolute.
1533:36
Speaker A
After the announcement, the ninja clans of Kimogakure applauded in approval. Moreover, rather than holding accountable for her failure, they one by one sent their trained ninja to serve.
1533:46
Speaker A
But Killer B refused this defeat was our own fault. Unless we face a matter of life and death, I killer be will not use a single soldier of any clan here. His words rang out with unyielding force, leaving everyone present stunned. Some
1533:58
Speaker A
clan leaders even flashed a sharp gleam in their eyes. They increasingly believed Killer B was more suited to sit in the rakage seat than the fourth rakage. After all, there was precedent of a genturiki becoming a kaga. Yagura
1534:09
Speaker A
of Kirigakir was exactly that. However, they didn't voice these thoughts openly. Instead, they calculated silently in their hearts. The acting rakage is wise.
1534:18
Speaker A
The ninja clans of Kimogicure declared once more before departing one by one. Yujito suddenly walked before killer B.
1534:25
Speaker A
The one controlling him Aiha son was about to release his hold but paused watching her with a smile. At that moment, Yujito was certain the killer B before her was not the real Killer B.
1534:34
Speaker A
"Who are you really?" she demanded in a low voice. Then abruptly, she remembered Yagura of Kiraakure and a name flashed into her mind. Aihasan Uito murmured.
1534:43
Speaker A
Killer B's body gave a faint almost imperceptible tremor. Then he straightened and looked at her seriously. What nonsense are you talking about? What aiha son? What is it? I spoke up for you and now you suspect I'm being controlled. Killer be's voice
1534:55
Speaker A
turned sharp. Yu frowned. She felt more and more that her guess was right. So she spoke. Matabi do me a favor. I want to see Guy and establish a sensory channel with him. All right. With that, Matatabi began releasing tailed beast
1535:08
Speaker A
chakra. Silently reaching out to Guyuki. Guy wore a puzzled expression. He had been staying quietly inside. So what did Matatabi want? All of a sudden once he agreed to establish the sensory channel, Yus voice came through at once.
1535:20
Speaker A
Yuki, I want to know is Killer B being controlled by Aiha's son. Yus voice was clear and direct. Yuki was taken aback by the question, but fortunately the sensory channel only transmitted sound. It couldn't probe the situation.
1535:33
Speaker A
He collected his thoughts. No. Matatabi, have you forgotten? As long as a tailed beast acts and continuously pours in chakra, it can make the Genturiki immune to jingutsu. Right. Matatabi relayed Guyuki's words to Yujito. Exactly. She said, "Thanks." Guy grunted in
1535:47
Speaker A
acknowledgement, then closed the channel. Afterward, he breathed heavily, utterly bewildered. "What was going on?
1535:52
Speaker A
That woman Yujito was crazy, right? She could actually sense something like that. Anyway, he hadn't leaked any secrets and he'd helped smooth things over." When the unification was complete, later Guy had better not get beaten up. Yito cast a suspicious glance
1536:05
Speaker A
at Killer B, but ultimately chose to trust Guyuki's words. After all, it was well known that Killer B was also a perfect Guriki. Yuki and he had a very close relationship. He probably wouldn't refuse to save him. It's nothing. Maybe
1536:17
Speaker A
I'm overthinking it. Yujito said then bowed in salute. Thank you this time, Killer B. And no need, no need. After Killer B spoke, he watched Yu leave.
1536:25
Speaker A
Only once she was out of sight did Aiha's son release his control. Back in the Kenoha camp, he opened his eyes and muttered irritably that Yujito really caught me off guard. Her sixth sense is frighteningly accurate. Fortunately, Guyuki covered for me or I might have
1536:38
Speaker A
had to tie her up and bring her to Kohaa overnight. Aiha son pressed his forehead and sighed softly. He rose and walked outside when suddenly he heard an odd sound. It seemed to come from a supply cart. Ajihasan approached and saw the
1536:50
Speaker A
cart shaking up and down. He frowned, who was so desperate for excitement that they'd do that in a cart. He lifted the tarp and found a fairkinned beauty lying inside. Aiha son was stunned. Samwei, "Why aren't you in Humogakir? What are
1537:03
Speaker A
you doing in my Kenoa camp?" Samwei cursing viciously. One good piece of news, one bad piece of news. The good news was she'd finally been discovered.
1537:10
Speaker A
The bad news was that the one who found her was Achiha's son. He tore off the tape, sealing her mouth. Aiha Sin, you bastard. The first thing Sami said once her mouth was free was to curse him.
1537:20
Speaker A
Aiha son raised an eyebrow and gripped her chin with his right hand. As Sami, it seems you don't quite understand your situation. You're a prisoner now and a woman inside my Kohaa military camp. Tsk tsk. He didn't finish the sentence, but
1537:33
Speaker A
his implications made cold sweat run down Samu's back. She also came to realize her position. She looked at Achiha son with pitiful eyes, hoping he wouldn't make things too miserable for her. Watching the former ice cold beauty, now cowering like a little white
1537:46
Speaker A
rabbit, Aiha son found it quite amusing. He gathered chakra at his fingertip and gave a light slash. The ropes binding Sami were severed. She tried to stand, but having been in one position for so long, her limbs had gone numb. She
1537:58
Speaker A
nearly stumbled and only thanks to Achiha Senusu giving her a lift did she avoid falling. Thanks, Sami said shily.
1538:05
Speaker A
She still remembered how Aiha's son had teased her at Canoa's gate last time, calling her his wife, which was why she reacted so strongly to him now. Aiha's son shook his head. I'm curious how exactly were you captured? Can you tell
1538:17
Speaker A
me? Sammy thought it over. There didn't seem to be any harm in telling him, so she recounted what had happened. Aiha son was somewhat surprised. This girl was quite clever. If she had recklessly charged down alongside Yujito, she would
1538:28
Speaker A
probably be dead by now. All right, I understand the situation. During the war, you'll stay in my tent. After all, no one knows yet that I've come to the battlefield. As for releasing you, that's out of the question. Aiha's son
1538:39
Speaker A
rose slowly and signaled for Sami to follow. Sami knew she couldn't escape, so she had no choice but to accept. Sami thought that with Achiha's strength, if he intended to force himself on her, she would have no way to resist. If
1538:51
Speaker A
something like that really happened, she would simply take it as being bitten by a dog. True, she had remained chased and was still a virgin, but so what? In this shinobi world wasn't that perfectly normal. Besides, she was a female
1539:02
Speaker A
captive and she knew how miserable the fate of female captives could be in the shinobi world. Since she only had to serve Aihan alone, she was not badly off at all. Moreover, although Achihaan and she were shobbi of opposing factions who
1539:14
Speaker A
in the entire Shinobi world did not know that Achiha was a hero, women were drawn to the strong and the women of Kimogakir even more so. She clearly remembered how Achi Haan had solidly held the upper hand in his last clash with the rakage.
1539:27
Speaker A
Just as her imagination was running wild, Achi Haan took the seat of honor picked up an intelligence report and began reading it while Samwei stood frozen in place staring at him in a days. This plot, this turn of events was
1539:38
Speaker A
all wrong. Was she not beautiful enough? Sami looked down and saw only her own breasts, nothing else. Then she looked at her arms, her skin as white as snow.
1539:47
Speaker A
Wasn't this what the men of Kenoha liked? Huffing with indignation, she sat down on the nearby bed and crossed her legs. She was curious to see just how long Aiha could keep up his gentlemanly restraint. Aihajans eyes remained
1539:59
Speaker A
fixed on the intelligence report while his mind raced at lightning speed considering how to fight next until two full hours had passed. Only then did Sami believe that Achiha was not deliberately ignoring her but was genuinely studying the intelligence.
1540:12
Speaker A
Looked at that way, Achiha was rather handsome. His straight nose, his sculpted face, and the earnest intensity of his thoughts all radiated masculine allure. And for a moment, Samwi was utterly spellbound. Just then, Aiha Jean put down the report. Flustered, Sami lay
1540:26
Speaker A
down on the bed and closed her eyes. Her heart filled with both fear and anticipation. His power was so overwhelming that she imagined his bedroom prowess would not be lacking either. The candles inside the tent were blown out, and the once bright tent
1540:38
Speaker A
turned dark and silent. Aihaan walked over to the bed and found that his bed had already been claimed by Samwei. He did not know whether to laugh or cry.
1540:46
Speaker A
"How dare you?" A captured female shinobi lying on the bed of the enemy commander. "Do you know how dangerous that is?" Aihan murmured. Samus heart thumped wildly at his words.
1540:56
Speaker A
"Could it be about to start?" She was nervous and expectant, but Aihaan merely picked up the quilt and tucked it around her. "Oh well, I am a gentleman after all. Sleep well. Good night." Achi Hajan put three chairs together and lay down
1541:09
Speaker A
on them. Sami was dumbfounded. She could not believe it. She suddenly sat up and looked at Achiha nearby. His eyes were tightly shut. He lay motionless on the chairs and his breathing was even. Sami felt as though the sky had fallen in and
1541:21
Speaker A
she had been insulted. What did Achihaan mean? Was he humiliating her, right? He must be humiliating her. She rose and stood on the floor, her chest swaying and her teeth clenched. Fine, Aiha. I thought you were a beast, but you are
1541:34
Speaker A
worse than a beast. Burning with grievance, Samwi finally laid down again, weeping tears of humiliation. She did not understand why she felt this way. It was clearly a good thing that Achiha had not touched her. So why did
1541:45
Speaker A
some part of her heart secretly wish he would make a move and devour her completely? With this confusion, Samwi remained awake all night, tossing from time to time and making soft sounds to attract Achihans attention. But Achi Haan seemed not to hear. He even
1541:59
Speaker A
turned over facing the back of the chair. When he turned away, Achi Haan opened his eyes and thought, "Forgive me, Sami. You are beautiful but I already have Hinata. I will wait for her to grow up. He understood Samwi's
1542:09
Speaker A
feelings all too well. Women admired the mighty and previously the one Sami admired most was the fourth rak. Yet in their earlier contest of strength Aihaan had utterly crushed a in strength, speed, agility and ninjutsu alike. This dealt a tremendous shock to Samui's
1542:24
Speaker A
worldview. She admitted that ever since then she had dreamed of indecent scenes every night and they all featured ahan.
1542:30
Speaker A
Whenever she woke, she would hurriedly cast those thoughts out of her mind. But the harder she tried, the more impossible it became to forget Aiha. As for tonight, being captured by Achiha, the anticipation and secret joy in her
1542:42
Speaker A
heart outweighed her fear. She had even believed that after tonight she would undergo a transformation, but everything Achi Haan did made her abandon that idea. The next day, Aihaan woke up and saw Sami. The moment he opened his eyes,
1542:54
Speaker A
she was looking down at him, which made him sense something bad. Just as he was about to rise, Sami dropped all pretense and sat down directly on top of him. She then pinned him down with one hand.
1543:03
Speaker A
Aihaan, I admit that you are special. So special that I think of you all the time. So from today onward, there is no need for you to struggle. As she spoke, her hand slid downward and her languid eyes locked onto Achihan. Aihaan
1543:15
Speaker A
released his chakra and repelled Samwi. Though he did not use much force, he said coldly, "Samwi, I already have someone I love. Please have some self-respect." Aihaan sat up and straightened his clothes. So what if you have someone you love? In the shinobi
1543:28
Speaker A
world, what successful man does not have wives and concubines in abundance? I would even forgo a title. Sami was spellbound. Perhaps because hers was an unfulfilled love, she was stubborn and furious at that moment. Aihaan clenched his teeth at her words. You are truly
1543:42
Speaker A
insane. Sami stood up resolved to see it through to the end. Today she would take Achihajan down. Just then, a voice suddenly spoke from outside. Lord Hokag Lord Shikaku is outside and request an audience. The voice of an umbu ninja
1543:55
Speaker A
came from the entrance. Aihas expression changed. I understand. Tell Shikaka to wait a little longer. I have to get dressed. Yes. The U ninja acknowledged and left to relay the message. Aihaan looked at Samwi. Put your clothes on. Sami shot him a
1544:10
Speaker A
venomous glare, but did as she was told. Only Achi Haan could see her in this state. No one else. Absolutely not. Aiha was deeply troubled. No one had told him that Sami had this kind of personality.
1544:21
Speaker A
What was he supposed to do now? After getting dressed, Achi Haan had originally wanted to discuss the prisoner with Shikaku, but given Samwis current state of mind, he was afraid she might blurt out something wild and shameless. And so Achi Haan
1544:33
Speaker A
said, "Samwi, hide yourself." Unexpectedly, Sami curled her lips into a smile, swayed her figure, and crawled under the table in front of the main seat. The corner of Achihas mouth twitched. He could guarantee that Sami would not behave herself in a little
1544:46
Speaker A
while. Naros Shikaku stepped into the tent while Achihaan sauntered over to the seat of honor and sat down deliberately. Shikaka what matter calls so early in the morning. Aihaan asked with a smile. Then his expression shifted as he felt a small hand begin to
1545:00
Speaker A
stroke his leg beneath the table, probing the limits of his tolerance. Aihaan changed his posture, crossing one leg over the other and continued to look at Narashikaku as he questioned him.
1545:10
Speaker A
Narashikaka nodded. Our informant in Kimogakure reports that Yujito the Rakage's aid has been dismissed from office. The head of the Inoi clan, one of the hidden clouds, Shinobi families has succeeded her. Aihan nodded. Of course, he knew. After all, he was the
1545:24
Speaker A
one who had turned that hereditary office into a publicly appointed one, and he merely forgot to mention it the night before. Is there anything else?
1545:30
Speaker A
Aihan asked. Reports from the Kirigakir front line say that Kimogakir's forces have driven forward with the momentum of splitting bamboo, taking two villages in succession, their morale soaring like a rainbow. We have also cut off the intelligence unit dispatched from
1545:44
Speaker A
Kimogicure to Kirigakir and intercepted their plea for reinforcements. Beneath the table, Samwis suddenly stiffened her hand, trembled faintly, drawing a curl at the corner of Aihas mouth. Very good. And why is Kirigakir still losing when we have Senakashi and even two
1545:59
Speaker A
Shinobi who wields Suzanu? This left Aiha Jean somewhat mystified by rights. Should this not be a one-sided route as easy as cutting melons and vegetables?
1546:07
Speaker A
Aiha and Aiha Sherse claimed that without the Hokag's orders, they are responsible only for keeping Kiraakure from falling. They will not lift a finger for them. Narikaku reported truthfully. Aihaan was in excellent spirits. It appeared those two had
1546:21
Speaker A
completely changed their way of thinking and aligned themselves with him, greatly satisfying him. Suddenly, his expression changed once more because the woman beneath the table had somehow allowed a delicate hand to creep toward his belt.
1546:32
Speaker A
A brief consideration was enough for Achiha Jean to grasp her intention. Was she using her own body to make him withdraw his forces? His gaze turned dangerous. How could a war between two nations be compromised for the sake of a
1546:44
Speaker A
beautiful woman? He looked at Narashikaku and said, "Very well, I already know of this. Withdraw for now.
1546:50
Speaker A
Let me think for a while." Aihaan pressed down hard on Samus hand, forcing his expression to appear as natural as possible. Narikaku nodded without suspicion. There, Hokag would speak if he so chose, and if not, it was only natural for him to think alone.
1547:03
Speaker A
Shikaka bowed, then turned and walked out of the large tent. The instant he left Aihas face changed. He pulled back, then closed his right hand around Samwis neck and lifted her off the ground. You have not taken a single
1547:14
Speaker A
word, I said to heart. How dare you do that in such a situation? Are you truly not afraid that I will strangle you to death? Achi Hajjans right hand began to squeeze. Samuis face contorted in pain. Clad only in
1547:25
Speaker A
undergarments. No matter how fiercely she struggled, she could not escape the grip of that huge hand. Do you really think your poultry beauty could make me renounce my plans for Kimogicure? Ian am no lust that'll degenerate. Aihas voice was icy. Sami beat at his wrist
1547:40
Speaker A
and gasped. Let go. Let go. From that moment onward, she finally believed that Achiha was no leer but a man of ruthless ambition. Aiha Jean swept his gaze over her then flung her aside. If there is a next time once the war ends, do not
1547:53
Speaker A
bother returning to Kimogicure. I will pick a spot and bury you. Put your clothes on. I will not repeat myself.
1547:59
Speaker A
Aihajans face was still flushed with anger and he refused to look at her. Sami bit her lip and finally dressed herself slowly. It seemed her little schemes had already been seen through by Aiha. How could such a man be
1548:10
Speaker A
swayed by feminine charms and abandon his original plans or give up plundering Kimogicure? How could a man like that cast aside his grand cause for love? And what made her think she deserved the affection of such an extraordinary
1548:21
Speaker A
figure? What was more, even if he were to do on her his behavior, just now made one thing clear, a manlike that would never forfeit his ideals for any woman.
1548:29
Speaker A
After dressing, she obediently walked over to Achiha and lowered her head her eyes full of pitiable shame and indignation. She could not believe that even after going so far, Aiha had still refused her. Was she truly that inadequate? Aihaan saw through her
1548:43
Speaker A
thoughts yet had no intention of consoling her. He said gravely during this time you will remain in the tent.
1548:48
Speaker A
Once all the strife is over, I will send you back. Sami nodded finally calm and submissive. She walked over to the sofa, laid down, and drowsiness soon watched over her. With that, he closed his eyes to rest and think through the
1548:59
Speaker A
arrangements to come. Kurriakir Aiha Atachi and Aiha Sherse stood guard beside Hataki Kakashi while Mizukumi May paced restlessly. She looked from Shers Sway to Itachi and asked the two of you truly not act. The Hokag sent you here
1549:13
Speaker A
to reinforce our hidden mist village. Why have you remained reluctant to act all this time? Aiha Tachi glanced at her and said nothing too disinccllined to waste his energy. Aiha Sherse turned to Kakashi. Kakashi nodded and only then
1549:26
Speaker A
did Shers speak. Forgive me Lady Mizuk. We are responsible only for keeping Kirigakure from being breached by Kimogicure. We have received no other orders. At present only a few border hamlets are at stake. So, we have no grounds to intervene. As for your
1549:40
Speaker A
appeal, we have already sent a courier to the Hokag's tent. Please wait patiently. Shiroui's response was utterly official, steeped in Achihas art of diplomatic shadow boxing, and in no time, it made Turumi May's face burn. So, does the Hokag mean
1549:52
Speaker A
that apart from Kirigakir, no other towns deserve protection. Not far away, Jingi side. What a move. Aihaan, a fisherman reaping the spoils from the shore. Nevertheless, he could hardly blame Kenoha for whoever lost the people's trust. Because of this would be
1550:05
Speaker A
the new mizukage, not the hokag. Troomi may inhaled deeply. Finally, sharpness and readiness for sacrifice blazing in her eyes. She declared enough. My mind is made. No matter what, I will lead our troops into battle today. At the same
1550:17
Speaker A
time, Jingi spread word that Kinoa and a Wagakir were jointly attacking Kimobikir. Kimobikir is reeling from heavy losses at this moment. Only by relying on the two-tailes and eight tales Genturiki can they barely keep their own village from being taken. 80%
1550:31
Speaker A
of all the other major towns have fallen into Anoki's hands. Karumi may no longer cared. Break the enemy by rumor. They would collapse without a single attack.
1550:40
Speaker A
What was more Kimogakir's troops fighting in Kirigakir were like rootless duckweed. If the shinobi battling far from home learned that their families and loved ones were trapped in misery and flames toi may refuse to believe their morale would not waver, diverting
1550:53
Speaker A
the flood eastward. Those four words rose in everyone's minds. Gazing at M Turumi the mizukage of the hidden mist village. They could not help but think that she truly was the fifth mizukage brought forth by destiny. Even if this
1551:04
Speaker A
move offended the leaf and the hidden stone, she would not yield. This was exactly the ruler the hidden mist village needed. Seeing the look on Murumi's face, the elder suddenly stroked his beard and laughed. Very well, since the lady Mizukage has
1551:16
Speaker A
decided this old man will have it arranged at once. And you envoys from the leaf. Thank you for coming to protect the hidden mist village. I am deeply grateful. But do not forget this is the hidden mist village. All actions
1551:27
Speaker A
here should follow the orders of the fifth mizukage matroomi not those of your leaf because the hidden mist village does not belong to the leaf. The elder for once erupted with chakra though his chakra was like a candle
1551:38
Speaker A
flickering in the wind as if it could be snuffed out at any moment. The pressure of his kaga level presence weighed down on all the leaf shinobi except Kakashi and his two teammates. Even Matarumi was stunned. She had never imagined that the
1551:50
Speaker A
elder, the kindly old man so unremarkable in daily life, was actually a kaga level powerhouse who had hidden his strength so deeply. And judging by the depth of his chakra, he seemed no weaker than she was. But the elder came
1552:02
Speaker A
over to May Troomi beaming and gave a bow. Lady Mizukage in this battle this old man will burn himself down to the last ember before I let the hidden mist village or you suffer the slightest harm. May Tarumi looked at this old man
1552:13
Speaker A
who had devoted his entire life to the village and her eyes reened. Elder in that case, go ahead and do what must be done. Zabuza Murumi turned to Zabuza Mammochi. Zabuza straightened his back, set his right hand in front of him, and
1552:25
Speaker A
knelt on one knee. Lady Mizuk, Zabuza, you are my most trusted right-hand man. The elders safety is in your hands. Do everything in your power to assist him and see this mission through. Morumi declared in a ringing voice. Only then
1552:38
Speaker A
did the leaf shinobi realize that the Mizukage Morumi was more than a title. She was a leader of one of the five great shinobi villages standing on equal footing with their hokag. How could she ever submit to the leaf's arrangements?
1552:49
Speaker A
She was simply herself. Materoomi the fifth mizuk. Yes, this subordinate will spare no effort to protect the elder and drive back the cloud invaders. Zabuza's eyes were filled with determination.
1553:00
Speaker A
Very well then go. After saying this, Murumi paid no heed to the opinions of the leaf village. She was grateful of course that son Aiha had sent people to protect the safety of her hidden mist village. But when it came to the other
1553:12
Speaker A
towns, the hidden mist village could not sit back and wait. Because she bore the title of Mizukage, she was destined never to be content with merely guarding one corner. She had promised to make the hidden mist village prosper and grow
1553:23
Speaker A
strong. So she could not look after only the hidden mist village. The elder and Zabuza clasped their hands in salute and went off to make preparations.
1553:30
Speaker A
Meanwhile, Itachi Achiha had relayed the situation to Sun Aiha far away in the hidden cloud village through his summoned crow. Two hours later, Sun Aiha was pondering the miss situation when a crow flew in. Son Aiha's attention was
1553:42
Speaker A
caught at once. All the more when he saw a letter tied to the crow's leg. He took it down. Mizuki Murroomi intends to spread the word that the leaf and the stone have joined forces. Then leader Shinobi to reclaim lost territory.
1553:54
Speaker A
Hearing this, son Aiha immediately said, "Bring Shikaka Naro in." The Ubu Shinobi outside the tent acknowledged and acted at once. Sami had been about to continue hiding, but son Aiha said, "No need." Sami nodded and sat down on the sofa.
1554:07
Speaker A
Shikaka Nara came in quickly. Lord Hokag, have you made your decision? Shikaku had been braced for battle at any moment. And when he entered and saw Samwi, he paused startled. It suddenly struck him that the thing he had
1554:18
Speaker A
forgotten was Sami. She was the one who had come to the leaf village with the rakage of the hidden cloud before. And back then, son Aiha seemed to have flirted with her. What in the world was going on now? As if reading Shikaka's
1554:29
Speaker A
thought, son Aiha said, Shikaku, have a seat. Last night with nothing better to do, I found Miss Samwei tied to a cart with her mouth gagged. Forgive me, Lord Hokag. I was presumptuous. I did treat Miss Sami rather rudely before. What
1554:41
Speaker A
Shikaka was thinking, though, was that Samwi, a stunning beauty like her, had spent an entire day and night in Son Aiha's tent. Only a fool would believe nothing had happened between them. Son Aiha was hot-blooded and full of vigor.
1554:53
Speaker A
How could he possibly resist the temptation of such a beauty? Son Aiha said, "No, with two nations at war, this kind of thing is normal. Besides, nothing happened between us. Shikaku Nar's pupils constricted. Could it be that their own Lord Hokag was
1555:05
Speaker A
incapable in that department? This was a matter that could shake the very foundation of the village. Hei, the look in your eyes is dangerous. My intuition tells me you're thinking something quite rude, son. Aiha said in a low meaningful
1555:17
Speaker A
voice. Shikaku Narov fell silent. He did not know how to answer because this was extremely serious. Now that he had stumbled upon the Hokag secret, would he be killed to silence him? This secret concerned a man's dignity. Shikaka,
1555:29
Speaker A
don't invent baseless things. There's nothing wrong with me in that department. As if seeing through Shikaku Nar's thoughts, son Aiha pressed a hand to his forehead and replied.
1555:37
Speaker A
Shikaku Nar nodded with a perfectly serious expression. I believe you, Lord Hokag. Son Auchiha waved a hand. He did not want to explain too much on that subject. Then he sat up straight and said, Shikaku, the miss side has already
1555:49
Speaker A
decided to act. I think we should have Itachi Aiha and Shere Sway Aiha take part. He handed the note to Shikaku Nar.
1555:55
Speaker A
Shikaka took it and said nothing, thinking for a while. Then he nodded. If things are done as Murumi says, the hidden mist's morale will indeed sore.
1556:03
Speaker A
By then, there is a 70% chance they can drive out the rakage and his cloud forces. Shikaka said 70% is not small.
1556:10
Speaker A
Since the leaf has decided to make a move, we cannot be too stingy. I think we should have Itachi Aiha and Shersway Aiha hold off the rakage. After we win, we can ask for some well-earned compensation for our trouble. Sin Aiha
1556:21
Speaker A
had finally shown his cards. He wanted money. Shikaku Nar glanced at him and burst into laughter. As expected of the Lord Hokag money, this money that at every turn, but I like it. The leaf is poor and it truly needs this money.
1556:34
Speaker A
Beside them, Sami looked as if she had heard something hilarious. The leaf poor, short on money. Dodai had once calculated that the leaf had obtained over 5 billion from these reparations alone, and that did not even include all
1556:45
Speaker A
the supplies and equipment. By now, the leaf should be rolling in wealth. Aiha quickly received Aihas reply. After the crow returned, he relayed the message intact to everyone in Kenoa.
1556:56
Speaker A
Hataki Kakashi nodded. Since it is the Hokag's order, we must carry it out strictly. Itachi shers well have to trouble you soon. Hitaki Kakashi said, patting both of their shoulders. Aiha nodded. Understood. Captain Kakashi.
1557:09
Speaker A
Back in the Uku, Kakashi had once been Aiha's captain. Over the years, the two had long grown accustomed to this dynamic. Aiha sure smiled and said, "In the previous battle with Kimogakure, I was always on the defensive. I still
1557:21
Speaker A
haven't experienced Susenu's offensive power. This is the perfect chance to try it out. As for the negotiations, leave them to me. Set the required payment at 500 million Rio. That is the maximum some Kirigakure can provide without disrupting its daily operations. Kakashi
1557:35
Speaker A
said. Itachi and Shersu supported Kakashi's decision. After all, he was the captain this time. Before long, Kakashi arranged to meet Jingi and Troomi May to discuss the coming battle.
1557:45
Speaker A
Troomi May was taken aback but quickly regained her composure. Your services aren't cheap, are they? Jingi sipped tea off to the side. In such circumstances, money was of little use. Bluntly speaking, it was just waste paper. If Kirigakir were to fall or suffer
1557:58
Speaker A
devastating losses, prices would sore wildly. Many grain merchants had already begun hoarding grain. If Kirigakir were not still safe, the price of rice would likely have doubled. "We will commit all our strength to crushing Kimogakur Shinobi, but as payment, we need 500
1558:11
Speaker A
million Rio." Kakashi raised one hand and gestured as he spoke. 500 million? Absolutely impossible. Kirigakure has already suffered such an unexpected disaster and reconstruction after the calamity will require another fortune.
1558:24
Speaker A
If we give you 500 million, how is our village supposed to develop? Kumi May refused without a moment's thought. But Gingi standing nearby spoke up. Is this your decision or the Hokag? From the shift in Kakashi's attitude to his
1558:36
Speaker A
demand for money, Jingji had already realized that they had made contact with Achihan. That question was meant to determine whether it was Kakashi's personal intention or Achihajans.
1558:45
Speaker A
If it was Aiha jeans, then spending500 million to drive off Kimobikir was worth it. It would also do the Hokag a favor.
1558:52
Speaker A
If it was Kakashi's own idea, then they should bargain him down. After all, this was just one deployment. And how much money could they ask for? Even if they did not act, defeating Kimogakur's invaders was only a matter of time for
1559:02
Speaker A
Kiraakure. Jingi, this is our Hokage's decision. We can take the field, even go all out to drive Kimogakur's shinobi back for you. But in return, you will have to pay us Kimra compensation. Here we have two Aiha geniuses who can summon
1559:14
Speaker A
Susanu plus me, the Yu captain. With three top tier fighting forces, defeating the fourth rakage of Kimogakure would be as easy as turning over our hands. We could even make every shinobi they brought this time perish in Kirigakure, teaching Kimogakure a
1559:28
Speaker A
painful lesson, Kakashi said with a smile. He believed that Kirigakure had no grounds to refuse these terms. This battle could also indirectly demonstrate that Kirigakure was an ally of Kenoha, and being an ally of Kohha was no trivial matter. If it had been the Kohaa
1559:42
Speaker A
of the past, perhaps no one would have cared. But the current koha was strong enough to take on five villages by itself. So the value of being its ally was rising along with it. Troomi May was about to say something more. But Jingi
1559:53
Speaker A
spoke first. I agree, but we still need to ask our Mizuk sama. After all, she is the supreme leader of Kirigakir. After saying this, Jingi looked toward Tumi May. She met his gaze across the room and caught a hint of relief in his eyes.
1560:05
Speaker A
She understood that this negotiation was advantageous to them or at least more beneficial than harmful. Troomi May finally returned to her seat, crossed her legs and said, "I agree to this on one condition. We want the fourth rakage
1560:16
Speaker A
arm." Hataki Kakashi smiled and reached out his left hand to Turumi May. Pleasure doing business with you. Tumi May also extended her hand and shook his marking the initial conclusion of their agreement. Outside Kirigakir and Kimogakur's camp, they was drinking.
1560:30
Speaker A
Another great victory had just convinced him of one thing. Kirigakir's strength had declined to the extreme, and the shinobi stationed there were pathetically weak. Those who had fought their way through the blood mist village and survived to the end might be
1560:41
Speaker A
geniuses. But among those who died who could guarantee there had been no geniuses. Because of this foolish policy, Kirigakur's fighting strength had been slaughtered into a lost generation. Now, apart from emoji, Zabuza and Troomi, May, no one could
1560:54
Speaker A
even hold back the enemy force that was killing them. Lord Rakage, aren't we being a little too arrogant? It's still afternoon with a long while before night. What if the enemy attacks while we're drinking? Dodi frowned his right
1561:04
Speaker A
eye twitching violently as a forboding feeling rose in his chest. A waved his hand grandly. Dodai I'm telling you you're just too suspicious. Kirigakir is nothing but a pack of spineless trash.
1561:15
Speaker A
Letting a woman be Mizukage. Can she even handle it? This is the difference between men and women. When a man becomes kaga after being humiliated, no matter whether he is strong or weak, he will definitely retaliate. Look at the
1561:26
Speaker A
hokag. Look at an look at me. Which of us isn't like that? As for Raza, that brat is still mining in Kenoa. Trash I snorted coldly. Dodai said Lord Rakage I think we've already done enough today.
1561:37
Speaker A
If the enemy were to attack at this moment we would be in grave danger. Hey you fellow. If it weren't for your meritorious command in these two battles I definitely wouldn't let you off so easily. Hurry hurry. Punish yourself
1561:48
Speaker A
with three cups and I'll let you go. I was only joking when he said this. Dodi looked troubled. If he drank two, who would be responsible for patrols and maintaining military discipline? This was wartime and not the slightest
1561:59
Speaker A
mistake could be allowed. Besides, there had been no word from Kimogakir for two days. Was that normal? According to Kimogakur's wartime regulations, they should be reporting once a day. Just at that moment, a figure descended from the sky, slashed open the tent, and struck
1562:12
Speaker A
at the fourth rakage arm. The fourth rakage was still drinking his eyes hazy, completely unaware of what was happening. Dodai's face changed drastically. Lord Rakage, watch out. An assassin. He immediately used rubber release to form a huge rubber ball and
1562:25
Speaker A
hurled it at the figure. The figure holding the white Fong sneered Camui. Space warped and the rubber ball was drawn into Kimui's dimension. In the next instance, Kakashi brought his blade down in a single stroke, slashing from the rakage's shoulder downward. The
1562:38
Speaker A
white fang sank into the fourth rakage's arm and in a single instant severed it clean off. Kakashi snatched the arm and immediately fled into the distance. The fourth rakage heard Dodi's warning and tried to defend himself, but his mind
1562:50
Speaker A
was numbed by alcohol. His movements were a step too slow. By the time he reached for Kakashi, his arm was already in Kakashi's grasp. Whoosh! The fourth rakage was instantly jolted awake. He rose unsteadily staggering as the loss
1563:02
Speaker A
of his left arm threw off his balance and left him unable to stand firm. He gritted his teeth and roared, "Who is it? Show yourself." Knowing that a single successful strike meant there was no need to tangle with the rakage.
1563:13
Speaker A
Kakashi immediately fled into the distance. Wherever he passed, the hidden cloud ninja fell with their throats slit by a single cut. Dodai's face changed drastically at the sight. He dropped to one knee. Lord Rakage, it was my failure
1563:25
Speaker A
to protect you. Please punish me. The fourth rakage's face was dark. Because of his lost arm, his mind was now completely clear and naturally he would not blame Dodie. He shook his head. This was not your fault. Having said that, he
1563:37
Speaker A
activated lightning release chakra mode and used it to sear the bleeding stump of his left arm, stopping the bleeding.
1563:42
Speaker A
He took a deep breath and said, "Send my orders take down the hidden mist village at all costs. I will make that toi may pay." Yes. Do I dared not defy a at this moment? The rakage was like a lion
1563:53
Speaker A
suppressing its fury. I crossing him now would be tantamount to suicidal and any death incurred would be utterly meaningless. The fourth rakage stared with hatred toward the hidden mist village and let out a howlaw. His violent chakra burst outward causing
1564:06
Speaker A
every hidden cloud ninja present to tremble uncontrollably. The rakage is furious. Kakashi arrived at the pre-arranged rendevu point where Terumi May Yuan Shir Aiha and Ajihaurs were waiting. Mission accomplished. Kakashi walked up to Terumi May with a smile and
1564:21
Speaker A
tossed a thick dark toned arm onto the ground. Yuan Shir's eyes carried a trace of delight. It was indeed the fourth rakage arm. Although he had never met the fourth rakage, he had seen the third rakage. This arm was virtually identical
1564:33
Speaker A
to the third rakage, only slightly inferior in muscle density. But one thing was certain. This had to be the arm of the Aclan. In the hidden cloud village, aside from members of the Aclan and killer be no one possessed such an
1564:45
Speaker A
enormous powerful arm. Captain Kakashi is truly remarkable. I wonder if you would be willing to join our hidden mist village. Troomi may lick her lips and cast him a seductive glance. If you are willing to join the hidden mist village,
1564:56
Speaker A
you can pick any beauty you like, even me. Kakashi refused flatly. Forgive me, Mizuk sama, but my heart belongs only to Kohaa and the Hokag Aihajan. Please say no more about recruiting me. Not surprised by Kakashi's refusal to me,
1565:09
Speaker A
May curled her lips into a smile. Handsome boy, everything I said was true. What I said was also true. and Mizuk sama please show some self-respect. Kakashi enjoyed feminine beauty but he was clear about gratitude and grudges and clear about his
1565:22
Speaker A
allegiance. He was a kinoa man. He knew what he should and should not do. Troomi may had no choice but to sigh regretfully. In that case, never mind.
1565:30
Speaker A
What should we do next? Her expression returned to normal. Since she could not recruit him, there was no point in trying to seduce him. Hataki Kakashi looked at Aiha and Aiha Shersway. The two nodded and ran off in the direction
1565:41
Speaker A
Kakashi had come from. Two ninja captain Kakashi. Are you serious? Even though they have that susenu thing, a battlefield is not just about individual strength. Karumi may immediately warned.
1565:52
Speaker A
Mizuk sama rest assured, "Those two are very strong. A few thousand enemies is nothing to them." Kakashi waved his hand dismissively while gazing at the two with envy. Having a pair of identical men, Gekko Sharinggon was truly enviable. Who wouldn't love that
1566:05
Speaker A
towering Sisanu? It was the ultimate desire of countless men. A look of worry appeared on Terumi May's face. She was not worried about the safety of Aiha Tachi and Aiha Sherse. Oh, she was concerned that they were too
1566:16
Speaker A
overconfident and might be worn down and killed by the enemy army. If those two were worn down and killed, wouldn't the hidden mist village lose two ultimate weapons? They could have won easily, why take such a reckless gamble? Aiha
1566:29
Speaker A
arrived first. The hidden cloud ninja were charging wildly, and when they saw him, fierce glints flashed in their eyes. Kid Young as you are, you dare to come alone. As the hidden mist village, no one else left. Seeing that the enemy
1566:40
Speaker A
had not yet masked Achihahatachi did not immediately activate Cissenu. Instead, he swiftly formed hand seals. Firest style great fire dragon technique. He took a deep breath, channeled his chakra, and a great fiery dragon erupted from his mouth. The colossal fire dragon
1566:55
Speaker A
hurdled toward the hidden cloud ninja. The 30 men at the front turned pale. Oo, unable to dodge. They were engulfed by the great fire dragon before they could even use their ninja arts reduced to ashes. A single ninjutsu wiped out 30
1567:07
Speaker A
ninja. This turn of events left the hidden cloud ninja behind them with grim faces. What a fearsome technique. They halted their charge. They watched Achihaachi wearily. When Dodai arrived and saw Itachi's face changed. Aihaachi, what are you doing here? By order of the
1567:22
Speaker A
Hokag, I am here to assist the hidden mist village and drive back the hidden cloud. Itachi's words were simple. He was following the Hokag's orders to deal with them. Dodai glanced around. Did you come alone? He asked. Aiha. Itachi did
1567:34
Speaker A
not reply but continued forming hand seals to unleash another firestyle ninjutsu. A grim light hardened in Doda's eyes. One man dares to block us.
1567:42
Speaker A
You're asking for death. Everyone spread out and surround. His fire release is powerful, but it can only attack in a single direction. Do not worry about your fallen comrades. I this old man will see to their parents and loved ones. Dodai's words removed
1567:56
Speaker A
the hidden cloud ninja's lingering worries and following his orders, they dispersed and encircled Achihaachi. Aiha Atachi's eyes glimmered. This Dodai was actually a good man. Without him, Itachi might not have gathered such a large crowd of hidden cloud ninja this
1568:10
Speaker A
quickly. After he once more exhaled a great fire dragon, incinerating 50 ninja, he was already completely surrounded. Dodai sneered. Everyone charged immediately. 5 million silver coins to whoever kills Achihaiachi. A generous reward always produces brave men. Hearing the offer, the hidden cloud
1568:27
Speaker A
ninja swarmed forward as if injected with stimulants. 5 million silver coins was enough for a family to live frugally for more than 20 years. Aside from noble ninja clans, most who became ninja were commoners who enlisted merely to earn a
1568:40
Speaker A
meal. If they could obtain 5 million silver coins, their families would finally live a good life. For their families, they would fight. Aiha slightly raised his eyes. Itachi is it interesting. He released his hands and the skeletal frame of susenu formed
1568:54
Speaker A
behind him as he roared susnu. Susenu entered its second stage with the yata mirror in its left hand and the tatsuka blade in its right. Facing the frenzied charge of the ninja horde, he let out a thunderous shout. Ha! The crimson susenu
1569:06
Speaker A
swept its right arm across. Instantly, mournful cries erupted. "Mom, I want to go home. We can't win. This thing is a monster. My guts, my guts are spilling out. I'm trying to stuff them back in.
1569:16
Speaker A
Medical ninja, help me." The scene began to spiral out of control. Dodai caught sight of that colossal Susanu and his face went pale. So this was how overwhelmingly powerful Achihigh Tachi truly was. That single strike was infinitely stronger than the third
1569:29
Speaker A
rakage hell stab. What's more, judging from Aiha Tachi's appearance, hands hanging, limply face, expressionless, he clearly still had strength to spare. The susenu's outer shell was extremely tough, impervious to blades and spears resistant to water and fire. Truly
1569:43
Speaker A
fearsome. Just as Dodai was astounded, a silhouette descended onto the head of Itachi Susanu. Hey, Itachi, that's not fair. You activated Susanu first. Were you afraid I'd come and steal your spotlight? Aiha Sherse spoke in a teasing tone. Aihaachi nodded a little.
1569:58
Speaker A
Aiha Shersu, how was he supposed to respond to that? Best friend, you're making me feel so awkward. So, do you need my help? Aiha Shersi smiled. Suit yourself. Aiha said calmly. Even though he alone could take down this many ninja
1570:11
Speaker A
each use of the Tatsuka blade and the Yamir placed a tremendous burden on his manoyo sharing. If he were to fight this cloud ninja army by himself, he would probably kill them all. But his eyes would be half ruined as a result. All
1570:23
Speaker A
right, since you sincerely asked me for help, I naturally can't let you fight alone, can I? With that, Aiha Shersu drew two Fuma shuriken from a scroll, coated them with a firestyle ninjutsu and cast them toward the ninja crowd
1570:34
Speaker A
below. In an instant, a large number of ninja were cut down, clearing an open space. Aiha Sherse leaped into the opening and was about to summon Sisenu when a flash of lightning streaked by the next moment, accompanied by a
1570:46
Speaker A
furious roar. Lighter bomb. The fourth rakage. A lightning flickering around his right hand appeared beside Aiha Sherzu, ready to deliver a fatal blow.
1570:54
Speaker A
He had seen it. Aiha summoning Susenu just moments ago. If another Susanu appeared, their cloud ninja army would inevitably fall into disarray. Moreover, this was not their home ground. If the hidden mist ninjas saw the situation change, they would launch an all-out
1571:08
Speaker A
assault. At this point, let alone victory. Whether they could even return alive was uncertain. Aihaser Sui's pupils contracted. He couldn't act while in the middle of summoning Susanu, which made his brows knit tightly. The next moment, a crimson shield blocked the
1571:21
Speaker A
space before him. Seeing this, Achiha Sherui's face brightened. Itachi. Indeed, the one who had come was Achihaachi. Aihaachi swept him a glance.
1571:30
Speaker A
Hurry up and summon it. Stop jabbering. You nearly became an Aiha killed while summoning Susenu. How embarrassing would that have been? The goodwill Shers Sway had just felt was immediately extinguished. With a twitching mouth, he stared at Aiha. Itachi and thought,
1571:43
Speaker A
"Thati, you weren't like this before. Who knows who corrupted you?" Outside the hidden cloud village, Achiha Jean suddenly sneezed. Achu! Damn it. Don't let me catch whoeversever's badmouthing me behind my back. He muttered curses. On the hidden mist
1571:56
Speaker A
village battlefield, Achiha Shers summoned his emerald green susenu which stood back to back with Aiha Itachi's crimson susenu facing the entire crowd.
1572:04
Speaker A
Sherse shouted, "Attachi, I'm going in." As he spoke, he drove his green spiral blade into the earth, pouring raging chakra into it. The next moment, green spikes burst out of the ground across a 500 meter radius, skewering the
1572:15
Speaker A
scattered cloud ninja one by one. The cloud ninja, already gripped by fear, now had their bodies pierced through vomiting blood, their eyes dead and hollow. Oh, Aihaachi spoke. He raised the long sword in his right hand, and behind him countless Yasaka Magatama
1572:30
Speaker A
formed and rose into the sky, aiming at the dense clusters of enemies. They dropped freely. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. The Yasaka Magatama struck the ground and erupted in tremendous explosions, killing most of the Cloud Ninja, charging in. Combined with those
1572:45
Speaker A
who had been sliced in half by the Tatsuka blade earlier and those impaled by Achiha Sheri, nearly half of the Cloud Ninja force was annihilated in an instant. The fourth rakage, they stared at all this in utter stupaction, then
1572:57
Speaker A
collapsed to the ground. The strength that had taken him years to accumulate the foundations laid over years were being destroyed before his eyes, and it was just two people. Why? Why? Why can the ninja of your Achiha clan simply
1573:08
Speaker A
raise their hands and destroy everything? Destroy our dreams, destroy the territory we fought so hard to take.
1573:14
Speaker A
The fourth rakage looked utterly mad. He couldn't understand why Kohaa could have the Aiha, why the Aiha clan possessed such immense power. The world was unfair. Since it favored the Achiha so much, why not simply let the Achiha rule
1573:26
Speaker A
the world? Quick, hurry and save the rakage. Though Doda's heart was heavy and his worldview had been trampled and shattered, he knew this was not the time to be dejected. He knew that if the hidden cloud village lost the fourth
1573:37
Speaker A
rakage, it might not even be able to hold its ground. He raised his right hand and a rubber ball appeared in midair hurtling toward Aiha Sherse. For an ordinary person, that one ball would have been enough to send them to meet
1573:48
Speaker A
the sage of six paths. Unfortunately, Achihashers now possessed Susanu, which meant his defense was also at the top level. The ball bounced straight off his Susanu. Aihashers did not change his face with Stony as he looked in Dodai's
1574:01
Speaker A
direction. Then he had Susanu raise the spiral sword. The sword's tip pointed at Dodie. As Shers channeled his chakra, radiance began to gather at the tip.
1574:09
Speaker A
Dodai's pupil shrank. He wanted to flee for his instincts warned him that the tip of that spiral blade could unleash heaven destroying earth obliterating power. Sheru, don't forget the mission we came on was only to crush the cloud
1574:20
Speaker A
ninja army. Now that they've lost 7/10 of their ninja, our mission is complete. Don't cause any more trouble and ruin Lord Hokag's plan. Aiha said gravely. He did not wish to see his friend in a fit of impulse kill high-ranking cloud
1574:33
Speaker A
village officials and make a mistake. Without Achiha Jeans orders, no one was allowed to slay senior officers at will. Did Dodai count as a senior officer? Of course he did. Aiha Shiru heard Achihaachi's words and immediately calmed down. He took a deep breath,
1574:47
Speaker A
dispelled the spiral sword laser, and looked down at Dodie from above. This time for the sake of Itachi and Lord Hokag, I will spare your life. But though death may be excused, living punishment cannot be forgiven. If you
1574:58
Speaker A
deliberately struck a shinobi of Kinoa's Aiha clan, one of your fingers must be severed. Shers had already relented. Yet his gaze remained impossible to meet.
1575:07
Speaker A
Without a word, Dodai channeled chakra covering his fingernails. Soon, his fingertips grew long as blades. Dodai immediately chopped off one of his little fingers as a token of recompense to Kohaa. Aiha Sherse said nothing as he watched, but turned his head away and
1575:20
Speaker A
ignored him. The fourth rakage during the earlier standoff had been dragged out of the two men's attack range by his subordinates. Achiha Shersway and Aiha Itachi exchanged a glance, then left the battlefield to return and report. This battle had already severely shaken
1575:34
Speaker A
Kimogakir's foundations, and there probably were not many of their shinobi left. Since the two had completed their mission, they prepared to head back. The cloud shinobi on the scene were either downcast, desperate, or unwilling to accept defeat. But as they watched the
1575:46
Speaker A
two leave, a single phrase came to mind survivors of a catastrophe. The fourth rakage was no different. He raised his head toward the place where the two had vanished, then looked at the battlefield covered with corpses and remains.
1575:57
Speaker A
Bitterness flooded his heart. This battle is all my fault. I never considered that Kenoha would actually join hands with the mist village to deal with us. I was careless. Dodie, you were right. What do you think we should do
1576:07
Speaker A
now? I The fourth rakage's eyes held a glimmer of hope. Since Dodai had been the one to raise the problem, Dodie must also have a solution. Then all he needed to do was listen, trust, and hand the authority to Dodie. Dodai clutched his
1576:18
Speaker A
severed finger to stop the bleeding. His eyes filled with desolation. From now on, he was a broken man, a broken, incomplete man. At this moment, when the fourth rakage asked for advice, he had no choice but to drag himself out of his
1576:30
Speaker A
painful memories and face the problem before him. Lord Rakageu and I both know full well that with our current forces, we simply cannot lead this army to capture the mist village. The only option now is to retreat. Dodai glanced
1576:42
Speaker A
at the corpses strewn across the ground, his heart bleak. The fourth rakage fell silent. He lowered his head as if thinking something over, then lifted it again to gaze into the distance at the mist village's entrance full of
1576:53
Speaker A
despondent grief. But for the sake of his brothers who were still alive, he could only nod. The strategic plan had collapsed. Everyone prepared to withdraw and returned to Kimogakure. As these words fell the surviving cloud, Shinobi breathed a sigh of relief, but no one
1577:06
Speaker A
made a sound because this time they had lost the battle and had been brought to such a state by only two opponents. They truly could not be glad, nor could they even bring themselves to offer words of encouragement. no other reason. The
1577:17
Speaker A
defeat was simply too ugly. Meanwhile, in the mist village, Murumi sat on the Mizuk's throne in an excellent mood. The elite cloud shinobi, who had been invincible and unstoppable since coming to the mist village, had now lost more
1577:28
Speaker A
than half their number, which reduced her pressure to the lowest point at once. Thank you all for your help. The mist village will remember Kinoa's kindness in this matter. At the same time, she turned her gaze to the two
1577:38
Speaker A
Aihash Shinobi. Kakashi spoke up. There's no kindness to speak of. This was a transaction. You paid, we contributed our strength. We're even.
1577:46
Speaker A
Also, we'll leave the rest to you. We're planning to go back. With that, he led his men along with Achihaachi and Achiha Shiroui away as he left Achiha Shiru bowed politely. Thank you for taking care of us during this time. Yes, me
1577:58
Speaker A
too. Aiha followed, having said that they left without looking back. Moreumi was extremely covetous of those two capable warriors. If she could have one of them, she would even be willing to trade on her looks. After all, both were
1578:10
Speaker A
handsome and extraordinarily powerful. Jingi glanced at the lovesick Matarumi and felt speechless. Finally, he said, "Lord Mizukage, they've already gone far away." "H oh." Moroomi sat down, not knowing what she was thinking. Jingi, do you think we should keep the remaining
1578:25
Speaker A
Kimogure ninja here in the mist village forever to teach them a lesson? Morumi's eyes exposed boundless murderous intent.
1578:32
Speaker A
Jingi shook his head. Never press a cornered enemy. Besides, they just suffered a major defeat and should be retreating. They're all hoping to go home. If you strike rashly and leave them with no way back, then they will
1578:43
Speaker A
fight to the death, and we will suffer heavy losses, too. It's not worth it.
1578:46
Speaker A
Jingi was worthy of his name, such words could not easily be said by someone who had not seen much of the world. Morumi thought it over and agreed, so she nodded and accepted Jingis advice.
1578:56
Speaker A
Kakashi and his group departed via the Mist Village village fairy port and set out for the Kenoha Fairyport. After disembarking, they arrived at Kenoa's border, and Kenoha personnel soon came to meet them. These were the same people who had received Kakashi and the others
1579:08
Speaker A
when they went out to sea earlier. Kakashi senpai, you're back. The patrol ninja smiled. Mm. However, we still have a mission. Do you have any dry rations here? Give us 7 days worth. After that, go to Kakazu and Kinoa and he will
1579:20
Speaker A
approve the request. Kakashi said, "Yes, of course, we have them. Men, hurry up and prepare 7 days worth of rations and hand them to Kakashi senpai." The patrolman called out at once. He knew that this Kakashi was the right-hand man
1579:32
Speaker A
of Kinoa's Hokag Aiha. Moreover, in the current war readiness period, there must definitely be something important for him to ask them for rations. To put it lightly, they were asking for rations.
1579:42
Speaker A
To put it seriously, they were seizing a critical chance to strike. These men were definitely going to Kimogakure to reinforce the Hokag. In less than 10 minutes, the patrol officers and coastal defense personnel had prepared more than 7 days worth of rations and looked at
1579:55
Speaker A
Kakashi with beaming smiles. A smile tugged at the corner of Kakashi's mouth. Are all these registered? After we leave, go to Kakazu and tell him Kakashi asked for them. Registered, registered.
1580:05
Speaker A
Kakashi senpai. The coastal defense captain grinned like a blooming chrysanthemum. Kakashi nodded, had the rations loaded up, and addressed the men behind him. Everyone, Lord Hokag is still fighting in the north. Will you choose to return to the village or come
1580:18
Speaker A
with me to reinforce the Hokag? Reinforce the Hokag. It is our unsharkable duty. The shinobi who had accompanied Kakashi to the mist village knelt on one knee to express their loyalty. Kakashi smiled and nodded. In that case, move out. The men rose, took
1580:32
Speaker A
the rations, sealed them into scrolls, and headed straight north. The my army stationed outside Yunin village had kept the village under siege for 7 days. Word had it that 2 days earlier, Yunin villages shinobi corps had been trading
1580:44
Speaker A
vicious blows with Yanin village on the western front. By today, however, they had fallen into a full-scale collapse.
1580:50
Speaker A
It was said that the village had already run short of water, lacking sufficient replenishment. The frontline fighters legs had grown weak and their entire bodies were sapped of strength. Du could only exclaim that Mai was extraordinarily impressive. What a
1581:02
Speaker A
heavensent assist. It had greatly boosted the morale of Yin Vill's shinobi. In the latest battle, Yin Village had achieved an average of three kills per person, and their losses could be called negligible. Yin Village in turn suffered a defeat as if a mountain
1581:15
Speaker A
had collapsed. Not only were they pushed back step by step within their own country, but even on the Wuian Village battlefield, they took devastating losses. The successive reports infuriated Yunin villages high command.
1581:26
Speaker A
Damn those my bastards. All they do is guard the water source without ever coming out for a fight to the death. A complete bunch of trash. Don't say that.
1581:34
Speaker A
This is we're not playing house. There is nothing blameworthy about what Mai is doing. Then what do you say we should do now? Eh, are we really going to be trapped inside the village by my shinobi army and die? What a joke. A whole crowd
1581:45
Speaker A
of us dying of thirst. That would be the greatest absurdity under heaven. At that moment, Kabi sat in the main seat with his brows tightly knit. His head achd.
1581:54
Speaker A
The Yunine village of today had become sharply polarized. One camp said they would rather die than surrender. Since ancient times, Yunin village had belonged to the land of lightning. Even if they fought to the death, they would never hand the village over to Mai for
1582:06
Speaker A
nothing. Another camp said that Mai was now powerful in force and ample in supplies. And its leader, Yuzbo Jean, harbored ambitions to swallow up the entire realm and unite the four seas.
1582:16
Speaker A
Even if they managed to hold out now, how many would have to die? How many resources would be lost? It would be better to throw down their arms, surrender to Mai, and become a part of it. Then helping one another stand guard
1582:26
Speaker A
with M. In the future, wouldn't Yianin village and Wuin village both be nothing but trash? Now the two sides could not reach an agreement. One faction favored peace, the other favored war. It could be said that Yunin village had reached a
1582:37
Speaker A
moment of life and death, and the one to make the decision had become Kabi. Kabi hesitated. He neither withdrew the troops on the border nor stopped sending peace petitions to my hoping to exchange resources for peace. But everyone knew
1582:49
Speaker A
full well that this was already the final stage. If they defeated my they could lay claim to twothirds of the land of lightning outright. Yin would be able to obtain one-third. After all, with Ybo Jean sitting there, Yin village would
1583:00
Speaker A
have to think long and hard about whether it had made the wrong choice. Just then, a voice rang out. God damn it. Who dares say surrender? Say one more word and I'll stab your hearts out.
1583:09
Speaker A
The next moment, the man pushed open the door and stroed in the door panel clattering to the ground with a thunderous crash. The Shinobi clans and high-ranking officials of Yunin village instinctively shrank their necks. That voice was all too familiar. It was none
1583:22
Speaker A
other than their dear lord fourth rakage. The fourth rakage AI walked in with his head high and chest thrown out.
1583:28
Speaker A
The shinobi clan standing to Ai's left could not help but suck in a sharp breath. The rakage's arm had actually been broken. The clan members on the right on the other hand lowered their heads and did not dare to meet his eyes.
1583:39
Speaker A
Seeing that his elder brother had returned, Kabi breathed a sigh of relief. He descended from the rakage throne and walked excitedly to Ai's side. Brother, you're finally back. Do you know that if you'd been gone any longer, Yunin village would be in deep
1583:51
Speaker A
trouble? The fourth rakage gave him a sidelong glance. Having hit a wall at Wuin Village, his heart was now full of suppressed anger and frustration. It was the perfect moment to make an example of someone. He stroed to the rakage throne
1584:03
Speaker A
and sat down. Speak up now. Who is for war and who is for surrender? In the eyes of the various Shinobi clans, his calm voice carried a profound hidden meaning. At the same time, the former surrender faction no longer dared to
1584:15
Speaker A
rise to prominence. One could reason with Kabi, but when it came to AI, "Well, better forget it." "What? No one speaks." Kabi go teach them what it means to be a vassel. Ai leaned back, both eyes fixed on Kabi. Kabi nodded.
1584:27
Speaker A
With his elder brother present, he no longer needed to make decisions. He was just a tool, a tool to assist his elder brother. In that case, whatever his elder brother said was final. He singled out the members of the surrender
1584:37
Speaker A
faction, and to each one said with great solicitude, "Be good. It hurts a little at first, but you'll get used to it." Immediately afterward, Kabi gave the surrender faction a thorough beating from beginning to end. The capitulators instantly became docel, but they were
1584:51
Speaker A
utterly agrieved. They had resorted to such an inferior plan precisely for the sake of Yunin village. So why were they beaten? After doing all this, Kabi returned to his elder brother Ai's side.
1585:01
Speaker A
Seeing these men beaten black and blue, Ai felt much of the irritation in his heart dissolve. He looked at these people and said, "Yun village is one of the three great powerful villages. No matter what circumstances we reach,
1585:13
Speaker A
surrendering is absolutely impossible. He slammed his hand on the table, startling everyone. And they all lowered their heads, waiting for AI's commands and arrangements. Kabi, what exactly is the current situation? I feel that except for the high-ranking officials,
1585:26
Speaker A
everyone including the two shinobi outside the tent is acting strange as if they haven't had enough to eat. Ai asked. Kabi recounted everything that had happened recently to Ai. Ai spat out a mouthful of blood. Yes, from anger. He
1585:39
Speaker A
had not expected Mai to be this despicable. Fighting with their backs to the wall, they cut off the water source and severed the village's supply routes.
1585:46
Speaker A
No matter how many charges were launched, Mai's Shinobi stubbornly repelled them. It was all right at first, but now the entire village was short of water. Even Shinobi is mighty as they were found their limbs weak and their bodies unwilling to obey. The
1585:58
Speaker A
Shinobi clans were all waiting to see the rakage make a fool of himself. No matter what he did, it was a dead end.
1586:03
Speaker A
If they had thrown all their strength into seizing the water source in the beginning, it might still have been manageable. But because of the crushing defeat Yumirin had suffered, Yunin village had spent a long time recovering. In addition, Daimu's
1586:14
Speaker A
ferocious attacks from the west had dragged the already heavily damaged Yunin village even deeper into a slump.
1586:20
Speaker A
Now with water cut off for 2 days, the shinobi under his command were certainly in no state to continue fighting.
1586:25
Speaker A
Neither the water source nor the Yanin front could be held. Ai's eyes were void of light as he stared blankly at all this. Was the legacy of Yunin village really going to be destroyed at my hands? He had never expected that the
1586:37
Speaker A
strategy he had once proposed would now become their death warrant. The Shinobi clans all looked at AI with jeering contempt. Only Kabi was full of concern and self-lame. His elder brother had entrusted the village to him, and this
1586:49
Speaker A
was how he had managed it. Just as AI felt beyond redemption and was about to surrender, a shinobi from outside suddenly came scrambling into the room, crying excitedly. They're retreating.
1586:58
Speaker A
Mai is withdrawing its troops. The water source. No one is guarding the water source anymore. At these words, AI shot to his feet. Is that true? Report to you, Lord. Rakage. Absolutely true.
1587:08
Speaker A
Except just what? Out with it. Ai slapped the table in agitation, grinding his teeth. It's just that Kenoha left behind a stone tablet with words carved upon at the ninja, set his gaze wavering as he looked at the fourth rakeage. The
1587:21
Speaker A
fourth rakage paused. Judging by the ninja's expression, the stone tablet probably bore something humiliating.
1587:26
Speaker A
Yet, under the present circumstances, even if he forbade the man from speaking, everyone would learn of it soon enough. He might as well let him speak. Speak then. I absolve you of all guilt. The fourth rakage. Ei waved a
1587:37
Speaker A
hand and sat back down. Yes, sir. On the stone tablet is written, "Fourth rakage this time is merely a lesson. Should you ever again attempt a plan to surround Kanoha, I Aihaan will slaughter the village and annihilate every clan."
1587:50
Speaker A
After delivering these words, the ninja no longer dared to remain standing and fell to his knees. "Clatter!" Ei hurled the cup to the floor with a crisp crash, his eyes blazing with fury. "Damn that, Achiha. How did he learn of our plan?
1588:02
Speaker A
Could it be that one of us has defected to Kohaa and become a mole in our hidden cloud village? He swept his gaze across the ninja clans. Their leaders were deathly pale. That was it. Everything finally added up. Otherwise, why had
1588:14
Speaker A
Kenoha occupied Hidden Clouds water source the very moment their forces marched out? Was this not precisely because they had obtained the plan and could therefore prepare an attack on Hidden Cloud so quickly? From that moment on, the clan leaders began eyeing
1588:26
Speaker A
one another with weariness. For many villages and nations, the cause of downfall has never been an external enemy. It is their own people, those beside them, because they let their guard down around those close to them.
1588:37
Speaker A
Those close to them got to know everything. Then for profit or for their own futures, those around them betrayed the village. There were plenty of such people. Faces flashed through Ei's mind one after another. But Killer B's face
1588:47
Speaker A
was never among them. Killer B likewise glanced at those around him. In his controlled state, his consciousness was being altered by the Dowart demon seed.
1588:55
Speaker A
So at this moment he too believed himself innocent. He even asked Guyuki inwardly brother Yuki, "Do you know who among us is the mole of hidden cloud?
1589:03
Speaker A
Your perception must be stronger than mine." In the space of consciousness, Guyuki looked at Killer Bee's silly endearing manner and felt a pang of reluctance. Yet if be learned all this, he would probably be unable to accept it
1589:14
Speaker A
and might even take his own life. He could accept being wronged and hated by the villagers, but he could never tolerate becoming a traitor to the village, betraying his elder brother and the interests of hidden cloud. I have no
1589:24
Speaker A
idea either. Perhaps that person is hiding too deeply. Or perhaps he possesses some ability or ninja tool capable of blocking my perception. Guy fabricated a well-intentioned lie.
1589:34
Speaker A
Killer bees trust in Guyuki was absolute. As a child, everyone despised him because he was the eight tales genturiki. His childhood had been one of darkness, failure, and pain. Only brother Yuki had been willing to talk with him and be his friend. Suddenly, Ei
1589:47
Speaker A
thought of someone. By the way, where is Sami? Where is she? Only then did Yujito recall that she had assumed her tailed beast form and charged at Naras Shikaka precisely because those people had captured Sami. So much time had passed
1589:59
Speaker A
since then and her face went pale. Noticing the change in Yus expression, Ei rushed over and gripped her shoulders. Yu, you know something, right? What happened to Sami? Yujito said her voice trembling. Sami, she was captured by Kenoa. At that time, Yujito
1590:13
Speaker A
had been defeated and with so many dead, her heart was consumed by the fallen ninja, making her forget the real purpose of her fight. The fourth rakage took a deep breath and gazed at the ceiling, vowing that this war plan was
1590:23
Speaker A
the greatest failure of his life. If only he had known he would never have trusted words of that blasted fool. Not only had they gained not a single benefit, they had lost nearly 10,000 soldiers. Was this the price of reckless
1590:35
Speaker A
impulse. Now Yu killer B, take the ninja army to fetch water. Whatever you do, see it done well. Forget the rest for now. Let me have some peace. The rakage waved a hand, closed his eyes, and leaned back in his chair. The clan
1590:47
Speaker A
leaders exchanged uneasy looks, then glanced at Killer B. He gave a quick leave gesture and they all hurried out.
1590:52
Speaker A
After they had all left, Ei opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, tears welling in his eyes. I truly am a failed Kaga. Because of my misjudgment, hidden cloud has lost so many people. Dad, are you disappointed? Is your son a good for
1591:04
Speaker A
nothing? The one he spoke to through the void was the third Riki. If the third Rikui had seen this scene, he would have slapped him across the face. Not for failing, but because he had begun to doubt himself. You may lose, but you
1591:15
Speaker A
must not lose your fighting spirit. As long as you remain alive, there will always be a day to rise again. Soon, the fourth rakage fell asleep and had a startlingly vivid dream. In the dream, he saw a figure cultivating under a
1591:27
Speaker A
waterfall. His father, the third rakagey eye. Father, he stared at the figure in disbelief and astonishment. Hearing the fourth rakage's call, the figure stopped moving. His hand hung frozen in midair as the rushing waterfall crashed against his body and arms, yet could not shake
1591:41
Speaker A
him at all. Father, is it really you? Your son misses you. The fourth rakage charged toward his father. The third rakage turned his eyes burning with rage. Boy, I gave you the seed of rakage and hidden cloud. And this is how you
1591:52
Speaker A
serve as rakage. Father, no, I'm not I. The fourth rakage wanted to say more, but the third rakage raised a hand to stop him. I don't want to hear all these explanations. A loss is a loss. But you
1592:02
Speaker A
must never, absolutely never blame yourself excessively. Learn the lesson from this mistake and do not repeat it next time. Do not wail to heaven and earth calling yourself a good for nothing. A person's life is long and you
1592:13
Speaker A
will always encounter all kinds of hardships. If you cry and complain to heaven whenever you face setbacks will things simply get better. If that were so, the ninja world would be filled with countless sniveling ninja. Put away your
1592:24
Speaker A
worthless tears. Keep working hard. Strengthen the village and wait for the right moment. Then one day take back everything Hidden Cloud has lost. Make the enemy pay back twice over. Now that is real skill. Having said this, the
1592:36
Speaker A
third rakage walked up to the fourth rakage and embraced him tightly. This is not only a dream but also my longing for you and the words I must say. Go on son.
1592:44
Speaker A
No matter what you achieve, your father will never blame you. After saying this, the third rakage figure began to glow, dissolving into countless stars strewn across the sky. The fourth rakage, a suddenly jolted awake in his seat. He
1592:56
Speaker A
looked around and shouted, "Dad." The only reply was a draft blowing through the hall. He drew a deep breath. He then looked at his remaining right hand and clenched it fiercely, feeling the raging lightning released chakra surging within
1593:07
Speaker A
his palm. That once weary heart had come alive again. This is only a temporary setback. As long as one has a courageous heart, sooner or later everything lost will be reclaimed. At this moment, the fourth rakage's gaze was as firm as rock
1593:20
Speaker A
and only unwavering resolve remained in his heart. Though Anokei was old, he still bravely took the lead as vanguard.
1593:26
Speaker A
Just as he was about to press the attack further, a subordinate hurried over to report Lord Suchage Kenoha Shinobi have arrived outside saying, "They have important matters to report to you." Anokei frowned. Invite them in at once.
1593:37
Speaker A
This work could be said to have been initiated by Kohaa under the wartime alliance code. Konoha was the big brother. They were the younger brothers and their strength was no match for Kenoas. Naturally, they had to listen to
1593:47
Speaker A
their big brother if they wanted to thrive and enjoy me in the days to come.
1593:51
Speaker A
This time, Kenoa's actions had expanded Aagakur's territory by nearly a quarter, and they had reaped real benefits. So, of course, they had to respect their big brother. Otherwise, Achihajan alone could storm a Wagakure single-handedly and make a round trip of it. The envoy
1594:04
Speaker A
who entered was a noi Yamanaka with Fu Yamanaka at his side. The two followed the Aagakir guide inside at a measured unhurried pace. Envoy, please take a seat. At this moment, Anoke Noki was full of pride and vigor. Having expanded
1594:16
Speaker A
the territory so greatly, he would probably even be written into the lineage of a wagured such and leave a brilliant mark there. This was all thanks to Kenoa. Lord Suchage, we have been sent by Lord Hokag to inform you of
1594:27
Speaker A
the situation. Inoi Yamanaka gave a slight smile. Oh, has Lord Hokage conceived some new strategy? I'm eager to hear it. Anoki was so thrilled that his wide mouth split from ear to ear.
1594:38
Speaker A
Enochi Yamanaka didn't reply at once. He glanced at Fu Yamanaka, who nodded, took out a scroll, and unrolled it. Such a in recent days, I have heard that a Wagakure has occupied no small amount of land. It is time to be satisfied. We
1594:50
Speaker A
have already achieved our goal and are ready to return. The land you have taken is yours to decide on. Whether to sell it back or keep it, we have no right to interfere. We look forward to our next
1594:59
Speaker A
cooperation. Signature Achi Haan. After hearing Fu Yamanaka deliver Aihas words, Suchik Janinoi was stunned for a moment, then broke into a smile. Very well, Lord Hokag. Thank you for Kenoa's help this time. Once I have stabilized the new territory, I will personally
1595:13
Speaker A
call on you to pay my respects. Anokei was a shrewd old fox. If not for Kenoa's support, it would never have been so easy for them to carve out such a huge piece of land. Only those who are
1595:22
Speaker A
content can find lasting joy. These words neither compromised his dignity nor forgot to show goodwill toward Kenoa. Truly textbook level diplomacy.
1595:31
Speaker A
Even Enochi Yamanaka couldn help nodding. No wonder this was the Kag the Hokag kept a close eye on. His words were indeed watertight and his strength ranked among the foremost of the five Kaga. Very well. I will relay Lord
1595:42
Speaker A
Suchik's words exactly as they were spoken. Enochi Yamanaka bowed slightly in salute. Out of respect for an ally, Anokei didn't bow. He merely nodded.
1595:50
Speaker A
Meanwhile, Kitsuchi warmly escorted Enochi Yamanaka and his companion out. When Kitsuchi returned, he looked at his father, Anokei. Father, are we really stopping here? His voice carried discontent. Anokei looked at him. What else? We've already expanded this much
1596:04
Speaker A
territory. What more do you have to be dissatisfied about? Do you really think the cloud shinobi would have been so easily broken through by us if Kenoha hadn't been keeping them in check?
1596:12
Speaker A
Besides, this campaign can be described as nearly zero loss. As long as we hold the northwestern front, this land will completely become our territory. Anoki said slowly, "Enough. Don't argue for another attack. Pass my order. Mobilize another 6,000 shinobi to reinforce the
1596:27
Speaker A
north, bringing the total to 10,000. I promise you that in one year there will be a rotation, and when that time comes, all of you will receive the highest rewards." Anokei swept his hand in a grand gesture. The messenger set off at
1596:38
Speaker A
once upon hearing this. It was excellent news. Though it would take time, expanding the realm was enough to go down in history. To be part of creating history was an honor, and at this moment, they felt proud. Anoki nodded
1596:49
Speaker A
and smiled contentedly. He looked at Kitsuchi. Kitsuchi, this is an opportunity. If you can withstand the clouds upcoming counterattack, then the next fourth suchage will be you. Anokei gave Kitsuchi a heavy clap, leaving Kitsuchi flustered. Old man me. I can't
1597:02
Speaker A
do it. I suddenly Anoki's good mood turned cold. You worthless wretch. You are my son. The future forth such this is something you must experience. How many years can I still live? If you can't shoulder the burden, do you expect
1597:14
Speaker A
my granddaughter Karatsuchi to bear it? Anokei despared of him. Kitsuchi went completely silent and took two deep breaths. I'll do my best, not do your best. You must do it. You must hold it for me. Also, to prevent the enemy
1597:26
Speaker A
Genturiki from making a move, I've assigned two people to assist you with them around a wagure will surely be safe. After saying this, Anokei left with the high-ranking officials, leaving only Dong Siren standing there. He was one of those two. As the founder of the
1597:39
Speaker A
swarm army strategy, his genius and power were beyond question. The other person entered from outside the tent. It was Han. The five tales genturiki. Han walked to his side and bowed slightly.
1597:49
Speaker A
Young Master Lord Suchikage ordered me to follow you. Please take care of me from now on. At the sight of Han, Kitsuchi's wildly pounding heart abruptly calmed as if given a shot of cardiac tonic. With Han lending his
1598:00
Speaker A
strength and Dong Siren making plans, "How can our great cause fail?" Kitsuchi said with a laugh. Dong Siren gave a faint smile. I will naturally devote myself wholeheartedly to the young master, even unto death. He bowed slightly. At that moment, a figure
1598:13
Speaker A
concealed from head to toe said, "Senior brother, how could this kind of matter miss me?" The figure took off his straw hat, revealing a cynical, carefree grin.
1598:20
Speaker A
"Dara," Dara had originally been a spy placed into the Akitsuki by Awagakir. Now that Tindo's confidence had suffered a blow, and he had fallen silent, while Kakuzu had defected, all plans were put on hold. Moreover, because Awagakir had
1598:33
Speaker A
taken too vast a stretch of land, this time, Daidora, as a man of Aagakir, felt he had no choice but to help. He concealed his identity and came to the border solely to aid his senior brother Kitsuchi in defending this land. Seeing
1598:44
Speaker A
Dara arrive, Kitsuchi's heart jolted. He stepped forward to embrace Daidara, but Dar dodged. Senior brother, how many days have you gone without bathing? You already weak. Kitsuchi's mouth twitched at the words. He sniffed himself yet found no smell. Scratching his head, he
1598:59
Speaker A
fell silent as Dara stopped teasing him. All right, since nothing's wrong, I'll go rest first. Later, I'll use a disguise technique to enter battle. for large-scale group battles. My ninjutsu should be decent enough. Dara was being modest. After all, this was his senior
1599:12
Speaker A
brother, the one he had grown up with. With their master absent, his senior brother was like a father to him. An elder brother was like a father.
1599:18
Speaker A
Therefore, whether for the sake of his master or his senior brother, he had to come and help. Kitsuchi laughed heartily. You little brat, get out of here, he said with a scolding laugh.
1599:26
Speaker A
Dara shrugged, walked deeper into the camp, and promptly used his disguise technique to transform into a girl. The Kohaa forces were now on their way back.
1599:34
Speaker A
At the head of the formation, Achihaan was humming a cheerful tune, his mood utterly pleasant. This battle had thwarted Kimogakur's plan without costing a single soldier. It was practically perfect. Moreover, the ordeal Kurigure had suffered, combined with the losses on the Kohó battlefield,
1599:49
Speaker A
and the loss of northwestern territories should be enough to give the fourth rakage a headache for quite some time.
1599:54
Speaker A
At the very least, they would not dare to raise their weapons again for a decade, granting Kenoha the chance to develop its technology. Oh, right. He had yet to fulfill his promise to allow Orochimaru to settle in Kenoa. However,
1600:05
Speaker A
before leaving, he had instructed Hayashi Huga, so there should not be any trouble. At that moment, a figure arrived and knelt on one knee. Lord Hokag Kakashi Hitaki has come to rendevu with you. Seeing the figure before him,
1600:16
Speaker A
Aihaan was briefly stunned before he snapped back to reality. Kakashi after your victory over there in Kiraigakure, didn't you go rest? In response, Lord Hokag, we are not tired. We wish to lend you our strength. I never imagined you
1600:28
Speaker A
would have already resolved everything. I am truly ashamed. Kakashis voice was sincere and his tone earnest, making Achiha nod involuntarily. Kakashi, I have seen your loyalty. Come, let us return home together. Aihaan stepped forward helped Kakashi Hitaki to his
1600:42
Speaker A
feet and held his hand as he said with a smile, once we return, I will grant you all rewards. Kakashis lips curled slightly beneath his mask. Yes. After he rose, Aihaan continued to ask about the situation on the Kurigure battlefield.
1600:56
Speaker A
Kakashi disclosed everything without reservation. In the end, he concluded that Shersu Aiha and Itachi Achiha had made the greatest contributions. Once the two Susenu manifested, the ninjas behind him had no need to act at all.
1601:08
Speaker A
Itachi Aiha and Shersu Aiha flanked Achiha Jean protectively. Aihajan looked at them and praised them on the spot.
1601:14
Speaker A
You two have truly lived up to the glory of the Aiha clan. He gave them a thumbs up. Then something suddenly occurred to him. He took two copies of the Aiha eye exercise from a scroll and handed them
1601:24
Speaker A
to the pair. This can restore the deterioration of eyesight caused by the manoyo sharing gone. Moreover, Atachi Achiha, when we get back, I will personally prepare a medicinal bath for you. When you were young, you overextracted chakra, depleting your
1601:36
Speaker A
body and leaving internal injuries piled up. If they are not treated soon, you may die in the future. Aihaan gave Itachi Aiha a long deep look. Itachi felt his entire body stiffen. He had never expected the first person to
1601:49
Speaker A
detect his condition to be Achiha. His emotions were complicated. His father, who had spent every day at his side, never noticed the injuries within him.
1601:57
Speaker A
Yet Aiha Jean had seen through them. In his childhood, in order to become the prodigy praised by others, and to live up to his father's expectations, he extracted chakra from dawn until night.
1602:06
Speaker A
When chakra was insufficient, he forcibly extracted it at the cost of his vital energy and blood. This had left his young body riddled with hidden injuries. Every rainy day, his ribs would ache faintly. He looked at Achiha with complicated feelings and spoke,
1602:20
Speaker A
"Thank you, second brother." This time Aiha Jean did not refute him. He nodded. He remembered someone saying that a healthy Itachi might even be able to contend with Madara Aiha. So of course he had to raise him well. Shers Aiha
1602:32
Speaker A
looked at the eye exercise manual in his hands profoundly moved. This really was what a leader should be like. The moment he noticed a subordinate physical condition, he immediately contributed money effort resources and techniques. What a miserable time he had
1602:44
Speaker A
previously spent under Haruen Saratobi. When the Enocho trio heard that this could alleviate the Mangeko Sharinggon's eyesight problems, they could not help drawing in sharp breaths. The Mangeko Sharing was already absurdly powerful.
1602:57
Speaker A
It was precisely its irreplaceability that had kept the Aiha clan from remaining powerful forever. Yet now, because of this technique manual from Achiha Jean, everything had changed. It seemed that from now on, the Aiha would become the protagonists of the Shinobi
1603:10
Speaker A
world. Kakashi was tempted by the manual after all his dear friends I rested in his socket. Recently, he had used Kimui a bit too often, leaving him increasingly exhausted. Chakra was actually the lesser concern. The main problem was that his ocular power had
1603:23
Speaker A
declined and his vision was growing blurry. Sensing Kakashi's thoughts, Ajiha Jean spoke up. Itachi later copied this manual and give a copy to Kakashi.
1603:31
Speaker A
He is one of us. Itachi Aiha clasped his hands and salute upon hearing this. Yes, Lord Hokag. Kakashi felt a complex swirl of emotions within him. Since Achihajan had assumed the Hokag position, he had received far too much kindness. Unlike
1603:45
Speaker A
the third Hokag, Aihaan made him feel both respected and valued. Moreover, on every holiday, Aihaan would send him gifts, food, and clothing, and never failed to invite him to any banquet. It made him feel that this life had been
1603:57
Speaker A
truly worth living. He knelt on both knees before Aihaan and knocked his head heavily against the ground. Kakashi Hitaki is willing to follow Lord Hokag unto death and sweep away every obstacle on Lord Hokage's path. Kneeling on one
1604:10
Speaker A
knee might be attributed to the difference in status, but kneeling on both knees signified genuine filty. This shocked the ninja clan's present.
1604:18
Speaker A
Although the Hitaki clan had few exceptional members left Kakashi alone was enough to uphold the family's prestige. This was sufficient proof of his strength and decisiveness. He was even beginning to approach the level of Kenoha's wife Fang. The villagers
1604:31
Speaker A
regarded him as the second white fang, the sharpest blade in the Hokage's hand. From that moment onward, the sharpest blade had found its master, Achihajan.
1604:39
Speaker A
Even if Aihaan should one day lose his influence, Kakashi would forever bear the brand of Achihajans man.
1604:45
Speaker A
Sensing Kakashi's semnity, Aihaan placed his right hand over his left chest. By the honor of the Achiha, I swear that from this day forth, I shall treat Kakashi as my own brother. Your affairs are my affairs. Should I ever violate
1604:58
Speaker A
this oath, may I never rise again for all eternity. With the two men holding mutual respect for each other, no one would ever again whisper behind Kakashi's back, calling him a dog raised by Aiha. At the same time, this would
1605:09
Speaker A
make the Aiha clan understand that Hataki Kakashi was to be treated with respect. Aihaan helped Kakashi to his feet and then hand in hand, they walked toward Kinoa. 30 Lee beyond the village, Hayashi Huga stood with his hands behind
1605:21
Speaker A
his back, occasionally activating his Bakugan as he looked toward Kimogakure. Didn't the advanced scouting unit say Lord Hokage had won? Then why isn't he back yet? Hinata Huga had been standing for quite a while, her calves trembling and numb, but the young girl still
1605:35
Speaker A
stared into the distance with determination, using her be a kugan from time to time. This worried Niji Huga deeply. She was his own sister willing to defy her own biological father for his sake. In the end, with her help and
1605:46
Speaker A
Achihajans Niji had eliminated that onederee blind spot. It also allowed his Bakugan to evolve. He was a kind person and a grateful one. So Niji said, "Hanati, your legs must be tired from standing. Let me get you a stool." With
1605:58
Speaker A
that, Niji began to move. But Hinata pulled him back. Brother Niji, please don't. Everyone is standing here waiting for brother Jean. I can't be lazy either. This is a sign of respect. But Niji started to say, then hesitated.
1606:11
Speaker A
Hinata shook her head. Brother Niji, really, there's no need. We've already waited this long. A little while longer won't hurt. Niji fell silent at his sister's persistence. In Hinata, he saw a power called perseverance. one that might seem unremarkable on ordinary
1606:25
Speaker A
days, but in the face of hardship and in prolonged battles, it would let her surpass everyone else. Orochimaru also stood up front, but because he had once carried out the Kinoa crush plan, no one was beside him except those few
1606:36
Speaker A
children. Even his disciple Anko watched him only from a distance. Lord Orochimaru, do you think Achihaan can win? Kimaru suddenly asked. After all, in his impression, Kimogakur's fighting strength from its low-ranking Shinobi to its high-ranking leaders was exceptional. Oh, even Kimaru worries
1606:52
Speaker A
about someone else. Orochimaru laughed. This was the first time he had seen Kimaru care about another person. Kimaru shook his head. He cannot die. At least not now. Were it not for him, people like us would likely have been torn
1607:04
Speaker A
apart by Kenoha. If he dies, we are the ones who will suffer. But I am willing to fight desperately and carve out a bloody path for Lord Orochimaru. The bones in Kimarus right arm began to w and a bone spiked silently formed
1607:16
Speaker A
hidden in his palm with great concealment. Kimaru, rest easy. I have confidence in the fifth hokag. If he cannot suppress even a mere kumogakure or if he suffers a disastrous defeat, then a man like that is not worth my
1607:29
Speaker A
attention or my allegiance. Orochimaru grinned darkly, but he had a feeling Aiha Jean would be victorious and overwhelmingly so. The chieftain of the Shamura clan said nothing. He approached Asuma Suratobi. Asuma, if Lord Hokag returns in total defeat, we would be
1607:43
Speaker A
glad to support you as Hokag. Do you dare? A sly glint flashed in the Shamura clan leader's eyes. The Shamura clan owed the Saratobi clan a debt of gratitude. So, of course, they would scheme for the Saratob's sake. For only
1607:56
Speaker A
by seating the Saratobi clan on that position once more could the Shamura clan restore its former glory. Besides, this was a service to a future ruler.
1608:03
Speaker A
Who wouldn't want such merit? Look at the Hugo look at the Enoch. How prosperous each of them is these days.
1608:09
Speaker A
As for the Aiha, they at least know their place. Assuma's expression shifted subtly, but Karina Yui at his side spoke up. I'm sorry but the position of Hokag belongs to those with virtue. My boyfriend is still in need of
1608:20
Speaker A
experience. Shamura clan leader if you have such ambitions please go find another family. With that Karinai took Assuma's hand, smiled sweetly and stared straight at the Saratobi clan leader.
1608:30
Speaker A
Assuma's strength was ordinary. His looks were ordinary and his intellect was ordinary. He could not bear the weight of a great responsibility. Let alone whether he could rise at that opportune moment and seize the position of Hokag. Even if he did take the Hokag
1608:43
Speaker A
seat, could he hold it securely? The combined strength of the Achiha Huga and Inoshiko clans accounted for more than half of the entire village. Moreover, the village's internal defenses and station forces were all in the hands of the Achiha and the Huga. They controlled
1608:57
Speaker A
every Shinobi army in the village. With centuries, every five steps guard posts, every 10 watchtowers built, and Shinobi on watch at all times. Kohha was firmly in their grasp. In politics, the reigns were held by Achihajan and Shikaka. in
1609:10
Speaker A
finance by the Akimichi clan and Kakuzu the Hokag's closest ally. It could be said that Aihaan had grasped the three pillars of Kinoa, military, political, and financial in a very short time. His position was unshakable. What did the
1609:23
Speaker A
Saratobi clan have? The people's support. Don't make people laugh. After the things the third Hokag had done were made public, it was destined that the Saratobi clan would lose the people's hearts. As for the rest, there's no need
1609:34
Speaker A
to mention it. They cannot beat them in a fight, and they dare not even curse them. Karina Yui was protecting her boyfriend, Asuma Saratobi. That was why she was beside Asuma today. If she hadn't been Asuma, might have been
1609:45
Speaker A
talked into opposing Aiha. If that happened, things would inevitably turn unpleasant and Asuma's chance of even staying alive might become quite slim.
1609:53
Speaker A
She understood that Achiha was different from the third Hokag. The third Hokag might use benevolence and righteousness or exploit the ugliness of human nature to make you collapse from within.
1610:03
Speaker A
Aihaan, however, played his tricks in the open. Take Husen Saratobi. All his vital signs were normal, yet he still would not wake up. Even the hospital director had seen him and could do nothing. Doesn't that make things clear
1610:14
Speaker A
enough? If Husen Saratobi was a sinister, poisonous snake, then Achihajan was a ruthless flood dragon.
1610:20
Speaker A
Assuma Saratobi fell silent. He glanced at Karinai and slowly withdrew his arm. For in that moment, his heart had been stirred. Why couldn't he become Hokag?
1610:28
Speaker A
He was the son of the third Hokag Herusen Saratobi, the true heir to the Kaga bloodline. And if he took the Hokage's seat, the glory of the Suratobi clan could be restored. Karinai looked at him in shock. Assuma, don't tell me.
1610:40
Speaker A
Assuma looked at her, a trace of resolve in his eyes. Karinai, let's break up. I have a mission to fulfill. Though I know the ending may not be satisfactory, as someone who carries Saratobi blood, this is a path I must take. Karinai stared
1610:52
Speaker A
blankly at Assuma, disbelief in her eyes. Assuma, have you lost your mind? Tell me, in what way are you better than him? What right? What ability do you have to contend for that position?
1611:00
Speaker A
Assuma was silent for a while then finally laughed at himself. I still have to try otherwise if my father and elder brother know in the afterlife they might be disappointed in me. He turned and walked toward the Shamur clan leader.
1611:12
Speaker A
The Shamura clan leader's eyes brightened as he called Asuma worthy nephew again and again and Asuma did not refuse. This scene was not only noticed by Karina Yui, it was also caught by Hinata Huga's eyes. Behind the light
1611:24
Speaker A
hides boundless darkness. Just as Kinoa is settling into stability, it also stirs the desires buried deep in people's hearts. Hinata Huga keenly sensed that something about Asuma had changed and her teacher Karina Yui had been badly shaken as well. She walked
1611:39
Speaker A
over and asked teacher Karina, "Are you all right? You and senior Asuma." Karinai's eyes were red rimmed. We broke up. After saying this, she suddenly broke into a smile through her tears and crouched down. Your teacher has never
1611:50
Speaker A
begged anyone in her entire life. Today, your teacher wants to ask a favor of you. Of course, if you refuse, your teacher won't blame you, nor will she hold it against you. That too is his fate. Karina's voice trembled slightly.
1612:01
Speaker A
Mm. Tell me. I'll listen first. Hinata was a clever girl. She vaguely guessed something and a trace of hostility toward Isuma rose in her heart. In the future, if Asuma ever goes astray, I hope you can persuade the Lord Hokag to
1612:13
Speaker A
spare his life. Her voice was low, carrying a note of intreaty. And Hugo was silent. Are you saying that senior Asuma intends to rebel? There was a trace of coldness in her voice. Hearing this, Karinai trembled all over. Her
1612:26
Speaker A
subconscious reaction could not escape the hugabyugan scrutiny. Hinata's eyelashes stirred. Teacher Karinai, if senior Asuma commits heinous deeds out of ambition, I may choose to remain silent. Hinata Huga said each word deliberately. I understand. Karinai took a deep breath and embraced Hinata. Over
1612:42
Speaker A
Karina's shoulder, Hinata looked into the distance at Asuma Soratobi, who was chatting with the Shamura clan head and high spirits while occasionally stealing glances their way. Assuma inadvertently caught sight of Hinata's bright eyes.
1612:54
Speaker A
Faint veins were bulging around her eye sockets, the mark of an activated Bakugan. After he blinked, he saw that Hinata was nestled in Karina's arms and not looking at him. So he breathed a sigh of relief. Senior Asoma, I hope you
1613:06
Speaker A
can clearly tell right from wrong and not make things difficult for brother Jean. Hinata thought to herself, if Karina Yui and Aihaan were placed before her and she had to choose, it would surely be the latter, not the former.
1613:17
Speaker A
The former had taken her on as a disciple with ulterior motives so that when Achihaan came to power, he might spare Asuma's life instead of eliminating him root and branch. Now Achiha had no such intention. But if Assuma rose in rebellion, no one else
1613:30
Speaker A
could be blamed. Suddenly someone in the crowd called out the Lord Hokag and the others have appeared. That cry was like a lit fuse detonating the crowd in an instant. The people who had been grumbling suddenly erupted with
1613:40
Speaker A
excitement. Lord Hokag, Lord Hokag, Lord Hokage. Look, our Lord Hokag stands at the front. Lord Kakashi with Lord Itachi and Lord Shers Sway guarding his sides.
1613:50
Speaker A
Good heavens, what a divine lineup. I hereby declare them Kino canoa's F4. They have both power and looks. I just wonder what Lord Kakashi's real face looks like. Lord Kakashi, I want to have your babies. Facing the crowds fervor,
1614:02
Speaker A
Achihaan accepted it all, waving his hand and basking in the adoration of thousands. Kakuzus small mung bean-like eyes were counting the number of people in the ranks. A moment later, his pupils contracted. Not a single casualty. Hayashi Huga was taken aback.
1614:16
Speaker A
Accountant Kakuzu, are you sure you didn't miscount? What do you mean, Haishi Huga? Don't you know that my eyes are a ruler? Are you doubting me? Anyone else might have counted again? But Kakuzu, who was extremely sensitive to
1614:26
Speaker A
money and numbers, could never be wrong. Hearing this, Hayashi Huga believed him completely. He said with a smile, "The Huga clan will maintain order on site.
1614:34
Speaker A
Everyone is welcome to cheer, but please mind your distance. The Huga clan's ninja stepped forward one after another, joining hands to form a human wall that held back the fervent Kenoha villagers.
1614:44
Speaker A
Seeing this, Achihaan smiled and said to those beside him, "Look, our Kenoha villagers have come out to welcome us." He pointed at the lively crowd. The commanders beside him, Shikaku, Nara, and Enochi Yamanaka exchanged a glance and broke into relaxed smiles. Kakashi
1614:58
Speaker A
stayed close behind Achiha, guarding him. Aiha wore a relieved expression. It was the first time he as an Aiha had received such a reception. Aiha Sher Suer's face wore an unreservedly sunny smile that was simply heartwarming. He thought to himself that
1615:12
Speaker A
perhaps the bond that could connect the Aiha and the village was not him but Achiha Jean. This feeling was truly wonderful. No longer caught between the Aiha and the village. Being able to do something for both the village and the
1615:24
Speaker A
Aiha was his honor. It seemed Jan had been right. From now on, he would redouble his efforts to follow Achiha Jean and let the names of the Aiha and Kinoa resound throughout the entire Shinobi world. Chosa Akimichi was
1615:36
Speaker A
feasting with gusto, a mantis shrimp in his left hand and a chicken drumstick in his right. The mantis shrimp was a gift from Kirigakir to thank Kakashi. Aihaan had not eaten his and Chosa noticed.
1615:46
Speaker A
After that, Chosa kept staring at Kakashi until Kakashi, unable to bear it, gave the saltbaked mantis shrimp to Chosa. When Chosa was happy, he ate even more. mouthful after mouthful with grease running down his chin. He saw nothing wrong with it. A man should eat
1615:59
Speaker A
meat in big mouthfuls and drink wine in big bowls to be worthy of a journey through this world. As Aihaan approached, Hayashi Huga quickly came up and clasped his hand. I Hayashi Huga congratulate the Lord Hokag on another
1616:11
Speaker A
glorious triumph. Zero casualties and the complete annihilation of all 3,000 Kimogir ninja. Then he looked at Kakashi. Congratulations as well to Kakashi and to Achihaachi and Achiha Shersu under his command for cutting off the rakage's left arm and annihilating
1616:25
Speaker A
2,000 Kimogakir ninja becoming the face of our kinoa. Hayashihuga then praised Shikaka Nara for devising strategies within the command tent and deciding victory a thousand m away stepping into the game himself only for it to turn out to be a shadow clone. He had tricked a
1616:40
Speaker A
wave of Kumogakir ninja and destroyed their main force. Hayashi Huga was exceedingly diplomatic. He praised everyone with proper and generous words, fully living up to the position of Deputy Hokage that Achiha had conferred upon him. If Achihan had not been
1616:54
Speaker A
present, everyone would have respectfully said Lord Hokag. But because Aihaan was there, they could only smile and reply, "Thank you for your praise, Lord Deputy Hokage Hayashi." It is all due to the Lord Hokage's excellent command. We merely bast in his reflected glory to
1617:08
Speaker A
achieve such results. Aihaan could not help shaking his head and smiling. Indeed, no matter which world one can never be without social tact and worldly wisdom. After exchanging pleasantries, Achihaan took the lead with Hugahayashi and Narashikaku accompanying him on
1617:23
Speaker A
either side as they all headed toward Kinoa village. The year was drawing to a close and the entire street was adorned with red. Aihaan gazed at the crimson decorations lost in thought. Lord Hokag, what makes you stop? Hugahashi asked.
1617:36
Speaker A
Aihaan looking at the red filled street said slowly. It's been a year. That's right. It has been a year since you lord Hokag took office. In ordinary times when the village was impoverished, every family simply celebrated the new year at
1617:48
Speaker A
home. How could there be such a spectacle as red banners filling the sky? Narikaku had already grasped the meaning behind Achihajans words.
1617:56
Speaker A
Over this past year, whether major or minor matters, I have relied on all of you. If it were only me, Aihaan alone, we would never have seen Kinoa's present prosperity and peace. Tonight, please don't leave. I want to invite all of you
1618:07
Speaker A
along with the ninjas who went on the expedition to a dinner together. Aihaan suddenly smiled. Aihaan suddenly smiled.
1618:14
Speaker A
When he arrived, he was alone stepping into this unfamiliar era at that pivotal juncture into the Aiha clan that in the original story had been purged until only Aiha Sasuke remained. At that time, he was even wondering whether he would
1618:25
Speaker A
die. Yet, in a blink, not only was he alive and well, but he had also become Hokag and had even built up Kohaa's economy. Now, however, his side was filled with people. Some were there perhaps for gain, some for loyalty, but
1618:36
Speaker A
it didn't matter. At least at this moment, he was not alone. Everyone readily agreed that they would come tonight. Only Huga Hinata had a trace of sorrow in her eyes. She might be slow nowhere near Niji's talent, but her
1618:47
Speaker A
emotional acuity surpassed them all. Aihaan stood where he was seeing everyone off. After they had all left, Huga Hinata quietly walked up beside him, reached out her small hand, and clasped his hand tightly. Aihaan was startled. Looking down, he saw Huga
1619:00
Speaker A
Hinata. He smiled and asked, "Why haven't you gone home, little Hinata? I I don't want to go back because you look so lonely." Hinata frowned her face earnest, which made Achihas eyes flicker. "You are perceptive indeed. I didn't expect that among so many people
1619:13
Speaker A
only you would notice this." Aiha Jean forced a bitter smile. Transmigration was his greatest secret, something he could not tell even his own parents or brothers. Wasn't this exactly like being a solitary stranger in a foreign land?
1619:26
Speaker A
It was also the reason why when others tried to introduce him to potential partners, he refused. He was unwilling to settle. He had first set foot in this world alone, and his standards for choosing a life companion were very
1619:36
Speaker A
high. It had to be someone he genuinely loved and pursued himself, not someone obtained through relatives, friends, or clan marriage alliances. Of course, with his current status, no one could force him into an arranged marriage. I know this may be your secret. I won't ask too
1619:49
Speaker A
much. I just hope that when you feel lonely, you'll let me stay by your side.
1619:53
Speaker A
That will be enough, Huga Hinata said softly. Hinata's words made Achiha's eyes reen for he had never felt such warmth in his previous life. His original purpose when he transmigrated into this world was simply to survive to keep living. Later after becoming
1620:05
Speaker A
Hokage, he only wanted to strengthen Kinoa so that the wolves outside would never dare to covet the village again.
1620:11
Speaker A
But all of this was for others. No one had ever asked him what he truly wanted.
1620:15
Speaker A
Now only Hinata. Hinata, aren't you a little too naive? Aren't you afraid that I might be a bad person? A scoundrel who deceives people's feelings? Hihan said attempting a lame joke. I'm not afraid.
1620:25
Speaker A
Even if you were, I'd accept it. Your eyes can't lie. Hinata smiled as she spoke, and her smile was as striking as the warm sun in spring. Aihaan suddenly crouched down and hugged her. Then you'd better grow up quickly. Okay, I won't
1620:36
Speaker A
make you wait long. Hinata also hugged him, and the two held each other close.
1620:40
Speaker A
Niji, who had been about to leave, wanted to call out to Hinata, but was stopped by Tinten nearby. Niji, you fool, are you going to interfere in your sister's love life, too? Besides, can't you see that the two of them have
1620:50
Speaker A
already fallen for each other? You come back here. Tinten covered his mouth. Some ninjas who noticed the scene quickly lowered their heads and chatted with each other, pretending they had seen nothing. Oh dear, if word of this got out, they would definitely be
1621:01
Speaker A
silenced. But because of this incident, many clans visited Hugahashi before the banquet, saying that he had raised a wonderful daughter and that they should keep in close contact in the future.
1621:10
Speaker A
Hugahayashi immediately understood what they meant and invited them all to his residence to discuss potential cooperation. There was no helping it.
1621:17
Speaker A
Since things had come to this, what else could he do? Was he an old father supposed to break up the young couple?
1621:22
Speaker A
Could he even defeat Susenu? Don't make him try. And Hinata with that stubborn temper of hers was exactly like her mother. Once she fell for someone, she would never waver. All he could do was support her. Simply support. Aihaan held
1621:34
Speaker A
Hinata's hand and walked to the door of his home. He was about to enter when he suddenly felt a wave of apprehension, the old fear of approaching home. Just then, Aiha Sasuke walked out and shouted joyfully, "Second brother, you're back.
1621:46
Speaker A
Huh? Hinata, why are you here?" Hinata smiled slightly and waved her hand. Hi, Sasuke.
1621:51
Speaker A
Sasuke looked at her suspiciously, feeling something was off. Aihaan laughed and gave him a knock on the head. Why aren't you greeting her? You little rascal so impolite. Sasuke hissed drawing in a sharp breath. Yet he dared not show anger. Everyone knew his second
1622:04
Speaker A
brother was the Hokag, the strongest and highest ranked in the family. So he obediently said, "Hello, Hinata." Hinata nodded. Just then a voice came from nearby Sasuke. Let me show you. I've learned a new jutzu and it'll definitely
1622:16
Speaker A
make Sakura praise me. Sasuke turned around with a frown and Achi Haha frowned in the same way. Sakura wasn't the one he was thinking of. Hinata was taken aback then quickly told Achihaan what had happened at school. The corner
1622:27
Speaker A
of Achihans eye twitched. So fate still made them meet. However, with his interference in this life, it seemed Narudo had only that one choice left.
1622:35
Speaker A
What do you think? Aihaan turned to Hinata. That Herino Sakura is not simple. I don't like her. She pursues Sasuke yet keeps Narudo at arms length accepting his kindness while rejecting him as a person. Hinata said slowly.
1622:47
Speaker A
Good intentions. Aihaan was stunned. But Sasuke standing beside him replied, "It's the allowance you give him second brother. He spends 70% of it on that Haruno Sakura. He himself has barely enough to live on and sometimes he even
1622:59
Speaker A
needs me to help him." Sasuke sounded indignant when he said this. In his previous life, because the Achiha clan had been wiped out, he had no heart to care about the people and matters around him, focusing only on cultivation. That
1623:10
Speaker A
was why he had never noticed this in his past life. Moreover, with Usuzamaki Narudo being Aihas disciple and now possessing wealth and strength, he was an excellent match. Naturally, Haruno Sakura no longer treated him with the same attitude as in the previous life.
1623:24
Speaker A
Hearing this, Achiha Jean knitted his brows. So, that was how it was. But matters of the heart were not something he could directly intervene in. And thinking of Naruto's future romantic encounters, he decided to have his good younger brother lend a hand. Sasuke, let
1623:36
Speaker A
me ask you, are you Naruto's brother or not? Aihaan crouched down, patted Sasuke's shoulder, and asked in a serious tone, "Uh, yes, second brother.
1623:44
Speaker A
So, what do you need me to do to help him?" A look of unhesitating commitment flashed in Aiha Sasuke's eyes. Combined with the conversation between his second brother and Hinata, he already understood their intention. They did not want Narudo and Sakura Haruno to end up
1623:58
Speaker A
together, so there had to be some sort of plan. We can't force this. After all, Narudo is just a kid. Aihajan side. If not for the fact that Sakura's personality resembled that of Naruto's mother, he probably would not have
1624:09
Speaker A
become so infatuated with her. Keep an eye on him in day-to-day life. Don't let him do anything irreparable. As for fate, let the future decide, Achihajan said. Aiha Sasuke nodded, indicating that he understood, keeping an eye on Narudo. That was right up his alley.
1624:23
Speaker A
Usuzumaki Naro walked up to them and they stopped talking. Seeing Aiha, Narudo shouted, "Teacher." Then he spotted Hinata Huga and said, "Hinatada." Aihan smiled and nodded.
1624:33
Speaker A
Naruto, you said you've mastered a new jutzu. Why not let master have a look?
1624:36
Speaker A
He was curious. Without the ninetails to hold him back, just how far could Naro go on his own? Usaki Naro chuckled.
1624:42
Speaker A
Let's go to the training ground. Master, this move of mine is really powerful. I even think it can reach a rank. Aihaan nodded. Sasuke, let's go to the training ground together. Aiha Saskuke nodded. He too was curious what kind of
1624:54
Speaker A
jutzu Naro had come up with to be this excited. Just then, he remembered something. Second brother, big brother and sure are sparring at the training ground. Would we be interrupting them?
1625:03
Speaker A
Aiha Sasuke asked hesitantly. After all, he knew the strength of Aiha Shersway and Aihaachi. Both were far above his level, and they were already capable of taking part in a great ninja war. No matter, it's also a good chance to see
1625:16
Speaker A
whether those two have improved. A smile tugged at Aihas lips. Long ago, he could already crush those two. Now that he was even stronger, it was time to see what they could do. The group then made their way to the Aiha training ground.
1625:28
Speaker A
Every Achiha who passed by would respectfully greet Achihajan as Lord Hokage. Each cry of Hokag came from the depths of their hearts for Aihaan was the first Hokag the Achiha clan had ever produced. Back then, he had been the
1625:40
Speaker A
first person to settle the clan's factional disputes unite the doves and hawks into one force and within a short time ally with the Huga Inino Shiko and other clans to seize power through rebellion. Aihaan smiled and waved back
1625:51
Speaker A
at them. After all, they were his own clansmen, so he ought to give them some face. Having received Achiha Jeans smile and waved those Aiha clan members were so excited they could hardly contain themselves. They took deep long
1626:02
Speaker A
breaths and hurried off to tell the clan's elders. When the clan's elders heard that Achiha had returned, they promptly went to Achiha Fagaka's house.
1626:10
Speaker A
Patriarch Fagaku, are you home? Patriarch, happy new year. This is just a small token of appreciation.
1626:16
Speaker A
Patriarch, has your second son been betrothed? I have a young daughter at home. Since the new year was approaching, Aiha Fagaku had finished the usual arrangements and returned early from the military police force. He had no sooner laying down than the
1626:27
Speaker A
courtyard unexpectedly filled with people. Everyone, what is the meaning of this? We're all one family, so there's no need for such formalities.
1626:35
Speaker A
Aiha Fagaku said rather at a loss. One of them said, "That's not how to put it.
1626:39
Speaker A
Patriarch Fagaku, though you haven't accomplished much in your lifetime, your son certainly has. Your contribution to the Aiha clan is enormous simply because you fathered a second son. This man was the great elder of the former Hawk faction. He was never particularly good
1626:53
Speaker A
with words. And what's more, the one he genuinely recognized in his heart was not Aiha Fagaku, but Achiha. Even if Fagaku was Jeans father, he spoke the truth plainly. Aiha Fagaku was utterly exasperated, silently cursing the man's parents. Do you have any
1627:06
Speaker A
manners at all? However, after the former Hawk faction great elder finished, the nearby Aiha elders nodded one after another. Yes. Patriarch Fagaku is the person who has made the greatest contribution to our Aiha clan. That's right. Patriarch Fagaka's sons are all
1627:22
Speaker A
capable. Even little Sasuke, I think, will grow into a towering tree once a few years have passed. The backbone of the Aiha. Layer after layer of praise poured out endlessly. But it made Achiha Fagaku realize that they wanted
1627:33
Speaker A
something from him. Otherwise, they would not have gathered here to chew the fat with him. All you seniors and elders, if there is something you need, just say so plainly. Don't stand on ceremony. If it's something I Fagaku can
1627:43
Speaker A
do, I won't refuse. But if it involves my son Jean, I'll have to discuss it with him. Aiha Fugaku replied, he was no fool. Besides, Aiha Jean was no longer someone he could control, and that one sentence answered all their questions.
1627:55
Speaker A
The elders present smiled and shook their heads. Fagaku, we just wanted to see how far your son has grown. They've gone to the training ground, and we feel embarrassed to go by ourselves, so please take the lead. Aiha Fagaku was
1628:06
Speaker A
stunned. That's all. But seeing the crowd in the courtyard, he frowned. There were too many people. So he said, "The number of people." The elders understood at once and pushed forward the most outstanding young people of their families. Patriarch, we only want
1628:19
Speaker A
the younger members of our family to broaden their horizons and see what a true top-notch expert looks like. Aiha Fagaka looked at them, six or seven in total, and nodded. In that case, come with me to the training ground. So
1628:30
Speaker A
saying he headed for the training ground. The elders push their children forward one by one. Child, keep up.
1628:36
Speaker A
Watching their battle can only benefit your future. Once we get there, be sure to watch carefully and learn carefully.
1628:41
Speaker A
If you don't understand something, you can tell us and we'll explain it to you.
1628:44
Speaker A
In short, learn. It's all valuable knowledge. Normally, no one dared to watch an expert's training casually.
1628:50
Speaker A
Unless accompanied by a family elder, they risked angering Aiha and all of them would suffer. That was why they had gone to Fugaku. And as for Fagaku, if he selected a few clan juniors to observe Achihaan would not blame him. After all,
1629:02
Speaker A
the Aiha were a great clan and had to help and support one another. Inside the training ground, Aihaachi, looked at Aiha Sherse with weariness in his eyes.
1629:10
Speaker A
On the training ground, Aiha Sherse struck first. In an instant, he used the body flicker technique and charged forward together with his after images as the blade cut into Achihaachi. Itachi turned into a flock of crows and scattered. Aiha Shir was caught slightly
1629:24
Speaker A
offguard, but reacted quickly. He spun around and raised his blade. Clang Aiha Itachi appeared behind him and slashed down at him. The two blades collided, throwing off sparks. Aiha Atachi stared at Aiha Shersu with wide eyes. Aiha Shersui stared back into his eyes
1629:40
Speaker A
without changing expression. The two were both shinobi well-versed in jingutsu. But before this duel, they had agreed to use only sword techniques, ninjutsu and tai jutsu. They wanted to see their weak points and what needed improvement. Although Sherse was a few
1629:52
Speaker A
years older than Itachi, their sparring session since childhood had never gone easy on each other. He had watched Itachi advance step by step, slowly drawing closer until he stood shoulder-to-shoulder with him. Itachi, not bad. Your strength has improved a
1630:04
Speaker A
great deal. After saying this, Shersu lashed out with a kick. Itachi immediately held his blade sideways to block using the force to leap backward and keep his distance from Shers. At the same time, his left hand reached for his
1630:15
Speaker A
ninja tool pouch and took out eight shuriken. He launched them into the air at extremely tricky angles. After being fired, the shuriken collided with one another, sending out sparks before all of them flew at Shers. Shers activated his three tommo sharing rapidly shifting
1630:29
Speaker A
his gaze to memorize the shuriken's flight paths. Then he seized his short sword and hacked at them wildly. Clang, clang clang clang clang clang clang, clang. After eight sharp sounds, the eight shuriken were knocked to the ground, embedded 3 cm into the earth. At
1630:43
Speaker A
the same time, he charged toward where Itachi had landed. Itachi's pupils narrowed and his right hand grabbed hold of empty air. Wait, it wasn't empty air.
1630:51
Speaker A
Shers stopped his charge and leaped to the left, only to hear the eight shuriken whirling through the air with a series of breaking sounds. Swish, swish, swish, swish. The sound reached Shirui's ears. That was close. Shuay gave Itachi
1631:03
Speaker A
a long deep look. This guy had gotten even more cunning than before. When Itachi saw that the manipulated shuriken technique had failed, he wasn't annoyed.
1631:11
Speaker A
There would be another chance. It had to be said. He truly lived up to his title sure sway of the body flicker. Itachi, you really are a genius. I have known since childhood that if anyone in the Aiha clan could surpass me, it would be
1631:22
Speaker A
you. I never imagined that today you already have. Aiha sure smiled with great relief. Itachi shook his head.
1631:29
Speaker A
However, have you forgotten? It isn't only me. There is one more person whom both you and I now have to look up to.
1631:35
Speaker A
Itachi was referring to his younger brother Aihaan. Sherse laughed heartily. Jean is a man of extraordinary ability acting in extraordinary ways at extraordinary times. He is a born leader and a genius of battle. Compared to someone like him, we are merely a little
1631:48
Speaker A
stronger than ordinary mortals. I don't think so. I believe that if I keep working hard, maybe I can catch up to him. Itachi summoned a clone to fight alongside him. The two Aiha attaches attacked Sherse from left and right.
1632:00
Speaker A
Shers Sway used the body flicker technique and cut down both attaches. Two popping sounds rang out and he was not surprised. Instead, he leaped into the air. At that moment, Itachi emerged from beneath the ground. Canai and hands
1632:11
Speaker A
stabbing at the throat of the afterimage Shers had left behind. The after image was dispersed and Sherse also pulled away from Itachi. Shiroui's combat instincts had once been celebrated as one of Kenoha's two heroes alongside the yellow flash Minado Name. Besides, he
1632:26
Speaker A
didn't believe Itachi could be cut down so easily. Those had surely been clones. The two were evenly matched, trading moves back and forth. Aihaan walked in with Aiha, Sasuke, Usuzamaki, Narudo, and Huga Hinata. The scene before them was a duel between two masters. Sasuke
1632:41
Speaker A
stared with wide eyes, never having imagined his elder brother was so formidable. So many ninjutsu taijutsu swordsmanship and throwing weapon techniques, and all were so skilled.
1632:50
Speaker A
Jean looked at Shers and the corner of his mouth lifted. Interesting. This Shersu was still holding back. The question was whether Itachi had the ability to force Sher Sui's hidden strength into the open. After the two had fought for about 10 minutes, Itachi
1633:03
Speaker A
felt his stamina beginning to give out. Part of it was his frail body, and part of it was that his opponent was a shinobi with a title. He himself did bear the title dark crow, but it had not
1633:12
Speaker A
been earned on the battlefield. It had been bestowed by Aiha. However strong he was compared to Sher Suer, the title lacked substance. Itachi formed hand seals with one hand. firest style great fire dragon technique. A blazing dragon of fire erupted and shot towards
1633:26
Speaker A
Shersui. Sherui's pupils contracted. Itachi's ninjutsu was now above his own. In that case, Itachi, I'll use your own flame to defeat you.
1633:34
Speaker A
Aiha style sword technique, blazing flame slash. Shiroui's blade began to shine. He slashed at Itachi's flame dragon, splitting it in two. At the same time, its flames were absorbed into Shiroui's chakra blade. The next moment, a layer of flames covered Sherui's
1633:48
Speaker A
sword. He smiled slightly. body flicker technique, blazing flame consecutive slash. Five Shijuies appeared wielding flaming long swords as they charged at Itachi. Itachi gritted his teeth and prepared to fight again. At that point, Aihaan acted. Holding the Achiha flame
1634:02
Speaker A
war fan, he kicked Itachi aside. Aihaan swore that this was absolutely not taking advantage of his position to settle a personal score. He did it only to save Itachi. Do you believe it? I don't. Holding the flame, war fan,
1634:15
Speaker A
Achihaan swung it in a 180°ree arc, blasting the five Shouies away. At the same time, a tornado formed and surged toward the real Shers. Shers gritted his teeth. Damn it. Was this the power of the Hokag? Even that Aiha flame war fan
1634:29
Speaker A
could drive wind release ninjutsu. Shers tried to get up, but the tornado suction made it impossible for him to stand. He could only watch as the whirlwind closed in. He closed his eyes in despair, but at the very next moment, the whirlwind
1634:41
Speaker A
vanished. All right, open your eyes. It's not like I could actually attack you. Aiha Jean smiled, his voice reaching Sher Suis ears. Shers opened his eyes. Sure enough, only Jean stood before him. The tornado was gone.
1634:53
Speaker A
This relaxed Shers a little. Meanwhile, Itachi, who had been kicked aside, looked annoyed. Jean, my fight with Shers isn't over yet. What are you doing? Not over. You can't even stand steadily right now, and it's still not over. What are you planning to forcibly
1635:05
Speaker A
extract Chakra? Aren't you afraid of shortening your life and ruining your health, leaving Sister Uzumi to live as a widow? Aihaan asked. Achi Hahas words immediately calmed Achiha Atachi who had been carried away and was ready to sacrifice his health to continue
1635:19
Speaker A
fighting for victory. Thinking of Isumi, his gaze softened. He looked at Achiha and Achiha Sherui then nodded. Raich, thank you for reminding me. And Shirui, you won this time, but next time I'll surpass you. Now I'm going to accompany
1635:31
Speaker A
Iumi. Aiha Atachi curved his lips, turned and left as if he had made some firm decision. Aiha Jean was fine but Achiha Shersway turned into a bitter face even grinding his teeth that god damn it isn't this bullying and honest
1635:44
Speaker A
man he looked at Achiha Jean with grief and indignation thought to himself brother if you have no partner why are you staring at me can I arrange one for you Hinata who was nearby saw this and suddenly thought of
1635:55
Speaker A
her teacher Karina Yui but in the end she shook her head what was she thinking noticed Hinata's movement and waved Hinata obediently walked over and looked at him with a bright smile brother Jean That cry of brotherh Jean made Achi
1636:08
Speaker A
Haians heart bloom. He smiled, crouched down, and gently pinched Hinata Huga's cheek. What are you thinking about? Aihaan asked gently, "Nothing. I just think brother Shersu is a bit pitiful. He won the match, but lost at life." Hinata's soft words pierced Ajiha
1636:23
Speaker A
Shirouis heart like a sharp blade. Shers raised an eyebrow side and prepared to leave, but Aiha Jean grabbed his shoulder. Sherui, I imagine you haven't had enough fighting yet, right?
1636:32
Speaker A
Here, I brought you two sparring partners. Don't hold back. Just leave them with a breath of life. Aiha Jean said with a wicked smile. Aiha Sherse was momentarily stunned then said with a speechless expression, "Johna, I know you're free, but I still have things to
1636:45
Speaker A
do. Don't rush to refuse Shersu. Maybe these two little ones will surprise you. Especially Usuzamaki Narudo. He's developed a new jutzu. Aren't you curious?" Aihas voice echoed in Aiha Sherui's ears like a devil's whisper. "A new jutzu? This little guy?"
1637:01
Speaker A
Aiha Shersu looked at Uzuzumaki Narudo, his gaze filled with assessment. Usuzumaki Narudo curled his lips, looking at Shers without the slightest fear. Oh, I remember now. Isn't he the one who developed the sexy jutzu and made the old third Hokag's nose bleed?
1637:16
Speaker A
Aiha Sherse exclaimed in surprise. Upon hearing that, Aihaan thought, "Well, bad news travels fast. His disciples shameful deed couldn't be hidden after all. Don't always judge people by the past. Remember, a scholar who has been away for 3 days must be looked at with
1637:30
Speaker A
new eyes. How do you know the one you look down on today won't rise in the future? Stepping right over you, Aihaan said with a smile. Hearing Achihas philosophical words, Aiha Sherse suddenly felt it was his own problem. He
1637:42
Speaker A
nodded. In that case, let me test the strength of these two people recommended by the Hokage. Shers walked to the opposite side, stood still, and looked at Usuzumaki, Narudo, and Aja Sasuke.
1637:52
Speaker A
Sasuke knew well how powerful Shersu was. Even his own brother was no match for him. Usuzumaki Narudo however didn't care. He charged straight ahead. Raising Gan. Chakra gathered in his right hand forming blue chakra. Aiha Sherui's expression turned serious. He said a no
1638:08
Speaker A
hand sealed jutzu. It seems you've completely mastered the raising gan of the fourth hokag menato namic case.
1638:13
Speaker A
Shersu watched the oncoming raising gan then unhurriedly tilted his head. The raising gan missed. Narudo was stunned but Achiha Sasuke shouted Narudo duck.
1638:22
Speaker A
Sasuke's words reached Naruto's ears. Narudo immediately understood and crouched down. Firest style fireball jutzu. A scorching fireball shot toward Aiha Sherse. Sherse looked at him shaking his head inwardly. This move was far inferior to Attaches at the same
1638:36
Speaker A
age. He stepped back, spun 360° in midair, formed a hand seal with one hand, and unleashed fire style Phoenix sage fire technique. Three small fireballs shot out. Though called small, their size and quality were not inferior to Sasuke's, even superior. One fireball
1638:51
Speaker A
alone was enough to block Sasuke's fireball jutzu. while the remaining two hurdled toward Narudo and Sasuke.
1638:56
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Narudo decisively pushed Sasuke away and Chakra in his hand formed a raising gan. But it wasn't over yet. At that moment, the raising gan was transforming into the shape of a windmill shuriken. Aihaan and Aiha Sherui's pupils constricted, a change in
1639:11
Speaker A
chakra nature. The windmill shuriken spun at high speed, cutting through the phoenix fire. Narudo struggled to support his right hand with his left, then hurled it at Shersu. Aihas Sherui's eyebrows twitched violently. This move made him feel the threat of death. He
1639:24
Speaker A
drew a sharp breath. Susenu. A green susenu rose from the ground. First skeletal then muscular. It protected Shers firmly, but Narudo shouted windstyle raisin shuriken. The blue raisin shuriken instantly took shape and flew towards Sherse. Aihaan immediately used the body flicker technique, rushed
1639:42
Speaker A
towards Sasuke, grabbed him with his left hand and lifted him. The next moment he was beside Hinata and lifted her in the same manner. They quickly left the battlefield. Inside Narudo Kurama was also alarmed. Are you crazy kid? Didn't I tell you that this jutzu
1639:55
Speaker A
must not be used carelessly? It can easily hurt yourself. He kurama. Sorry. I just wanted to show master the results of my training. Usuzumaki. Narudo laughed carefully. Well, honestly, I have to help you after all. Kurama's thunder. A voice fell as he mobilized
1640:08
Speaker A
his natural chakra forming layer upon layer of defense in front of Narudo. Moreover, two tails grew from behind Naruto's waist. The raisin shuriken collided with the susenu producing tremendous sparks. Aiha Sherse gritted his teeth and roared, "Hi." He had never
1640:22
Speaker A
imagined that a brat could unleash such a powerful jutzu, forcing him to treat the fight with full seriousness.
1640:28
Speaker A
Although the raisin shuriken continuously slashed at the same spot, Shersui Susanu was not so easily broken.
1640:33
Speaker A
Scratches appeared every time, but the green susenu instantly recovered. In the final stage, the raisin shuriken exploded, blasting a huge crater into the ground. Kurama hastily took control of Naruto's body and moved him away.
1640:45
Speaker A
Smoke filled the air, obscuring the view. Smoke billowed upward, obscuring everything within. After a moment, as the haze dispersed, the emerald Susanu remained unchanged while Aiha Sherui's face darkened. He spoke slowly. That was a close call. I nearly
1640:59
Speaker A
capsized. As he finished, he turned a solemn gaze toward Narudo Usuzamaki in the distance. Narudo, your strength truly surprises me. That jutzu was not merely a rank. In its final instant, it reached Srank. Had it not been for these
1641:12
Speaker A
eyes and the susenu, I might well have been shattered to pieces by now. Aiha Sher Sueri's eyes burned with newfound intensity. Hearing this praise, Narudo Uzumaki scratched his head sheepishly and chuckled. Aiha Jean clicked his tongue, stroed over, and drove a fist
1641:26
Speaker A
the size of an iron pot onto his skull. Thud, you little brat. Give you an inch and you take a mile. Even Narudo, still in his tailed beast mode, recoiled from the force of that punch. Can't you see
1641:36
Speaker A
that your uncle Shers Sway was going easy on you? Do you even know who reigns supreme in Jutsu here in Kenoha? First is Aihao. Second is your marshall uncle Aihaachi. Then comes Yui Karinai. Aihaan declared, "Don't go getting cocky just
1641:49
Speaker A
because your new jutzu nearly broke through your uncle Sherui's defenses. Understand?" Outwardly, Achiha was scolding Naro Uzumaki. Yet, in truth, he was flaunting Sherui's feats by roundabout means. Sheruis mouth twitched. He was certain Achihajans words weren't meant to discipline Narudo
1642:05
Speaker A
at all, but to praise him by implication. And he could hardly object for everything Aihaan said was true.
1642:10
Speaker A
What could he possibly do about it? Aihas Sasuke stung by the exchange felt his two tommo sharing abruptly evolve into three tommo. He could never have imagined Narudo would grow this powerful. A torrent of dark savage chakras surged into being drawing the
1642:23
Speaker A
gazes of Achiha Jean Aiha Shersuer and Huga Hinata toward Achiha Sasuke. Aiha Shersui was astonished. Three Tommo Sharing. He never expected Sasuke's talent to be this formidable. Even Aiha had only awakened three Tommo at around age 12. Huga Hinata glanced from Aiha
1642:41
Speaker A
Sasuke to Narudo. Uzzamaki wondering if the two of them shared some inexplicable bond. Aihaan fell silent. Good grief. He praised Narudo for one second and Sasuke turns into this. In the original story, his talent had never awakened this
1642:54
Speaker A
quickly. If Sasuke's mental fortitude was weak, he'd still awakened a single Tommo on the night of the clan massacre.
1643:00
Speaker A
If it was strong, then both his first awakening had come from Naruto's pain and his evolution to three tommo from Naruto's excellence. Aiha Sasuke truly was an unfathomable little brother. Achi Haha used then spoke aloud, "Sasuke, do you feel anything different now?" Aiha
1643:15
Speaker A
Jehans words snapped Sasuke out of his thoughts and back to reality. Startled, he didn't understand why his second brother would ask such a thing.
1643:21
Speaker A
Yet, he shook his head honestly. "Second brother, why do you say that? I don't feel anything different. Only that my chakra now brims with terrifying abundance." The second pillar said earnestly, staring down at his own palms in bewilderment. Overhearing their
1643:35
Speaker A
conversation, Narudo Uzumaki looked at Sasuke and suddenly blurted out, "Sasuke, your eyes." Aiha Sasuke was confused. "My eyes." Then, as realization dawned, his expression shifted drastically, and he began frantically searching for something.
1643:48
Speaker A
Aihaan shook his head, produced a mirror from a storage scroll, and handed it to Sasuke. Sasuke took the mirror with trembling hands. Seeing himself in the reflection, he felt a surge of excitement. Three Tommo. His eyes had evolved once again and into three
1644:01
Speaker A
tommoing gone, no less. No wonder, no wonder. He felt so remarkably sharp at this very moment. He clenched his fists, his eyes brimming with joy. Aihaan watched him with a smile, then turned to Sherui. So, did you get a good enough
1644:13
Speaker A
workout just now? If not, how about you and I have a go? Aihaers looked at Achiha, then finally nodded, "Very well.
1644:20
Speaker A
If that is the case, then let us fight." Aihaan nodded, gripping the Achiha flame fan. He stroed boldly and openly toward Achiha Sherse. Sherui's gaze turned weighty as he eyed the flame fan in his opponent's hand. Feeling immense
1644:32
Speaker A
pressure well up within him. He clasped his hands and wo hand signs as his chakra surged firestyle great fire dragon flame bullet. Aihaers unleashed the third Hokag's most prized firerelease jutzu. The great fire dragon flame bullet. Aihaan halted midstep,
1644:48
Speaker A
raised the Aiha flame fan before his chest and said not a word. After landing, Aiha Shersu stared at the sight in sheer disbelief. Why had it not exploded? By all logic, the moment the great fire dragon flame bullet collided
1645:00
Speaker A
with Achiha Jean, it should have detonated. Then he noticed the flame fan in Achihans grasp beginning to glow and the corners of Achihas mouth curving upward. Aiha reflection. The flame fan in Achiha's hand blazed with immense brilliance as he swung his right
1645:14
Speaker A
arm. A fire tribute attack far more powerful than the great fire dragon flame bullet hurdled toward Achihashers.
1645:21
Speaker A
That force far exceeded the great fire dragon flame bullet from moments before. It was even more devastating than the raisin shuriken had been. The scene left Narudo and Sasuke utterly dumbfounded.
1645:31
Speaker A
Huga Hinata, however, knitted her brows in worry for Achihajan safety. Though she knew his strength was overwhelming, she still feared he might be hurt in the match. Aiha Sherse immediately unleashed his susenu. But this time it was the
1645:43
Speaker A
third stage, the humanoid form. Though it had yet to dawn its armor, it stood merely one step away from the final form. From this alone, one could see exactly how immense the pressure he faced was. Achiha Jean having used the
1645:54
Speaker A
Achiha flame fan to absorb the chakra sent it rebounding and to that chakra he added yet more fire of his own. The moment he flung his arm a beam of flame charged straight at the emerald sissenuh sure still felt something was off so he
1646:07
Speaker A
raised a green shield to guard his front. This was the spirit turtle shield born of his susenu capable of reducing 50% of all ninjutsu and tai jutsu damage. Moreover, the shield itself possessed an extremely high defensive threshold. One could say there was
1646:20
Speaker A
virtually nothing beneath heaven capable of piercing it. Even back then, when the eight tales tailed beastball struck this shield had done no more than drive Shers back a few steps. Aiha Jeans brow furrowed as he watched the streak of
1646:32
Speaker A
flame and Sherui's spirit turtle shield. Even he couldn't say for certain whether his strike could breach the shield.
1646:38
Speaker A
After all, this was his first time using Achiha reflection. Exactly what kind of result it would yield would be decided today. As if sensing Achi Haans anticipation, the eternal Mangeko Sharinggon in his left eye rotated once.
1646:50
Speaker A
The instant the flame struck, it swelled into a colossal searing shockwave of blazing fire. Its sheer size rivaled the entire spirit turtle shield, and its destructive force multiplied tremendously. Only Hinata Hugo witnessed this sight. She stared at Aiha Asan in
1647:05
Speaker A
utter disbelief. His ocular power was actually enhancing the effectiveness of his jutzu. And judging by Asan's expression, did he have no idea it was all caused by his left eye? Aiha Isan stood stunned. Could the Aiha reflection really grow stronger mid-flight? Aiha
1647:20
Speaker A
Sher Sui's pupils constricted as he instantly manifested his complete sissenu. Upon his spirit turtle shield emerged a turtle emblem with a serpent's tail and a dragon's head. While the shield's radiance blazed even more intensely, the attack Aiha Isan
1647:33
Speaker A
reflected came thundering against the shield. The collision erupting into a blinding flash of light. The overwhelming force drove Achiha Sher Sua, even in his complete Sissenu steadily backward as he felt a will that seemed capable of piercing through
1647:46
Speaker A
anything. The impact lasted for about 10 seconds during which everyone held their breath and fixed their eyes on the battle. All of them knew that Achihaan had already won. He had unleashed such tremendous power without even using Sissenu. Yet when it came to this single
1648:00
Speaker A
exchange, they truly longed to see who would triumph. 10 seconds later, silence fell. The clash had stirred up billowing dust veiling everyone's vision in a haze. Aiha Isan swung the Aiha flame fan, its wind natured chakra scattering the dust aside as he stood proudly
1648:14
Speaker A
amidst it his bearing tall and unwavering. Aiha Shersway swept his shield to clear away the dust as well.
1648:20
Speaker A
In such an environment only Hinata Huga, who had activated her Bugan could see everything clearly. Aiha sons attack crashed against Achiha Sherui's shield, nearly shattering it, and the light upon the shield dimmed considerably. Yet in that very instant, Shersu redirected his
1648:35
Speaker A
chakra and the shield was restored to its original flawless state. Narudo Uzumaki and Sasuke Aiha watching the two evenly matched couldn't help shouting wildly, "Master's incredible. Second brother is invincible." The two little ones had no idea what was happening, but
1648:49
Speaker A
they did know that Achihaan had not used Susenu. Aiha Shersui looked at Achihaan with complicated emotions. Could their gap truly have grown to such a degree?
1648:58
Speaker A
Without even using susenu, he had forced Sherzu who was using his own susenu to retreat again and again. I concede.
1649:05
Speaker A
Besides, this place doesn't have much room. So, let's stop here. Aiha Sherse smiled. Neither elated in victory nor disheartened in defeat and brave enough to acknowledge another's superiority.
1649:15
Speaker A
That was the only way to walk further down the path of strength. That was the measure of Achihashers's character.
1649:21
Speaker A
Defeat was defeat. He would make no excuses but accept it with equinimity. Acknowledging defeat was an essential lesson for the strong. Aihaan waved his hand. Actually, I don't know how I won.
1649:31
Speaker A
Honestly, that sudden surge in the shock wave baffled me too. At that moment, Hinata raised her hand, teaching. I might know. Her voice was timid and a little nervous. If it were anyone else, she could already speak without any
1649:42
Speaker A
trembling at all. But when it came to Achiha, Isan, her heart still pounded relentlessly. Hinata, you know. Aihaan looked at Hinata. Hugo with surprise, and she nodded, hurriedly, gesturing for him to crouch down. Achiha son did as she asked while Aiha Shersui watched the
1649:57
Speaker A
two of them with a curious expression. The next moment, Hinata reached her hand toward Achiha sons left eye. Aiha Shiroui's expression changed drastically and he moved to intervene, but Achihaan patted his arm in reassurance. Hinata Huga then realized her gesture might be
1650:11
Speaker A
improper. She lowered her hand and fidgeted with the hem of her clothes. Actually, the key is your left eye, brother, Assan. Just before the shock wave intensified, your left eye rotated once. You might not have noticed it yourself. And after it turned, the
1650:23
Speaker A
original shock wave expanded a full size larger with its power multiplied several times over. Having said this, Hinata raised her head to look at Achihaan.
1650:31
Speaker A
Aihaan was startled, then touched his left eye. So that's how it is. Hinata nodded, then lowered her head, not daring to speak. Just now she had sensed Achiha Sherus weariness, and she recalled how vital eyes were to a
1650:43
Speaker A
Dojutsu clan. Her own Bakugan was already so precious. How much more formidable was the man Gekcko Sharing?
1650:49
Speaker A
If anyone had done what she did just now and reached toward her eyes, she would have either struck that person back or retreated, she would never have given them any chance at all. Aiha son smiled and shook his head. He took Hinata's
1651:01
Speaker A
small hand and placed it before his left eye. This action horrified Aiha Shersu and Aiha Sasuke, Lord Hokag's second brother. For a Dojutsu clan, they understood what this meant. Aihaan had complete trust in Hinata Huga. But the two of them were not about to care about
1651:15
Speaker A
that. They only knew that Achihaan was currently in danger and he must not be harmed. Don't worry, I trust Hinata. She only wants to have a feel. Aihaan said with a smile. His lovesick nature made everyone present, especially the two
1651:28
Speaker A
Aiha clansmen twitch at the corners of their mouths. Narudo Uzumaki scratched his head then walked over beside Sasuke.
1651:35
Speaker A
Aiha Sasuke, why is everyone looking so tense? Brother Shersu has hostility in his eyes and you look ready to strike at any moment too. Narudo Uzumaki had no charing gone, so he truly did not understand all these convoluted
1651:48
Speaker A
subtleties. His words made Achiha Sasuke shoot him an exasperated look. Our Aiha clan cannot practice any taijutsu or ninjutsu without the sharing. You know that, right? Hearing this, Narudo shook his head. He didn't know which gave Achiha Saskuke a headache. Just now,
1652:02
Speaker A
second brother put himself in peril. For us, dojitsu shinobi, the eyes are half of our strength. If second brothers Maneko Sharing were destroyed, his power would be drastically diminished and he might not even be able to use Sisu
1652:14
Speaker A
anymore. Aiha Sasuke said gravely. But Hinata doesn't seem like the kind of person who would do such a thing. Narudo Uzumaki spoke up. You Aiha Sasuke was furious pointing at Nar Uzumaki. What an idiot. Even if such an outcome would
1652:27
Speaker A
never happen, they still needed to protect Achihaan safety. Aihaan spoke up. Sasuke Narudo is right. I believe Hinata would never do such a thing.
1652:35
Speaker A
Right. Hinata. Hachihaan gently stroked Hinata Huga's cheek. Hinata Huga nodded. Of course, I would never do anything to hurt you. Even if you asked me to die, I would never. Aiha sons smile faded as he covered her mouth. Silly girl, I believe
1652:48
Speaker A
you. Don't say such reckless things. And Hugo was deeply moved by Jean Aiha. Her eyes glistened with tears and he gently brushed them away. All right, stop crying. You'll soon turn into a little tear stained kitten. Jon laughed. Hinata
1653:01
Speaker A
was the woman he loved, so he would never let her grieve. Just then, a crowd burst into thunderous applause. At their head, Fagako Aiha laughed loudly and called out, "Excellent. As expected of my son, to think you've already reached
1653:13
Speaker A
such a realm." Fago Aiha had watched the entire battle between Jean Aiha and Shersu Aiha, and every interaction between Jean and Hinata had also been caught by his eyes. Fagaka suddenly understood why his son had refused the arranged marriage. It turned out his
1653:26
Speaker A
heart had long been taken, and by a Hugo, a clan that rivaled the Achiha in prestige. Though Fagaku had always looked down on the Huga clans Bakugan, if the two families were to become in-laws, he could no longer think that
1653:37
Speaker A
way. What Keki Jenkai with the child of Jean Aiha and Hinata Huga awaken one day. Just thinking about it filled him with anticipation. Hinata seemed to sense Fagako Aiha's burning gaze. Or perhaps it was simply that so many
1653:50
Speaker A
people were standing around all smiling and radiating goodwill that she felt ill at ease. So Hinata Huga hid behind Jean Aiha, timidly peeking out with half of her little head to look at Fagaku Aiha.
1654:00
Speaker A
Fugako Aiha reached out a hand to greet them, but Jon Aiha gave a cold snort.
1654:05
Speaker A
Father, what refined taste you have? You even brought the clan's young members here to watch me train. In truth, Jon had noticed them long ago. The only reason he had not called them out was that they were family after all, and
1654:15
Speaker A
also because he wanted to strike the mountain and startle the tiger. Let the heirs of every branch see who was the strongest Achiha of this era and whose word reign supreme. That design had clearly succeeded. If Fagaku had not
1654:26
Speaker A
frightened, Hinata Jehan would never have confronted him. Fugaku's smile stiffened. This little brat truly left his old man no face. With so many people present, he was still nominally the clan head of the Aiha and his father. But
1654:38
Speaker A
just as Fagaku was pulling a long face and about to speak, Hinata Huga stepped forward. She tugged at Jean Aiha with her fair, tender little hand. Brother Jean, don't be like this. After all, he is your father. Even broken bones remain
1654:50
Speaker A
linked by Sinnus. Hearing Hinata's words, Fagaka's expression improved considerably. Jean hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded. Fine, since Hinata did not want him to quarrel with his old man, he would listen to her.
1655:01
Speaker A
Fagaka was overjoyed. His son, who acknowledged none above him, but heaven considered himself second and deemed the very earth unworthy of notice, was actually being so courteous to his father for Hinata's sake. This was truly unexpected. It seemed he had found a
1655:15
Speaker A
lever with which to control Jean Aiha. So, Fagako Aiha took the ring from his hand and walked over to Hinata Huga. He held out the clan heads ring he had worn for so long and presented it to Hinata
1655:25
Speaker A
Huga. Your Hinata argue, "This ring represents the clan head of the Achiha. With it, you may command any Aiha shinobi except for me and my son. They will carry out your orders unconditionally, even if it means death." Fugako Aiha said with a solemn
1655:39
Speaker A
expression. An oddest expression changed and she was about to return the ring when Jean Aiha unexpectedly said, "Take it. It's a good thing." With that, Jean Aiha offered a borrowed flower to the Buddha. He took the ring from Fagaku and
1655:51
Speaker A
passed it to her. Hinata waved her hands. No, this is too precious. I can't accept it, brother Jean and Uncle Fagaku. Fagaka's face darkened. Take it when I say take it. Do you look down on me? I Hinata looked embarrassed. She
1656:03
Speaker A
knew it was a treasure, but how could she accept something so weighty? Jean Aiha said, "If you don't take it soon, this old man is going to cry." He gave Fagaku a nudge. Fagaka snapped back to reality and made a crying face that was
1656:14
Speaker A
uglier than his smile. Hinata still had reservations. Jean Aiha glanced at the shinobi of the various branch houses who had been watching. Understanding at once, they all began urging her. Lady Hinata, please just accept it. That's right. The Lord Hokag has already
1656:28
Speaker A
spoken. This is meant only for you. Amid everyone's persuasion, Hinata lowered her head. With a sly glint in his eyes, Jean Aiha leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Take it. This is the old man's diary for you." At these words,
1656:40
Speaker A
Hinata's eyes lit up and all her earlier reserve melted away. She immediately bowed and said, "Thank you, uncle." Fugaku Aiha finally burst out laughing.
1656:48
Speaker A
He waved his hand and led his people away from the training ground. He had feasted his eyes enough so the money he had taken from them had not been accepted for nothing. Only then did Jean Aiha take Hinata's hand. Come, let me
1656:59
Speaker A
show you the scenery of the Achiha clan grounds. With that, he led Hinata out of the training ground. Hinata nodded and hurried after him, leaving Shersu Aiha Saskuke Aiha and Narudo Uzumaki behind, staring at one another in wide-eyed
1657:11
Speaker A
silence. In the end, it was Shers Aiha who spoke. Hahim, since training is overall be going as well. Sasuke remembered to get along well with Narudo. You two are sworn brothers, future comrades in arms. Yash, do your best, buddy. The moment Naruto Uzumaki
1657:25
Speaker A
heard comrades in arms, he grew excited as if he had been electrified. Sasuke glanced at Narudo and said nothing, but he did not deny it. He thought so, too.
1657:33
Speaker A
Meanwhile, Jean Aiha spent the day showing Hinata Huga around the Aiha clan grounds. Rocker's pawns and the like could be seen everywhere. A style completely different from the simple elegance of the Huga household. Yet, it was nonetheless a feast for the eyes. At
1657:46
Speaker A
nightfall, Hinata was about to leave when she was stopped by Makoto Aiha, who had just returned from buying groceries and was surrounded by the ladies of the various clan houses. Makoto instinctively sensed that her second son treated this girl differently from
1657:59
Speaker A
everyone else. Smiling, she came over and asked Jon, "Who is this?" Seeing his mother, Jean, Aiha, smiled and bowed, "This is Hinata Huga, the princess of the Huga clan and Sasuke's classmate." After saying this, Jean looked at Hinata. "This is my mother." His
1658:13
Speaker A
introduction was simple, yet it made Hinata's gaze resolute. Hello auntie, my name is Hinata Huga. Brother Jean often speaks of you in front of me saying you are the best mother in this world.
1658:22
Speaker A
Hearing Hinata's soft honeyed voice and her elegant graceful words, Makoto immediately clasped Hinata's wrist.
1658:28
Speaker A
You're Hinata, aren't you? Don't leave today. Annie has bought groceries. Stay and eat at our home. Auntie will cook for you. When Hinata Huga's wrist was caught by Makoto Aiha, she felt no discomfort at all. Only a warmth she had
1658:40
Speaker A
not felt in a long time. She looked at Achihan, her eyes, seemingly asking a question. Aihaan nodded then spoke. All right, if that's the case, mother, I'll go tell Hayesi. After all, Hinata is his daughter. Son, it's not that your mother
1658:51
Speaker A
wants to criticize you. Outside, you are the Hokag and he is your subordinate, but at home, he is your uncle. You need to watch your tone and attitude. Mikoto Aiha put on a stern face and began to discipline Aiha. Aihaan instantly felt
1659:04
Speaker A
his face reen and grew a little uneasy. But since those words came from his mother, he found it hard to argue. So, he nodded. Yes, yes, honored mother, your lesson is well taken. Then may I go notify on no discuss it with uncle
1659:16
Speaker A
Hayashi? Mm. Go on then. Mind your attitude and come back quickly. There is still an honored guest in the house.
1659:22
Speaker A
With that, Makoto Aiha led Hinata Huga into the clan heads residence with a cheerful smile. Hinata Huga looked back.
1659:28
Speaker A
Every few steps, her eyes filled with concern for Aiha. She had already been surprised to be out for so long today.
1659:34
Speaker A
And now she was even going to eat dinner at Brotherh Jeans house. She had no idea whether her father would be angry if he found out. Achi Haan read the meaning in her gaze and nodded to reassure her that she could feel at
1659:44
Speaker A
ease. Everything that followed would be settled by him alone. Thinking this, Achiha set off toward the Huga clan grounds. Unexpectedly, he had only gone a few steps when he spotted Niji Huga leaning against the wall watching him.
1659:56
Speaker A
Lord Hokag Niji Huga came over. Aihaan looked at him in confusion. Niji, what are you doing here? By the clan heads order, I've come to escort Lady Hinata.
1660:05
Speaker A
Niji Huga went straight to the point with no attempt at concealment and sized up Achiha. In that case, would you deliver a message for me? Seeing Niji Huga there, Aihaan instantly understood many things. Haishi Hugo was not opposed
1660:18
Speaker A
to this matter. He even supported it. Otherwise, he wouldn't have had Niji guard the outside instead of coming inside to look for her. If that was the case, simply keeping Hinata for a meal should be no issue. Sorry, Lord Hokag.
1660:29
Speaker A
I'm afraid I cannot obey. My uncle's order was to bring Hinata back home before curfew. He smiled as he spoke, no longer wearing the solemn expression from before and looked straight at Ajiha. Aji Haan was taken aback. Fine
1660:41
Speaker A
then, Niji Huga, you actually dare to tease me. He laughed coldly. Sounds like your skin is itching. Why didn't you just say that straight out? Aihaan drove a fist into Niji Huga's shoulder. Would a meal last all the way to curfew? That
1660:53
Speaker A
was utterly impossible. Yet Niji Huga had come in all seriousness from the very start, leaving Aiha unable to judge Hayashi Huga's true attitude. Ow! Lord Hokag, I've got to say, you've got some real strength. I'm the one who
1661:05
Speaker A
specializes in Taiutsu. My body's defense should be the strongest among our peers. Yet, you hit me so casually, and now my chest feels tight. That statement was half true and half false.
1661:15
Speaker A
It really hurt, but not enough to make his chest tight. Under Aiha's arrangement, Niji had already met Mike Guy in advance, and Mike Guy had a very high opinion of this student. He has tenacity and an unwillingness to give
1661:26
Speaker A
in, and in natural talent, he is several times above Rock Lee. With such a promising young man, of course, Guy wanted to take him as his disciple.
1661:33
Speaker A
Although my guy could be somewhat eccentric ordinarily, he was very conscientious when it came to teaching his disciples. Niji Hugo was still young, but his build had already become considerably more sturdy. Enough stop acting. That punch of mine was not even
1661:45
Speaker A
a thousandth of what I'd use against the rakage. After going through guy's special training, I don't believe you'd fall down that easily. Aihan laughed.
1661:53
Speaker A
Niji Huga, seeing he had been seen through, did not care in the least and simply chuckled. Tell this for me to Hayashi. As long as I live, his daughter will be the safest and most honored, and the Huga clan will be guaranteed eternal
1662:04
Speaker A
prosperity. After speaking, Aihaan turned and walked home. Niji Huga nodded. Good brother-in-law. I will certainly deliver that message.
1662:12
Speaker A
Aihas steps faltered. Brother-in-law, what did he just hear? This self-appointed brother-in-law had actually called him brother-in-law. He gritted his teeth, ready to have a serious talk with the fellow, only to find that he had already slipped away and fled. Interesting. But this Niji is
1662:26
Speaker A
far better than the Niji in the original story. The silent insecure society hating Niji. After saying this, he shook his head and headed home. Niji Huga arrived at Hayashi Huga's training ground. Just as he was about to knock, a
1662:38
Speaker A
voice came from inside. Is that Niji? Come in. Niji Huga immediately straightened his attitude. Although he had changed his earlier form of address to uncle, the oppressive pressure of Hayashi Huga's authority still made it hard for him to look directly at Haishi.
1662:52
Speaker A
Uncle Niji Huga lowered his head and entered. Haishi Huga opened his eyes and looked to the spot beside Niji, then sighed and closed his eyes again. It seems that little girl hasn't had enough fun yet. No, uncle. Hearing his younger
1663:05
Speaker A
cousin being misunderstood by his uncle Niji raised his head and faced Hayashi Huga directly. At that moment, Hayashi Huga also opened his eyes and looked at Niji. "Oh, then tell me why is that?" Haishi Huga said. Niji Huga poured out
1663:18
Speaker A
everything he had seen. Mikoto Aiha buying groceries and returning home her interaction with Hinata and the message Aiha Jean had asked him to bring to the Huga clan all in one breath. Hayashi Hugo was silent for a while then smiled.
1663:30
Speaker A
No wonder that man can be Hokage. Niji, you've done well. Continue keeping watch. Once Hinata leaves escort her back to the clan grounds. Niji Huga nodded and withdrew. Hayashi Huga looked in the direction Niji had left and spoke. Hashiu raised a fine son. But I
1663:45
Speaker A
am the one who won. I have an excellent daughter and my excellent daughter has brought me the strongest force in Kenoha and the strongest Hokag in Kenoa and it is I who has made the greatest contribution to our Huga clan. He
1663:56
Speaker A
laughed. Then hearing the empty echoes in the corridor, he fell silent again had lowered not knowing what he was thinking. Perhaps it was hatred toward the third Hokag. Or perhaps anger at his younger brother for dying in hisstead.
1664:07
Speaker A
No one could understand what he was really thinking in his heart at that moment. Then he slowly got up and walked to the table behind him. On the table was a wooden stand covered with white cloth. Hayesi Huga carefully moved the
1664:18
Speaker A
cloth aside. The stand's true appearance was revealed. At its center was a black and white photo. A picture of Hayashi Huga and Hizashi Huga with arms around each other's shoulders laughing heartily without a care in the world. Longing
1664:29
Speaker A
filled Hayashi Huga's eyes, and for a long time he could not snap out of it.
1664:33
Speaker A
Standing there, his shadow was stretched long by the setting sun, making him seem utterly alone. Aiha Jean arrived home and saw his mother holding Hinata's hand, happily immersed in conversation with her. Hinata, dear, how old are you now? Have you graduated yet? What do you
1664:47
Speaker A
plan to do in the future? And do you have an ideal type for a boyfriend? No sooner had he stepped through the door than he heard his mother trotting out the very questions that in his previous life had become an indispensable ritual
1664:57
Speaker A
at every holiday gathering. He couldn't help feeling embarrassed. Who would have thought that even after transmigrating into the Narudo world, this kind of thing would still exist? Huga Hinato was somewhat ill at ease. For one thing, it was her first time visiting Brother
1665:09
Speaker A
Jean's home as a guest, and she had not brought a single gift. For another, Achi Hamakoto was far too kind, and being brother Jeans mother made Hinata feel that she had to weigh every word with utmost care, lest she accidentally
1665:21
Speaker A
say or do something to displease her. Third, why had brother Jean still not come back? She was about to crack. Just then, she heard the door being pushed open and looked over her eyes brightening. Brother Jean, you're back.
1665:31
Speaker A
How did it go? What did father say? Your father agreed. But after dinner, you'll have to head straight back because he isn't at ease with you spending the night here alone. Aihaan said, "Aiha Makoto standing nearby," chimed and it's
1665:43
Speaker A
only natural for him to worry. "If I had a daughter as adorable as Hinata, I wouldn't feel comfortable letting her spend the night at someone else's house either. Now that Jean is backu and Hinata should have a good chat." "Mother
1665:52
Speaker A
is going to check on the soup, it should be just about ready." "All right, your father is waiting for you in the study," Aiha Mamakoto said before heading to the kitchen. After a Makoto finished reminding him, she walked toward the
1666:02
Speaker A
kitchen. Fugaku is looking for me. What could he want? But the most important thing right now is to take good care of Hinata since she is only staying because of me. Aiha Jean thought to himself.
1666:12
Speaker A
Just as he was about to sit down and talk with Hinata, she shook her head.
1666:15
Speaker A
Brother Jean, go and see uncle first. It might be something important. I've been clinging to you all day already, and I'm more than satisfied. Hinata's obedience and thoughtfulness has always comforted Achiha. He patted her head and was about
1666:27
Speaker A
to say something when [clears throat] the study door swung open and Achiha Fagaka stared at Huga Hinata and Achiha Jean with his elongated shoehorn-shaped face. Aihaan wanted to talk back, but Hinata tugged at him. In the end, respecting her wishes, he sighed and
1666:40
Speaker A
rose to head for the study. Only then did Hinata breathe a sigh of relief. She didn't want Brother Jean to quarrel with his father over her. After all, he was first uncle's son and only then her beloved. No matter what Aiha might
1666:51
Speaker A
think, this was an indisputable fact. Aiha Fagaku had originally only wanted to take a look at his son and future daughter-in-law. Little did he expect that with his future daughter-in-laws persuasion that rebellious son of his would actually be willing to talk to
1667:03
Speaker A
him. This stirred many ideas in his mind. If he couldn't persuade his son in the future, he could always try to flatter him a bit. With a bang, the study door closed. Hinata was still gazing distractedly when another sound
1667:14
Speaker A
of a door opening came. The sound drew Huga Hinata's attention. She followed it and saw a beautiful woman. After entering, the woman first called out, "Aunt Makoto." Makoto, who was busy cooking, poked her head out and smiled when she saw her. "Isumi, you're here.
1667:27
Speaker A
Come sit down. Sit down. Don't be shy. Make yourself at home." With that, Makoto returned to her work. Right behind her came a redcoated man, Aihaachi. His melancholy face betrayed neither joy nor sorrow. But when Isumi turned back to look at him, the corners
1667:41
Speaker A
of his lips rose into an almost imperceptible smile. "Why are you so slow?" Aiha. Aumi asked. I stopped to buy a few things. "Sit down, Isumi. Aiha Tachi said. Then he looked over at the sofa and froze. Isn't that Huga
1667:53
Speaker A
Hinatada? He could vaguely sense that Huga Hinata and his second brother were far more than mere acquaintances. When Huga Hinata noticed Aiha, Itachi looking at her, she hastily stood up and greeted him. Itachi senpai. Hello. Hinata's adorable behavior made Achiha Izumi
1668:07
Speaker A
laugh. Itachi, look at you. You came back with such a stiff face that you scared this young lady. The awkwardness was swept away by Achiha. Isumi's off-hand remark. Aiha. Itachi nodded.
1668:17
Speaker A
passed another glance at Hinata and said, "Make yourself at home. I'm going to give mother a hand." Aiha Atachi took off his coat. He had a lean build, but his well-proportioned muscles made him look exceptionally handsome and refined.
1668:28
Speaker A
Unmistakably, the young master of a prestigious clan. Aiha is nodded, then gave Itachi a push. Go on, go on. With that, she walked toward Hinata, her eyes glimmering. After all, it had been a long time since anyone that age had
1668:40
Speaker A
visited the house. Most likely, she had been brought by Itachi's second brother, Aihaan, who she had heard. He liked cute young girls. Hi, what's your name?
1668:47
Speaker A
Amachiha Izumi. Aiha Tachi's fianceé. Izzumi introduced herself with poised grace and offered her hand to Huga Hinata. Hinata stared blankly at the outstretched hand before slowly placing hers in it. Hi, I am Hugah Hinata. Huga Hinata, are you the eldest princess of
1669:03
Speaker A
the Huga family? Izzumi was stunned. She had known from Hinatis Bakugan that she was a woman of the Huga clan, but she never expected that the one who had come was the Huga family's eldest daughter.
1669:13
Speaker A
Mm. But I'm no princess. Just think of me as a regular member of the Huga clan.
1669:17
Speaker A
Big sister Hinata said timidly. Aiha Izumi saw that she was introverted and had the air of a well- behaved girl and her mood became wonderfully bright. Were you brought here by Itachi's second brother? Izzumi asked. Hinata nodded, not quite daring to meet her eyes, for
1669:31
Speaker A
she keenly felt that this Achiha woman named Iumi seemed able to see through everything. Afraid she might misspeak, she switched into quail mode. Izumi leaned back on the sofa and murmured, "No wonder, no wonder that Boy Jean turned down so many clan beauties and
1669:45
Speaker A
prodigies and rejected marriage alliances from all the major families. So he was waiting for you to grow up. If those noble ladies were to hear about this, Kenoha might tremble tonight." Iumi had a silver tongue and she looked
1669:56
Speaker A
forward to seeing Hinata's reaction. Hinata's mind shortcircuited. She looked at Iumi dazed and whispered, "You mean brother Jean rejected marriage alliances with all the great families for my sake?" Hinata had never heard of this.
1670:07
Speaker A
Aihaan had never mentioned it either. Izzumi keenly noticed this and she suddenly looked at Hinata with some envy. Hinata, you don't tell me you didn't know. Hinata Huga shook her head.
1670:17
Speaker A
I I didn't know anything about this. It seems that Jean kept it from you to protect you to keep you from worrying and getting hurt. Aiha is sighed in admiration. She never imagined that Achiha known in the shadows as the
1670:28
Speaker A
tyrant of Kinoa could possess such a tender side. Hinatada Huga cast aside her usual reserve and leaned close to Achiha. Izumi gently tugging her sleeve.
1670:37
Speaker A
Izumi sister, could you tell me about Jan and I I truly want to know. And Adah Huga could only learn about Aihaan through Izumi. For Jean had always shared only his triumphs and never his trials. And so she remained like a
1670:48
Speaker A
delicate flower sheltered in a greenhouse. All she ever knew of him was his radiant, joyful, and noble side. She had no idea what Achiha Jean had truly endured. Izzumi couldn't resist pinching the girl's plump little cheek. Emma, the
1671:00
Speaker A
skin was silky and soft. She had to admit that Jean had found a treasure in status, grace, and beauty alike. This Hinata girl was more than a match for him. I wish to know about his childhood.
1671:10
Speaker A
No one has ever spoken of it, so I have no way of learning the truth. Hinata Huga spoke with earnest gravity.
1671:16
Speaker A
Aihaumi's smile faded him. His childhood was one of hardship. He was practically born to be measured against Itachi.
1671:22
Speaker A
Memories began to resurface. When Achiha Jean was 3 years old, he had just learned to stand steady and was beginning to practice the art of the shuriken. Fagaka taught him only once, then stood aside to observe. Jean looked
1671:34
Speaker A
down at the shuriken in his hand, his face resolute and threw it exactly as his father had instructed. Whoosh! The shuriken whirled through the air, but failed to strike the target. Fagaka frowned, yet said nothing, merely signaled for him to try again. Aihajan
1671:47
Speaker A
nodded and continued training, but the following attempts were far from satisfactory. Fugaku eventually shook his head and walked away, leaving the boy alone to practice. Compared with Itachi, this child was sorely lacking in talent. Shuriken jutsu was a skill every
1672:00
Speaker A
member of the Aiha clan had to master. one of their signature arts. At this pace, Jean would need at least two years to grasp it. Yet, Fagaku had forgotten that an ordinary three-year-old child could barely even lift a shuriken. But
1672:12
Speaker A
why had he forgotten? Likely because of the gleaming pearl that came first. At 3 years old, Aihadachi had already displayed astonishing genius. He understood shuriken jutzu at a single glance and even mastered the art of simultaneous shuriken strikes within a
1672:26
Speaker A
week. Fugako had come to believe he had a prodigy for a son. When his second son was born, he wondered if perhaps every child in his household was destined to be a genius. Thus, when Achihaan turned three, Fugaku eagerly took him out to
1672:38
Speaker A
train. The results, however, disappointed him and taught him a bitter truth. Not everyone was Achiha Tachi. He left the training ground abandoning a three-year-old boy to practice shuriken on his own. After an entire afternoon of effort with his arms sore, and aching
1672:51
Speaker A
Jean finally struck his target, he shouted out in joy and looked around only to find that his father was long gone. A surge of unease and anguish flooded his heart. Could it be that his father had abandoned him? He wept for an
1673:02
Speaker A
entire day and night. Aiha Izumi happened to pass by, learned what had happened, and angrily took his hand, determined to seek justice for him. On the way, they ran into Aiha. After learning of Jeans plight, Aihaachi took charge of the matter. He clasped
1673:15
Speaker A
his younger brother's hand and led him home. Perhaps because Itachi was unskilled at raising a younger brother.
1673:21
Speaker A
And because this was his first, he said, "Janfather was probably just busy. Don't overthink it. If you want to learn, I'll teach you. Your older brother's shuriken skills are decent enough. Aiha Jean remained silent, but fear had already
1673:32
Speaker A
taken root in his heart. He began to wonder if he was the reason his father had left him alone. Was it because he wasn't as good as his brother? Was he simply not good enough? After escorting his younger brother back to his room,
1673:43
Speaker A
Aiha Itachi went to speak with his father. Aiha Fagaku sat upright with his eyes closed, listening quietly before saying, "Itachi, you must understand. As the son of the clan head, you bear a heavy burden. If he cannot master even a
1673:55
Speaker A
mere shuriken technique, what future does he have? Fugaku's words lodged in Achiha Itachi's heart like a splinter.
1674:02
Speaker A
Itachi said nothing. With a grim expression, he bowed his head to his father and withdrew. Little did he know that the young Aiha Jean had overheard everything and witnessed it all. Aiha Atachi, whether out of reverence or fear
1674:13
Speaker A
of his father, could not voice what he truly felt. He could not plead his brother's case either. He could only leave left alone to process the pain. He felt too ashamed even to face his younger brother again. Hachiha Fagaku
1674:24
Speaker A
remained silent, staring at the ceiling, lost in thought. Meanwhile, Jean returned alone to his futon in a day's weeping. Again and again, he wept, cursing himself for having no talent.
1674:34
Speaker A
Was having no talent a crime in itself? He refused to accept it. Yet, because of this incident, he grew distant from both Aiha Fagaku and Achiha Tachi. Every day, he practiced shuriken alone. At first, people praised his diligence when they
1674:46
Speaker A
saw him. A week passed in a month. Aihaan could only claim a beginner's grasp of shuriken jutzu. He could strike a target with a single shuriken, but multiple blades remained beyond him. By then, he had become the clan's
1674:57
Speaker A
laughingstock, a good for nothing in their eyes. Many sneered. Compared to your elder brother, you're not even worth a rat. Honestly, why don't you just give up? After a month of training, that's the best you can do. Word of this
1675:07
Speaker A
eventually reached Aiha Fagaku. Furious, he dragged the struggling child back home. Aihaan was still young. He believed his father had finally acknowledged his hard work, and he yearned desperately for his father's praise. Instead, what greeted him was a
1675:20
Speaker A
slap across the face. I'm worthless brat. Knowing full well you lack talent. You still go out and embarrass the family. As punishment, you will be confined to your room for a month. Think long and hard about your mistakes before
1675:31
Speaker A
you come out. Fugaku's stern countenance left Jon utterly bewildered about what he had done wrong. Confined, he knelt on the floor, his eyes filled with confusion. He could not understand why the world was so cruel and painful. Aiha
1675:42
Speaker A
Makoto argued fiercely with Fagaku over this, nearly driving them to divorce. Realizing he was in the wrong, Fugaku eventually released Achiha. Yet his pride as a father would not permit him to apologize to his son. The matter was
1675:54
Speaker A
quietly buried. But Makoto rushed and embraced her son and wept. My child, it is your mother who has failed you. My talent was too meager and I passed that weakness on to you. Aihaan said nothing.
1676:04
Speaker A
He simply hugged his mother in return. He did not blame Achi Hamakoto. He only blamed himself for being born into the clan heads family. After that, Achihaan was ridiculed as a worthless failure. He dared not go to training, fearing he
1676:16
Speaker A
would incur his father's harsh reprimands and beatings. So only in the dead of night, when all was quiet, would he sneak alone to the training post and cultivate. Only thus could he hope to catch up with his elder brother's
1676:27
Speaker A
progress day after day, year after year. Then came the marshall competition among the younger generation of the Aiha clan.
1676:33
Speaker A
All the children of the Aiha clan had to participate. Perhaps because of his diligence, Achihaan performed brilliantly, surpassing most of his peers. With a fierce tenacity and sharp, he fought his way to the finals. His final opponent was none other than
1676:46
Speaker A
Aihaachi. Achiha Fagaku paid no attention to Achiha Jeans achievements for his focus was entirely on Achihaachi who could defeat any opponent within three moves. In contrast, Jean needed three full minutes to finish even a single fight. An utterly unsightly performance. Aiha Jean
1677:02
Speaker A
looked at his elder brother standing there thinking that perhaps victory could be his today. Yet his father's voice sounded in his ears. Jean, that's enough. You may step down. Aiha Jean could not believe what he had just heard. Stunned, he looked at his father.
1677:15
Speaker A
Why? Fagaka's gaze darkened. You cannot defeat him. Ajiha Jean gritted his teeth. No. How do you know I can't beat him before we've even fought? He pointed at Aiha. Fagaka was about to rise and strike Jean, but an elder beside him
1677:28
Speaker A
hastily held him back. Young Master Jean is spirited and dares to challenge. This is a good thing. Clan leader Young Master Jean has also fought through thorns and brambles to reach the finals.
1677:38
Speaker A
Perhaps he might yet show us something brilliant. Persuaded by the elders, Aiha Fagaku sat back down. However, his expression remained sour. The clan's competition was mostly just children's play, and his eldest son already had the strength of a tunin, far beyond the
1677:52
Speaker A
level of these kids. Even if Jean had painstakingly defeated his peers going up against Achihaachi was like an ant trying to shake a tree. Aiha heard it all, his expression unchanged. He drew his blade and charged at Jon. Jean was
1678:05
Speaker A
startled, but his instincts told him to duck. Jean lowered his head on pure instinct, feeling the wooden blade graze past his hair. A chill ran down the nape of his neck. Itachi was somewhat surprised, never expecting his younger
1678:16
Speaker A
brother could dodge his strike. Jean drew his sword and thrust it at Itachi. Aihostile sword art piercing jab. Itachi saw Jean's starting posture and instantly understood his intent. He raised his sword in a defensive block, deflecting the move and leaping back to
1678:30
Speaker A
create distance. Jean's wooden sword flew out of his hand, his palm stinging. He looked at his elder brother. Aiha Atachi looked back at him in silence.
1678:38
Speaker A
Aiha Fagaka stepped forward. All right, this match is over, I declare. Just then, Aiha Jean suddenly spoke. Wait, I haven't lost yet. Aiha Fagaka's face grew dark. He stared at his son, wondering why his usually gentle and obedient second son had become so
1678:53
Speaker A
defiant today. Chakra surged through Aihas body as his hands rapidly formed hand seals. Fire style great fireball technique. A blazing orb of fire shot toward Achiha Itachi. Itachi reacted swiftly, instantly activating his sharing and replicating the same hand seals. Fire style. great fireball
1679:10
Speaker A
technique. Though he launched his jutzu second, his fireball was far more powerful and massive, swiftly overpowering Jeans technique and sending it hurtling back. Aiha Jean poured more chakra into his fireball, but he could only hold the clash for 10
1679:22
Speaker A
seconds. His chakra soon gave out his fireball vanished, engulfed by Itachi, which roared toward him. Aiha Fagako leapt onto the arena, slapping both palms to the ground. Earthstyle mud wall. A wall of earth rose up, blocking the attack. Itachi ended his jutzu,
1679:36
Speaker A
staggering slightly. Clearly, he hadn't expected his younger brother to have grown this much. Jean fell unconscious.
1679:42
Speaker A
In the eyes of the other elders, though he had lost, he was still the strongest of his generation. Aside from Achihaachi, yet in the eyes of Achiha Fagaku, who had witnessed true genius, this was still far from enough. From
1679:53
Speaker A
that day on, Aihaan began to fear his father and his elder brother. He stopped talking to anyone entirely, even giving up on himself and hiding his true self.
1680:01
Speaker A
Back to reality, the gentle obedience on Huga Hinata's face vanished, replaced by icy coldness. So just because of talent, Fagaku can treat his two sons so differently. Having learned about Jon's childhood, Huga, Hinata no longer felt any goodwill toward Aiha Fagaku. She
1680:16
Speaker A
took out the ring and headed to the kitchen. And I thank uncle for his kindness. But this gift is more than I can accept. With that, she stormed back toward the living room. Were it not for waiting to see Achiha Jean, she wouldn't
1680:26
Speaker A
have stayed here for even a moment. Only now did she realize that she and Jean shared the same suffering. She thought of how she had been overshadowed by Niji and I in the past. had her own father treated her the same way. If not for
1680:37
Speaker A
Aiha Jeans appearance and redemption of her childhood, would she have grown up in that kind of environment too? Talent isn't something we can choose. We work hard too. Why can parents only see the outcome never the process of our efforts? In the kitchen,
1680:50
Speaker A
Aiha Makoto was taken back. She didn't understand why Hinata, who had been so pleasant and obedient moments ago, was now so furious. Aiha glanced at the object Hinata had thrown. This is the Aiha clan's ring, the token that can
1681:03
Speaker A
command the entire clan. father actually gave it to her. Aiha Makoto looked over and saw it was true. She picked up the ring, her eyes filled with complicated emotions. Anyone else would not have given it up so easily. What could have
1681:14
Speaker A
made such a well- behaved little girl so audacious? Hachihaachi thought for a moment and said, "I'll go check on her." He instinctively sensed that Hinata might have learned something. He walked into the living room only to find Huga
1681:25
Speaker A
Hinata sitting there in anger without even looking at him. Oddly adorable. Izzumi standing nearby pursed her lips and walked over to Itachi. Let's talk outside. She hadn't expected the girl who looked so obedient to be so fiery in
1681:37
Speaker A
reality. Aiha Itachi nodded and the two stepped outside. Izzumi recounted the matter to Itachi in full. Itachi fell silent. He did not blame Isumi. Rather, through her objective analysis, he came to realize just how abjectly he had failed. As an elder brother, no wonder.
1681:53
Speaker A
After that, Jon had always shown him difference. Yet, the distance between them had grown far greater. Soon, however, a smile tugged at the corner of Itachi's mouth. He felt somewhat comforted for the girl Jean adored was worthy of his trust. Itachi sighed. All
1682:05
Speaker A
of this is truly my fault. Had I not been so competitive in my youth and so fearful of father Jean would never have endured such a life. The affairs between you, your father, and your brothers are not mine to speak on. But I think you
1682:16
Speaker A
attache have your faults, though they are not the crux. What matters most is your father's error. In doing what he did, he never once considered how much harm it would do to a child. Or rather, he knew. But because of that worthless
1682:26
Speaker A
pride of his, he never spoke of it. And so carrying that guilt he treated Aiha Sasuke twice as well. Therefore, the bonds in your family can only be maintained by your mother. I'm serious.
1682:36
Speaker A
If you want Aiha Jean to mend his relationship with you, you have to bring this matter into the open. Otherwise, even if he says nothing on the surface, there will always be a nod in his heart.
1682:44
Speaker A
Aihaumi said she had considered this before, too. But every time she lacked the courage to voice it. today. Perhaps it was the sight of Hinata's behavior that stealed her resolve to speak out in the hope that Itachi's family could
1682:56
Speaker A
truly become united and harmonious. Itachi nodded. Rest assured, Iumi, I will speak to father about this. I no longer want this family to remain as it is. He drew Isumi into his arms. Thank you, Isumi. Izumi's cheeks flushed. Stop
1683:09
Speaker A
being silly. You must take care of this as soon as possible. Understood. Tonight, I will speak to father. Aiha Atachi was resolved. Sitting on the sofa, Hinata's eyes were red tears streaming down her face. Why? Why had brother Jeans childhood been so
1683:22
Speaker A
bitter? Why did it have to be like this? Just then, Achi Hamakoto emerged from the kitchen and saw the scene. Startled, she hurried over to Hinata. Oh, dear little Hinata, why are you crying? Who upset you? Huga Hinata shook her head.
1683:34
Speaker A
No one upset me. It's just I just think Brother Jean had such a difficult childhood. Auntie, I even believe that without you, Brother Jean might have long since collapsed. At Huga Hinata's words, Achiha Mikoto trembled all over.
1683:46
Speaker A
Her heart achd suddenly, her eyes reened and tears spilled down her cheeks. "Good child, so you already know." Achiha Mikoto sobbed. Hinata nodded, and the two women embraced, weeping together. In the study, Achiha Jean stood there, one hand in his pocket, the other holding a
1684:00
Speaker A
cigarette which he lit. "Old man, what is it? Say it now. Don't take up my precious rest time." Aiha Fagaku suddenly looked straight at him and began. Jean, there is something I have long wanted to tell you. His voice was
1684:11
Speaker A
heavy with complexity, awkwardness, and pain. Ajihaan laughed coldly, something to say to him. Then he listened carefully to what this old fox had to say. Aiha Faka's side. As expected, his son still would not forgive him. He rose
1684:23
Speaker A
and bowed deeply. This made Achiha Jean frown. What was this all about? John, forgive me. As your father, I was unworthy. From your childhood onward, I neglected your feelings. My eyes were fixed only on Itachi. I forgot that my
1684:35
Speaker A
second son was equally remarkable. Aiha Fagaka spoke. Aiha Jean wanted to say something when all at once a flood of memories from his childhood surged into his mind and a strand of consciousness suddenly rose and spoke. Wanjan, would
1684:47
Speaker A
you let me handle this? This is my final obsession. Aiha Jeans body stiffened. Wanjan, that was his name before he had crossed over into this world. How could anyone know it? Wanjan, don't ponder it. I am but a remnant soul
1684:59
Speaker A
of Aiha Jean. The true me is already dead. Yet I harbored unwillingness and rage. I wanted to know if father learned that my strength was no worse than attaches. Would he apologize? That is why I have stubbornly refused to enter
1685:10
Speaker A
the cycle of reincarnation. The voice came from the depths of his soul. Aiha Jean breathed the sigh of relief. Fine, I'll leave it to you. He closed his eyes and the remnant soul took control of his body. Father, if I did not possess this
1685:22
Speaker A
strength, would you have acted this way? Aihas eyes reened as he looked at Achiha Fagaku. Aiha Fagaku was silent.
1685:29
Speaker A
Perhaps not. Aihaan gave a self-deprecating laugh. As I thought, you remain just as arrogant. In your eyes, only overwhelming strength can earn respect. But that is also the truth of this world. You know, you know everything. Yet, you refuse to
1685:42
Speaker A
acknowledge your own faults. And so, you turned the guilt you felt toward me into redoubled kindness towards Sasuke because you knew you had already lost one son and you could not afford to lose another. Jeans voice was tinged
1685:53
Speaker A
with sorrow. Aiha Fagaku's eyes reened. "I'm sorry, I was wrong," he said. His words were immensely heavy. Yet it was clear he wished to mend his bond with Achiha. Seeing Achiha Fagako humble himself, so Achihajan ultimately could not harden his heart. Enough. Let this
1686:07
Speaker A
matter rest for now. Give me some time to think. As he spoke, the remnant soul returned to Jeans body and Luan Jehan resumed control. The remnant soul spoke again. Wanjan in truth. You are the real Aiha Jean, while I am the one
1686:19
Speaker A
who was Wanjan. Back then, I died in a car accident and arrived in this world.
1686:23
Speaker A
Your soul was extremely weak like a candle flame guttering in the wind. According to the original script, you were not meant to be born. Thus, I took over your body while your soul at that moment was wrapped in light and vanished
1686:33
Speaker A
from this world. Until just before the night of the clan massacre, I sensed your soul returning to this world once more. By then, I had lost all attachment to this world. So, I let you come back into it. The moment your soul reatuned
1686:45
Speaker A
itself to your body, your system awakened, said the remnant soul. Your life was destined to ascend to the summit and shine with boundless brilliance. If my soul had not occupied your identity for all those years, your talent would never have been so poor.
1686:57
Speaker A
Perhaps I was simply a tool arranged by your system, sent into this world so that you could be born and given time to repair your soul. Even so, I do not resent it. After all, I enjoyed your mother's warmth for a long time and felt
1687:08
Speaker A
its comfort. Now my wish is fulfilled. Wanjan, no Aiha, cherished the life that belongs to you. With that, the remnant soul faded away, departing to where it was meant to go. Aiha Jean stood stunned, replaying the remnant souls
1687:21
Speaker A
words. What? He was the true native of this world and all of this had been orchestrated by the system. System show yourself. Aiha Jean gritted his teeth.
1687:29
Speaker A
Ding. The system is undergoing maintenance. However, it long anticipated this very moment and thus has left a message for you. Everything was arranged to protect you and forge you into a true powerhouse. Your destiny is inestimably noble. Had you been born
1687:43
Speaker A
normally, the heavenly Dao would have erased you. So, it had no choice but to resort to this strategy. Aihaan was taken back. So he was naturally a person of the shinobi world and the past life he had taken for granted was actually
1687:54
Speaker A
the system using some unknown means to bring his soul to a higher dimensional world to restore it. After learning this Aihaan drew in a sharp breath so he was nothing more than a two-dimensional character all along. However, just what
1688:06
Speaker A
was that destiny of inestimable nobility the system had spoken of? In the original Narudo world, Aihaan had no fame whatsoever. In fact, he did not exist at all. Could it be that in the original world Aihaan was also supposed
1688:18
Speaker A
to exist? It was simply that no record was left. But thinking of this, he shook his head and did not intend to investigate. When Achihaan came back to his senses, Achiha Fagaku was still maintaining his bowing apologetic posture. Aihas expression was
1688:32
Speaker A
somewhat complicated. Even after merging with that person's memories, he still had no particular thoughts. He spoke, "Forget it. Let's go outside first.
1688:39
Speaker A
Dinner is about to be served." Aiha Fagaku's expression darkened. He knew that everything he had done in the past had done great wrong to Achiha. He had given the guilt and affection that should have belonged to Jean to Sasuke
1688:51
Speaker A
and his praise and recognition to Itachi. Jean had never received anything. Instead, he had been endlessly instilled with forbearance and self-denial. All along he had gained nothing and had suffered grievances everywhere. Now that he had achieved fame and success, even his father did
1689:05
Speaker A
not know what to do. Fortunately, Achiha Fagaku had been prepared. He had foreseen this outcome. Helplessly, he nodded. John, from now on, no matter what you want, your father is willing to give it to you, even if it is my life."
1689:15
Speaker A
Aiha Fagaku made this promise, and as soon as the words left his mouth, Achihaan shuddered. He looked at Achiha Fagaku with complicated emotions. If it had been the original him, he might have had no reaction at all or simply brushed
1689:27
Speaker A
it aside. But after merging with the memories, Achiha Jean instinctively did not want to let him off easily. He turned and walked out first, expressionless. Fugaku watched his receding figure and could not hide the melancholy in his face. He sighed and
1689:40
Speaker A
went out. Hinata Huga had been closely watching the situation. When she saw the door open, she immediately rose and walked toward the study, looking at him with worry. "Brother Jean, what did you two talk about?" Hinata Huga looked at
1689:51
Speaker A
Achiha Jean with a tense expression. Aihas originally somewhat uneasy mood unexpectedly improved a great deal at the sight of Hinata Huga. He smiled and said, "Nothing important. By the way, how is the food coming along? The food is already prepared. Oh, we were
1690:04
Speaker A
just waiting for you to sit down." She pointed to the large table in the living room where all sorts of dishes were laid out. Grilled wagy seafood, sashimi salmon, and more. Aihajan nodded. Eat plenty in a moment and don't stand on
1690:16
Speaker A
ceremony. He smiled and gently tapped her pretty nose. He knew that Hinata could eat a lot, and he was afraid she would hold back, which was why he said this. He is elder brother and Sasuke did not eat much, perhaps because the Aiha
1690:27
Speaker A
clan had small stomachs. The only real eaters here were Naro and Hinata. He was worried that if Hinata was too reserved and went hungry when she returned to the Huga clan, they might think the Aiha did not let people eat their fill. Hinata
1690:39
Speaker A
Huga lowered her head and nodded. She probably would not follow this advice because this was her first time appearing before her beloved and his mother. If she ate too much, would people think she was too gluttonous?
1690:49
Speaker A
Would they then dislike her and refused to let her be with Achiha Jean? With this in mind, she took a deep breath. No matter what today, she had to be a lady.
1690:57
Speaker A
Seeing Achi Haan come out, Achiha Makoto paused while carrying dishes to the table. She looked at Achiha Jean then at the study with concern in her eyes. Sha, what about your father? Before she could finish, the study door was pushed open.
1691:08
Speaker A
It was Achiha Fagaku with a smile on his face. Dear missing me already. Aiha Fagaka laughed heartily. Although the laughter was bright, Achiha Makoto had been with him long enough to know that his mood was wrong. It seemed they had
1691:19
Speaker A
not reached an agreement. Aiha Mikoto sighed inwardly. It seemed they would have to plan for the long term. She had said before that he should not be too harsh with Jean. But Aiha Fagaku had never taken it to heart. Now look at the
1691:30
Speaker A
result. Mending a father-son bond was not so easy. Since everyone is here, let's sit down at the table. Aiha Makoto smiled to smooth things over. Then handed the ring to Aiha Fagaku. Aiha Fagaku was startled. What was going on?
1691:42
Speaker A
Aiha. Itachi sent a telepathic message. That girl knows about J's past. Aiha Fagaku's eyes darkened. Even a young girl knew that he was the one at fault.
1691:51
Speaker A
While he had felt at ease all these years, it seemed he had utterly failed as a father. For a moment, his aura turned heavy. Aihaan led Hinata Huga toward the dining table and Hinata swallowed. Although most of the dishes
1692:02
Speaker A
in Brotherha's home were low in carbohydrates, the variety of dishes, however, was far greater than what she ate at the Huga house. She knew that the entire table of food had been made by Aunt Makoto, and she looked at Achiha
1692:13
Speaker A
Makoto with some envy. She too wanted to cook for brother Jean in the future.
1692:17
Speaker A
Aiha Makoto suddenly felt someone staring at her and looked over. It was Hinata Huga. But when Makoto saw the longing and earnestness in the girl's eyes, she could roughly guess the meaning and shifted her gaze to Achiha.
1692:28
Speaker A
Jean bring Hinata over to visit more often in the future. I really like this girl and you can bring her around to cook from time to time. Aiha Makoto beamed. Aihaan frowned. Mother, she is the princess of the Huga clan. How could
1692:40
Speaker A
you? Before Achi Haan could finish Hinata, Huga hastily bowed. Thank you, Aunt. In the future, Hinata will come and learn cooking skills from you.
1692:47
Speaker A
Aihas face was full of bewilderment. Wasn't this odd? Hinata was a princess of the clan, and her daily meals were meticulously custom made by servants. She had never so much as lifted a finger in the kitchen, yet she wanted to learn cooking from his
1693:00
Speaker A
mother the moment she arrived. Aiha Makoto smiled as she looked at Hinata, her eyes filled with admiration. She then looked at her own son and marveled inwardly. She had no idea how her son had found such a wonderful girl. Aihaan
1693:12
Speaker A
thought for a moment and finally shook his head. Since this was Hinata's decision, he could not say anything. He would support it. He said, "In that case, everyone take your seats." The moment Ajiha spoke, everyone sat down.
1693:23
Speaker A
The family hierarchy in this household was clear at a glance. Aihaan was the one who called the shots. After all, his status was plain to see. Aiha Makoto leaned close to Achiha Fagaku and whispered, "Whether you can repair your
1693:35
Speaker A
relationship with your son depends on that young girl, Hinata." Aiha Fagaku listened to Achiha Makoto's words, furrowed his brow, and then nodded thoughtfully. I understand. After that, he turned to Huga Hinata with a genial smile. Unexpectedly, Huga Hinata did not
1693:49
Speaker A
even look at him. She kept quietly eating the food from her bowl. This left Aiha Fagaku rather helpless. He glanced at his wife, Aiha Makoto, but she merely continued eating without a word lost in her own thoughts. Aihaan took her hand
1694:02
Speaker A
and said with a smile, "Hinata, what are you thinking about?" Hinata was taken aback, then replied, "Nothing. I'm not thinking anything. I was just marveling that Annies cooking is so delicious. It's simply an earthly delicacy. Aihaan patted her head and
1694:14
Speaker A
chuckled. Silly girl. Huga Hinata giggled and then said, "Hi, hey, Brother Jean, try this." She picked up a piece of fish and held it out to Aiha. He opened his mouth and swallowed it. The texture was firm and the taste was
1694:25
Speaker A
wonderfully savory, making his eyes light up. "So delicious." Of course, food picked by our Hinata is bound to be delicious, he said with a laugh. Hinata was so embarrassed by the compliment that she lowered her head like a quail
1694:36
Speaker A
and dared not speak. Aiha Sasuke gave a cold snort and glared at Huga Hinata with hostility. Anyone who stole his elder brother's affection was his enemy.
1694:45
Speaker A
Usuzumaki Narudo mimicked the phrase saying silly while patting Sasuke's head with a grin, starting to clown around. A large vein bulged on Achihajans forehead. Aihaan punched him on the head. That's for clowning around you idiot. Usuzamaki Narudo clutched his
1694:58
Speaker A
head and let out an ouch. Aiha Sasuke glanced at Narudo and sneered. It serves you right. At the same time, Achihaan gave Achihas a sharp knock on the head.
1695:07
Speaker A
And you, Aiha Sasuke, yelled. Second brother, why is it my turn? This has nothing to do with me. Second brother.
1695:13
Speaker A
Aihaan rolled his eyes at them. You and Naro are best buddies. When your buddy is in trouble, how can you run away?
1695:18
Speaker A
Aiha watched the scene, the corners of his mouth curling upward. He took a bite of the sweet dumpling beside him smacked his lips and thought, "Mom, not bad.
1695:26
Speaker A
Sweets really are the best." Achihaumi, meanwhile, raised a handkerchief and wiped the corner of his mouth. Honestly, you're all grown up now, but you still can't enjoy sweets without making a mess all over your face. Aiha looked at
1695:38
Speaker A
Aihaoomi and gave her a sweet smile. The tenderness between the two needed no words. At the table, Huga Hinata covered her mouth and laughed softly. The Aiha clan was actually quite nice, completely different from the Huga clan. The Huga
1695:50
Speaker A
clan was strict about sitting posture, how much one ate, and table manners. I anyone who failed was scolded. And if someone kept making the same mistake, they would have their palm struck as clan discipline. Aihaan seemed to sense
1696:01
Speaker A
that Huga Hinata was feeling low, so he immediately looked over. Hinata shook her head to let him know she was fine.
1696:07
Speaker A
Just then, an U ninja suddenly knocked on the door. Is the Hokag at home? Lord Shikaku has an urgent matter and requests to see him. The U Ninja announced. His words shattered the peace of the entire household. Aihaan was
1696:19
Speaker A
startled. Then Huga Hinata nudged his arm, signaling him to get up and answer the door. Aihaan nodded then rose to open the door. An U ninja wearing a monkey mask stepped inside and knelt on one knee. He looked around cold sweat
1696:31
Speaker A
streaming down his face. His lips trembling. He began, "Forgive me, Lord Hokag. I didn't know you were eating." He knew very well that the Hokage was not someone to be trifled with. He looked up cautiously at Aihaan. Aihaan
1696:43
Speaker A
shook his head. Your pardon. Koha's affairs come first. Aihaan helped the U ninja to his feet, brushed the dirt from his knees, and poured him a cup of water. The messenger bowed respectfully, moved by the gesture before accepting
1696:55
Speaker A
the cup and drinking. Go ahead. What is it? Aihaan asked slowly. Reporting to you, Lord Hokag. The Mizukage of the Hidden Mist village has come to pay a visit, saying she wishes to thank Kinoa for acting a few days ago to save the
1697:07
Speaker A
Hidden Mist village. The Ubu Ninja replied. Aihan nodded. And then, according to the protocols between villages, this is a village level matter. So, the Hokag must personally receive her. The U Ninja said. Aihan thought for a moment then nodded. All
1697:21
Speaker A
right, tell Shikaku I'll be there right away. Having received his orders, the U ninja turned and left. Everything returned to calm. Aihaachi stared intently at Aihaan. Aihaan looked back at him. Itachi understood at once put down his chopsticks and went into the
1697:36
Speaker A
room to fetch the Hokage's ceremonial robe for Jean. Aihaan walked over to Hinata and gently patted her head. Be good, Hinata. Someone will take you home later. I still have matters to attend to. Huga Hinata nodded obediently. Go
1697:48
Speaker A
ahead, brother Jean. She waved her hand. Seeing this, Achiha Jeans lips curved upward. He put on the ceremonial Hokag robe that Achiha Tachi had brought and walked out with him. It was afternoon, so as soon as they emerged,
1697:59
Speaker A
the U ninja hidden nearby appeared in a flash and guarded them on both sides.
1698:04
Speaker A
Protecting the Hokag was the Us duty, so they had no excuse to sherk it. Inside the Hokag's office, the lights had been turned on early. A group of people sat inside. At the head, Narasikaku sat in the main seat and smiled at those
1698:16
Speaker A
present. Our hokage is probably busy, but he'll be here very soon. No trouble at all. No trouble at all. We were the ones who came too abruptly without giving notice. Troomi May smiled and waved her hand. The ninja behind her
1698:27
Speaker A
stepped forward with a gift box and said, "This is a private gift for you.
1698:31
Speaker A
After all, you are the Hokag's right hand. You've worked hard for so long." Narikaka's expression changed immediately. He waved his hand. I only did what I should. I can't accept this gift. Moreover, the Hokag has decreed that no Kinoa official may accept any
1698:45
Speaker A
form of bribe. And if anyone is found out, even the Hokag himself will be stripped of his post. Narosikaku said leisurely. So Lady Mizukage, this isn't gratitude. You're trying to harm me. The fifth Mizukumi May was stunned. She
1698:57
Speaker A
hadn't expected Narikaku to answer like that. Besides, Achiha had forbidden bribery. But what about Shikaku? He was Aihas deputy after all. There were even rumors that when Achihaan was away, Narashikaku was the top man in Kenoha and held tremendous power. Could it
1699:12
Speaker A
really be that even accepting a gift was not allowed? At this moment, Aihaan spoke up. Lady Mizukage is truly generous. In that case, on behalf of the people of Kenoha, I thank you. You are willing to bring out this gift and offer
1699:23
Speaker A
it to Kenoha, giving the village a large sum of money for development. The fifth Mizuk was taken back. How had Achihaan arrived without making a sound? She looked over and saw Aihaan smiling and waving his hand. Achi Haan smiled as he
1699:36
Speaker A
looked at Tarumi May the corner of his mouth curling up in a thoughtful smirk.
1699:40
Speaker A
Troomi May returned his gaze with admiration in her eyes. Lord Hokagu arrived so quickly. Surely you haven't had your fill yet. You flatter me. I've eaten quite well. Please take a seat. He gestured to the guest seat, then walked
1699:52
Speaker A
to the host position. Narikaku rose respectfully and stood beside Achihajan. Today, Lady Mizukage, did you come all this way merely to thank us for our intervention? There is really no need.
1700:02
Speaker A
You have already paid the price. Don't you agree Lady Tumi May? Ajihaan chuckled softly. His eyes narrowed slightly and the oppressive pressure of a superior being radiated from him as he looked down at the fifth Mizukumi May like a hungry wolf or a fierce tiger.
1700:16
Speaker A
Zabuza serving as Troomi May's bodyguard narrowed his eyes. His hands soundlessly pressed onto the executioner's blade as if he intended to teach the man before him a lesson. In the next instant, a figure appeared at his side and pressed
1700:28
Speaker A
down on his fist. It was Aiha Itachi. Zabuza froze and looked up at him.
1700:32
Speaker A
Itachi did not look back but the force in his hand was considerable. Zabuza gritted his teeth and tried to pull his arm free only to find it utterly unable to move. Haku standing nearby moved to strike. Aiha glanced over. Sukuyami Haku
1700:46
Speaker A
was instantly frozen in place motionless while the silver needles between his fingers fell to the floor with crisp clattering sounds. Aiha Jean watched this scene with keen interest pouring a cup of sake for the fifth mizukage to Ramime. You must forgive the unsightly
1700:59
Speaker A
display. Lady Mizuk. He spread his hands and smiled faintly. The fifth Mizuk to Rumi May forced a smile onto her face.
1701:06
Speaker A
No. No. Kohaa truly is full of extraordinary talents. Have we really fallen so far behind? Tumi May's heart sank. She knew very well that Achihaachi had not yet used his full strength, Susenu. And yet with pure ninjutsu and
1701:20
Speaker A
Taiutsu, he had suppressed the strongest shinobi of Kirigakir after herself. Aihaachi seemed to have grown impatient.
1701:27
Speaker A
He muttered, "Make any more moves and I'll kill you." With that Achiha, Attachi released his hand. At the same moment, Zabuza shuddered. In the end, fear overcame his hot-blooded impulse and stopped him. The executioner's blade, that symbol of the sharpest ninja
1701:40
Speaker A
tools, was restored to its original state and carried on Zabuza's back. Hutiha Itachi nodded at the sight and continued standing beside him to stop him from making a move. The skirmish was over. Aihaan found it rather dull and
1701:52
Speaker A
uninteresting. He looked at Turumi May. Fifth Mizukage, tell me what is the purpose of your visit to my Canóa?
1701:57
Speaker A
Turumi May took a deep breath to calm herself, then slowly spoke. Honorable Lord Hokag, the purpose of my visit is to make our two villages even more closely bound by marriage. Oh, more closely bound by marriage. What do you
1702:09
Speaker A
mean? Aihaan looked at Turumi May with a trace of unreadable emotion in his eyes.
1702:13
Speaker A
Kirigakir wishes to marry into Kinoa. A flicker of awkwardness appeared on Troomi Mays face. The main reason was that this war had taught her a truth before the achiea. All power was as flimsy as paper. All defenses were like
1702:25
Speaker A
scrap metal before the power of susenu pierced through with ease. So her purpose in coming was to propose a marriage alliance to marry an aiha man and bring him back to her village. The ideal candidates were Achihaachi and
1702:37
Speaker A
Achiha Shersu. Why? Because in Kohaa Aiha jean was the Hokag holding supreme authority and serving as the village's strongest combatant. Kenoha would never agree to let him go. Thus she settled for the next best option and chose the
1702:50
Speaker A
other two. If Kirriakure ever met with trouble in the future, the Aiha would never stand idly by. That would put Kirigakir in an invincible position and allow it to develop its economy rapidly.
1703:00
Speaker A
Aiha gave her a meaningful glance. Marriage alliance. Who would marry whom? And after the marriage would the person live in Kenoha or Kiraigakure in our Kirigakure. Of course, your Kohaa is hardly lacking in talent. Our Kirigakure after the bloody mist now has withered
1703:14
Speaker A
talent and scarce powerhouses. We truly need a mighty figure to hold the fort. Zabuza answered immediately. Aihaan said nothing. His fingers drumed faintly on the table as he stared straight at Turumi May. The meaning was unmistakable. Was this her own idea or
1703:28
Speaker A
the idea of her subordinates? A conversation between Kaga was not something a mere Jonan should answer.
1703:33
Speaker A
Troomi May took a deep breath. Zabuza is right. As long as Kohaa is willing to marry with us, you may choose any woman, even me. I am no exception. Tumi May truly was worthy of being the fifth Mizuk. She knew how to part with
1703:46
Speaker A
something in order to gain. Aihaan spoke. But this does not suit us. Lady Troomi May. If things truly happened as you say, Kenoha would lose a talented person while Kirigakure would gain a powerhouse. That would be a weakening of
1703:57
Speaker A
Kohaa. The fifth Mizuk Troomi may seem to have made arrangements long ago. She nodded. To compensate Kenoha, our Kirriakure is willing to pay 30% of our annual tax revenue and swear allegiance to Kenoha. 30% of the tax revenue. Even
1704:10
Speaker A
Achihajan could not help being stunned. He knew the wealth of Kirigakir all too well. It was unfathomable. Although it had gone through the bloody mist, it had recovered most of its strength in just a few years. Thus, 30% of their tax
1704:23
Speaker A
revenue was quite substantial, giving Achihas heart a violent throb of temptation. Troomi may noticed this and struck while the iron was hot. Lord Hokag, the ones we wish to name, are Achihaachi or Achihashers. As long as they are willing to come over, the
1704:36
Speaker A
monetary terms can still be discussed. Hearing Turumi May's words, Aiha Jean instantly lost interest. Was she joking?
1704:43
Speaker A
Did she think mangeko sharing were as common as cabbages? With those two great deities around raising Kirigakir would take no more than a single thought. Why would he need a marriage alliance?
1704:52
Speaker A
Aihaan let out a cold laugh. The fifth Mizuk has quite a scheme. Do you really think I'm some gullible fool? His voice turned low and the chakra inside him continuously radiated outward, giving off the aura of Madara in the old days
1705:05
Speaker A
when he challenged the entire Shinobi alliance single-handedly. Tumi May's face instantly turned pale. Yet she did not look away from Achihas eyes.
1705:13
Speaker A
Instead, she stared at him fixedly, trying to read some information from his micro expressions. She forced herself to stay calm. Lord Hokag, if you find it unsuitable, we can halt the marriage alliance. Even if the deal fails, goodwill remains. It should still be
1705:26
Speaker A
possible for me to hire a few experts to work for the hidden cloud village, shouldn't it? Aihaan thought it over carefully. There was no need to push away such a chance to earn easy extra money, but he would add some conditions.
1705:36
Speaker A
Fine. However, Gingeriki and Maneko Sharinggon users cannot be hired. Upon hearing Achihas words, the fifth Mizuk Troomi may breathe a sigh of relief. The marriage alliance had in fact been a sham from the very beginning, a probe meant to test Kenoa's
1705:50
Speaker A
limits. Their true objective was to hire Kenoha's finest warriors to protect Kurriakure. If they had stated this outright from the start, Kenoha might well have opened its jaws like a lion and demanded a staggering price. But by presenting the requests in descending
1706:03
Speaker A
order, first raising expectations, then drawing back, the result would be something else entirely. This was one of the tactics used in commercial warfare.
1706:10
Speaker A
First propose what cannot be done, then propose what can be done. It gives the opponent the illusion that you have made a concession and that they hold the upper hand. It was a highly ingenious negotiation tactic. Unfortunately, Aihaan did not see through it. Only when
1706:23
Speaker A
Narashikaku standing nearby kicked him, did Achihaan suddenly realize he had been a hair's breath away from saying yes, just a mere hair's breath. Ahem Aihaan said a note of ease and mockery in his voice. May I ask whom Lady
1706:35
Speaker A
Mizukage wishes to hire. He was curious to see what trick Tumi may have hidden up her sleeve. Troomi may then produced a list. At the top was neither Aiha Itachi nor Aiha Sheru, but Kakashi. In that instant, Achiha Jean understood
1706:48
Speaker A
that Kakashi had been their target all along. Why? Because Kakashi with uncanny means had severed the fourth Rik's arm in the midst of a vast army, proof enough of his power. If Kakashi were stationed in Kirigakir, then for any
1707:00
Speaker A
powerhouse from other nations who wished to invade Kirigakir, he would be a sword of Damocles. They had better consider the consequences. If they did not want to lose a limb or two, they knew exactly what to do. Kakashi, what do you think?
1707:11
Speaker A
The moment Aihas words fell, a figure emerged from the shadows, masked silver-haired with fighting intent burning in his eyes. It is for Lord Hokag to decide. If you order me to go, I will go. If you order me not to, I
1707:22
Speaker A
certainly will not. Hitaki Kakashi's reply was brief yet more than enough to reveal his true allegiance. Aihajan smiled at that. Troomi may however let out a disappointed sigh, there was no helping it. Kakashi was so loyal that even if they agreed to send support,
1707:36
Speaker A
hiring him would ultimately prove a wasted effort. Troomi may have been scheming to poach Talented Ninja from Kohaa. Clearly, her campaign had been still born before it ever set out.
1707:46
Speaker A
Still, she refused to be discouraged and named several more people. They were Saratobi Yuma, the Shamura clan leader, and other old guard forces once loyal to the third Hokag. Aiha Jeans smile gradually faded, replaced by a gaze of
1707:57
Speaker A
cool scrutiny as he regarded them. Fifth Mizuk, are you joking? Aihas voice carried displeasure. Kumi May nodded, "Of course not. As long as Kóa is willing to send these people to help Kiraakure will be immensely grateful." Sincerity filled her voice. Aihaan, for
1708:12
Speaker A
his part, now saw clearly what she was trying to do. By using the third Hokag son as a rallying banner, they could unite with the Shamura clan and b their time. If Konoha should weaken, they would personally lead ninja across the
1708:23
Speaker A
border. With Saratobi Asuma's name looming over them, many and Kohaa would likely waver. After all, he was the third Hokag's own son, and the third Hokag had died under murky circumstances. When the time came, someone would pin that blame squarely on
1708:35
Speaker A
our heads. Aihaan instinctively wanted to refuse, but Narashikaku standing beside him kicked him once more, signaling him not to make that decision.
1708:43
Speaker A
Achi Hajan looked at Nar Shikaku in confusion. Narashikaku began a private transmission Lord Hokag dealing with the descendants of the previous Hokag is already a troublesome affair. Now that Lady Mizuk has proposed borrowing them, why not simply seize the opportunity. As
1708:58
Speaker A
long as they leave Kinoa, they will never be able to covet the Hokag's seat again for the rest of their lives. After hearing Narashikaku's words, Aiha Jeans eyes brightened just as expected of you. Once the transmission ended, he nodded. Since Kirigakir is in
1709:11
Speaker A
need now, Kenoha should not be petty. Aside from Kakashi, you may choose five ninja from the Soratobi clan and five from the Shamura clan as hired reinforcements. However, as for the price, Aihaan deliberately trailed off.
1709:23
Speaker A
Karumi May's eyes lit up. No problem. The price is negotiable, fully negotiable. In that case, Lord Hokag, why not sign a contract with me?
1709:31
Speaker A
Smiling, she handed Achihajan the list she had prepared in advance. After a single glance at the list, Aihaan understood the situation. He said, "Lady Mizukage, I cannot decide this matter on my own. Please ask them what they think.
1709:42
Speaker A
If they accept, I will have no objection at all. Kumi may nodded. That is only fitting. With that, Achiha waved his hand. Kakashi then led Yianbyu Ninja to gather everyone on the list and bring them to the Hokag building for
1709:54
Speaker A
discussion. Shamura clan compound. The Shamura clan leader watched Saratobi Asuma pour tea for him and smiled. Truly the third Hokag's son. In temperament and forbearance, he was no less accomplished than Saratobi Herusen.
1710:06
Speaker A
Asuma, do you know what our greatest problem is? The Shamura clan leader took a sip of tea and asked softly. Saratobi Assuma was taken aback. After a moment's thought, he said, "Is it the clan?" The Shamura clan leader shook his head,
1710:18
Speaker A
unimpressed. "Is it strength?" Assuma tried again. The Shamura clan leader shook his head once more. It seemed Asuma still had some distance to travel before he could one day sit in that seat. Uncle, I cannot think of it.
1710:28
Speaker A
Saratobi is Suma side. He was a wooden blockhead good only for fighting, not for thinking. If only Karinai were by his side. With her wisdom, she would likely have already devised a plan by now. What a pity that rebellion itself
1710:40
Speaker A
was a crime punishable by the extermination of nine generations of kin. It was precisely because Asuma loved her that he had broken up with her and chosen to ally with the Shamura clan. Seeing that Saratobi Asuma could not guess, the Shamura clan leader
1710:52
Speaker A
spoke. Our most crucial problem is that we cannot escape Kenoha. If we have no opportunity to leave the village, then everything we have planned is nothing more than a castle in the air of flower blossoming for but a single moment. But
1711:03
Speaker A
would Achihaan release us? Even if he were open and honorable enough to want to set us free, the men under his command, Narashaku, Kakashi, and the others are no idol good for nothings. If we tried to run, I suspect we would be
1711:15
Speaker A
beaten like dead dogs and thrown back within 10 minutes. Saratobi Assuma shook his head. Clearly, he did not support the Shamura clan leader view. The Shamura clan leader fell silent. This was indeed a thorny problem, one that made him somewhat dazed. Just then,
1711:29
Speaker A
Kakashi pushed the door open and entered. You two, Lord Hokag, invites you to the Hokage's office for a discussion. Saratobi Assuma by contrast remained calm. Without a word, he looked at the people before him and finally nodded. The Shamura clan leader however
1711:42
Speaker A
looked unsettled. Could his plan have been leaked? Damn it. Only Asuma and he knew of these plans. Who had betrayed him? Could it be Asuma? Surely not. At that moment, a seed named suspicion had already been planted in the Shamura clan
1711:54
Speaker A
leader mind. Though resigned, the Shamura clan had exchanged a glance with Saratobi Asuma and in silent agreement followed the A&BU ninja toward the Hokag building. Inside the Hokag building, Aihaan and Mizuk Terumi may were chatting pleasantly when an Ambu ninja
1712:09
Speaker A
appeared again and interrupted the conversation. Lord Hokag Saratobi Assuma and the Shamura clan head have been brought here. Mm. Send them up.
1712:16
Speaker A
Aihas lips curled upward a hint of anticipation in his heart. He wondered just what choices these two would make no matter what. Aihaan was all for it.
1712:24
Speaker A
After all, if the day ever came when blades had to be drawn, no one in Konoha would side with the Saratobi clan. The Ambu Ninja acknowledged the order and left through the door. Soon after, Saratobi Assuma and the Shamura clan
1712:36
Speaker A
head were escorted in. As they entered and looked around, they were astonished to find not only officials of every rank in Kohaa, but also Turumi May, who was wearing the Mizukage ceremonial robe, "Greetings, Lord Hokag, Sarutoa, and the
1712:48
Speaker A
Shamura clan head said in unison." Aihaan studied them carefully and found that they really bore a faint resemblance to Herusen and Danzo. He smiled and waved his hand, saying, "Don't be nervous." This time it was the Mizukage who asked for you. With that
1713:01
Speaker A
Achi Haan pointed toward Mizukage to Rome. She smiled at the two men then waved her hand in a gesture. This left them completely baffled. O both wondered if they had somehow offended her. Had they been summoned so late at night just
1713:12
Speaker A
to be called to account. But Narashikaka soon told them why the Mizukage feels that Kurigure is starved of talent. So she wishes to hire some of Kenoha's gifted shinobi to go protect Kurigakure.
1713:22
Speaker A
What's more, the Mizukage brought out a list and named you specifically. She said that you served as a bodyguard to the daimo and enjoyed an excellent reputation. So, she wants you to shelter Kirigakur's people the same way you
1713:33
Speaker A
protected the daimo. Of course, the final decision is yours. Lord Hokag and I merely summoned you here to discuss the matter. Nar Shikaku watched Asuma with a genial smile, carefully observing the changes in his expression. Assuma's heart skipped a beat. He had just been
1713:46
Speaker A
discussing with the Shamura clan head the prospect of leaving Kenoha to pursue a great undertaking. And now this opportunity had arrived. It was truly a pillow handed to someone just as they were dozing off. Still, Assuma wanted to
1713:58
Speaker A
test the waters first. He cupuffed one hand in the other in a salute and said, "Lord Hokag Asuma is a man of Kenoha in life and a ghost of Kohaa in death. If I were to leave just like that, I fear it
1714:07
Speaker A
would be improper. Haha." Suma, there's no need to be so polite. The third Hokag and I were colleagues. By seniority, I am your elder. If you have any requests, just say them. If you are worried that something will happen to the Saratobi
1714:18
Speaker A
clan after you leave, then I can tell you plainly, I will look after the Saratobi clan carefully, and no one will bully your relatives. Aihaan had thus removed all of Saratobi Assuma's lingering worries. Whether judged by morality or duty, Achiha was beyond
1714:32
Speaker A
reproach. Saratobi Assuma, however, frowned, unable to shake the feeling that something was off. But the Shamura clan head beside him grasped his arm, signaling with his eyes that this was a golden opportunity. Once they left, it would be like a fish entering the sea
1714:45
Speaker A
free of all restraints. If they did well, they might even incite Kurriakur's shinobi to help him retake Kenoha. Then the Saratobi clan would regain its former glory, and the Shamura clan would no longer remain as lukewarm as it was
1714:57
Speaker A
now. After seeing the look in the Shamura clan heads eyes, Saratobi Assuma's hesitation turned into a gamble and then into a final decision. He looked at Mizuk to May and bowed deeply.
1715:07
Speaker A
Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Lady Mizuk. I will do my utmost from now on. Aiha Jean watched coldly, sneering at the man's hypocritical manner and at the expression the Shamura clan head had warned just now. In an instant, he
1715:19
Speaker A
understood what was happening. There were people who, dissatisfied with the present state of things, wanted to stage a revolution. But they had not even grasped the fundamental basis of revolution. They only knew how to gain fame for themselves. As the saying goes,
1715:31
Speaker A
political power grows out of the barrel of a gun. Now, the gun named Kohaa was in Aihans hands. Moreover, Aihaan himself was a being on the level of a nuclear weapon. No matter how hard the barrel of a gun might be, could it ever
1715:42
Speaker A
be harder than he was? In politics, he had abolished the special privileges of the great ninja clans. Although this provoked some backlash public opinion in Kohaa was moving toward him. Aihaan truly could not think of anything that could shake his position, the Shamura
1715:56
Speaker A
clan had smiled and was about to step forward to introduce himself when Zabuza spoke up first. And who might you be? I have never seen your portrait. You should not be on the list. Hearing this to Roomie, May shot the Shamura clan
1716:07
Speaker A
head an intrigued glance. The clan head's face flushed red. He looked awkwardly at everyone present, wishing he could crawl into a crack in the earth. Luckily, his partner was dependable. Saratobi is sumo. Lady Mizukage, this man is a friend of mine.
1716:20
Speaker A
Our two families have been close for generations. If you were taking me, please take him along as well. Hearing this, Aihaan almost died laughing. Since the current leaders of the Saratobi and Shamura clans wanted to flee Konoha of
1716:31
Speaker A
their own accord, the affairs of their families would be much easier to deal with. Win over some and suppress the rest. From now on, the two clans would acknowledge only him, not these two men.
1716:40
Speaker A
Karumi May, however, was thinking matters over. Assuma was indeed an excellent Jonan. His name was counted among Kenoha's four great Jonan. If she could recruit him, there was no reason not to do him a favor and take this
1716:51
Speaker A
fellow as well. Since Yuuma have asked, I can hardly refuse. It was, after all, merely one extra ration to waste, and Kirigakir could still afford it. Seeing this, Zabuza no longer blocked the Shamura clan head. grinning. The clan
1717:03
Speaker A
had walked over to stand behind the mizukage and made his allegiance known. A sight that turned one's stomach. Even Narashikaku could not help turning away to light a cigarette, unwilling to look at that old wretch's face. The other
1717:14
Speaker A
Shinobi looked at Saratobi Yuma and the Shamura clan head with no trace of comradly affection left in their eyes, only disgust. A man who takes betraying his lord to seek glory as a fine thing.
1717:25
Speaker A
Could he ever be a good man? Aihaan said, "In that case, you will belong to Kiraigakir's jurisdiction from now on.
1717:31
Speaker A
Your future deeds will have nothing to do with Kenoha. Lady Mizukage, do you have any objection to my saying so? The fifth Mizukage Troomi May frowned. She did not understand why when she had already begun recruiting Kenoa's talented Shinobi, he was not the least
1717:43
Speaker A
bit anxious, but instead wore a smile. Could there be some trick in this? Or would these two do something to Kiraakure in the future? It made no difference. They were only two Jonan. If they tried anything, she could crush
1717:54
Speaker A
them with a lift of her hand. What she should do now was win them over. A smile curled at the corners of the fifth Mizuk's lips as she spoke. Lord Hokag has spoken perfectly. From now on, these two are people of our hidden mist
1718:05
Speaker A
village. So naturally, they will obey the laws and regulations of our hidden mist village. She deliberately avoided mentioning the matter of employment, hoping instead to sound out Achihas true intentions. To her surprise, Aihaan nodded. That is only proper and entirely
1718:20
Speaker A
to be expected. Since this matter is now settled, does the Lady Mizukage intend to spend the night here or return?
1718:26
Speaker A
Murumi the fifth Mizukage naturally knew that she had secured an immense advantage. He was one of Kohaa's four elite Jonan and combined with his extraordinary background. He was the only remaining son of the third Hokag Herusen Saratobi. If in the future
1718:39
Speaker A
Aihaan were to die in battle or meet with some unexpected accident, she might be able to exploit his identity to swallow up Kohaa and annex it to the hidden mist village. Do not imagine that merely because you protected the hidden
1718:51
Speaker A
mist village, the village and its kaga will be grateful to you. This is nothing more than a play staged amid the chaos of a turbulent era. The relations among the five great nations have always been forged by profit alliance scheming and
1719:02
Speaker A
calculation. Every bit of this was painstakingly calculated. This time, for instance, the hidden mist believed it had played a brilliant hand and reaped a windfall little realizing that were it not for her minations, Aihaan would have truly been troubled over how to deal
1719:15
Speaker A
with the two most formidable factions opposing him. We shall no longer disturb the Lord Hokag's meal. We will now return to our hidden mist village with these two. The fifth Mizukage blew Achihajan a kiss, then taking Zabuza and
1719:27
Speaker A
the two people she had poached left Kanoha that very night. She was afraid that the people of Kohaa might change their minds and demand the two back.
1719:34
Speaker A
After they had left the village, everyone fell silent. Kakashi included. He had not expected that after Aiha Jean merely asked for their opinions, they would leave Kinoa with such frantic haste. Could Aiha Jean be a threat to them? No. If he had been I as the EMBU
1719:48
Speaker A
captain would have been the first to know. Then there was only one possibility. Those two had long harbored treacherous hearts. When word of their departure reached the office, Ajihaan said, "Shikaku, you know what to say, right?" Understood. Narikaku clased his
1720:01
Speaker A
fist in salute, then began preparing the next day's campaign to shape public opinion. After all, the newspaper was a tool that cost nothing to use. Just a few ambiguous phrases were enough to provoke endless speculation. In the past, wasn't it by such methods that the
1720:14
Speaker A
Aiha had freed themselves from the vortex of public opinion, restoring their reputation and bettering their position? Whether used to build a name or wielded as a weapon of public sentiment, this approach was exceptionally effective. Aihaan nodded then turned to Aihaachi. With a tacit
1720:29
Speaker A
exchange, the two nodded and left. Meanwhile, Kakashi, the Yanbu captain, walked home with a heavy heart. When Achihaan and Aihahatachi arrived home, they found Hinata Huga sitting on the sofa waiting. Aihaan was taken aback. He glanced at the clock. It was already
1720:43
Speaker A
past the appointed hour. Why hadn't Hinata Huga gone home? Hinata Huga saw Aihaan and giggled. My brother came by earlier. He ate something bad and has been stuck in the bathroom for 2 hours.
1720:53
Speaker A
Aihaan suddenly understood and looked at Hugen Niji in the bathroom with deep admiration. As expected of you, Niji.
1720:59
Speaker A
For the sake of your sister's happiness, you really go all out coming up with such an absurd excuse. Hugeni, who had been sitting in the bathroom, heard Achihas voice and finally let out a sigh of relief. Finally, you're back. I
1721:11
Speaker A
was nearly bored to death. He slowly turned the doororknob and stepped out. He looked toward the living room and said, "Let's go, Hinata. If we don't head back soon, Uncle is going to get angry." "I know, brother. I'll leave."
1721:21
Speaker A
After saying a few more words to brother Jean, Hinata Huga said with a smile, "Fine, go ahead. I'll wait for you outside." Huga Niji tactfully left, leaving the two of them with room to open their hearts. Aihaan looked at
1721:33
Speaker A
Hinata Huga and suddenly smiled. How did you convince Niji to put on this act with you? He That's a secret, brother.
1721:39
Speaker A
Jean, I'm going home soon. Today has been the happiest day of my life. Thank you. Hinata Huga said in a gentle voice.
1721:45
Speaker A
Aiha Jean raised an eyebrow. Me too. I've never felt this relaxed. All thanks to Hinata's company. Hinata Huga blinked her large eyes, parted her lips slightly, then smiled happily. Brother Jean bend down. Aiha Jean crouched down and brought his face close to hers. What
1722:00
Speaker A
is it, little princess? Hinata. Hugo planted a kiss on his cheek, then rushed away, blushing. Aiha Jean felt the soft tender touch lingering on his face and the corners of his mouth rose with delight. Aiha Itachi witnessing this betrayed no change in
1722:13
Speaker A
expression but inwardly he sighed at how fortunate his younger brother was. A girl like Hinata, noble in status, pure and bloodline, gentle and sensible, was not to be found even if one searched with a lantern. And yet his younger
1722:25
Speaker A
brother had managed to win her over. Aiha Itachi did not believe for an instant that his brother was genuinely that innocent. He was surely harboring some mischief waiting to spring it at the perfect moment. Aihaan suddenly snapped out of his thoughts. He narrowed
1722:38
Speaker A
his eyes at Achihaachi. Why hasn't big brother gone to bed? Aiha came to himself and said, "Oh, I'm just taking off my clothes." With that, he removed the standard issue armor he was wearing, placed it on the sofa, and walked toward
1722:50
Speaker A
his room. PC, you little brat, seeing someone and acting so secretive about it. Aiha's voice was very low, but Aiha Jean happened to catch it and looked at him in utter disbelief. Aihaan. In his memory, the god-like Itachi was the one
1723:03
Speaker A
who carried everything alone in the darkness. How had he now learned to be so gossipy? His persona had completely collapsed. Aihaan rolled his eyes, however, then rose and walked toward the door, watching the receding figures of Hinata and the others. He fell into a
1723:17
Speaker A
pint of silence, lost in thought. The next day, a piece of news swept through all of Kenoha. Shocking. The current heads of the Saratobi and Shamura families have left Kenoha and defected to the embrace of the hidden mist. Is
1723:28
Speaker A
this the distortion of human nature or the collapse of morality? What is called an employment relationship? Is in reality a severance of ties with Kohaa?
1723:35
Speaker A
Is it employment or defection? The truth invites much speculation. What are the Saratobi and Shamura clans to do now? We were all ready to fight to the death.
1723:44
Speaker A
Why has the clan head surrendered first? Today's newspaper was especially sensational. In less than 10 minutes, over 10,000 copies had been snatched up.
1723:52
Speaker A
Every clan in Kohaa was seething with indignation. Who could have imagined that the son of the third Hokag for the sake of his own petty ambition would discard his clan and choose to side with the enemy? Truly a great humiliation.
1724:03
Speaker A
What a pity that the third Hokag's lifetime of honor was still mocked behind his back even after his death for having raised a traitor to Kenoa. Yui Karinai was washing up when someone rushed over and shouted anxiously.
1724:15
Speaker A
Teacher Karinai, something terrible has happened. Senior Asuma has defected. It was Huga Hinatada who had come and she was the only one in Kanoha who could address Yui Karinai in such a manner.
1724:25
Speaker A
Hearing this, the toothbrush and cup in Karinai's hands fell to the floor at the same time. She quickly swished some water around her mouth, ignored her unckempt state, and rushed toward the door. When she reached the doorway, she
1724:35
Speaker A
saw Huga Hinata shaking a newspaper in her hand, her face full of shock and anger. What exactly is going on? Karinai crouched down and looked at Hinata panic in her eyes. Huga Hinata handed the newspaper to Karinai. Pity and regret in
1724:48
Speaker A
her eyes. Teacher, it is exactly as the newspaper says. Senior Asuma, he has defected. Karinai opened the newspaper and saw the headlines first. Her breath caught. Had this been deliberately arranged by someone. Who? The Hokag. Or was it the political clans of the
1725:03
Speaker A
present day? Then she looked at the detailed contents below. Her face turned pale with disbelief and she clenched her teeth. Is he a fool? Doesn't he know that by doing so he would be abandoning the Saratobi clan or even wasting the
1725:15
Speaker A
last shred of goodwill left by the third Hokag? Someone must have manipulated him into doing this. Otherwise, he would never have gone this far because of his own ambition. Who is it? Hinata, can you tell teacher who it is? Karina's tears
1725:27
Speaker A
fell like pearls pattering down her cheeks. Huga Hinata, it was the Shamura clan leader. I told you before, teacher, that man has wicked intentions. He must have incited senior Isuma and clouded his mind causing him to make such an
1725:39
Speaker A
extremely irrational decision. Karinai quickly looked up. Hinata, would you do teacher a favor? Tell the Hokag what you suspect and beg him to suppress this matter. I don't want Assuma to end up unable to even return home. Huga
1725:51
Speaker A
Hinata's expression changed. I told you before, teacher. If senior Asuma truly did something to betray Kinoa or the Hokag, I would never speak up for him.
1725:59
Speaker A
Surely you don't mean for me to make things difficult for brother Jean. Karinai looked dejected. She knew she was not in the right in this matter, but if she could sit idly by and do nothing, she would not be the Karinai she was.
1726:09
Speaker A
She stood up and said, "Fine, Hinata. I will go to plead with the Hokage. Please arrange an introduction for me." Huga Hinata sideighed. If not for this bit of teacher student goodwill, she would not have come here to tell her teacher about
1726:20
Speaker A
this. Likewise, she was absolutely unwilling to speak for Asuma, but arranging an introduction to brother Jean should not be a problem. Okay. Just as Huga Hinata finished speaking, Aihaan appeared on the scene. He knew about Karinai's relationship with Assuma. So
1726:33
Speaker A
when he had Nar Shikako handle these affairs, he had already instructed people to keep watch over this place.
1726:38
Speaker A
The moment Hinata appeared, an U operative had already reported to Achihajan. He walked straight over and happened to hear Hinata offering to arrange an introduction. Since that was the case, it was better to come out directly. Good morning, Hinata and
1726:50
Speaker A
Karinai. His expression was composed as if he knew nothing at all. Huga Hinata was just about to happily call out, "Brother Jean," when Karinai beside her suddenly knelt straight down. Lord Hokag, please seek justice for me. No for Suma. Karina's eyes were red and she
1727:04
Speaker A
looked so pitiful that anyone would feel sympathy for her. Aihaan looked at them with puzzlement. What's wrong? What is going on? Huga Hinata reluctantly suppressed the joy in her heart.
1727:14
Speaker A
Brotherhan, this is what happened. She told him about Assuma and the Shamura clan leaders defection from Kohaa.
1727:19
Speaker A
Aihaan looked shocked. Whose idea was this? They merely went to the hidden mist village to accept the mercenary mission. How can anyone make such reckless speculations about others? If Achi Hajan had not known the truth seeing this scene, he would have thought
1727:32
Speaker A
this Hokag was completely unaware of everything. Seeing this, Karinai spoke up. The headlines are exaggerated. Lord Hokage, please suppress them. Aihaan frowned again. This newspaper has always been a channel for public submissions and the newspaper department bought this
1727:46
Speaker A
information. Moreover, although the headline is sensational, the actual content is not wrong, so it cannot be regarded as false information. Come on, everyone has so much to deal with every day. The headline is what captures attention. With this, Aihaan had said
1727:59
Speaker A
half while leaving half unsaid and the key point was that no one could find any fault with it. Karinai said, "Then Lord Hokag, please clear Asuma's name." This was all the Shamura clan leader plan. He bewitched Asuma and caused him to commit
1728:12
Speaker A
such a grave mistake. Karinai, I fully understand your desire to defend Asuma, but the truth is that there is no evidence whatsoever that the two men conspired. If I directly condemn the Shamura clan leader, will the Shamura clan accept it?" Ajihajan side. Karinai
1728:26
Speaker A
was stunned. Yes, now that both the Saratobi and Shamura clans had been pushed to the center of the storm, if Aihaan showed favor to either side, would that not prove he had ulterior motives? In his public role, he was
1728:37
Speaker A
Kenoha's Hokag, symbolizing Kenoa's image. He was the sky over Kenoha. If the sky was unjust, the [clears throat] villagers would suffer. In private, his relationship with Isuma was not that close. Why should he step in for Asuma?
1728:48
Speaker A
Karina's eyes lost focus. She collapsed to the ground, not knowing what to do. Seeing this, Aiha Jean shook his head and ought to take good care of your teacher. Meanwhile, I will try to put in a good word for Asuma. With that,
1728:59
Speaker A
Achihaan turned and walked outside. Hope burst into Karina's eyes. She rose swiftly and bowed deeply to Aihaan. This incident had enormous repercussions. If it had been any other ninja clan, that would be one thing, but it was precisely
1729:11
Speaker A
the Saratobi clan of the third Hokag and the Shamura clan of Shamura Danzo, the former darkness of Kenoa. The great clans loathed these two families to the extreme. Upon hearing this news, not kicking them while they were down was
1729:23
Speaker A
already a sign of decency. Most clans began to furiously denounce the affair. The quarrels even alarmed the Hokag Tower. Aihajan immediately ordered that no one was to discuss the matter. It was to be deliberated within the Hokag Tower. Moreover, the meeting was to be
1729:37
Speaker A
held before the portraits of all successive Hokag. As the fifth Hokag Achihajans words carried great weight. Once this order was issued, no one dared to discuss the matter openly again. But the whispered gossip behind closed doors was no longer something
1729:50
Speaker A
Aihaan could control. Aihaan sat in the Hokag Tower office. The clan leaders had all assembled and looked at him with grave expressions. Aihaan spoke as everyone arrived. His gaze bore the eerie calm before a looming storm and his voice was tepid, making it
1730:05
Speaker A
impossible for anyone to fathom the depths of his mind. Suddenly, he threw open the window. Directly opposite stood five colossal stone statues, the carved visages of the past Hokag. A fierce gale poured in from the outside, jolting many
1730:18
Speaker A
awake from their stuper. They looked at Achiha with apprehension and bewilderment, entirely unsure of what he intended to do. Achi Hajan stated, "I summoned you all here today presumably for the matter concerning Saratobi Assuma and the Shamura clan head."
1730:30
Speaker A
Pausing, he cast his gaze toward the delegations of the Saratobi and Shamura clans. Representing them were two middle-aged men, evidently the newly elected heads of the Saratobi and Shamura clans. Their expressions were stricken with terror, their bodies trembling violently. Upon hearing Aiha
1730:46
Speaker A
Jeans words, they collapsed to their knees with a heavy thud. Lord Hokag, this matter has absolutely nothing to do with our Saratobi clan. It must have been the former head of the Shamura clan who instigated our clan head, driving him to commit such a
1730:57
Speaker A
treasonous act. The Saratobi clan had cowtowed begging for mercy. Seeing this, the new Shamura clan head nearly exploded with rage. Utter nonsense. Our clan head was an honest and beautiful man. Even when Shamura Danzo was in power, our clan never bullied the
1731:11
Speaker A
innocent or acted with such tyrannical arrogance. How could he possibly be the kind of person you describe? It is clear you are just trying to evade punishment by dumping all the blame onto our Shamura clan. Do not forget you are no
1731:23
Speaker A
longer the clan of the Kagaya. The new Shamura clan heads words were a direct and ruthless strike yet entirely understandable. After all, it was for the survival of the clan. If he did not trample the Saratobi clan, now was he
1731:34
Speaker A
supposed to let the Shamura clan take the fall when Lord Hokag settled the score. This incident was undeniably tied to Saratobi Assuma and the Shamura clan head. But the fallout absolutely could not be allowed to endanger the entire
1731:46
Speaker A
clan. After all, their respective clans consisted of far more than just those two men. Hearing this, the Saratobi clan heads face darkened drastically. What did this insolent fool mean by clan of the Kaga to say such a thing right in
1731:57
Speaker A
front of Lord Hokag? was he trying to frame him, implying that the Saratobi harbored resentment toward the current state of affairs and Aiha's rule? In an instant, the two erupted into a shouting match. The surrounding clan heads watched with eyes full of pity, mockery,
1732:11
Speaker A
and disdain. Yet, not a single person stepped forward to intervene for this was a highly sensitive political minefield. Aside from the parties involved, and Achihaan, who else would dare speak, who would be so foolish as to overestimate their own importance?
1732:24
Speaker A
Aihaan did not rush them. He waited until the two clan heads were panting and parched from their screaming match before stating lightly. Are you finished arguing? Why yes, Lord Hokagi, we are finished. The Saratobi clan head stammered, gasping heavily for breath.
1732:38
Speaker A
The new Shamura clan head opposite him feared no better. His face was flushed, crimson, clearly agitated, but unable to outar argue his opponent. He was reduced to a hapless punching bag, enduring the verbal assault. If you are finished,
1732:50
Speaker A
then shut your mouths. The sole purpose of this meeting is to discuss the matters concerning your two clans in the presence of the past Hokag. Yet here you are shifting the blame. Do you truly believe that I Aihaan am so unreasonable
1733:01
Speaker A
that I must eradicate one of your clans? Or do you harbor the delusion that by pushing the blame onto the other, your own clan will emerge and scathed?
1733:09
Speaker A
Aihas voice resonated like a mighty temple bell throughout the office. Another chilling gust of wind swept and tousling the hair of everyone present.
1733:17
Speaker A
The two newly appointed heads of the Saratobi and Shamura clans no longer dared to act outstanding there timidly and cowering like children caught in a misdeed. Witnessing this spectacle, Huga Hayashi shook his head. It seemed the Saratobi clan was truly finished. Their
1733:31
Speaker A
current figurehead was utterly incapable of maintaining his composure. And as for the Shamura clan, to think of how glorious they once were. In the past, merely uttering the name Shamura was enough to terrify shopkeepers into refusing payment. The current plight of
1733:44
Speaker A
these two clans was entirely welldeserved. Most of the ninja clans shared Huga Hayashis exact sentiments. Watching these two men bicker like pathetic clowns, they could not help but shake their heads in dismay. Seeing that his intended effect had been achieved, Achihaan spoke. First
1733:58
Speaker A
of all, I wish to clarify to everyone that this was merely a mercenary mission from Kirigakure. I personally believe that they would not betray the village, nor would they betray Kenoha. Secondly, everyone here has some understanding of the circumstances at the time. I hope
1734:11
Speaker A
that upon your return, you will cease all discussion regarding this matter. I trust that Saratobi Assuma and the Shamura clan head will steadfastly uphold their bottom line. Finally, this is merely my personal perspective and I cannot force it upon you all. Therefore,
1734:24
Speaker A
should they ever commit an act that betrays our Kóa in the future, I alone shall bear the sole responsibility for their crimes. With those words, Aihaan waved his hand dismissively. If anyone harbors any objections, you may voice them now. Having spoken, Achiha Jean
1734:38
Speaker A
swept his gaze across the room. When 10 breaths passed in absolute silence, he declared, "Then the matter is settled." meeting dismissed. The reason Aihaan publicly defended Saratobi Assuma and the Shamura clan head was to subjugate their respective clans. To achieve this,
1734:53
Speaker A
he could not afford to appear petty. He had to project an aura of absolute benevolence and magnanmity. One only needed to look at the reened eyes of the new Saratobi and Shamura clan heads.
1735:02
Speaker A
They stared fixedly at Achiha, utterly astounded. They never expected that in the wake of such a scandal, not only would Achihajan refrain from prosecuting them, but he would actually take the initiative to speak on their behalf and defend them. The two exchanged a glance,
1735:16
Speaker A
silently, resolving to visit the Hokag's office frequently to report on their clan's affairs in the future. Secondly, Achihas phrasing was highly intriguing. If he intended to defend them, why did he specifically emphasize that it was from his personal
1735:28
Speaker A
perspective? Did that imply that others were free to gossip about it, that it was beyond his control? Did it signify that Aihaan subtly intended to solidify the rumors of Saratobi Suma and the Shamura clan heads defection in the
1735:40
Speaker A
entirety of Kenoha? No more than five people could decipher the true meaning behind those words. Aiha Jean himself, Narashikaku, Huga Hayashi, Aiha Fagaku, and Orochimaru who stood silently in the corner. Orochimaru licked his lips as expected of Lord Hokag. This political
1735:55
Speaker A
maneuvering is truly admirable. He pacified the Saratobi and Shamura clans, elevated his own benevolent image, and ultimately cemented the treason of the Saratobi heir, Soratobi Assuma, forever, stripping him of any right to inherit the Hokag's seat. Aihaan, sure enough,
1736:11
Speaker A
you ascended to the position of Hokag, not merely through sheer strength, but through masterful political acumen and unparalleled rhetoric. I believe we are truly two of a kind. These were merely the thoughts swirling in Orochimaru's mind. He would never dare voice them
1736:25
Speaker A
aloud. Did he have a death wish? Jeriah, on the other hand, spoke up naively.
1736:29
Speaker A
Lord Hokag is truly righteous. I never imagined that even after all this, he would still show mercy to the Saratobi and Shamura clans. merely frowned in silence. Her intuition told her that something was deeply a miss, yet she
1736:41
Speaker A
could not quite articulate what it was. Observing the reactions of the crowd, Aihaan nodded in satisfaction. Kakashi closed the window. The rest of you may return. I placed my faith in the Saratobi and Shamura clans. With those parting words, he waved his hand
1736:55
Speaker A
dismissively. One by one, the clan heads rose from their seats and took their leave. Aihaan stood before the Hokag's seat, gazing at those who had departed his mind, already pondering what his next move should be. Suddenly, an Ubu
1737:07
Speaker A
ninja appeared once more. Lord Hokag that such a Janinoi has come to pay his respects. Aihaan couldn't help frowning.
1737:13
Speaker A
Anoki, why would he come at this time? Then Achihajan nodded. In that case, show him in. He glanced at Nar Shikaku beside him. Shikaku nodded in return and between the two all was understood without words. Anokei was thus led by
1737:26
Speaker A
the Ubu ninja into the Hokag's office. The moment he entered, he burst into laughter. Congratulations.
1737:31
Speaker A
Congratulations, Lord Hokag. You have fully secured Kinoa and no longer have any internal troubles. Oh, I don't understand. Why would the Lord Suchage say such a thing? Aihaan narrowed his eyes at him, snorting coldly in his heart. The last blood of the Soritobi
1737:46
Speaker A
clan has been hired away by Kirigakir. That means their clan will never again have a chance at the Hokag's seat. How can that not be considered having no internal troubles? Anoki chuckled. I don't understand what you were talking
1737:57
Speaker A
about. Assuma was merely hired to go to Kiraigakira to protect its people. As for what you are implying, I do not believe it. Even though the current situation had been orchestrated by Achihajan himself, he would absolutely never admit it. Anokei shook his head.
1738:10
Speaker A
It seems the Lord Hokag is still overly cautious guarding against me. However, let us set this matter aside for now.
1738:16
Speaker A
This time, A Wagure has come to thank Kinoa for its earlier efforts. Efforts that allowed our territory to expand considerably. Therefore, I have specially prepared some modest gifts. I hope the Lord Hokag will kindly accept them. After he finished, Anokei clapped
1738:28
Speaker A
his hands. Soon, a group of Bronny men came and carrying chest after chest of treasure. Aihaan sat on the Hokag's throne, watching expressionlessly. He spoke slowly, "What is this?" Altogether, it is three billion tales of silver. As Anokei's voice fell, his men
1738:42
Speaker A
opened the chests. Inside were gold, silver, jewels, and silk beyond count. Aihas expression changed at once.
1738:49
Speaker A
Smiling, he said, "Look, just look at our Lord Suchage. Truly a generous man. On behalf of the Konoha ninjas who took part in that campaign, I thank the Lord Suchikage for his municence." When Achi Haan finished speaking, Umbu ninjas
1739:01
Speaker A
promptly stepped forward, took over the chests, and carried them to the storehouse. His heart surging with excitement, Achihaan looked at Anokei.
1739:08
Speaker A
"Please, Lord Such, stay in Kenoha for a few days so that I may fulfill the duties of a host." Achi Has attitude was extremely amiable at this moment. After all, who wouldn't smile before the god of wealth? Anoki glanced
1739:19
Speaker A
at Achiha with a smile. This fellow. Oh, he nodded. Then it would be rude of me to decline. This is the perfect opportunity to learn from the Lord Hokag how to manage and develop a village. And I have heard that these days every
1739:31
Speaker A
household in Kenoha has surplus grain and smiles are on the faces of its people. All of this is thanks to the Lord Hokag's active efforts. The Lord Suchage flatters me. I have heard that in years past, the Lord Suchikage
1739:43
Speaker A
single-handedly led all of a wagure and commanded the entire Shinobi army of the land of earth, accomplishing a feat that even the first and second suchage could not achieve. Speaking of which, I grew up listening to stories of you, Aihaan
1739:55
Speaker A
said, utterly unashamed. "After all, wealth stirs the heart." The two of them chatting happily walked out of the Hokag tower and entered Canoa. One wore the Hokag's ceremonial robe, the other the such ceremonial robe, making them highly conspicuous. As they walked down the
1740:09
Speaker A
street, their head turn rate could be said to be 100%. Many people looked at them with respect for the two men before them stood at the very pinnacle of the entire Shinobi world. Anokei looked at Kenoa city defenses and the bustling
1740:20
Speaker A
flow of people on the streets and couldn't help feeling envious. As expected of the most prosperous land of fire, the residents standard of living here was probably three or four times that of a wagure or even more. Lord
1740:32
Speaker A
Hokag, what is this structure? Anoki was taken aback, pointing at a windmill. Aihaan looked over and smiled. This is one of Orochimaru's inventions, a wind-driven generator. As long as there is wind, it can generate electricity without pause. Anoki nodded, then
1740:45
Speaker A
pointed to the solar panels on a building, and asked, "And what are those?" He looked at the rows of dark reflective things. These are solar panels also invented by Orochimaru.
1740:54
Speaker A
Through energy conversion, solar energy is converted into electricity and stored in batteries. Aihaan looked at these creations with gratification. He had merely mentioned these things to Orochimaru once. Who would have thought that in such a short time Orochimaru
1741:07
Speaker A
would actually have managed to create them all. This made him feel that the Shinobi world's foremost tech tree was no empty boast. And what is a battery?
1741:14
Speaker A
Anokei asked in puzzlement. His trip had truly opened his eyes of many of these things he was hearing and seeing for the first time. After learning what they could do, his eyes practically gleamed.
1741:23
Speaker A
The two talked as they walked and even stopped to eat at a roadside stall. The stall owner was so delighted that he refused to accept any money, letting them eat their fill for free. These two were simply living billboards. With two
1741:34
Speaker A
great figures paying a visit, his little stall was sure to become even more prosperous. Previously, there was a man who had given the Hokag a meal, and in the end, his family had built a three-story villa. The lesson of that
1741:45
Speaker A
precedent was right there. Why not learn from it? When evening came, Aihaan personally escorted Anokei to an inn.
1741:50
Speaker A
After exchanging a few pleasantries, each retired for the night. Anoki went up to the upper floor and gazing through the window at the prosperity outside, envy flickered in his eyes. The people of Kinoa lived far better than the
1742:01
Speaker A
people of Aagakir. So much better that it made even him that such deeply envious. He also wished that someone comparable to Orochimuru would appear in his own village for today. He had witnessed the power of science and technology in its entirety. Thus, he
1742:15
Speaker A
began planning to foster scientific research once he returned to the village. Nothing was more important than making his own people prosperous. The next day, after Anokei and his party rose, they first went to visit Achihajan. After an exchange of
1742:26
Speaker A
pleasantries, Achihaan personally escorted them out of Kenoha. As they were about to leave Anokei, said, "Lord Hokag, may I ask how these devices of yours are sold? We would like to import a batch. Well, Lord Suchage, please allow us to discuss it first before
1742:39
Speaker A
deciding whether to export or sell them." Aihajan smiled. Anokei nodded. True. Technology that benefits the nation and its people calls for careful thought. However, Lord Hokag, if your village becomes willing to sell, please inform us at once. Aihajan nodded. Of
1742:53
Speaker A
course. Having said that, Anoki grased Achihas hand and gave a firm nod. Then he set out toward a wagure. After Anokei's figure disappeared, Achihaan and his party walked back into the village. This had been no small gain, and Achiha would have to carefully
1743:07
Speaker A
budget how to spend it. 10 years later, a decade had passed since the last great ninja war. In that war, Kimogakure had suffered severe losses, and it kept quiet for a long while. The Wagakir and Kiraigakure each gained something while
1743:19
Speaker A
Sonakir has always kept its head down. Aiha Jean had just woken up when he heard someone calling to him from outside, "Brother Jean, get up." At 16, Hinata had grown into a graceful young woman, her jet black hair cascading
1743:31
Speaker A
loosely over her shoulders. Dressed in a violet blue skirt, she stood there smiling gently in the breeze. Her pale eyes were as clear and crystalline as gemstones as she gazed at the Aiha clan grounds joy rising in her heart.
1743:43
Speaker A
Aihas lips curled upward. He dressed and walked toward the door only to hear a servant say, "Miss Hinata, you've come to see our Hokag again." He he you don't understand. Miss Hinata has always been very fond of our second
1743:54
Speaker A
young master. She has liked him since childhood. That's right. For the past 10 years, our second young master has also been waiting for Miss Hinata to grow up, which is why he never accepted another woman. The two of them are a match made
1744:05
Speaker A
in heaven. Hearing what they said, Achihajan smiled. These people really did know how to speak pleasantly. He would have to reward them later. Walking out through the gate, Achihaan spotted that graceful figure. The corners of his mouth lifted. Hinata. Hearing the
1744:18
Speaker A
familiar voice, Hinata turned around and beamed at him. Brother Jean, you're finally here. She naturally took his arm and clung to him like a kitten. Oh, brother Jean, I heard that the four great hidden villages are planning to
1744:28
Speaker A
hold the tunin promotion exam in our village. The envoys are arriving today. Hinata said nodded. Yes, the tunin exam.
1744:35
Speaker A
Where was it held last time? Sunir. Hinata answered instantly. Last time when she had been promoted to tunin, it was in sungeek. Her promotion had been unexpectedly smooth. For some reason, there were two scrolls at her starting point, and not a single ninja blocked
1744:48
Speaker A
her way as she headed toward the destination. She muddled through to promotion without quite understanding how. And in the battles afterward, she received four buys in a row, directly seizing first place. She could be called the luckiest kunowi alive. Even the
1745:01
Speaker A
acting Kazak Granny Chio personally walked up to her, lifted her hand with a kind expression, and announced, "I declare first place, Huga Hinata." Aihaan knew very well that all of this had been arranged by Sunikir to curry favor with him. Still he accepted it all
1745:14
Speaker A
without hesitation and even lent sunur a helping hand allowing the village to drink plenty of water. Just as Hinata finished speaking and AMBu ninja knelt on the ground, Lord Hokag the other four kaga have arrived together at the
1745:26
Speaker A
village gate and await your instructions. Aihaan raised an eyebrow. Let's go. Well meet them together. With that, he put his arm around Hinata and headed for the gate with the A&BU following closely behind.
1745:37
Speaker A
Narashikaku had long been waiting at the gate and greeted the four kaga. Good morning everyone. I didn't expect you all to come together. Aihaan greeted them with a smile. The fourth rakage said nothing. He stared at the ground
1745:48
Speaker A
still clearly troubled by what had happened earlier on the Kurigure battlefield. He gritted his teeth and stayed silent. Beside him, Dari spoke directly. Thank you, Lord Hokag for personally receiving us. This must be Daru. I hear the fourth rakage. Lord A
1746:01
Speaker A
intends to groom you as his future successor. Not bad. Not bad. Though your physique can't compare to as your unique storm release is a rare bloodline limit.
1746:09
Speaker A
Aihaan said Darowis heart jolted. He rarely used his storm release and ever since the rakage had been injured last time the rakage had told him to keep a low profile and conceal his strength. But how could Achihaan know
1746:21
Speaker A
all this? Because of the incident among the higher-ups the last time the fourth rakage no longer trusted anyone, not even killer B. Only A and Darwi knew about it. The more he thought about it, the more deeply unsettling it became.
1746:32
Speaker A
Once Aiha said this, the Kaga of the other villages all began sizing up Darui. After all, he was the future heir of Kimogakure. If they could destroy him in the cradle, wouldn't Kimogakure be leaderless for the next decade? Anoki's
1746:44
Speaker A
murderous intent almost solidified into visible form. He stared at Duro Chakra, beginning to gather in his hand. Just then, the fourth rakage, they spoke up, "Hey, are you acting as if I'm already dead, little potato?" The moment those
1746:56
Speaker A
words left his mouth, it drew everyone's attention. Everyone turned to look at the fourth rakage. Upon hearing the words, "Little potato," Anokei's pupils contracted and the chakra in his hand faltered. He tilted his head and glared at the fourth rakage. You coarse brute,
1747:09
Speaker A
what did you say? You call me a little potato. Anokei burned with rage, his eyes spitting fire as if he wanted to devour the fourth rakage hole. The fourth rakage gave him a cold glare. The muscles on his arms swelling as he
1747:20
Speaker A
looked at Anokei. Are you saying I've wronged you? Everyone knew one truth. Lies never hurt, but the truth is a sharp blade. Just as the two were about to come to blows the mizukage of Kiraigakure, Morumi deliberately moved
1747:32
Speaker A
aside while the acting Kazak Granny Chio activated the 10 Chikamatsu puppets to shield herself. However, Morumi and Granny Chio were not watching the fourth rakage and Anokei as they prepared to fight. They were watching Achihan as the Hokag of Kinoa. How would he react when
1747:47
Speaker A
two people brawled right at his doorstep? Narikaku gritted his teeth. those two bastards. But just as he spoke, Achiha Jean narrowed his eyes and clapped his hands together, would release deep forest emergence. In the next instant, Vines shot out from
1748:00
Speaker A
beneath the ground and bound the two men. Trapped in their standoff, neither of them had a chance to react to Achihans jutzu, and so they were tied up. Achi Haan said coldly, "Have you all forgotten that this is my koha?
1748:11
Speaker A
If you are in my koha, you will obey my koha's rules. With these actions, are you trying to blow up the gates of my village?" Hearing this, the fourth rakage, who tried to struggle only to find that the vines had bound his limbs
1748:21
Speaker A
too tightly for him to exert any strength. He could even clearly sense a pulling force coming from the vines. The chakra that the two had just channeled was drained away by the vines. Anoki lowered his head, realizing he had gone
1748:32
Speaker A
too far. He sighed, "I'm sorry, Lord Hokag." Such Anoki offers you his sincere apology. As soon as he spoke, the vines retracted and set him down.
1748:41
Speaker A
After landing, Anoki felt unsteady on his feet and secretly marveled that Achihas would release was truly overbearing. No wonder the ancestors of that era had feared Hashiama. Aihaan then turned to the fourth rakage who lowered his head and remained silent for
1748:55
Speaker A
a long time. Apologize him. Impossible. Seeing this Achihas side next time, learn the lesson and be clear about whose territory this is. Also, go register all ninja's age and gender.
1749:06
Speaker A
After hearing Aihas words and witnessing his power once more 10 years later, the other four Kagaya remained dead inside with no will to resist. A saying had spread throughout the Shinobi world. If you want to know whether the
1749:17
Speaker A
Shinobi world was in chaos, look first to Kohaa. If you want to know whether Konoha was in chaos, look to the Aiah.
1749:23
Speaker A
This showed just how much of a deterrent the Aiha clan had become to the Shinobi world. In the 10 years of peace, every village feverishly developed technology, population, and production, especially Kimobi. The two great wars had consumed most of its population. So, Kimogakure
1749:38
Speaker A
decreed that the village would shoulder 50 of the cost of raising a child. That was how it had recovered and raised a new generation of young Shinobi who would one day become the future warriors of Kimogakure. The four Kagaya led their
1749:49
Speaker A
subordinate shinobi to sign the agreement. It could be said that in a shinobi world without war, the population was rapidly increasing, but the strength of this new generation of Shinobi was far inferior to that of the previous one. This was another headache
1750:01
Speaker A
for the other four villages. Kenoha, however, was different. Aihaan mustered the illusion specialist Shinobi of the ninja clans to design the most realistic jin jutsu experience for every new generation shinobi. This was referred to as simulation training for short. The
1750:15
Speaker A
new generation shinobi either took part in the ninetailes incident of that year joined the battle of canobe bridge or entered the battles fought under the command of the three Sanin in the land of rain. They could be said to have died
1750:25
Speaker A
again and again honing shinobi instincts that were not weaker than those of Shinobi who had truly fought on the battlefield and perhaps even surpassing them. The ones who suffered were the achiha jing jutsu shinobi. Every day they had to cast and sustain jing jutsu
1750:39
Speaker A
consuming a great deal of chakra. For this reason, such a course was held only once a week and a single session required a full week of rest. In this regard, the major clans had no objection whatsoever to the Aiha Shinobi's rest.
1750:50
Speaker A
After all, these people were giving everything for Kenoa's future. What was wrong with letting them rest a little? A figure stepped out from behind Granny Chio and approached Achiha. Aihaan paused in surprise, looked up and saw that it was Gar. He smiled. And who
1751:03
Speaker A
might this young man be? He looked at Granny Chio who hurly stepped forward to stand between Gar and Aihaan explaining Lord Hokag. This is the one-tail Genturiki of our sonir. His name is Gar, the son of the fourth Kazak Raza. He is
1751:17
Speaker A
also one of the candidates to become the next Kazak of Sungeek. Granny Chio spoke, forcing a smile onto her face.
1751:23
Speaker A
She was terrified that if Gar accidentally offended Achiha in some way, he would be killed by a single palm strike. That was why while on Kinoa's soil, she chose to reveal Gar's status as a future Kazak heir, hoping Hokag
1751:35
Speaker A
Aihaan would not bother to lower himself to argue with the child. Aihaan saw through her intention and nodded. Fine.
1751:42
Speaker A
Granny Chio had just let out a sigh of relief when Gar spoke up. Hokag, where is my father? What have you done to him?
1751:48
Speaker A
As the words left his mouth, the windblown sand around them began to dance and churn along the ground.
1751:53
Speaker A
Narashaku glanced at Naras Shakamaru beside him. Shikamu understood at once and immediately stepped forward to stand in front of the Hokag. How dare you? A mere one-tailed Juriki like you dares to interrogate our Lord Hokage. With that, he raised his right hand and a hazy mist
1752:08
Speaker A
pressed the dust firmly down to the ground. Three tales then emerged behind him. Everyone present understood. This boy with the pineapple-shaped haircut was Kenoha's Theta Genturiki and appeared to be about the same age as Gar. The blowing sand Gar had summoned
1752:21
Speaker A
was also suppressed by the watery mist which showed that Nar Shikamaru's strength was no less than Garas. Gar's expression shifted slightly and he was about to go berserk but Shikaku inside his body stopped him. Kid don't do anything reckless or even I won't be
1752:34
Speaker A
able to save you. Shikaka's voice made Gar's entire body shudder. It was one of the very few messages Shikaku had sent him over the past 10 years. Shikaka, why? Gar asked. Because the chakra inside that boy comes from Isabu the
1752:47
Speaker A
three tales. like me. He is one of the tailed beasts of the sage of six paths.
1752:51
Speaker A
After a pause, Shikaku continued, "Also, his coordination with Isabu is clearly better than yours. Even if you fought him with everything you had, you might not gain any advantage." Shikaku could not understand why Isabu would acknowledge such a little brat become
1753:04
Speaker A
his tailed beast and work with him to reach the state of a perfect genturiki.
1753:08
Speaker A
But it did not matter because within Kinoa Shikaku also sensed the presence of many of his kin, the three tales, the sixtales, and the ninetales. It seemed that the Kanahakur of today was no simple village. As for Achiha Jehan, its
1753:19
Speaker A
leader Shikaku thought he must surely possess those eyes. Otherwise, how could he have made so many tailed beasts willingly serve Kenoha? Shikaku believed his guess was correct. When he cautiously glanced at Aihaan, Aihaan seemed to see right through him and
1753:32
Speaker A
smiled. Shikaku quickly averted his gaze and warned, "If you don't want to die, stay in line. That Hokag is not someone we can afford to provoke. Even the strongest tailed beast, the Ninetailes, may not be able to resist him. But my
1753:44
Speaker A
father is still in their hands. Gar said urgently. The reason I never participated in the tunin exams before was so that I could take my father away when I came to Kenoha this time. Do you think your father Raza is a good person?
1753:55
Speaker A
If not for Raza being captured by Kenoha, the two of us would never have been this harmonious. Raza's heart is filled with ambition and desire wanting to use me and to make you use my power while he did not hesitate to make
1754:05
Speaker A
innocent people, even your own family, stepping stones for your success. Even his seat as the fourth Kazak was obtained by selling out information on his comrades. Shikaku was telling Gar about Raza's shortcomings, but Gar gritted his teeth. Shut up. Don't say
1754:19
Speaker A
anymore. I don't believe it. I don't believe it. Gar raged helplessly and attacked the one tale with ninjutsu inside the mental space. The one tale merely glanced at him, swept its tail, and sent him flying. Idiot, I'm telling
1754:31
Speaker A
the truth. If you don't believe me, fine. I was in a good mood and was going to lend you some power to help you rescue your father. But forget it now.
1754:38
Speaker A
After saying this, the one-tail Shikaku tilted his head. After being knocked flying, Gar slowly stood up, walked before Shikaku, and bowed. I'm sorry, Shikaku. I was too loud just now. Please don't mind it. And at the critical moment, lend me some of your power. If
1754:51
Speaker A
it would have been settled long ago if you had done this from the start, I don't know what fortune Raza had to marry your mother and have a son who cares about him so much. After saying that, Shikakua drove Gar's consciousness
1755:01
Speaker A
out. Seeing Gar remained silent, Nar Shikamaru immediately performed a jutzu shadowbinding water prison. As his words fell, countless shadows wrapped around Gar forming a cage. As the shadowbinding water prison appeared, everyone present, including Kaga level powerhouses, stared grimly at the black sphere. Even the
1755:18
Speaker A
fourth rakage had to admit that he could not break this jutzu in less than 5 seconds. But what could 5 seconds do? In the eyes of a true expert, a single second could decide life and death. 5 seconds was more than enough time for
1755:30
Speaker A
him to be chopped into mince meat. Who would have thought that Narashikamaru of Konoha so young possessed such a control technique? It was truly terrifying. Was this the depth of Kenoha's strength?
1755:40
Speaker A
Granny Chio's face was full of anxiety, but she dared not make a move. Aihaan glanced at Shikamaru. All right, Shikamaru, spare that kid. Giving him a lesson is enough. Yes, Lord Hokag.
1755:50
Speaker A
Shikamaru withdrew his chakra, and his shadow returned beneath his feet. Garo was released. His whole body was drenched, but draggled like a drowned rat. Granny Chio breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Koho's Genturiki had held back. Otherwise, if he had been
1756:04
Speaker A
trapped inside while a tailed beast ball was charged up, Gar probably would not have stood a chance. The others found the outcome rather disappointing. If Koha's Juriki had killed Sonagir's or Sonagir had killed Kenoha's Juriki, a blood feud would have been born. That
1756:17
Speaker A
would have been far more interesting. Then, amid the ensuing chaos, Kimogakir would take back the one-third of its territory it had lost while a Wagakir planned to annex the smaller nations around it, assimilating them and expanding its domain. Kirigakir was
1756:30
Speaker A
preparing to launch a surprise attack on Sonagir. 10 years had passed and throughout that decade, Kirigakure had been sharpening its military might. It was no longer the weak village that had only a few hundred ninja remaining.
1756:41
Speaker A
Kirigakur's newfound strength had stirred Mtorumi's ambitions. After all, crime paid and freshly trained soldiers needed to taste blood. Sonagir, meanwhile, thought that war could break out, but it absolutely must not be brought about because of Sungeek. If Kanoha launched a war over Sunir, the
1756:56
Speaker A
battlefield would most likely fall on the border between the land of rain and Sungeek. That would only make Sunaker's already impoverished situation even worse. Moreover, they had heard that the land of rain recently had some sort of Akisatsuki organization. Their leader
1757:10
Speaker A
was said to be very powerful. But just how powerful could he truly be? Would he dare to cause trouble for Kohaa?
1757:16
Speaker A
Impossible. In that case, it would become the land of rain and Kohaa jointly launching a punitive campaign against Sunakir. Kohaa might only teach you a lesson. But as for the land of rain, that was hard to say. Garo, why
1757:27
Speaker A
don't you thank the Lord Hokage at once? If not for his plea for mercy, you would have been drowned by now. Granny Chio snapped. Deep love carried deep harshness. If she had not been trying to protect him, how could she have stepped
1757:38
Speaker A
forward and spoken out? Gar took a deep breath. In order to rescue his father, he endured. Having not seen his father for 10 years, he felt a faint glimmer of expectation toward Raza, the man who shared his blood. Perhaps his father had
1757:49
Speaker A
changed over the past decade. Perhaps he had even missed him. If so, what could he not endure in order to see him? He walked up to Aiha. and the Hokag bowed at a 90° angle and said, "Respected Lord
1758:00
Speaker A
Hokag, I was reckless. I hope that you will forgive me." At the same time, I must apologize to this brother as well.
1758:06
Speaker A
I caused a misunderstanding just now. Gar's sincere and obedient attitude left Granny Chio Tamari and Kankaro dumbfounded. Those two wondered whether this man was truly their biological younger brother. When had Gar ever shown anyone face? Usually, if someone refused
1758:20
Speaker A
to show him face, Gar would send them straight to hell. Because of this, Tamari turned her gaze toward that slouching red-faced pineapple-headed Genturikim Narashikamaru. For the first time, there was a hint of curiosity in her eyes. Narashikamaru sens someone
1758:33
Speaker A
watching him. Frowning, he looked toward Tamari, and at that single glance, his pupils constricted, and he found himself falling into her. Tamari froze for a moment, then looked away into the distance. It had to be said that guy was
1758:44
Speaker A
actually rather handsome. Noticing this, Aiha Jean raised an eyebrow. So, what was bound to come would come after all?
1758:50
Speaker A
Well, let them be. Who could say what would happen among the young? The farce ended with Gar's apology and the other participants began to register. They did not need to write down their ninjutsu, only their ninja names. This was to
1759:01
Speaker A
tally the number of ninja participating in the tunin exam and determine the examination content. After all the examinees had registered Aihaan, led them to the village's only five-star hotel, Kenohab Breeze. The owner of Kohhab Breeze, after receiving Narashikaka's phone call, had rushed
1759:16
Speaker A
back to the village without a moment's delay and personally prepared to receive the distinguished guests who were about to arrive. Of course, those distinguished guests were not the contestants, but those who already stood at the summit of the ninja world. Aside
1759:28
Speaker A
from the five Kaga summit, this was the first time all five Kaga had appeared together in Kohaa. For his hotel, it was absolutely the best publicity possible.
1759:36
Speaker A
The owner of Kohaa Breeze wiped the sweat from his brow, wondering when the Lord Hokag and the others would arrive.
1759:41
Speaker A
Just as he was grumbling inwardly, an attendant suddenly cried out, "There, they're here. So many people." Hearing this, the owner stood up straight at once and said with a grave expression.
1759:51
Speaker A
In a moment, follow me and warmly welcoming the five kaga and their ninja. Yes. All the weight staff gathered their spirits looked toward the distance and wore solemn expressions. When the five kaga, still deep in conversation, came within 500 meters of the hotel the band
1760:05
Speaker A
the owner had hired began beating gongs and drums and playing instruments. Some weight staff even started setting off firecrackers. This attracted nearby residents and vendors. They quickly swarmed in that direction, eager to see what was happening. Such a huge
1760:18
Speaker A
spectacle. Aihans mouth twitched. Watching this scene, he could not help thinking, "Are Kinoa's business owners really this good at putting on a show nowadays?" With firecrackers exploding and music playing, anyone would think someone was getting married. The fifth
1760:30
Speaker A
Mizukage made Tarumi laughed softly. The Lord Hokag is truly enthusiastic. Firecrackers and music making me feel quite embarrassed. I said the Hokag was the most hospitable, didn't I? See, what did I tell you? Anokei said with a smile, looking at Aiha Shao. Granny Chio
1760:46
Speaker A
of Sungeek watched the firecrackers crackling and the band playing and could not help lamenting. How much money had all this cost? Was it really worth spending so much on such things? A of Kimogakir remained expressionless, gazing straight ahead. His heart was as
1760:59
Speaker A
firm as a boulder. His emotions would not be disturbed by external things. Darwi looked at Rakage a with admiration thinking to himself as expected only Lord Rakage can remain completely unfazed even when Mount Thai collapses before him. It seems I still have much
1761:13
Speaker A
to learn. Just as Aiha Jean was hesitating over how to explain the proprietor strode straight over and said, "Distinguished Kag Lord's welcome.
1761:20
Speaker A
This is the welcome ceremony and accommodation arrangement that the Lord Hokag has prepared for everyone. I hope you will like it." After saying this, he winked at Aiha. Aihas mouth twitched, but he nodded in acknowledgement. At that very moment, a
1761:33
Speaker A
figure descended from the sky and a group of shinobi appeared at his side. Aihaan focused his gaze. Good heavens, it was actually Tindo wearing the Amigure forehead protector. His face calm. He said, "I wonder for the tunin exam hosted by Kenoha. Does my amigure
1761:47
Speaker A
have the right to take part?" After saying this, he looked straight at Achiha because in his eyes, everyone present was no more than an ant. Only Achiha had the ability to fight him. You insulent wretches. The villages taking
1761:59
Speaker A
part in the tunin exam submitted their materials half a year in advance and everything was decided a month before the exam. You people appear out of nowhere and babble about participating.
1762:08
Speaker A
Have you no respect for Kohaa? Choji Akimichi roared in anger. Pain raised his hand, aimed it at Choji Akimchi, tilted his head slightly, and slowly began Universal. Before he could finish, Achihaan sent Tendo Payne flying backward with a body flicker and
1762:22
Speaker A
monstrous strength. Tendo Pain's pupils contracted. He had clearly not reacted in time either. He stared blankly at Achiha. This guy was still the same as ever he attacked at the slightest provocation and every time he moved, he managed to act before him and cut him
1762:36
Speaker A
off. Aihaan sneered and said, "If you simply wish to come to Kohaa for the tunin exam, Konoha may well grant you that chance. But if you intend to make trouble in our village, I can dispatch troops to Amigay cure this very moment."
1762:47
Speaker A
At these words, Tendo remained expressionless. But the real body thousands of miles away was gritting his teeth, his face twisted with fury. This guy, how dare he be so arrogant? But after a moment, he understood that Achiha had the capital for such
1763:00
Speaker A
arrogance. Not to mention Kinoa dispatching troops. Even if Aihaan came personally to Amigure, he could not stop him. He could only watch helplessly as the people and things he cherished most were taken away powerless to do anything. After thinking for a while,
1763:14
Speaker A
Nagato manipulated Tindo to stand up and bow to Achihajan. Forgive me, Lord Hokag. I was too presumptuous. Please give the children of Amiggeek a chance.
1763:22
Speaker A
His voice was utterly sincere without the arrogance and condescension from before. It actually sounded rather pleasant. Aihajan nodded. In that case, Shikaku registered the children they brought. Later prepared some test papers and the heaven and earth scrolls.
1763:35
Speaker A
Shikakar nodded and said as you command Lord Hokage. With that, he cast a glance at the group from Amigay cure. Tendo had wanted to pull off something spectacular, but instead he had taken a spectacular fall. If this time he had
1763:47
Speaker A
lost face completely, yet he dared not vent his anger. If it were only himself, so be it. But his every action affected the whole of Amigure. He could only compromise. The other four Kagaya took in the scene, their eyes flickering with
1763:59
Speaker A
calculation and intent to win him over. Although pain had not managed to strike, just now what lay in his eye sockets was the legendary Renegan, the eyes of the sage of six paths. And the five shinobies standing behind him radiating
1764:11
Speaker A
formidable power made them feel somewhat threatened. Even though their true appearances were hidden beneath conicle hats and cloaks, but the black robes and red clouds were the unmistakable insignia of the Akitsuki and they recognized them. The Akitsuki occupied
1764:24
Speaker A
Amigakure and used it as their base. Their strength was considerable and countless S-rank and above missions had never once failed in their hands. This stirred in them the desire to win Pain over, but not now. Tindo had clearly
1764:36
Speaker A
provoked Achihas anger. Whoever showed Pain goodwill at this moment would only prove that they bore Achihaan ill will. So they would have to find the right opportunity. Whichever faction gained Payne's allegiance would be greatly strengthened, so each of them
1764:48
Speaker A
was privately thinking of recruiting Payne. Aihaan was perfectly aware of this, but he did not mind. 10 years ago, he could already beat Tindo into fleeing with his tail between his legs. Now he had only grown stronger. With that
1765:00
Speaker A
thought, Aihaan headed for the Hokag building. The crowd watched him leave their eyes filled with or respect and calculation. In addition, aside from the tunin exam, the four kag's true purpose in coming to Kenoha was to observe the
1765:11
Speaker A
strength of Kenoha's current shinobi and its next generation. This would be extremely useful for their future schemes. Although they could not defeat Aihaan, that did not mean their next generation could not defeat Kohaa's next generation. As soon as Aihaan died, the
1765:25
Speaker A
ninja world would descend into chaos again. It was the same as with Kinoa's Hasharama back then. Once Hashiamarama's death was confirmed and Madara Aiha defected, the ninja world immediately fell into chaos and all the so-called peace treaties previously signed became
1765:39
Speaker A
completely void. Juriki were even pushed onto the battlefield as strategic weapons and the situation became utterly chaotic. Even Tobarama Senju, Hashurama's younger brother, known as the master of forbidden jutzu, fell in battle. This was exactly the idea they
1765:53
Speaker A
were pursuing. If Kenoa's strength proved uneven this time, they would go back and train their own shinobi even harder so that in the future they could carve out glory for their own villages in the ninja world. Back in the Hokag
1766:04
Speaker A
building, Achihaan kept thinking about the true purpose of Amigir's visit. Besides, for the past 10 years, the Akisatsuki of the original story had never done anything as mad as collecting the tailed beasts. Even Black Zetsu and Aido had been quiet for a long time,
1766:18
Speaker A
which made Achiha feel a pang of dread. He always felt that something major was about to happen. In a cave in Kiraigakir, Black Zetsu looked at Achihao and said, "Aido, why have you made no move at all in these 10 years?
1766:30
Speaker A
Don't tell me you intend to spend the rest of your life like this. Don't forget the death of your little girlfriend and the eye of the moon plan that Madara entrusted to you, the great plan to make this world end its wars
1766:40
Speaker A
forever and drown everyone in their own illusions." Black Zetsu said with bitter disappointment. Aido, however, could not be bothered to look at him. He merely waved his hand and said, "If you can help me suppress Aiha, I will go. If you
1766:51
Speaker A
can't then sit here obediently and wait for the right moment. Aihao was disheveled and haggarded. He was not unwilling to cause trouble. He simply could not. Aiha Jean was a tiger blocking his path who no matter what ability he used it was neutralized one
1767:05
Speaker A
by one. Consider that war 10 years ago. He beat Kimobicure so badly they didn't know what hit them. Setting the village's strength back by more than a decade. What was Aidito supposed to do about that? What could he do? He could
1767:16
Speaker A
only drown his sorrows in wine. Everyday meet his beloved Ren in his dreams and talk to her. Apart from that, what else could he do? Black Zetsu hardened his heart. He no longer cared whether he would expose the secret of seizing
1767:27
Speaker A
another person's body. He lunged at Aido and took control of his body. Aido was shocked and tried to force him out, but it was useless. At first, he could struggle, but gradually he felt his strength ebbing away and his
1767:38
Speaker A
consciousness sinking deeper and deeper. Black Zetssuyu. Only then did Achiha Abidito realize that Black Zetsu had never been helping him. Rather, he had his own agenda. Aido, no. To be more precise, Black Zetsu's sinister voice echoed from within his body. Sorry,
1767:52
Speaker A
Aido. I'm taking your body. Perhaps you're wondering why I can control your body. Huh? Back at the canopy bridge when half your body was destroyed, I had white Zetsu repair it for you. Your body is full of white Zetsu cells. I can
1768:04
Speaker A
easily command those cells to devour the rest of your body's functions and ultimately seize control. Since you're unwilling to do these things, I'll do them myself. No matter what, I will carry out the Eye of the Moon plan, and
1768:14
Speaker A
I will bring my mother back to life. Black Sets voice was firm and burning with rage. After his soul, Sankabido could only watch helplessly from the depths. Gritting his teeth, he roared.
1768:24
Speaker A
You'd better never give me a chance or I will annihilate you. Black Zetsu simply ignored his barking. He clapped his hands and countless white Zetsu appeared before him. Sensing that his aura had become Black Zetsuus, they all bowed in
1768:36
Speaker A
greeting. Lord Black Zetsu. Their tone was reverent, as if Abidito's replacement caused them no surprise at all. Toby included. Next, we implement the backup plan. With that countless white Zetsu nodded and walked on their own to the altar within controlling
1768:49
Speaker A
Aido's body, black Zetsu began forming hand seals a smile curling at his lips. Impure world reincarnation. As he spoke, he placed the flesh and bones Achiadara had prepared in front. After a heart-rening scream from the white zetsu silence fell, the other white Zetsu
1769:04
Speaker A
showed no fear. Instead, they were thrilled. The next instant, a coffin plate rose from the earth. 3 seconds later, it was kicked away and a man emerged from within. Black Zetsu's eyes blazed with excitement. He knelt on the
1769:15
Speaker A
ground and said, "Lord Madara, you have finally returned." Aihamadara's face was harsh and low pressure. Aido, what could possibly require my intervention? Surely a few tailed beasts haven't stumped you. Black Zetsu replied, "Lord Madara, the one before you, is not Aihao, but Black Zetsu."
1769:31
Speaker A
Aido was terrified by the enemy and hasn't made a move in 10 years. Even the mist village we once controlled was taken back through Achihajans maneuvering. Black Zetsu spoke in a tearful tone. Madara's mind momentarily went blank at these words. Perhaps
1769:46
Speaker A
having been dead too long, he couldn't react. He blinked and asked Black Zetsu, "What did you say?" Black Zetsu recounted everything in full.
1769:53
Speaker A
Unexpectedly, Madara wasn't angry. He laughed heartily. Huh. I never thought that among those traitors there would actually be an Aiha with real spirit.
1770:01
Speaker A
How exhilarating. Exhilarating. Madara's laughter traveled far. startling the birds in the distant mountains, sending them flapping into the sky in panic.
1770:09
Speaker A
Black Zetsu was dumbfounded. He stared at Madara in bewilderment and said, "Lord Madara, I'm saying that this Achiha Jean has interfered with our Eye of the Moon plan. I heard you. My ears aren't deaf. Though he ruined my plan,
1770:21
Speaker A
that doesn't stop me from thinking that after Hashiama, I found another intriguing opponent." Madara's eyes filled with fighting spirit. Black Zetsu was stunned by Madar's reaction. Should they still carry out the next phase of the plan? No, it must be done. Just as
1770:34
Speaker A
this thought crossed his mind, Madara spoke, "Go bring me two ordinary Sharinggon. We're going to see Nagato." Overjoyed, Black Zetsu immediately retrieved two threetoone preserved in nutrient solution and offered them respectfully. Madara, without a hint of disdain, set them into his eye sockets.
1770:50
Speaker A
He then used chakra to connect them to his reincarnated body. The next moment, the three Tommo Shaing transformed into Achiadara's eternal man, Gekko Sharinggon. With his eyes restored, Madara looked around and smirked. It was true that being alive felt better. Able
1771:04
Speaker A
to behold the world's vastness and its ride of colors. He stretched his limbs, then looked at Black Zetsu. Let's go.
1771:10
Speaker A
Well carry out our plan. Where is Nagato now? He knew that with his intelligence network, Black Zetsu would surely know. Black Zetsu answered.
1771:17
Speaker A
Nagato is right now controlling the six paths of pain in Kenoha taking part in the tunin exams. He then looked at Madara. Madara nodded. Reaching out toward Black Zetsu. He asked, "Where am I gunned by?" and sickle. Black Zetsu
1771:29
Speaker A
scratched his head. For some reason, those two treasures ended up in Ajihas hands. Madara's face went dark. He glared at Black Zetsu, who was using Aido's body and cursed useless. In that case, we'll detour to Kimogakure first. Aren't the eight tales and the
1771:43
Speaker A
two tales there sees them? Madara snorted and shot toward the cloud peak in his memory. After all, during the waring states period, it was the Aiha clan who held the land of Kimogakure. He knew it far better than anyone. Black
1771:55
Speaker A
Zetsu hastily followed Madara's lead. Watching Madara in action, his eyes grew a little moist. Lord Madara was truly the best. He starts working for me the moment he comes back to life. Madara, meanwhile, continuously accelerated with Chakra as did Black Zetsu and soon they
1772:09
Speaker A
arrived at Kumogicure. Madara was spotted as soon as he reached the village entrance. He wasn't in a rush to attack. Instead, observing the ninja with interest. The Kumobicure ninja spotted him and immediately sounded the alarm. Enemy attack. Enemy attack.
1772:23
Speaker A
Hearing the alarm, Kimogur's ninja swarmed out. The two-tailed Jin Shuriki and the eight-etales Jinshuriki appeared together. Seeing Madara in waring states armor, Yujito was taken aback. Aihaan, what are you doing here? Madara looked as if he'd heard a joke. Aihaan, me
1772:39
Speaker A
preposterous. Or Aiha Madara. After Madara introduced himself, everyone exchanged glances and burst out laughing. Who doesn't know that Madara died long ago beneath Lord Hasharama's blade? What mad man is this actually calling himself Madara? How ridiculous.
1772:53
Speaker A
Get lost. You're not welcome here. The crowd hooted with laughter. Madara watched them expressionlessly. Trash like them wasn't worthy of his anger.
1773:01
Speaker A
Yet the two-tailes and three tales Jinshuriki looked on with shock and dread. He might genuinely be Madaraa.
1773:06
Speaker A
Uito said she couldn't help recalling how Ajiha had once played the part of the reincarnated Hasharama. Yet this man's presence and chakra made her heart tremble at the thought that he was truly Madara. Madara Aiha suddenly broke into
1773:19
Speaker A
a smile. He looked at Killer B and Yujoni and said, "You too are the Genturiki, aren't you? Do you intend to be captured by me or will you surrender yourselves from inside Yujito's body? Matabi trembled. Yujito, it's true. He really is Madara Aiha. I could
1773:32
Speaker A
never mistake that aura. Yuki responded in kind. Be run. Get as far away as you can. Madara Aiha's target is you not these ninja. Only if you and Yujito leave hidden cloud will the ninja of this village be safe. With that thought,
1773:45
Speaker A
the eight tales Jinuriki killer B said with unwavering resolve, we can go with you. But please do not hurt these ninja.
1773:51
Speaker A
They are innocent. At the same time, Killer B glanced at Yugato and she met his eyes. In an instant, she understood his intent. She drew a deep breath and said, "That's right. What you want are the tailed beasts inside us, not their
1774:01
Speaker A
lives. Please show mercy and spare them." Madara Aiha stroked his chin and answered readily. Fine. In that case, follow me. With that, Madara headed toward the gorge of hidden cloud. Killer B and Yujito exchanged a look. Be left
1774:13
Speaker A
first while Yujito gave Samwi her instructions. Notify Kenoha at once and informed the rakage. If I don't return, there is no need to search for my body.
1774:21
Speaker A
Preserve hidden clouds effective strength. The heavens of the shinobi world are about to shift. After settling her final affairs, Yujito dashed into the distance. Sami watched their departing figures in a days, her eyes reening. After calming the ninja of
1774:34
Speaker A
hidden cloud, she went straight to Dodai and told him everything. When Dodai heard that Madara Aiha had been resurrected, he drew in a sharp breath.
1774:42
Speaker A
Now he must set out for Konoha at once. The tunin exam no longer matters. Sami nodded and was about to accompany Dodai to Kenoha, but Dodai spoke up. This is no ordinary matter. One of the two of us
1774:52
Speaker A
must remain to guard hidden cloud. Sami understood. She said, "In that case, I will be the one to go to Kenoha as an envoy." Dodai looked at her gravely.
1775:00
Speaker A
"Very well. Go quickly and return quickly. Also inform the other Kage of this. They will decide what to do." Understood. After saying this, Sami headed for Canoa. Meanwhile, Black Zetsu was probing the graves and remains of hidden clouds fallen elites from the
1775:13
Speaker A
past. These would all be useful in the future. On the mountain range of hidden cloud, Madara Aiha stood at the summit.
1775:19
Speaker A
Gazing at the sun, he curled the corners of his mouth upward. Such beautiful weather. What a pity I cannot feel it in this reanimated body. Soon after, killer B arrived behind him and stared at Madara with a grave expression. Madara
1775:31
Speaker A
Aiha, what exactly have you come to our hidden cloud village for? Young man of hidden cloud, have you heard of the infinite Sukuyami? Madara Aiha seemed like someone who had not spoken to another soul in a long time and he was
1775:42
Speaker A
eager to pour out his thoughts to Killer B. Killerb blinked then shook his head.
1775:46
Speaker A
I've never heard of any infinite Sukuyami. Madara turned to face him and said, "This shinobi world is utterly filthy, full of schemes, calculations, and endless warfare. A thousand years ago, it was so. And a thousand years later, it remains exactly the same. This
1776:00
Speaker A
is the result of human nature. Men have desires. All wish to realize the ideals and ambitions in their hearts. That is why the shinobi world has become so riddled with scars. I'm Adara Aiha am the one who will end this filthy shinobi
1776:13
Speaker A
world. I will make all living beings stop their wars and I will guide humanity to true peace. And the infinite sukuyami is the plan I will carry out.
1776:21
Speaker A
Madara's expression turned fanatical. After collecting the one tale through the nine tales and merging their power into one, I will become a second sage of six paths. Then with the moon as my medium, I will release a jin jutzu that
1776:33
Speaker A
covers the entire shinobi world. All people will be lost within the jin jutsu dwelling in the world they long for.
1776:39
Speaker A
This world will have no conquests and no war. What a magnificent plan. Madara declared this with fervor. Killer be raised an eyebrow. The infinite sukuyami a jing jutsu covering the entire shinobi world. This Madara Aiha was truly frightening. He actually intended to
1776:54
Speaker A
carry out such a scheme. But the eight tales within him spoke out. Jing jutsu world. When that time comes, humans will become the tental nourishment. The tent tales will ceaselessly absorb their chakra and bear fruit. Once that fruit
1777:05
Speaker A
is eaten, it will make one invincible in the world. Though humans may spend their lives in the jing jutsu world just before death, they will regain their senses and realize it was all nothing but a dream of phantom of bubble of
1777:16
Speaker A
shadow. That is what true despair will be. The eight tales said coldly. Killer be shuddered. So that was it. This truly was a desparing way to die. He looked at the figure of Madaraa Aiha before him, loathing flashing in his eyes. After
1777:29
Speaker A
seemingly pouring out the ideals in his heart, Madara Aiha looked at him expressionlessly. So are you willing to give everything for the eye of the moon plan. If you are, I will later find a way for you to survive even after you
1777:39
Speaker A
are separated from being a Genturiki. And that little cat in the distance, you are the same. If you are willing, I can let you live as well. His voice carried far into the distance. Even from a kilometer away, the two tales,
1777:49
Speaker A
Jinshuriki, Yujito, who had followed later could hear him. Yujito trembled. Matabi, how should I choose? Matatabi was silent for a moment. If you refuse him, you will die at once. If you agree, there is still a chance. The final
1778:01
Speaker A
decisive battle will be between him and Achiha. As long as Aihaan is victorious, none of this will matter. After Matabi had explained the reasoning, Yujito nodded with unwavering eyes. Very well then, let us fame compliance and stall for time. The eight tales on the other
1778:16
Speaker A
side seemed to share the same sentiment. Yuki urged killer be first. conserve your strength and preserve your life for what is to come. Once Achiha Jean kills Madara Aiha in the future, all of this will be resolved. Killer B and Yujito
1778:28
Speaker A
exchanged a glance and then knelt on one knee. We are willing to pledge our loyalty to Lord Madara and realize this great eye of the moon plan. How could Madara Aiha fail to see through their little schemes? But it did not matter.
1778:39
Speaker A
Madara did not care. He nodded. In that case, you two will lead the way to Hidden Rock Village. Time is precious.
1778:45
Speaker A
We set out now. After Madara said this, he looked at them. Their eyes lit up.
1778:49
Speaker A
The humiliation and crushing pain Hidden Rock had inflicted on them back then could finally be avenged today. Thus, as if by unspoken agreement the two began to push inward from the direction of Hidden Clouds occupied territories.
1779:01
Speaker A
Kitsuchi who was stationed there had been reading only to be roused by Dong Shuran. This is terrible. Lord Kitsuchi Madara Aiha's come. What? Say that again. Achiadara, where did an Aihadara come from? Kitsuchi was livid. He slammed the book in his hand onto the
1779:16
Speaker A
table with a heavy thud. There are not only Achiadara but also the two-tailed Jinuriki and the eight tales Jinshuriki from Kimobikir. They are following behind that man claiming to be Achihamadara slaughtering our shinobi wantingly. Can't you stop them? We have
1779:29
Speaker A
6,000 Shinobi now. Kitsuchi asked then immediately fell silent. The command of those 6,000 Shinobi was in Dong Sharon's hands. Now that he had walked in looking so bedraggled, it was highly likely that something had gone wrong. Lord Kitsuchi,
1779:42
Speaker A
your subordinate has failed. I led 2,000 Shinobi in a mass assault and had already pinned down the two-tala genturiki. But in an instant, a pillar of flames swept through us. Had I not dropped to the ground in time, I would
1779:53
Speaker A
have met the same end as those 2,000 shinobi, burned to nothing, not even ash left. Dong Shurin wept bitterly. It was the first time he had witnessed such a scene. How terrifying. A single ninjutsu had instantly annihilated 2,000 Shinobi.
1780:07
Speaker A
Kitsuchi staggered at these words, his face pale. What about the remaining 4,000 Shinobi? I ordered them to stay outside the camp. Lord Han has already gone to hold back the formidable enemy.
1780:17
Speaker A
We must run. We also have to notify that such that is the most urgent matter. As for this territory, it is not worth keeping. Dong Shuran saw the situation clearly. Achiadara's strength was not something they could resist. The only
1780:29
Speaker A
sound option was to retreat to the village and await reinforcements. Kitsuchi nodded. Good. Take your men and return to a Wagakir immediately. Take this token. Eh, as long as you carry it, no one will stop you. I'll go hold them
1780:41
Speaker A
off for a while. Dong Shurin grabbed his arm firmly. Lord Kitsuchi, don't be reckless. You cannot go. Lord Han went into battle with the resolve to die to buy us time. If you go Aagir will be leaderless, and internal chaos is
1780:53
Speaker A
certain. Kitsuchi's face turned ashen. He knew Dong Shuran was right. But Uncle Han had helped him defend the territory he had conquered with immense toil and merit. How could he turn a blind eye and abandon him? A scheme came to Dong
1781:05
Speaker A
Shuran. A knife hand blow struck Kitsuchi's corateed artery and Kitsuchi immediately fell unconscious. Dong Shuran could only hoist him onto his shoulder murmur forgive me and then run with the army toward Aagakir. At the border of a Wagakir Achiadara stood
1781:19
Speaker A
looking at Han the fiveetales Genturiki and said the same words. But Han deeply influenced by Anokei's will of stone would never agree to fain submission.
1781:27
Speaker A
But once a Genturiki was killed, the tailed beast would also disperse for a period of time. Time was precious now.
1781:32
Speaker A
So even if Achi Hamadara was displeased with Hans behavior, he would not kill him. Five tales Juriki, I'll give you one more chance. Do you truly refuse to surrender? Achiadara said coldly, "Forgive me, but that suchage and his
1781:44
Speaker A
son Kitsuchi have treated me well. I would rather die in honor than live in disgrace." As he spoke, white mist appeared over his body, all of its steam. Although Koko the five tales knew this battle was a fight with no hope of
1781:55
Speaker A
survival, being able to accompany Han in this bout against Achiadara was already worth it. He poured his chakra into Han without limit and Han felt himself surge with power. In that instant, he erupted with astonishing speed and force
1782:08
Speaker A
charging straight at the two-tailed Ginuriki. Pick the softest pimmen. Yujito knew the two-tailed Ginuriki pad drastically. She could sense that if that blow truly landed, she would not recover for quite a while. Killer B. The eight tala Jinuriki hurriedly tried to
1782:22
Speaker A
rescue her, but Han like a madden bull was moving at maximum speed. At this rate, Killer B would not make it in time before his tentacles could reach her.
1782:29
Speaker A
Yujito would already be gravely wounded. Yet Aiha Madara flashed in front of Yujito extended a palm and blocked his attack. Rumble with the two combatants.
1782:38
Speaker A
As the epicenter, the ground collapsed and cracked outward in every direction. A shock wave burst outward, forcing Yujito and Killer B to retreat together.
1782:46
Speaker A
Achi Hamadara's lips curled upward. You are actually somewhat interesting. You really have stirred up a bit of my interest. Very well. Today, I'll use you to warm up and see whether you are worthy of dancing with me. Achi Hamadara
1782:57
Speaker A
seized Han's fist and hurled him away with force. Han instantly lost his balance. In midair, the pores on his back opened wide, venting steam to correct his posture. Aiha Madara shifted his form appeared before Han and delivered a heavy kick. Even with the
1783:10
Speaker A
steam blocking at the kick, still drove Han into the ground. Han coughed up a mouthful of blood and stared at Achihadara in disbelief. How can he be this strong? Koko spoke like Hashiamaramaju. He was the protagonist of the previous era. His strength is
1783:23
Speaker A
only a hair behind. Whether in taijutsu, ninjutsu, jing jutsu or susenu, he stands at the very peak. I have to say he is a monster. Ordinary people are nothing more than ants before him. Koko explained further. Then are we doomed?
1783:35
Speaker A
Han side. Not necessarily. After all, Aihamadara just said that for the sake of his eye of the moon plan, he would at most gravely wound you, not kill you. If you died, I would also vanish for a period of time and his plan would be
1783:47
Speaker A
pushed back by over a decade. That is something he cannot accept. So I suggest you feain compliance and pretend to surrender. When the time comes the shinobi world will surely unite to strike him down. As long as Aihamadara
1783:58
Speaker A
dies in battle, you can regain your freedom, Koko urged. After all, Han was his ginuriki. Their many years of working together have been fairly good.
1784:05
Speaker A
Koko still hoped Han could live well for the life of a tailed beast was one of constantly being cycled into new vessels. If a tailed beast was compatible with its genturiki, that was fine. Ew, if their temperaments clashed,
1784:16
Speaker A
that was true suffering. Han thought for a long while then nodded. Fine. In that case, I will pretend to surrender. Aiha Madara landed before him, placed his foot on Han's body, and said coldly, already lost her nerve. Then I ask you
1784:28
Speaker A
now, surrender or die? Achi Hamadara pressed down with his foot. Han recoiled as if struck by a heavy blow, and said, "I I am willing to surrender. Please, Lord Achiadara, spare my life." Killer B and Yujito found the sight hard to
1784:40
Speaker A
watch. Genturiki had always been immensely proud beings, yet Han had been humiliated to such a degree. This also made the two immensely grateful that they had surrendered directly and avoided this suffering of the flesh.
1784:51
Speaker A
Aihamadara lifted his foot. At least you know what is good for you. You two keep an eye on him. Watch his recovery and don't even think about running. Killer B and Yujito trembled and nodded. Yes.
1785:01
Speaker A
Madara sama. Aihamadara nodded and set off to search around a wagure. It was said that Rashi having political disagreements with Anoki had already gone into seclusion. So he would see where near a wagure the scenery was beautiful and where the land was
1785:14
Speaker A
suitable for living and hiding. On the five tales, Jinuriki saw a fellow Genturiki treating his wounds and fell silent. Then puzzled, he asked, "Have you truly sided with Achi Hamadara?
1785:24
Speaker A
Don't you realize he is a mad man?" Yujito of the two tales remained silent and did not answer at once. Killer B the Eight Tales Ginuriki snorted, "And what if we do? You don't actually think you can beat him, do you?" This time, Han,
1785:36
Speaker A
the five-tailed Jinuriki felt a sharp pang in his heart. "Fight? How could they fight? Were they supposed to headbutt him? That man's combat power was simply beyond what any ordinary person could compare to. Even a Genturiki was no match. Recalling the
1785:49
Speaker A
wound Achiadara had dealt him in their earlier battle, his eyes dimmed, losing their light. So instead of resisting desperately to the death, we should fame compliance for now and bite our time.
1785:58
Speaker A
Kohaa has the three tales, the six tales, and the nine tales. So in that final battle, they are bound to face him. Yu need the two tales. Genturiki murmured. Aihamadara's aim is to build a world where an illusion replaces
1786:10
Speaker A
reality. This kind of absurd claim is utter nonsense. We cannot defeat him, but that does not mean Kinoa cannot.
1786:16
Speaker A
Killer Bee's eyes lit up. He still believed that although Aihadara was formidable, the outcome of a battle between him and Achiha was far from certain. Besides, Madara was only one man and with his aid just two. How could
1786:27
Speaker A
they take on the entire Shinobi world? After hearing the eight tales, Jin Shuriki's words, Han felt a little better. Since everyone was harboring the same intent of playing the submissive role, he was not alone. He was not the
1786:38
Speaker A
only one who thought this way. His path was not solitary. Konoha village. Aihaan was dozing in the Hokag's office when a sudden knock came at the door. Then it was pushed open. Startled, he rose quickly and saw the five Kag standing at
1786:50
Speaker A
the threshold their expressions grave. What happened everyone? Aren't you supposed to be preparing for the tunin exams? Why have you all come to my office? Aihaan asked in bewilderment.
1787:00
Speaker A
Seeing the urgency and fear on their faces, his heart sank. The fourth rakage a spoke. Lord Hokag Kumovikir has been invaded by Achi Hamadura. The two-tales and eight tales jinuriki have been captured. Whether alive or dead, we don't know. Then the third such anki
1787:14
Speaker A
spoke gravely. Han, the five-tales Jinuriki in my son Kitsuchi's camp tried to delay Achiadars advance. He too was missing alive or dead. None can say.
1787:24
Speaker A
The fifth Mizuk avoided meeting their eyes as she spoke. It is beyond comprehension. By all reason, the dead should not walk the living world again.
1787:31
Speaker A
Yet this has indeed occurred, and the recording stone of a wagure has preserved the whole thing. reminded the third suchage immediately produced the recording stone his messenger had brought. After he charged it with chakra, a screen of light appeared in
1787:43
Speaker A
the air. Footage of Achiadara annihilating 2,000 shinobi with a single blast of fire release great fire annihilation. A chill ran through Achihajans heart. Seeing Achiadara's state, he realized it was the impure world reincarnation form.
1787:57
Speaker A
Wasn't this jutzu in the scroll of seals? And wasn't Kabutoo kept under his absolute watch? How could this jutzu possibly have been used? Chio the acting Kazak walked in and holding Gar's hand.
1788:07
Speaker A
She hesitated for a moment but in the end worry outweighed her hesitation. In a firm voice she said, "Lord Hokaggara is the one tales ginuriki and the hope of our sonir. I beg you to protect him so that Achihomadara does not capture
1788:20
Speaker A
him. If this child dies will have no successor and will exist in name alone.
1788:25
Speaker A
Please Lord Hokag take action and suppress Achiadara." Everyone turned their gaze to Achihajan. Although they had once schemed against one another and quarreled in times of crisis, they would instinctively close ranks. Now having witnessed Achiadara's might, they understood all the more how
1788:39
Speaker A
insignificant they were. They needed a powerhouse to lead them and fire the opening shot against Achi Hamadar's invasion. That person was Achiha. Only Achiha had such strength and such depth.
1788:50
Speaker A
Achihajan frowned for a moment, then turned to Narikaku beside him. Narikaku said,"Lord Hokag, I think the Kag are right." Aihamadara is now tyrannical and crazed and from the way he is moving he is collecting the tailed beasts. Kenoha
1789:04
Speaker A
has the genturiki of the three tales, the six tales and the ninetailes. In other words, sooner or later Kenoha will have to face him too. I don't know what he is after but for Kenoha this is certainly not good news. I suggest we
1789:15
Speaker A
immediately form an allied shinobi forces to oppose Achiadara. Narikaku had spoken these words with deep sincerity.
1789:22
Speaker A
On the one hand, he was thinking of Kenoha and the shinobi world. On the other, he was thinking of his son. His son was the three-tailed Jinshuriki and would inevitably clash with Achihomadara. Based on his knowledge of his son's strength and the scenes from
1789:34
Speaker A
the recording stone, just now he knew that his son was absolutely no match for Achihadara. The only chance was for Achiha who likewise possessed the mano sharing to take the field. Aihaan saw through his thoughts but did not blame
1789:47
Speaker A
him. After all, it was he who had decided to entrust the three tales to Nar Shikamaru in the first place. Now that the Genturiki was in trouble, how could he, the mastermind behind it all, just sit idly by? He had to handle the
1789:58
Speaker A
afterale service, didn't he? Aihaan made the final decision very well. I ask every Kaga to set out immediately.
1790:04
Speaker A
Return to your villages and organize the Allied Shinobi forces. Let our forehead protectors be unified under the character for Shinobi. Whether the wearer is a ninja from a hidden village or a ninja from a lesser nation, all shall be members of our allied shinobi
1790:17
Speaker A
forces. As for the one tales Jinuriki Chio, please let him remain in Kenoha for now to keep out of danger. Aihajan looked at Chio. Chio nodded to show she understood and the other three Kaga nodded too. After agreeing on a meeting
1790:29
Speaker A
point, they hurried away with their forces. Gar looked at Achiha, all sorts of conflicting feelings welling up inside him. He had never expected this Hokag to step forward at the critical moment formed the allied shinobi forces and even offer to protect him. He had
1790:43
Speaker A
seen the recording stone and knew that facing Achiadara meant certain death. He had also asked Shikaku who told him that one more or one fewer of him changed nothing. Before Achiadara, it was all just a matter of a single slap. Only
1790:54
Speaker A
then did he understand that Achiadara's power was something he could neither match nor oppose. So hiding in Kohaa was his only path to survival. Aihaan glanced at Gar and finally spoke.
1791:05
Speaker A
Kakashi rang the bell immediately. The whole village is entering emergency combat readiness. Have everyone assemble in Kenoha Plaza. This campaign concerns the survival of Kenoha and the survival of the Shinobi world. We cannot hesitate. Yes. Kakashi Hitaki dropped to
1791:20
Speaker A
one knee to accept the order, then organized people right away. Some rang the bell while others went door to door through the ninja clans and Jonan households to spread the news. Aihajan's gaze was somber as he stared into the
1791:31
Speaker A
distance. He had not expected the world line to still be progressing. This year, Narudo and Sasuke were 18. Reportedly, Sasuke had awakened the man Gekko Sharinggon some time ago, and Naruto had also mastered sage mode. Compared with their counterparts at this same point in
1791:44
Speaker A
his previous life, they were far too weak. Perhaps it was because his arrival had made this shinobi world too peaceful, and that was why such a situation had come about. Since Madara Aiha had appeared, could the Edetoensei army be far behind? A moment later, the
1791:57
Speaker A
Kohha Plaza was packed with people. The bell that had just rung and the movements of the Ubu Ninja made them realize this was a grave matter. The ninja clans led by the Aiha and the Hugo wore solemn expressions. In particular,
1792:09
Speaker A
Fagaku Aiha and Hayashi Huga nodded to each other in greeting and then turned their gaze toward the platform. Aihaan stood there a microphone placed before him meditating with his eyes closed. It was not until Kakashi Hataki came to his
1792:21
Speaker A
side and reported that everyone had assembled that he opened his eyes and looked across the plaza. Then he switched on the microphone, tested it and spoke. Everyone, something has just happened in the Shinobi world. Madaraa Aiha, one of the original leaders of
1792:33
Speaker A
Kohaa, has been brought back to life through the Edeto Tensei technique. Just that opening sentence stirred a thousand waves. The Kohha ninja, including those of the Aiha clan, turned pale. Madara Aiha, a name that had faded into obscurity. That name had not been heard
1792:47
Speaker A
for 50 years. Who would have thought it would appear before them again today? We do not know what that man is after, but according to intelligence, he is collecting the tailed beasts. Regarding that, I have a guess. Clan leader
1792:58
Speaker A
Fagaku, please send someone to bring the stone tablet from the Naka shrine. Aihas voice was serious and earnest. All eyes converged on Fugaku Aiha who had no idea why Aihaan wanted him to bring the stone tablet. About 10
1793:10
Speaker A
minutes later, a stone tablet engraved with inscriptions was carried to the center of the plaza. Aihaan said, "It is said that this stone tablet reveals different words depending on the level of one Sharing God. What I see is this.
1793:21
Speaker A
In order to achieve true peace, the ninetailed beasts must be combined into one becoming the Tentales. Only by becoming the Tinta Ginsuriki and using the moon as a medium can one cast the infinite sukuy. After achi finished, everyone drew in a sharp breath. Fugaku
1793:37
Speaker A
Aiha raised an eyebrow and said, "What I see is that when the power of the Senu and the Aiha are combined, it can create an even greater power." Aihajan nodded.
1793:46
Speaker A
Everything we see has been altered by a pitch black being. Its original content was a deity seeking peace divided in and yang into two poles. When the two interact all phenomena are born. This inscription was left by the sage of six
1793:58
Speaker A
paths. His original intention was for the Senu of the forest and the aiha to work together for only then could true peace be achieved. But evil men tampered with it causing our two clans to slaughter each other. Fortunately, few
1794:10
Speaker A
people knew the original content of the stone tablet back then. Only Hashiamarama Senju and Madara Aiha. That is why although the Achiha and Syninju clans did not see Idawai, they remain more or less at peace. Achiha Jan said
1794:22
Speaker A
it was also because of this stone tablet that Madara Aiha made up his mind to leave Kinoa and seek a path to true peace. Aihaan had revealed the original course of events, leaving everyone present stunned with disbelief. How
1794:35
Speaker A
could Achiha know all of this? And according to the Lord, Hokag Madara was collecting the tailed beasts solely for the infinite Sukuyami. If the infinite sukuyami could bring about peace, why not simply hand over the tailed beasts?
1794:47
Speaker A
Itachi Aiha frowned and declared, "Sukuyami in the interpretation of our Achiha manui techniques is an illusion.
1794:53
Speaker A
Then what is the infinite sukuy?" A suspicion was already forming in his heart, but he needed a haan to confirm it. Aihajan nodded. The infinite sukuyami uses the moon as its medium.
1795:04
Speaker A
You can think of the moon as a colossal charing god. The moon will cast an illusion for all eternity. When that time comes, everyone will lose the sunlight forever and live out the rest of their lives inside the illusion.
1795:15
Speaker A
Human civilization will vanish and the entire shinobi world will no longer have any vitality. Every person in Kenoha fell silent, realizing that this was absolutely not a good thing to live out the rest of one's life in an illusion to
1795:27
Speaker A
have human civilization disappear. How could that ever be acceptable? Humanity had groped forward step by step from survival and hunting to chakra ninjutsu and technology. Their civilization kept advancing. The infinite sukuyami would destroy every footprint they had left on
1795:42
Speaker A
that long road and erase them from this world. No, we will not accept this. An illusion is in the end only an illusion.
1795:48
Speaker A
The torch of humanity and its civilization are what truly matter. That's right. Defeat Madaraja. This is a selfish decision. Under the Lord Hokage's leadership, we can still have peace. Yes, we have no need for illusions. False things used to deceive
1796:02
Speaker A
ourselves. Brothers, listen to the Lord Hokag. He will surely lead us to defeat Madaraa Achiha and return the shinobi world to normal. As voice after voice rose in shouts, each won the wish of clear-sighted people, Achiha Jean nodded
1796:15
Speaker A
slightly. It seemed that the efforts of these years had not been in vain. With peaceful times and improved living standards, everyone had enough to eat and no one wanted to numb their minds with false illusions. Hashiamasenju and Tobberenju stood below the platform,
1796:28
Speaker A
listening to the shouts of the village's ninja and civilians. The corners of their mouths curled upward. It seemed Achi Haan had truly gained the support and recognition of the villagers.
1796:37
Speaker A
Perhaps only Hashiamariama from the days when Kohaa was first founded could have accomplished such a thing. Brother, what Achiha said just now before Madara left Kenoha did you meet with him? Tobarama looked at Hashiamarama in confusion.
1796:49
Speaker A
Hashiamarama nodded. Then was what Aihaan said true or was it fabricated? Tobarama was puzzled because his elder brother had never told him any of this.
1796:58
Speaker A
Perhaps he had been afraid Tobarama would think too much. Or perhaps since Madara had already decided to leave, there was no need to stir up more trouble. Identical without the slightest deviation. After he finished, I even felt as though it had happened
1797:10
Speaker A
yesterday. Hashiama's eyes were clouded with dazed remembrance. If one asked who and Kenoha least wanted Madara to leave, it was definitely not a ninja of the Aiha clan, but him, Hashiama Senju. From the bond of their childhood to the
1797:22
Speaker A
unspoken restraint, they showed each other on the battlefield and finally to jointly founding a power. A power established by the union of the Syninju and Achiha. These things became the purest light in Hasharama's heart and an unforgettable part of his own
1797:35
Speaker A
experience. Seeing the popular sentiment at its peak, Achiha Jean stood tall and proud a smile curving at the corners of his mouth as he raised a hand to silence the crowd. Indeed, his prestige within Kenoha was now at its zenith. At the
1797:47
Speaker A
sight of this gesture, the crowd fell silent. The vast Kohaa Plaza filled with tens of thousands of villagers fell utterly silent. Such commanding influence was unrivaled in Kenoha.
1797:56
Speaker A
Therefore, this time we plan to commit half of our forces. Those over 40 years of age are excluded. Those who are an only son are excluded. E those disabled in battle are excluded. E those with no heir to carry on the family line are
1798:08
Speaker A
excluded. Just as Aihaan finished speaking, some ninjas whose names had been called out refused to accept it and wanted to argue eager to go to the battlefield. But what Achihaan said next brought them to tears. My fellow comrades, I know you are the brave sons
1798:20
Speaker A
of Koha, fearless in the face of life and death, daring to fight and kill. But do not forget Kenoha also needs its flame to carry on the future of Kohaa.
1798:29
Speaker A
Wherever leaves dance fire burns eternal. We go to war for Kohaa for the children of Kohaa and so that everyone may live in peace. Most families have only one or two children. If you fail to leave behind the flame, then it is my
1798:40
Speaker A
failure as Hokag. Aihajans voice was sincere and warm, striking straight into the depths of their hearts. Many only sons lowered their heads and began to ponder. If I die, who will take care of my parents? A cold pension. and what
1798:53
Speaker A
of the betrothed wife who had yet to cross the threshold? If they died on the battlefield, would their family not be left without an heir? At that moment, tears streamed down the faces of many parents. They had never expected the
1799:03
Speaker A
Lord Hokag to have considered such a thing. Even amid the crisis of the Shinobi world, he still cared for their families. One by one, aging ninjas knelt down, eyes red, thanking Achiha from the bottom of their hearts. Even the most
1799:16
Speaker A
iron-hearted Shinobi clans witnessing this scene felt some soft part within their hearts begin to melt. Aihaan nodded. Since there are no objections, registration for conscription begins now. Clan ninja's report to Achihaiachi.
1799:28
Speaker A
Civilian ninjas report to Hitaki Kakashi. By noon tomorrow, recruitment will end. The day after, I will personally lead the troops to the land of iron to rendevu with the other Kagaya. This battle concerns the next 300 years of Shinobi history, the very
1799:41
Speaker A
survival of Kenoha, and whether our descendants can be spared the horrors of war. Therefore, we must win. We cannot afford defeat. As Aihaan finished, Kinoa ninjas erupted like ignited firecrackers echoing in unison. Victory, victory, victory. Huga Hanabi looked at her
1799:56
Speaker A
brother-in-law on the platform, her eyes lighting up and jumped up and down, shouting, "Victory." Huga Hayashi seeing his daughter's behavior couldn't help but laugh out loud. Truly, a newborn calf does not fear the tiger. Thinking back to his own first time on the
1800:09
Speaker A
battlefield was he not the same. Only after truly experiencing the second Shinobi World War did he understand that war is a colossal meat grinder of human lives. No matter how formidable or skilled you knowoha ninjas might be, you
1800:20
Speaker A
cannot escape death. You cannot escape the fate of falling in battle. And their opponent at this moment was the one hailed as the azura of the shinobi world. The soul being who more than 60 years ago fought Synu Hasharama to a
1800:32
Speaker A
standstill. This battle might claim many lives. But so what? The phrase passing on the flame held an incomparable allure for any ninja clan or village. If enduring hardship oneself could bless future generations, then they were willing. After his speech, Achihaan did
1800:47
Speaker A
not leave immediately but remained standing there. By now, he was not only a sight to behold. He was the faith of the ninjas. To ensure smooth recruitment and to boost the morale of the ninjas, Achihaan decided to remain standing
1800:58
Speaker A
there throughout. Although exhausted, Achihaan persisted because those beloved villagers were willing to entrust him with their very lives. Could he not stand for them for a single day? This gesture indeed strengthened the resolve of many ninjas. Narashikaku repeatedly
1801:12
Speaker A
urged Aihaan to come down. Your health is what matters. You are the sky of Kenoha. If you fall, Kenoha cannot function. Aihaan replied firmly.
1801:20
Speaker A
Shikaku, you've spoken wrongly. The sky of Kohaa is not me. It is the villagers of Kenoha. Without me, this carriage can still move forward. But if Kenoha loses everyone, and only I remain, it can no longer be called a village. Therefore,
1801:32
Speaker A
the villagers are the true sky of Kohaa. If you put them in your heart, they will lift you high in return. Aihaan finished with a smile. Hearing these words, the villagers of Kenoha felt a sense of importance and respect unlike anything
1801:44
Speaker A
they had ever experienced before. In the past, they had been expected to kneel. Now Aihaan was asking them to stand.
1801:50
Speaker A
This stark contrast and the installation of new ideas plunged them into deep thought, and that was a good thing.
1801:56
Speaker A
After all, without thought, there can be no progress. Only by truly transforming past beliefs and overthrowing the old erroneous worldview can a new world and a new order be established. And that was exactly what the villagers of Konoha
1802:08
Speaker A
were doing at that moment. Observing this, Achiha Jean smiled and nodded. Only by raising the villagers awareness could they make their own judgments.
1802:15
Speaker A
Recruitment proceeded. Aiha Atachi and Hataki Kakashi had long been tired and wanted to leave for rest. But seeing Aiha Jean standing there like a sturdy pine, unmoving, they merely flexed their wrists, stretched their limbs, and continued registering. They merely
1802:29
Speaker A
cracked their wrists, stretched their muscles, and continued with the registration. It was not until noon of the next day that Achiha Jean announced the end of recruitment. Only then did Aiha Itachi and Hataki Kakashi breathe a sigh of relief and hand the dozen or so
1802:42
Speaker A
ledgers on the table to Narikaku. Narikaka formally accepted them and said, "You two should go back and rest." Aiha Itachi shook his head. "I haven't reported the numbers yet. Neither have I." Kakashi's eyes were slightly bloodshot, a side effect of staying up
1802:56
Speaker A
all day. "You." Nar Shikaku looked at the two of them with a complex expression. In their resolute gazes, he read perseverance and effort. There was not something he could stop or interfere with. He nodded, "Very well, you two
1803:08
Speaker A
come with me." Having said that, Narashikaku led Achiha and Hitaki Kakashi from the rear up to the high platform. Aihaan took a deep breath, activated his sage body to sweep away all fatigue, and upon sensing three familiar chakra signatures, he opened
1803:22
Speaker A
his eyes. Lord Hokag Narashikaku with Achihaachi and Hataki Kakashi reporting in. Narashikaka bowed. Achiha Jean nodded, looked at them, and a smile of encouragement spread across his face.
1803:33
Speaker A
Aiha was the first to speak. The total number of clan ninja is over 5,000 among whom the Aiha clan has 526 among them.
1803:41
Speaker A
After hearing Achihaachi's report, Aihajan nodded. It seemed the Achiha clan could still stay clear-headed when it mattered most. The number of ninja they dispatched accounted for onetenth of the total clan ninja force. The Huga clan followed close behind, sending 400
1803:55
Speaker A
ninja, including elite warriors like Hinata and Niji. A truly enormous sacrifice. Next came the Enino Shiko clans. Each contributing 300 ninja 300 Enoshiko formations in all an immense contribution to large-scale warfare. The remaining ninja clans were not nearly as
1804:11
Speaker A
eager. After all, they were the aristocrats of the village. And with so many already joining the war effort, a smaller contribution from them would hardly matter. With so many civilian ninja around, wasn't that already enough? Besides, after every great
1804:23
Speaker A
shinobi war, the ninja clans of the village would see their status advance through quiet, imperceptible shifts.
1804:29
Speaker A
Behind Vermillion gates, wine and meat go to waste. Along the road, there lie the frozen bones of the dead. That truth holds in any world in any era. Still, the Saratobi and Shamura clans made his eyes light up. Together, the two houses
1804:41
Speaker A
could actually muster 600 people. It seemed his earlier amnesty and strong protection had borne fruit, prompting them to repay kindness with kindness.
1804:49
Speaker A
Aihaan smiled. This was already quite good. The 3,000 strong Saratobi force had not been mobilized. Likely the Saratobi clan's trump card to secure their own standing. He understood too.
1804:59
Speaker A
No man is a sage and who can be without fault. He decided to let it be. After reviewing the ninja clan roster, he nodded. Not bad. Oh, and afterward erect three stone steals. Make sure to record clearly how many ninja each major clan
1805:12
Speaker A
has contributed. Place them at the village entrance in the plaza and on the busiest streets so the villagers can see them. Aihans lips curled upward.
1805:20
Speaker A
Narashikaku instantly understood his meaning. With a grid of his teeth, he said, "Lord Hokag, I can make this decision." The Inoshiko clans are willing to send another hundred ninja each. Aihajan glanced at him and laughed. You old fox, why does your mind
1805:32
Speaker A
have to turn so fast? If I weren't quick, the Inoshiko would be mocked until we could not hold our heads up.
1805:37
Speaker A
Narikaku's lips twitched. Although 300 per clan was already substantial, the Inoshiko clans were deeply trusted by Kinoa's Hokag. Holding such important positions meant that they were destined to give more than ordinary clans. Was the Huga clan truly incapable of sending
1805:52
Speaker A
500? No. It was because Lord Hokag Aihajan's Aiha clan had just over 500 ninja. If the Huga sent 500, it would seem like stealing the spotlight. It was the same principle as giftgiving etiquette at a banquet. But now the
1806:05
Speaker A
Saratobi and Shamura clans had caught up. If the Enoch clans did not raise the stakes, what would the villagers think?
1806:11
Speaker A
Even if they never said it openly behind closed doors, they would think the Hokag favored these clans so greatly. Yet, all they had managed was an average showing.
1806:18
Speaker A
If such talk remained private, it would be fine. But if it ever reached the Hokag's ears, and he began to turn it over in his mind, their relationship would inevitably sour. Very well. On behalf of Kohaa, I thank you, Shikaku.
1806:29
Speaker A
Aihaan patted his shoulder. In truth, even if Shikaku had not added more, he would not have held it against him. Nar Shikaku had done so much for him and rendered such great service. How could anyone seow discord between them? This
1806:41
Speaker A
move of his was aimed chiefly at those ninja clans that wanted to lie low and live at ease. If they were unwilling to send people, then let them lose face.
1806:49
Speaker A
One clan had even contributed only 20 ninja, which made Achiha laugh in anger. This was a transparent strategim. Aihaan then turned to Hitaki Kakashi. Kakashi, what about your side? In reply, Lord Hokag, civilian ninja, total 12,000.
1807:03
Speaker A
Hitaki Kakashi had only given an approximate figure for civilian ninja did not belong to clans and thus did not need to be registered by name. Each family produced only one or two. Aihaan had originally estimated perhaps 4,000 or so. When the true number appeared, he
1807:18
Speaker A
fell silent. Narashikaka's expression changed. If the gap had been small, he could still have said a few words on their behalf. But now the disparity was so enormous that it gave one much to ponder. Aihaan drew in a sharp breath
1807:28
Speaker A
and said in a cold voice, "It seems our ninja clans are far too protective of their own feathers." "Hikaka, what do you think we should do?" Achi Hajan looked at Narikaku. Shikaka's face was ashen. What could he do? I think we
1807:40
Speaker A
should set a minimum quota. Each clan must send 100 ninja. Narikaka said, "Mm, but I do not like coercion. The matter of the steals Brooks, no delay. Spread the word right now. I want to see whether these ninja clans can still sit
1807:52
Speaker A
still." Aihas right hand gripped the railing and the railing was crushed outright. From this one could see that his fury had reached the breaking point.
1807:59
Speaker A
After receiving the order, Narashikaku nodded at once and then looked toward Hitaki Kakashi. Kakashi naturally understood that as an ANBU captain, he was to cooperate with Narashikaku. With that, he gave a whistle and more than 100 ABU ninja arrived. After exchanging
1808:13
Speaker A
a glance, Kakashi and Narashikaku walked together toward the ENBU ninja. Aihaan gave a cold snort and headed home with Narashikaku stirring the pot. The news spread throughout all of Kanoha in less than 2 hours. The ninja clans of Kenoha
1808:27
Speaker A
were dumbfounded. Some of the sharper ones immediately rushed to the Hokag building found Narikaku and claimed that their previous low numbers had been the doing of an underling acting on his own.
1808:36
Speaker A
For the sake of Kohaa and the Shinobi world, they declared they were willing to render the most loyal service, even exhausting their family's entire resources if necessary. Naros Shikaku smiled with a smile that did not reach his eyes and said he understood then
1808:49
Speaker A
changed their entries on the roster to 200 ninja or 300 ninja. Although the hearts of these ninja clans were bleeding, they knew that if they did not contribute now then when the stone steels were erected, they would become
1808:59
Speaker A
the targets of pointed fingers and cutting scorn. A ninja clan was a ninja clan not merely because of its many members and great strength. The most important thing was its reputation. If they lost their reputation, being replaced by rising new clans was only a
1809:13
Speaker A
matter of time. Even the servants in their households would come to look down on them because of it. Without the villagers support, they could barely sustain their daily lives, let alone advance further. By evening, after the last clan had raised its contribution
1809:25
Speaker A
from 20 ninja to 200, its clan head smiled brazenly and said, "Ahem deputy Hokag Shikaku, I hope you can put in a good word for me before Lord Hokage." At first, it was that little brat of mine acting on his own. I told him to write
1809:37
Speaker A
200, but who knew the little wretch would leave off a zero behind my back.
1809:41
Speaker A
When I get back, I'll string him up and beat him. I hope the deputy hokag can understand. He said with an ingratiating laugh. Narikaku was shrewd. He saw through it but said nothing. Since the other side had already bled, there was
1809:52
Speaker A
no reason to press them further. I will convey your words, he said with a light laugh. After sending off the last person, Narashikaku narrowed his eyes.
1810:00
Speaker A
As expected by the Hokag, these clans only paid lip service to loyalty on ordinary days. And behind the scenes, they were calculating how to preserve their own strength, perfectly willing to let others perish in theirstead. Ajihaan walked in from outside and asked Shikako
1810:14
Speaker A
any results. As he spoke, he stepped up to the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and began to drink at his own leisure. Thanks to your brilliance, Lord Hokag, the major clans are now frantically replenishing their participating ninjas. Even that small
1810:27
Speaker A
clan of 20 people managed to scrape together 200 when pushed. Narikaku smiled. Aihajan nodded. And the final count, he asked, looking at Shikaku.
1810:35
Speaker A
Narashikaku replied. The final number is around 15,000. Aihaan drew in a sharp breath. This was more like it. 15,000 ninjas was no small number. During his 10 years in power, he had personally overseen every battle, no matter how
1810:48
Speaker A
large or small. The major clans and civilian ninjas have been given ample time to rest and recover. With very few ninja casualties, it made no sense for civilians to field over 10,000 troops, while the Shinobi clans contributed less
1811:01
Speaker A
than half of that. Excellent. Tomorrow morning, I will lead the vanguard of 3,000 ninjas and depart first for the land of iron. Shikaku, you will command the central army of 15,000 and advance at a steady pace. The rear guard will be
1811:13
Speaker A
entrusted to Haki Kakashi. After Aihaan finished speaking, Hataki Kakashi accepted his orders. However, Narashikaku interjected. That is ill- advised. The central army has the largest numbers and is relatively the safest. I suggest that Lord Hokag commands the central army. While the
1811:29
Speaker A
vanguard possesses formidable combat strength, the level of danger is far too high. Given Kinoas military might, there is absolutely no need for you, Lord Hokag, to charge into the front lines. Narikaka looked at him after finishing his piece. The corners of
1811:43
Speaker A
Achihas mouth curled up into a smile. Haha's 10 years of peaceful life made you forget how I became Hokag in the first place. Hearing this, Narashikaku was momentarily stunned.
1811:53
Speaker A
Memories surged within his mind. The legendary tale of Achihaan single-handedly battling three villages felt as though it had happened just yesterday, reigniting the burning passion in his blood. Indeed, how could he have forgotten? Under that perilous siege, their Hokag had fought completely
1812:08
Speaker A
alone, capturing an enemy, intimidating an entire village into retreat and routing yet another. How could a figure like Achihaan ever feared danger?
1812:17
Speaker A
Realizing this, Narashikaku shook his head and smiled. My apologies, Lord Hokag. It was my mistake. I there is no need to apologize. I understand your reasoning. After all, the Kaga of every village is its most esteemed and vital
1812:30
Speaker A
figure. If I were to die in battle, it would be a devastating blow to Kenoha.
1812:34
Speaker A
As the saying goes, a wise man does not stand beneath a crumbling wall. However, if Ian were that kind of person, I likely would never have succeeded back then, let alone gain the support of the major noble clans. Aiha Jeans eyes
1812:46
Speaker A
shone brightly, and his aura became profoundly deep and enduring. Therefore, the military arrangements will proceed exactly as I have commanded. Speak no more of this. With his orders given, Achihaan turned and left. Hataki Kakashi and Narashikaku gazed after him with
1813:01
Speaker A
profound respect. Their hearts unable to calm for a long time. Stepping out of the Hokag building, Achihaan saw a delicate and beautiful figure standing beneath the street lamp waiting for him.
1813:11
Speaker A
Just as he looked over, the girl raised her head. In her eyes, an undisguised adoration and joy seemed ready to overflow. It was none other than Huga Hinata. Huga Hinata ran toward Achiha Jean. Tomorrow was the day of departure
1813:22
Speaker A
for the campaign. Even though she was also part of the army, her thoughts were entirely consumed by him. "Brother Jean," a familiar Tinder laugh called out, making Achiha Jehan tremble slightly before a smile graced his lips.
1813:33
Speaker A
"Hinata, it is so late. You haven't left yet. Were you waiting for me?" Aiha Jean asked though he already knew the answer.
1813:40
Speaker A
Perhaps it was the desire to hear the words from his beloveds own lips that made him act so childishly. Yes, we marched to war tomorrow, and I cannot help but feel a lingering sense of unease this time," Huga Hinata said with
1813:51
Speaker A
concern. Her intuition had always been remarkably accurate since childhood. Yet today, her heart was fraught with restlessness. She had a looming premonition that in this campaign she would lose something incredibly precious. Perhaps a family member, perhaps a friend, or perhaps him. Aihaan
1814:07
Speaker A
understood that this was likely Hinata's first time participating in a large-scale war, which naturally brought about such dread. Gently stroking her long hair, Achi Haha wrapped his arm around her waist. Rest assured, as long as I am here, I will not let anything
1814:20
Speaker A
terrible happen. Achi Haan unknowingly tempted Fate with his words. Yet, the more he tried to reassure her, the more worried Hinata became. She lowered her head, burying her face into his chest with a soft hum of agreement. The two
1814:32
Speaker A
embraced, standing there in serene silence. Just as Narashikaku and Kakashi were getting ready to leave work and step out the door, they caught sight of the intimate scene and immediately retreated back inside. You must be joking. Stepping out at a time like this
1814:44
Speaker A
would only ruin the Hokag's romantic moment. After a long while, Huga Hinatada gently pushed away from Achihajans chest and said, "Then promise me you must not be careless on the battlefield. No matter how strong the enemy is, you must treat them with
1814:57
Speaker A
absolute caution." Aihaan nodded. Whatever you say. However, Hinata, there is something I have been contemplating for a long time, and I want to ask for your thoughts. My Huga Hinata tilted her head, looking utterly adorable and slightly bewildered. Ajiha Jean took a
1815:11
Speaker A
deep breath. When this great ninja war is finally over, "Marry me." The moment those words were spoken, Huga, Hinata's pale, eyes widened. Her rims turned red and tears began to stream down her face endlessly. This left Achiha Jean
1815:24
Speaker A
completely dumbfounded. "Hata, please don't cry," he stammered. "Was I was I too hasty?" "If If you don't want to accept right now, it's fine. Next time, I will." Before he could finish his sentence, Huga Hinata stepped forward through her arms around his neck and
1815:37
Speaker A
stood on her tiptoes to press her lips against his. A muffled sound escaped as Aihas words were silenced. A sudden tinder warmth spread rapidly, sending a tremor through his body. He did not push her away. Instead, he completely
1815:50
Speaker A
surrendered to the embrace. Watching from the shadows, Narashikaku and Hataki Kakashi shared a fond knowing smile. It seemed their lord Hokag had truly found his happiness. As for the six-year age gap between the two, it mattered little.
1816:02
Speaker A
After a long while, their lips parted. "That is my answer," Huga Hinata said with a radiant smile before turning to leave. Aihaan touched his lips, his heart blooming with sheer joy as a smile graced his face. Once this great ninja
1816:15
Speaker A
war concluded, he would take Hinata as his wife. He turned and walked away. In a blind spot, he could not see a figure slowly emerged. It was Black Zetsu possessing Aido's body. Witnessing this scene, he let out a sinister,
1816:26
Speaker A
cackling laugh. He had just discovered another of Achihans weaknesses. Perhaps on the battlefield, he ought to pay special attention to that little girl named Hinata. When the time came, he would capture her and force Achiha into submission. Once he seized his
1816:40
Speaker A
body, he would have absolute certainty in rescuing his mother. Back home, Achiha retreated to his own room. The systems voice chimed, "Ding, detected that the host is about to take part in the fifth great ninja war with a danger
1816:51
Speaker A
rating of SSS level. It is recommended that the host immediately absorb all chakra pills." It had been 10 years since Aiha last heard that voice. He suddenly laughed. After the last time when I revealed my identity, you went
1817:03
Speaker A
silent for a decade. Why are you willing to speak again now? The system replied, "At that time, certain entities had already learned of what happened. I was locked on to buy them, and it took me 10 years to shake off that entity's
1817:13
Speaker A
attention. As soon as I returned, I found the host at a critical juncture. I discovered that you have gathered the chakra pills of all nine-tailed beasts.
1817:21
Speaker A
This is the perfect time to absorb them." Hajihaan listened and nodded. All right, in that case, please stand guard for me. No problem. The system cast a ceiling barrier so that no one not even the heavenly dao could perceive what was
1817:33
Speaker A
happening within. Seated Achihaan began to refine the chakra pills one by one. The eight chakra pills within him surged ceaselessly with chakra. But as soon as the ninth chakra pill appeared within him, the other eight chakra pills ceased
1817:45
Speaker A
their rotation and hung there in utter stillness. After about 3 seconds, the one-tail chakra pill exploded. Boom!
1817:52
Speaker A
Aiha Jean's tightly shut eyes flew open and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The massive impact sent searing pain through his abdomen. When he looked down, he saw the blood vessels on his abdomen bulging fiercely. Were it not for the
1818:04
Speaker A
extraordinary regenerative power of the sage body, that explosion would likely have killed him. Then the natural chakra of the one-tail chakra pill merged into Ajihas flesh and internal organs, becoming a part of his body. Achihaan felt somewhat relieved. It seemed this
1818:18
Speaker A
was a good thing. Yet, the very next moment after this thought arose, the two-tail chakra pill exploded again. A torrent of surging blue flames engulfed Achihajan from head to toe, burning his clothes to cinders. He struggled in agony and just as despair began to set
1818:32
Speaker A
in. The three-tailed chakra pill exploded and a vast deluge of water extinguished the blue flames and enveloped Achiha Jehan, subjecting him to the sensation of suffocation. Ajihan was truly suffering. He was speechless.
1818:45
Speaker A
The system had never told him that absorbing nine chakra pills would cause something like this. Only after 3 minutes did the water prison vanish.
1818:52
Speaker A
Achi Haan lay sprawled on the ground in utter despair. Immediately after the four-tale and five-etail chakra pills exploded together. Scorching magma rampaged through Achihans body, churning his internal organs. White steam billowed out from within him. Had anyone been present, they would have
1819:07
Speaker A
seen that Achiha now looked exactly like a boiled shrimp. He doubled over and writhed on the ground the searing heat, making his eyes roll back. He nearly lost consciousness. The systems voice sounded again. If you don't pull through, they'll find your corpse the
1819:20
Speaker A
next day. On the eve of Kinoa's expedition, news will spread that the Hokag died tragically in his own home.
1819:26
Speaker A
Huga Hinata will follow you in death because of your demise. The war will tilt overwhelmingly in Aiha Madara's favor. As for your Achiha clan in Kohaa and your other allies, they will all be trampled to dust by the mist ninja army
1819:38
Speaker A
led by Asuma. The systems words made Achiha Jean forget his pain. He slowly straightened up his gaze filled with resolve and killing intent. He did not doubt a single word the system had said.
1819:48
Speaker A
Hinata would die because of him. That must never happen. He sat up enduring the baptism of magma and steam his expression unchanged. The system let out a sigh of relief, feeling pleased. As expected of Achiha, it had genuinely
1820:01
Speaker A
worried that he might not withstand it and pass out. Because this chance to fuse all nine chakra pills came only once. If he failed to endure, it would mean Achiha would never have the opportunity to attain a true sage body
1820:13
Speaker A
in this lifetime. Even though his current strength could resolve the crisis of this ninja war in the future after the Atsitsuki invasion, he would struggle just as Narudo and Sasuke had in the original story. This was not something the system could allow. So, it
1820:25
Speaker A
had no choice but to exploit the softest place in Achihajan's heart. Just as it was thinking this, the next moment came dissolving acid paralytic dust and deathly strangulation. These corresponded to the abilities of the sixtales, seven tales, and eight tales.
1820:39
Speaker A
They were all unleashed upon Aihaan at once. Achi Haans brow twitched and his bones crackled all over. A sound that made one's hair stand on end. He could safely say that everything he suffered today was the most agonizing
1820:51
Speaker A
experience of his life. Yet he still gritted his teeth and bore it. Hinata was waiting for him. Oh, everyone was waiting for him. He could not fall, could not let all his efforts go to waste. He had promised that once the war
1821:01
Speaker A
ended, he would marry Hinata. If he collapsed here, would that not be breaking his promise? Breaking a promise to the girl he loved most. Aihaan could not do that. Suddenly, all three afflictions receded completely transforming into natural chakra that
1821:15
Speaker A
flowed through every limb and bone in his body. The very next moment, his body returned directly to its peak state.
1821:21
Speaker A
Even so, Achihaan did not dare let down his guard because the chakra pill symbolizing the Ninetales power remained completely unresponsive. 2 minutes passed. Aihaan grew puzzled. Was it over just like that? At that instant, the Ninetales chakra pill left his body and
1821:35
Speaker A
flew into the air before him. A blazing golden light flared, forcing Achiha Jehans eyes shut. Fortunately, it lasted only 10 seconds before the dazzling glare faded. Squinting, he looked over and immediately his pupils contracted. Two figures appeared before
1821:49
Speaker A
him. Yang! Natured chakra materialized as Sinju Hashiamarama and Enatured Chakra materialized as Achiadara. The two stared at Achiha, neither making a move. The systems notification rang out.
1822:00
Speaker A
Ding. Congratulations, host, for passing the explosive fusion trials of the one tale through eight tail chakra pills.
1822:06
Speaker A
You are now about to enter the ultimate trial. Because the host's two templates represent the pinnacle forms of and yang chakra. The trial of the ninetailes chakra pill is to defeat these two templates. Upon success, you will be
1822:17
Speaker A
rewarded with the true sage body, the reneg and one template draw opportunity. Failure. This time the system did not finish the sentence. But Achiha was certain that failure would bring nothing good. He gritted his teeth. There's no room to fight here. System. If we battle
1822:32
Speaker A
here, the entire Aiha clan will be wiped out. The two figures seemed to understand his concern and made no move.
1822:38
Speaker A
Instead, they came up behind him and followed him. Ding. Because you have passed the trials of the first eight chakra pills, the ninetailes chakra pill out of respect for you will wait until you are ready to issue the challenge.
1822:48
Speaker A
The system notification sounded. Aihaan breathed a sigh of relief. This was more like it. Then he dashed toward the valley of the end with the two figures following closely behind. After the battle subsided, Achihaan looked back at Hashiamaramaju and Madara Aiha behind
1823:03
Speaker A
him. The three stood in silent opposition. Above the valley of the end, the sky that had been clear moments ago was suddenly shrouded in dense dark clouds. Dark clouds blanketed the heavens, their thick layers, sealing away all light. An overwhelming aura of
1823:16
Speaker A
slaughter arose unbidden. The system watching from its unique space was overwhelmed with tension. This time, if Aihaan could survive this trial, the future would be boundless. As vast as the sea for a fish to leap and the sky
1823:28
Speaker A
for a bird to soar. He would become the second sage of six paths in the ninja world. He would command supreme unparalleled power. No longer would chakra be extracted from within his own body. Oh, instead it would be borrowed
1823:39
Speaker A
inexhaustibly from nature itself from all things in heaven and earth. He made his move. He opened with a great fire annihilation to heat things up, evaporating a vast amount of water. If one looked closely, the water level had
1823:51
Speaker A
dropped several inches. Yin's clone stared coldly at Aiha Jean, his expression unchanged. He showed not a shred of nervousness. Instead, there was a hint of mockery in his gaze as he regarded Achiha. Achiha Jean wielding the Aiha flame fan gave a heavy swing.
1824:05
Speaker A
The clone's great fire annihilation was blocked, hung, suspended in midair, then reversed direction and hurdled back toward Yin's clone at even greater speed. Yin clone was greatly shocked. He had never imagined Achiha Jean would break his great fire annihilation in
1824:19
Speaker A
such a manner. The next moment, a power akin to Susenu enveloped his body. The great fire annihilation amplified and rebounded by the flame fan crashed into Yin's clone Susenu. The clone manipulated his Susenus long blade and split the great fire annihilation in
1824:33
Speaker A
two. It was overbearingly fierce and proud as if looking down upon all beneath heaven. Ajihas pupils contracted. He had not expected that this clone would not only match him in strength, but could also manifest Susanu. Yet he had no time to hesitate
1824:46
Speaker A
for Yangs clone seized the opening. Clapping both hands together, he declared with style with dragon technique, unleashing his ultimate move.
1824:53
Speaker A
A colossal wooden dragon burst forth from the ground and charged at Achihan. Aihas eyes sharpened and he answered with the very same technique.
1825:02
Speaker A
Wood style with dragon technique. Another wooden dragon materialized out of thin air roaring as it met the oncoming one. Yangs clone sneered merely aping his move. A monkey trying to act like a man. Imitation could never defeat him. But he failed to notice that
1825:15
Speaker A
although Achiha Jean's with dragon had launched later, it was twice as fast. The two clashed at the midpoint between their casters. Yangs clone wood dragon roared forward while Achiha Jeans wood dragon was unsealed. Its draconic head shattered revealing a blazing fire
1825:29
Speaker A
dragon's head. Yangs clone was dumbfounded. This was the wood dragon technique. It could actually be used in such a way when had this brat invented it. And why had he never used it once before? If Achi Haan had used it, even a
1825:41
Speaker A
single time Yangs clone would have been able to claim that ability for himself and turn it against him. Aihaan believed that using all of one's trump cards in every battle was pure foolishness. Even though he possessed the power of
1825:52
Speaker A
Hashiama Synenju and Madara Aya, that did not mean the ninja world lacked prodigies or scientists who could find special means and methods to weaken his techniques. If he rested on his laurels and stopped striving for improvement, that would be regression. Yangs clones
1826:06
Speaker A
with dragon was set ablaze and the next moment he realized he had lost control over the wood dragon technique. His face twisted in shock. He raised his head in disbelief only to see the fire dragon carrying his wood dragon technique with
1826:17
Speaker A
it hurtling toward him at terrifying speed. ferocious in appearance and emanating an overwhelming dreadful aura as if it would tear him to shreds. After finishing off, his opponent Yin's clone immediately charged forward, activating Susenu to envelop Yangs clone. He
1826:31
Speaker A
intended to weather the attack headon. Seeing this, Yangs clone reacted swiftly clapped his hands together and unleashed what styled deep forest emergence. The valley of the end, which had been a vast expanse of water, suddenly grew endless vines, transforming the terrain. Layer
1826:45
Speaker A
upon layer of intertwined vines rose before the susenu, forming a towering wall. The fire dragon was hideous and fearsome, radiating searing heat as it charged forward without hesitation. It smashed through the wooden wall as if it were made of paper and slammed into the
1826:59
Speaker A
susenu. Yin's clone gritted his teeth. He felt his whole body tremble as a ferocious explosive force crashed against his susenu. He was driven backward and the section struck by the fire dragon began to crack and crumble.
1827:11
Speaker A
Yin's clone let out a furious roar. Ha! and his susenu transformed into its ultimate form complete with muscle bone and armor rising majestically from the ground. The area damaged by the fire dragon began visibly regenerating at a rapid pace. Even after watching the
1827:26
Speaker A
enemy manifest a perfect susenu aihaan showed no alarm. Violent winds stirred across heaven and earth and the biting gale carried Yin's clones chakra toward him as if seeking to annihilate him entirely. But he merely sneered and manifested his own perfect susenu. The
1827:41
Speaker A
blue perfect Susenu towered from the earth, raised its head, and roared at the sky rower. With both hands, it raised a massive blade, and slashed toward Yin's clone Susanu. Yins clones, Susenu shattered the fire dragon with a single punch and drew its blade
1827:53
Speaker A
in response. But a single step, too slow meant lagging at every step. It only managed to draw one sword. Aihas left-hand blade knocked it aside, while the right-hand blade drove savagely toward its head. For at the head of the
1828:05
Speaker A
Susenu were Yin's clone's true body and Yangs clone. Yangs clone could no longer sit by. He clapped his hands together and sage markings appeared on his face.
1828:13
Speaker A
Sage art true several thousand hands. The valley of the end trembled violently as a colossal Buddha came into being blocking the path of Achihas susanu blade. In an instant, 200 hands rose and clasped together, catching Achihas great sword. The first 150 hands
1828:29
Speaker A
shattered completely. Aihas pupils contracted. He had never expected this young clone to possess such extraordinary abilities. Having failed in that strike, he had already lost his optimal window for a killing blow. He swiftly pulled back his distance lest
1828:42
Speaker A
Yin's clone seized the opportunity to unleash a draw slash upon him with Susenu. Yangs clone stood at top the Buddha's head in silence while Yin's clone likewise stood at top the Susenus head, staring at Achihan.
1828:53
Speaker A
Once again, the three-way standoff was restored. From the previous exchange, Achiha had held the upper hand. But with the regenerative abilities of Yin and Yangs clones, they could easily grind him down through prolonged rotating warfare and attrition. They had not
1829:06
Speaker A
suffered any real substantial injuries. On the contrary, after this period of alternating combat, most of their full strength had already recovered. Aihaan realized that continuing like this was no solution. In a prolonged war of attrition, he would have no chance to
1829:19
Speaker A
recover. Even after 3 days and three nights, they might not reach a conclusion. But in the end, the one who lost would certainly be him. The system decided to give him a hint. Post think about it. Those two are manifestations
1829:30
Speaker A
of Ninetales chakra. Is there anything you possess that they don't have and cannot copy? The moment it finished speaking, a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. A warning from the heavenly dao of this world. The system hastily fell silent. I've said all I can
1829:43
Speaker A
say. Host, you'll have to comprehend the rest on your own. Hearing the systems words, Achiha Jean fell into contemplation. He no longer charged forward, but closed his eyes and thought deeply. What do I possess that they don't? They are incarnations of the
1829:56
Speaker A
Ninetales power and even carry my template. Wait, incarnations of the Ninetailes power? Aiha Jeans eyes lit up. It was as if he had suddenly understood something. An ecstasy surged through him. Since they were incarnations of the ninetailes power,
1830:09
Speaker A
they fundamentally lacked the essence of the other tailed beasts. What he had over them was precisely the power of the other eight-tailed beasts and his enlightenment regarding the elements of heaven and earth. The next moment, Achiha Jean opened his eyes and laughed.
1830:22
Speaker A
He released Chakra as if it cost nothing manifesting Susenu one after another around him. At first, the Yong clone and the In clone remained utterly calm because aside from wasting chakra, they could see no other use for this move.
1830:34
Speaker A
But in the very next second, Achiha Jean poured the power of the eight-tailed beasts into the eight susenu before him.
1830:40
Speaker A
The one-tailed Susenu's body shifted to orange yellow. The tachi in its hand transformed into a blade of wind spinning and slashing at high speed. The two-tailed Susenu turned ink blue.
1830:50
Speaker A
Flames burned over its entire armor and scorching blue fire blazed on its twin blades. The three-tailed susenu turned earthy brown. Barb spikes covered its armor and the edges of its twin blades became water currents flowing at terrifying speed. The four-tailed susenu
1831:05
Speaker A
turned lava colored. Molten rock could be seen flowing through its armor and its searing heat boiled the waters of the valley of the end. Seeing this, the yong clone and clone turned pale. Damn it, he had actually managed to find a
1831:16
Speaker A
bug. Although they possessed the templates of Hashiama Synenju and Madaraa Achiha, as well as Aihaan's combat experience, what they lacked was the power of the other tailed beasts.
1831:25
Speaker A
Faced with the scene before them, they had no idea what to do. Aiha Jean curled his lips into a smile. Actually, we were always meant to be one, weren't we? Why must we fight to the death? The Inclone
1831:35
Speaker A
and Yang clone looked at him. The Inclone spoke, "Do you really think that way? Or is it so that you can defeat us?
1831:40
Speaker A
Take our power and help yourself condense in a mortal body." The Yong Clone said nothing. He was clearly on the Inclones side. He too waited for Achihas answer for once Achiha had combined the eight susenu. They knew this match was already lost because they
1831:54
Speaker A
were only a whisp of the Ninetailes chakra, not the Ninetales itself. So they could not activate Kurama mode the way the Yong clone in clone and Narudo could. Thus, in the face of this technique, they had no ability
1832:04
Speaker A
whatsoever to fight back. Aihan nodded. Of course, if you're interested in this era or willing to campaign alongside me, I can take only a trace of your origin power and wait for time to catalyze it into an immortal body. You may continue
1832:16
Speaker A
living in these forms, but you'll need to change your appearance. Since our side already has hasharamaju, and our enemy is Madara Aiha, the two of you wearing those faces would easily invite misunderstanding. The Inglone frowned and wanted to argue, but the Yong clone
1832:30
Speaker A
agreed. We accept your terms. I hope you'll keep your promise. As he spoke, the Yong clone sent out a wisp of his origin power, and his face turned pale.
1832:37
Speaker A
His strength plummeted. The Inclone understood that he no longer had any room to bargain. He could only comply.
1832:43
Speaker A
With his origin injured, the Yong clone's power had dropped drastically. Could he alone fight the eight susenu?
1832:48
Speaker A
Oh no. If Aihaan himself was counted, that made nine sisu. How could he possibly fight that? The clone likewise handed over a wisp of his origin power.
1832:57
Speaker A
And then he and the Yong clone transformed into two chakra masses, one black and one white, entering Achihajans body. Aiha Yong and I are still alive. If you need us to take the field, just call out to us in your
1833:08
Speaker A
heart. Your body is the most suitable place for us to recover. Please take care of us during this period. The Inclone's voice rang out. The Yong clone nodded as well. Actually, I never liked fighting from the very beginning. What's
1833:19
Speaker A
so good about it? Why must one side fall before all the power can be obtained?
1833:23
Speaker A
Although Ian and I have existed only for a short time, we love this world. We too have our own thoughts. We want to see what this world is truly like. Why were we destined to become stepping stones on
1833:32
Speaker A
your road to success? Still, the proposal you offered satisfies us greatly. Trading a wisp of our origin power for freedom. We're truly happy.
1833:40
Speaker A
Yang seemed to be a chatterbox and rambled on and on. In looked at him with black lines all over his face. Shut up.
1833:46
Speaker A
Do you really think your hasheramaju? How did you manage to imitate his personality so perfectly? Huh? Don't be so grumpy, you'll age quickly. Aihaan rubbed his forehead. It seemed that after acquiring the two templates, those two chakra masses had inherited not only
1834:00
Speaker A
their power, but also their personality flaws. At that moment, the system popped out and said in astonishment, "I never expected you to end the battle this way.
1834:08
Speaker A
But if you do, your chance to become a true six path sage body will be postponed by a very long time. There's no need to sacrifice them just so I can reach the peak immediately. Come on, system, stop sulking. What about the
1834:18
Speaker A
system reward you mentioned? You promised me a template. You'd better not break your word. Achi Haan said with a smile. The systems mouth twitched. It nodded. Then brought Achiha Jean to the draw panel. Seeing the familiar template gotcha Aihas palms grew hot. Every
1834:32
Speaker A
draw had granted him immense power before. This time shouldn't be any different. Suddenly Achihaan slipped slightly and bumped the draw joystick.
1834:40
Speaker A
The lever moved a tiny bit and stopped. The systems face changed. Damn it. How does this even count? Originally, the pointer on the draw panel had been aimed at the red area, a mere zero 01 chance.
1834:51
Speaker A
And although Aihas nudge moved it only slightly, it still stopped within that zone. The next moment, the wheel transformed, revealing the words Takamagara to Kimisubi. Skill introduction to Kimisubi possesses the power of creation. And in the Naro world, its corresponding ability is
1835:06
Speaker A
dominion over life, death, and the workings of fate. Ding. Congratulations, host. You have obtained the divine skill to Kamisubi, which has been fused into your sharing. When activated, it channels onetenth of your chakra to form a barrier spanning 100 Lee in all
1835:20
Speaker A
directions. Within that barrier, every dead creature will be resurrected completely free of side effects. The system was dumbfounded. This has to be a bug. Hachihajan had never imagined that just slipping and nudging the joystick a tiny bit would actually land the red
1835:33
Speaker A
reward. And this Tamasubi seemed incredibly powerful. Wasn't this just a Renee rebirth without side effects? Huh?
1835:40
Speaker A
No, wait. There was a side effect using it once consumed one/tenth of one's chakra. If Madara Achiha ever learned that his mangoi technique was only this, he would probably go insane. After Achihaan learned that the template he had drawn was the primordial creator god
1835:54
Speaker A
of Takamagara, standing above Narudo itself, he became somewhat arrogant. The system urgently fixed this bug by setting a minimum force for the joystick pole. If the pole fell below that minimum, the result would be invalid.
1836:05
Speaker A
With just 1/10enth of his chakra, he could revive the remains of every living being within range back to their prime.
1836:11
Speaker A
This even surpassed the outer path. Samsara of heavenly life technique of the renegon in the original work.
1836:17
Speaker A
Because the reneg samsara of heavenly life not only demanded a heavy price, the caster's full chakra and life, but it also had a time limit. If too much time had passed, the rene could not resurrect them. Of course, impure world
1836:29
Speaker A
reincarnation was an exception. As long as the caster locked onto an impure world reincarnation target, it could also be achieved. Aihas lips curled upward as he laughed. System, I like this template. Next time, give me more.
1836:41
Speaker A
The system wanted to cry but had no tears. Who knew how many phone calls the Grand World system had just made to it?
1836:46
Speaker A
So many that it was too afraid to answer. It was terrifying. It kept scolding him. How the hell did you do this? You let your host pull Takamagara.
1836:54
Speaker A
Damn it. Do you know how many hosts have cursed us because of your one Takamagara entry? I really don't understand how it could have been drawn. Are you a pig? Go was already bad enough, but you went and
1837:03
Speaker A
got damn red. The systems principle was red but not reply. Trembling with fear. It wanted to take back this ability. But seeing Achi Haans satisfied expression, it lowered its head. It realized this could not be taken back.
1837:14
Speaker A
After achiean familiarized himself with this task, he smiled and said, "System, what's going on? Why do you seem so unhappy?" Aihaan's sudden concern made the system shudder. It replied in a trembling electronic voice, "Did do I?" And no, not at all. The systems voice
1837:29
Speaker A
sounded as if it might break at any moment, as though Achiha had done something terrible to it. Aihaan fell silent. Finey had no idea why it was acting up again. Still figuring out his current physique was the most important
1837:40
Speaker A
thing because soon he would lead a rapid march and charge toward the land of iron to attend the five kaga summit and discuss how to fight next. He sensed his constitution and found that the chakra in his body had now completely
1837:52
Speaker A
transformed into natural chakra with power countless times greater than before. Hin and yang energies in his origin nourished each other and gradually grew stronger. Once these two energies developed, Aihaan would be able to enter the sage body without any pain.
1838:06
Speaker A
So he brought his state to the best and headed toward the village. Dawn was about to break and he would lead the vanguard ninja out of the village. Back in the village, the sky was beginning to turn toward brightness. Aiha Jean looked
1838:17
Speaker A
into the distance. Moments later, golden light shone from afar, full of life. That was sunlight. Aiha Jean narrowed his eyes. The sunlight was indeed somewhat blinding. The next moment, a special energy within the sun entered his body. Achihajan was shocked. He
1838:32
Speaker A
hurriedly defended himself only to find it was useless. Then he probed the chakra in his body and discovered that his young nature chakra had risen by a large margin. Meanwhile, the in nature chakra in his eyes as the young nature
1838:43
Speaker A
chakra rose supplied in nature chakra to his main body. In and yang chakra always maintained balance and promoted each other and the aiha clan's in nature chakra was innate. As long as Aiha Jean was powerful enough to withstand
1838:55
Speaker A
sufficient Yong nature chakra, his body would automatically secrete an equivalent amount of E naturature chakra. This kept In and Yang chakra in a constant balance. Clearly, this was the first time Aiha Jean had heard that one could obtain Yong Nature Chakra by
1839:09
Speaker A
sunbathing. He just wondered whether it would still work tomorrow. Just as he was pondering, an U ninja immediately knelt on the ground before him. Lord Hokag, good morning. I didn't expect you to be awake so early. For the sake of
1839:20
Speaker A
Kenoha, you truly forget to eat and sleep. Aihaan looked over, saw that the man wore a monkey mask and nodded. Were you on patrol last night? Did anything major happen? Reporting to Lord Hokag, nothing. Because war was imminent, every
1839:33
Speaker A
household packed up their stalls early and the village's original lively atmosphere disappeared without a trace.
1839:39
Speaker A
The Ubu ninja said whatever was on his mind. Aihaan side. Sure enough, war was always the greatest obstacle to the economy. Even the strongest village Kenoha was like this, let alone the other ninja villages. I see. I'll have
1839:51
Speaker A
to trouble you all during this period. Patrol carefully. When the frontline war concludes and you return, you can all rest for half a year. Aihaan skillfully entered the mode of making empty promises. The monkey masked Abu ninjas voice carried a trace of
1840:04
Speaker A
delight. Thank you, Lord Hokag. He did not remove his mask, merely bowing respectfully. Aihaan gave him a long penetrating look. Go ahead with your duties. Then he stroed toward the plaza while sending a clone to merge into the
1840:16
Speaker A
monkey masked ninja shadow. After achiean left, the figure pulled off the mask from his face. It was the Shamura clan leader. His eyes were as sharp as a falcons looking at Achiha with mockery.
1840:26
Speaker A
Then he dashed out of Kenoha. Sure enough, once war was about to break out, even Kenoha was easy to infiltrate. The Inclone had already formed killing intent, but the main body Achiha told it to wait. This was not the time. Thus,
1840:39
Speaker A
the EN clone suppressed its urge to butcher the Shamura clan leader and lurked in silence. About a quarter of an hour later, the Shamurac clan leader arrived at a dense forest and whistled, "Click!" The metallic sound of a diesel
1840:50
Speaker A
lighter striking and igniting rang out. "My dear friend, you're a little impatient. We're still within Kenoha's surveillance range. The one who stepped out was none other than Saratobia Suma.
1840:59
Speaker A
However, unlike his previous stalwart physique, he was now rather slender, bearing a 70% resemblance to Husen Saratobi." The Shamura clan leader laughed. Now that the ninja war is about to start, their eyes are all on the front lines. How could they have time to
1841:12
Speaker A
care about us? Assuma nodded non-committally. So this trip to Kenoha, what did the Saratobi and Shamura clan say? They all said that as soon as Aihaan leaves Kohaa, they will open the gates and let us in. Then with the full
1841:24
Speaker A
strength of our clans, we'll help you ascend to that position. The Shamura clan leader snickered. Saratobi Assuma slowly exhaled a whisp of smoke and said, "That's good." Back in Kinoa, Aihaan learned all this through the report from his young clone. He sneered
1841:37
Speaker A
about to go discuss with Shikaku how to deal with it. Then he saw the Saratobi clan leader and the new Shamura clan leader come before him falling to their knees with a thud. Lord Hokag, we have important matters to report. Seeing the
1841:49
Speaker A
two of them, Aihaan was takenback for a moment. Then a bizarre thought crept into his mind and the corners of his mouth lifted. Could it be? Please rise both clan leaders. What has made you two so panicked? Aihaan asked with a frown
1842:01
Speaker A
as he helped both of them to their feet. The two exchanged a glance. The Saratobi clan leader spoke first Lord Hokag the traitor Saratobi Yasuma and the Shamura clan leader snuck into Kohha last night and came to our two clans asking us to
1842:13
Speaker A
let them into the village after you are gone. The new Shamura clan leader quickly added, "That's right. They intend to use the turmoil of war and the village's emptiness to user the Hokag's seat. They even have their plan ready."
1842:24
Speaker A
The new Shamura clan leader recounted the entire plan and produced a recording stone. In the stone, the Shamurra clan leader said exactly the same things he had said. The new Shamur clan leader also handed Aihaan a list. The very
1842:35
Speaker A
clans the Shamura clan leader had named in the recording stone. Aihajan laughed. So, the two clans had merely pretended to agree to Saratobi Yuma and the Shamura clan leader playing a game of double agents. Their purpose was to keep
1842:47
Speaker A
the two men steady for now, wait until they left, and then report everything to him. Seeing the Saratobi and new Shamura clan leaders staring fixly at him, he smiled. Thank you for all you have done for Canoa's safety. I promise you they
1842:58
Speaker A
won't break in. Furthermore, you two have rendered meritorious service by reporting this. Once the war is over, I will award each of you a first class military merit. Keep it up. Aihaan patted both of them on the shoulder. The
1843:10
Speaker A
two were immediately overjoyed. They knew very well that a first class military merit was only awarded to someone who had slain a 100 enemies on the battlefield. And now they could obtain it merely by offering up Saratobi Assuma and the Shamura clan leader. It
1843:23
Speaker A
couldn't be simpler. After receiving Achihas commendation, they tactfully withdrew. With the list in hand, Achihaan could make arrangements in advance. His lips curling, he clapped his hands. Hitaki Kakashi instantly appeared before him and dropped to one knee with a thud. Lord Hokag Hataki
1843:38
Speaker A
Kakashi said, lowering his head, he had naturally heard the Saratobi and new Shamura clan leader words and learned that Saratobi Yasuma was now attempting to subvert Kinoa's government. His feelings were complicated, but as the sharpest blade in the Hokag's hand, he
1843:51
Speaker A
quickly came to terms with it. Anyone who stands against Kenoa, even a dear friend, he will not spare. This was Hitaki Kakashi's Nindo. While I am away, I leave Kenoha to you and clan leader Haishi. Post Abu Ninja to keep watch day
1844:04
Speaker A
and night over the clans on this note. If they resist or curse, you have the authority to execute first and report afterward. Aihaan instructed, "Yes, Lord Hokag, I guarantee I will complete the mission." Kakashi's voice was firm. He
1844:16
Speaker A
was now one of the Hokag's loyalists. The only person he could trust was the Hokag. If he chose betrayal with Achihajans ruthlessness, the Hitaki clan might become a mere footnote in Shinobi history. Moreover, Kakashi could never betray Achihajan. Aihaan had
1844:31
Speaker A
cleared Hitaki Suko's name and killed Shamura Danzo, avenging him in a roundabout way. Even in his immature years, when he had made many mistakes, Aihaan settled them all for him one by one and only lectured him verbally.
1844:42
Speaker A
During festivals and New Year, Achiha would have people prepare holiday supplies for him so he never had to worry about food or drink. Aiha Jean had also introduced him to women of the Achiha clan, but he had refused them
1844:53
Speaker A
all. But refusal aside, he remembered the kindness of being valued and understood. After 10 years together, he was virtually Achiha's right-hand man.
1845:01
Speaker A
In secret, he handled many dark assassination operations for Achihajan. Most of those eliminated were ninja clans that were corrupt, decadent, and tyrannical. Even if something was exposed, Aiha Jean only needed to fling out the evidence. And those ninja clans
1845:15
Speaker A
no longer dared to make a fuss. Kakashi, by the way, have you really never considered it? You're not young anymore.
1845:20
Speaker A
If Lord Suko were still alive, he would probably. Aihaan paused, startled and looked at Hitaki Kakashi. Kakashi, I have a new Dojutsu that might be able to revive your father. I'm not sure. Before Aihaan could finish, Hitaki Kakashi's
1845:33
Speaker A
pupils shrank. He grabbed Achihas shoulder. Lord Hokag, what did you say? Feeling a huge force on his shoulder, Aihaan frowned in displeasure. Realizing his rudeness, Hataki Kakashi hastily released his grip and stepped back. He knelt on both knees and cowtowed to
1845:48
Speaker A
Aihaan. Lord Hokag, if you can revive my father, then from today on my life.
1845:52
Speaker A
Kakashi's life belongs to you. If you tell me to die, I won't say a second word. He raised his hand to swear and even removed his mask, revealing his handsome, cool, and aloof face before Aihaan. Aihaan was taken aback. Well,
1846:05
Speaker A
well, this guy could actually rival him. Aihaan nodded. It's possible, but you will need to open your father's grave and bring his corpse here. I can even help you revive Noer Rin. His words were like a pebble dropped into the calm
1846:16
Speaker A
water of Kakashi's heart, sending ripple after ripple outward. Oh, really? At that moment, Hitaki Kakashi looked at Achiha as if he were beholding a god. He knew Achiha would never deceive him.
1846:27
Speaker A
Everything he said had come true in the end. Even though resurrection sounded absurd, if Aihaan said it, he believed it. Aihaan nodded. However, this matter is known only to heaven earth, you and me. No one else may know. Also, this is
1846:39
Speaker A
the first time I will be using this dujitsu. I don't know exactly what the result will be. If it fails, I hope you are mentally prepared. Aihaan knew well that some things required the unpleasant truth to be stated from the start.
1846:50
Speaker A
Hitaki Kakashi did not hesitate. No problem, Lord Hokag. Trying gives us a thread of hope. Not trying only keeps things as they are. As for sayings about resting in peace after burial, I have never believed them. Hitaki Kakashi was
1847:03
Speaker A
now like a gambler at a table. His eyes bloodshot, staring at Achihan. At this moment, Aihaan was his hope of turning the game around. Aihan nodded. Since you have chosen to trust me, I will do my best. I'll wait for you at the Hokag
1847:15
Speaker A
Rock. With that, Aihaan vanished in a flicker while Hitaki Kakashi picked up his tools and headed toward the graveyard. He knew that the arrow was already on the string and had to be loosed. Some people looked at his
1847:25
Speaker A
actions with confusion, but no one interfered. After all, he was the U captain who would dare to question him.
1847:31
Speaker A
Kakashi opened his father's grave, revealing an ancient weathered coffin with its seal still intact. Beaming with joy, he hoisted the coffin onto his back. Next, he went to find Noer Rin's body. Her grave stood beside Aidos, and every year, Kakashi personally came to
1847:45
Speaker A
the cemetery to tend to both graves. Soon, with practiced movements, Kakashi opened Ren's grave and hoisted her coffin onto his back as well. He fastened both coffins with three ropes and clenching his teeth dashed toward the Hokag rock. Aihaan sat on the cliff,
1847:59
Speaker A
gazing over the entire village of Konoha. His heart filled with boundless emotion. Just as he was wondering when Kakashi would arrive, Kakashi appeared behind him, panting, "Bang!" With a muffled thud, Kakashi untied the ropes and slammed the two coffins onto the
1848:12
Speaker A
ground. Sweat covered his forehead and his muscles twitched slightly. After all, Kakashi was not Mikey Ninja who specialized in taijitsu. One coffin was already a burden to carry, let alone two. Along the way, he also had to avoid
1848:24
Speaker A
passers by and keep his trail hidden. He used the body flicker technique who knows how many times, which was why he was so exhausted. Yet, he did not pause to catch his breath and spoke directly, Lord Hokag, the bodies are right here.
1848:35
Speaker A
His voice carried a subtle note of anticipation and urgency. Aihaan heard it, but he did not blame him if he were in Kakashi's position and knew that his long-dead father and comrade could be brought back to life. He would probably
1848:47
Speaker A
be even more agitated than Haki Kakashi. Aihaan looked at the two coffins and nodded. Are you certain there are bodies inside these two coffins? Right. Aihaan turned to Haki Kakashi. Hitaki Kakashi was somewhat dumbfounded. It was true that he had watched the two be buried,
1849:01
Speaker A
but whether there were bodies inside, he had never opened the coffins. So he did not know. So he prepared to open the coffin. He had even been willing to dig up graves. What was there that he couldn't do by simply opening a coffin?
1849:12
Speaker A
With a fierce look in his eyes, he started to open the coffin. Aihaan hurly stopped him. Ahem as long as there are bodies inside, there is no need to open it. Hitaki Kakashi stopped at those words and stepped aside. Seeing this,
1849:24
Speaker A
Achiha gathered his ean released chakra and channeled it into his eyes. In the next instant, a milky white divine silhouette appeared behind him. Mangekoi technique. Takami Misubi. Aihas Mangeko began to spin and the phantom behind him gradually solidified. A long
1849:39
Speaker A
spear appeared in his hand, pointing at the two coffins. A green life-filled power flowed down the spear's aim and entered the two coffins. After completing all this, he smiled and raised his right hand. The coffin lids flew open and the bodies of Hitaki
1849:52
Speaker A
Sukumo and Noer Rein floated out, coming to rest on the ground. Kakashi Hitaki's pupils shrank and his eyes reened when he saw those two bodies. Logically, after being buried in coffins for so long, corpses should have decayed into
1850:04
Speaker A
blood and bone. Yet, Hitaki Sakomaos and Noer Rein's bodies looked as if they had just been intombed. This technique of Achihajans made Kakashi Haki's scalp tingle. Perhaps Aihaan really could bring the dead back to life. If earlier he had merely asked Aihaan to try on a
1850:20
Speaker A
desperate hope now that he saw his fathers and Noarin's bodies looking no different from the living, he completely believed that Achihan possessed such an ability. The white phantom behind Achiha Jean aimed its right hand at the two figures. Two beams of white light
1850:33
Speaker A
descended separately onto their heads as if guiding them. In the pure land, Hataki Suko was talking with Noer Ren.
1850:39
Speaker A
Not long ago, while journeying through the Kirigakure territory in the Pure Land, he had come across this young girl. After seeing his face, Ren had inexplicably followed behind him.
1850:48
Speaker A
Through their conversation, Sakomao learned that she was his son's teammate. When he asked how she had died, the young girl's eyes darted evasively. She only said she had carelessly fallen into a Kiraigakure trap and died because of their schemes. Hitaki Sakomao naturally
1851:01
Speaker A
understood that she was deliberately hiding something from him, but it didn't matter. He would simply take care of her from now on. At that moment, two beams of white light descended from the sky and shone upon both their heads.
1851:11
Speaker A
Instinctively, Hitaki Sukumo sensed that this white light was extraordinary. He looked at Noera Ren beside him. Miss Ren, I feel an irresistible pull from this light. I plan to climb up along it.
1851:22
Speaker A
Noer Ren nodded as well. Uncle Suko, I feel it too. If that is so, I will also try. Hitaki Suko laughed softly. Of course, but the stir we are making has likely drawn the attention of many seniors who are now only watching. One
1851:34
Speaker A
formidable presence after another arrived around them, silently observing the pair. Hitaki Suko, what is this white light? Do you feel any discomfort climbing along the white light? Sukumo frowned. Could these people be trying to seize this opportunity? If so, he would
1851:48
Speaker A
have to pretend to be in even greater pain. Miss Ren get ready to put on a pained expression make them fearful and then we make the final dash. After Sukcomo sent this telepathically his face turned pale and he said in a
1851:59
Speaker A
trembling voice I fine. Hearing his words the surrounding seniors were amused. Suko did someone in your family cause trouble and get noticed by an upper realm deity. We thought it was a blessing but it turns out to be
1852:09
Speaker A
punishment. Look the young woman beside him is vacant eyed as if her mind has been destroyed. The white light must not be touched. Don't touch it. Just as Hitaki Sukumo and Noer Rein were about to reach the clouds, an astute person
1852:21
Speaker A
rushed into the white light. Feeling its suction and directed pull, his pupils contracted. Bastards, everyone was tricked by them. This light can let their souls leave the pure land. The figure's eyes nearly split apart in fury as he prepared to climb upward along the
1852:35
Speaker A
white light. The others came to their senses and charged recklessly at the two beams of light. In an instant, spectral bodies crushed against one another and attacked each other. Hitaki Suko hastily shouted, "Ren nohara, touch the cloud.
1852:46
Speaker A
Hurry." Nora Ren reacted immediately. Her right hand touched the cloud and in an instant, both souls vanished from the pure land. The white light disappeared as well. The souls that had fought to climb upward one by one fell back to the
1852:59
Speaker A
ground, losing their chance to escape. They glared savagely at the sky, cursing Hataki, Sukumo, and Noerin. Time in the pure land is frozen. They no longer knew how long they had stayed there. Some wanted to reincarnate, but could not.
1853:10
Speaker A
And day after day they looked upon this world of endless reflections. Only the first man who had touched that light showed a faint stir in his eyes. He was Achihauna. The souls of Hitaki Sukumo and Noera Ren departed into the pure
1853:23
Speaker A
land. As they set foot upon the clouds, the scenery around them suddenly shifted and warped, forcing them to close their eyes. Meanwhile, in the real world, the phantom behind Achiha Jean swung its spear lightly touched each of the two
1853:34
Speaker A
people's foreheads and then vanished. Achihajan also halted the tamasubi dojutsu and closed his eyes. Hitaki Kakashi quickly steadied Achihaan and asked urgently, "Lord Hokag, are you all right?" His voice was filled with anxiety. Setting aside whether such a
1853:49
Speaker A
dojutsu could truly bring the dead back to life, even if it could, it would likely cost the caster a tremendous price. He had gotten carried away moments ago, hoping Achiha could revive his father and his closest friend. Yet
1854:00
Speaker A
once he calmed down, he understood one thing. Aihaan was now the backbone of Kohaa and its hope. How could he, for his own selfish desires, put Achiha in danger or make him pay an enormous price just to bring his own loved ones back?
1854:13
Speaker A
This was truly the act of a beast. Aihaan, unaware of Kakashi's thoughts, only felt a little dizzy, expending 10 of his chakra at once, had caused him some discomfort. His chakra reserves were immense, so even 10 of it was a
1854:25
Speaker A
monumental amount. He recovered in about 10 seconds, though. Seeing Hataki Kakashi supporting him, he nodded with relief. I'm fine. The jutzu succeeded.
1854:33
Speaker A
Kakashi's pupils constricted. He wanted to ask something, but a voice came from behind him. Huh? Where is this? Are you Kakashi? The voice was calm and gentle, making Kakashi tremble. He could hardly believe that after 20 years, he was
1854:45
Speaker A
hearing his father's voice again. Kakashi, I can't believe you've grown this tall. Nor Rens voice came through, carrying surprise and delight.
1854:53
Speaker A
Aihajan smiled and patted him on the shoulder. Turn around. This isn't an illusion. Hitaki Kakashi gritted his teeth, turned, and saw Hitaki Sukumo smiling at him and Noer Rin waving.
1855:03
Speaker A
Father Reny too. Tears blurred Kakashi's vision and spilled down his cheeks. It had been a long time since he had felt this. Ever since Ren and Aido died, he had gradually lost the emotions of care and grief, and his world had turned
1855:16
Speaker A
gray. Every day, he had relied on missions to numb himself and hypnotize himself. But now that what had been lost was regained, those long dead emotions were flooding back into his mind. Aihaan chuckled, "What are you waiting for? Go
1855:28
Speaker A
greet your family." He freed himself from Kakashi's support, stepped aside, looked at Hitaki, Sukumo, and Noer Ren and felt rather pleased. Kakashi snapped back to attention and immediately walked over to Sakumo. When he drew close, Sukumo smiled. Kakashi, you've grown up
1855:41
Speaker A
and become steady. Kakashi choked up then nodded. Over the years, I have reached Kaga level strength, served under the strongest Hokag since Kohao was founded, and become an A&U captain.
1855:51
Speaker A
Sukumo's eyes widened. Amazing. An A&BU captain is not a position just anyone can attain. It seems you are deeply trusted by the Hokag. Nora Rin was genuinely happy to hear of Kakashis current position. She then looked at Achiha and asked, "May I ask, are you
1856:05
Speaker A
the strongest Hokage of Kohha?" Aihaan was startled, not expecting such a young girl to have such keen insight. He nodded, "I am indeed the fifth Hokag of Kanoha, but I dare not claim to be the strongest." Aihaan laughed. His smile
1856:18
Speaker A
was like a spring breeze, warm and uplifting. Norarin looked into his eyes and asked, "Are you from the Aiha clan?" Achihajan nodded. Ren's mood visibly sank. I remember that there was once a fool who told me he would become
1856:30
Speaker A
Hokag. He was from the Aiha clan too. Hearing this, the father and son who had been talking with great enthusiasm fell silent. Kakashi lowered his head, touched the sharing hidden beneath his forehead protector and murmured in his heart, "Aido." Aihaan knew who Ren was
1856:44
Speaker A
referring to. The corners of his mouth lifted. Actually, there is one thing I have never told you all. Aihao, he is not dead. These words were earthshattering. Noer Rin's pupils constricted and Kakashi raised his head looking at Aihaan in disbelief as if
1856:58
Speaker A
asking is this real? Aihan nodded. There was a masked man before. Do you remember Kakashi? Kakashi nodded. Of course, he called himself Aihamadara and also mastered a technique of intangibility as well as a space tearing ninjutsu. At that Kakashi's pupils constricted
1857:14
Speaker A
space-time ability. Wasn't his Kimyui also a space-time ability? He swallowed hard. That masked man was the villain who had orchestrated the Ninetailes incident and used the Ninetales to kill his master and his master's wife. If what the Lord Hokage said was true, then
1857:28
Speaker A
Abido. Hearing Kakashi's words stop abruptly, Aihajan side. You've realized it too, haven't you? He shook his head helplessly. Your Shainggon and his Sharing share the same origin yet hold different powers. Yours draws things into the Kimui dimension while his acts
1857:42
Speaker A
upon his own body. These two abilities are complimentary. Hachihajan explained. Kakashi roared. Then why? Why is he alive yet unwilling to return to Kenoha?
1857:51
Speaker A
And he committed something even worse than what a beast would do. Ren understood the first part of was still alive but simply hadn't returned to Kenoha. At the second part, her face turned pale as an ominous premonition welled up inside her. Aihaan frowned at
1858:04
Speaker A
Kakashi's somewhat frantic expression. Since you're so eager to know the answer, you can personally capture him in this great ninja war and ask him yourself, can't you? However, I hope that by then you will be able to bear
1858:14
Speaker A
it. With that, Achihaan left the Hokag rock and headed toward the plaza. Kakashi knelt on the ground, sorting through the information Aiha had revealed to him and shook his head. In his heart, he refused to believe this conclusion. But reason told him that
1858:27
Speaker A
Achihaan had not lied to him, what he had said was most likely true. As for why Aido had turned out that way, it was probably inseparable from Kakashi himself. Now Ren looked at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, can you tell me what
1858:37
Speaker A
Aido did?" Kakashi's gaze shifted. He didn't want to tell Ren these things. She had just been revived. Would she be so shocked by the truth that she passed out? Hitaki Sakomao smiled and smooth things over. Now Kakashi Ren, let's
1858:50
Speaker A
go home first and talk over a meal. Shimu Kaki nodded gently. I shall take you to my residence now. With that, a smile graced his lips. Yi Yuan Lling glanced at Chimu Shua, then at Kaki, and finally nodded. Inwardly, she could not
1859:02
Speaker A
help but speculate that Yuzbo Da might have committed some treasonous and unforgivable act. That must be why Kaki was so reluctant to speak of it.
1859:10
Speaker A
However, she refused to give up who she had after all promised Du that she would watch him ascend to the position of fire shadow. Only due to forces beyond her control, she had been unable to fulfill that vow. Could it be? Her pupils
1859:22
Speaker A
contracted sharply as a sudden realization struck her regarding the catalyst that had plunged Dau into such darkness. It was her own life. Burdened with a heavy heart, she followed Chimu Kaki and the others to the Chimu clan estate. Chimu Kaki offered a warm smile.
1859:36
Speaker A
Father Lynn, please come inside first. I will order a few dishes shortly and we can converse over our meal. Gazing at the immaculate courtyard, Chimu Shima could not help but nod in approval. It looked scarcely different from when he
1859:48
Speaker A
had departed, it seemed this boy, Kaki had finally stepped out of the shadows of the past. Yi Yuan nodded. Looking at Kaki, who now towered over her significantly, she could not suppress a soft sigh. Having just inspected her own
1860:00
Speaker A
condition, she found her body still trapped in its childhood state, a realization that brought her a tinge of disappointment. Order a few dishes. Do the eeries in my offer home delivery now? Chimua Mauo paused visibly surprised. Shimu Kaki nodded gently.
1860:13
Speaker A
Indeed, father. With those words, he retrieved a black transceiver from a storage scroll. This is an invention crafted by Lord Dashuan. It allows for communication across any distance, proving immensely useful for both military campaigns and ordering meals.
1860:26
Speaker A
Chimu Kaki chuckled. He promptly dialed the Cho Barbecue Restaurant, his tone brisk and light. Please prepare one portion of every type of barbecue you have and deliver it to the Chimu clan estate. The person on the other end
1860:38
Speaker A
recognized his voice instantly and asked, "Captain Kaki, do you have guests at home? Why order such a lavish amount?
1860:44
Speaker A
Can you possibly finish all this alone? Lord Fire Shadow has decreed that with the current war efforts straining our resources, no food must be wasted," the voice cautioned. Chimu Kaki offered a faint smile. "There are three of us at
1860:56
Speaker A
home, so we should be able to finish it all. Even if we cannot, I will simply store the leftovers in the refrigerator." Hearing his reassurance, the person on the other end voiced no further objections. Yi Yuan Lin and
1861:06
Speaker A
Shimu Shamau watched Kakis's effortless operation clicking their tongues in sheer marvel at how incredibly convenient this black brick-like device proved to be. Discerning that his son and Yiuan Lynn had private matters to discuss, Chimu Shima tactfully interjected, KI, where do you keep
1861:21
Speaker A
the tea leaves? In the usual spot, I haven't moved them. Shimu Kaki replied, very well. I shall go brew some tea for us. You two converse first. With that, Shimu Shima gracefully excused himself from the room, leaving the two of them
1861:33
Speaker A
with a quiet space to themselves. Yi Yuan Lin fixed her wide, expectant eyes upon Kaki, waiting for his explanation.
1861:39
Speaker A
Yet, his gaze remained evasive. He harbored a deep reluctance to reveal these dark truths to her. For the atrocities Dau had committed were simply too shocking and profane for the world to bear. Finally, seeing his persistent silence, Yuan Lin took the initiative,
1861:53
Speaker A
Kaki, can you please tell me exactly what Dau has been doing all these years?
1861:57
Speaker A
I hope you will speak nothing but the truth rather than weave lies to deceive me. You must know neither you nor Daou have ever been able to fool me since we were children," she stated with utmost somnity. Finding no avenue of evasion,
1862:08
Speaker A
Chimuki had no choice but to recount every deed Dau had committed over the years. Yi Yuan Lin listened in sheer disbelief, freezing in place like a lifeless statue. Her unblinking gaze remained locked onto his, and upon confirming that he spoke no lies, tears
1862:22
Speaker A
violently spilled from her eyes. Dau. He actually murdered Master Shu Min and Sister Jixenai. Tears streamed down her cheeks entirely out of her control. She had imagined that Dau might have strayed and done some terrible things. Yet, she
1862:35
Speaker A
never fathommed he could sink to such beastly depths, endangering the very village and slaughtering his own mentor.
1862:41
Speaker A
Kaki averted his gaze, his eyes swirling with a profound mixture of heartache, abhorance, and utter bewilderment. Yi Yuan Lin felt a wave of dizziness wash over her. Was this truly the honest, beautiful, and earnest Dau she once knew? However, a sudden realization
1862:55
Speaker A
pierced through her grief, and she spoke. Kaki war is about to break out soon, isn't it? Dau will surely make an appearance on the battlefield, right?
1863:03
Speaker A
Her beautiful eyes shimmering with unshed tears fixed intently upon Kaki. He nodded solemnly. In all likelihood, yes. He seemed to intuitively grasp what Lynn intended to do. Lynn declared, "This time, I shall enlist in the medical ninja unit. I want to encounter
1863:16
Speaker A
Daou and have a proper earnest conversation with him. Afterwards, I will beseech Lord Fire Shadow to resurrect Master Shuin and Jixenai. Kaki gazed at Yuan Lin with a myriad of complex emotions. Murmuring, "Lind the Dau of today has ventured far past the
1863:31
Speaker A
point of no return. Do you truly believe that after everything he has committed, he could ever earn the forgiveness of the My Villagers. In the My Village of Today, the prestige of the Fire Shadow is unparalleled. The mere label of being
1863:42
Speaker A
the assassin who targeted the fire shadow is enough to condemn his name to eternal infamy." Yuan Lin remained silent for a moment before raising her head to meet his gaze. But but Daou is our comrade. Her crystal clearar voice
1863:55
Speaker A
struck Kak's heart like a massive hammer. As her words echoed endlessly within his mind, he finally forged his resolve. I understand, Len. Once this war concludes, I will exhaust every means at my disposal to protect his life in the hopes of granting him a chance to
1864:08
Speaker A
start a new. An unyielding determination and solemn gravity ignited within Kak's eyes. Yi Yuan Llin nodded gracefully.
1864:16
Speaker A
Thank you, Kaki. If Daido manages to return safely, I swear I will keep a close watch over him, ensuring he never again commits any transgression against my. Furthermore, in the near future, I shall personally bring him before our
1864:28
Speaker A
master to atone for his sins. Kaki nodded in agreement. Just then, a rhythmic knock echoed from the door.
1864:34
Speaker A
Jodo Dingwa had personally arrived to deliver the meal. After all, Kaki served as the personal bodyguard to Yuzojan.
1864:40
Speaker A
Should any matters arise in the future, his assistance might be required. Thus making a personal delivery was a trivial courtesy. Upon hearing the knock, Kaki called out, "Please come in the door is unlocked." Cho Dings was stroed in with
1864:52
Speaker A
a hearty chuckle. "Lord Kaki, here is your barbecue feast." Saying so, he wheeled the serving card inside. Kaki stepped forward personally to receive him as he pushed open the inner door and caught sight of Choing. A laugh escaped
1865:04
Speaker A
his lips. Well, if it isn't the god of wealth of Maya, what brings you here in person? Oh, what god of wealth? You rascal do not speak such nonsense. My authority is bestowed by the villagers and it can only be exercised through
1865:16
Speaker A
formal council meetings. These funds belong to mine, not to me. You must not utter such things in the future, for it is detrimental to our unity. Chao Dings laughed heartily. Kicaki offered, "Why don't you come inside and join us for a
1865:27
Speaker A
meal?" Now that Lynn and his father had been miraculously resurrected, a profound lightness filled his spirit, prompting him to extend this warm invitation to Chauing. Since you insist, I shall graciously accept your hospitality. Shoa Dings chuckled warmly as he followed Kaki inside. As he and
1865:43
Speaker A
Kaki were of the same generation, they dispensed with excessive formalities. Right at that moment, Chimu Shomau emerged from the inner chamber. Shoa Dings's eyes widened drastically, and he promptly fainted dead away. Chosa Akimichi felt as though he had seen a
1865:57
Speaker A
ghost in broad daylight. How could senior Sukcomo Hitaki have come back to life? It defied all common sense.
1866:03
Speaker A
Moreover, when Sukcomo Hitaki had been buried back then, Chos was among the mourners. And now came the most important part. The sukumo before him was impossibly young. He looked exactly as he had before he died. Chosa Kakashi Hitaki cried out quickly steadying Chosa
1866:16
Speaker A
as he collapsed. But Chos's bulk was too much for Kakashi to handle easily. So he had to support him and lower him slowly to the ground only letting go once Chos's backside touched the floor. At that moment, Suko seemed to understand
1866:28
Speaker A
something. He smiled and greeted Chos. Your Torfu's son, Chos, aren't you? You look just like your father. Senior Suko, it really is you. Chos stared at Suko.
1866:36
Speaker A
his eyes shifting from shock to calm and then asked that question. Sakomao Hitaki nodded. Honestly, never mind you not believing it. If I hadn't experienced it myself, I wouldn't dare believe it either. I actually came out of the pure
1866:47
Speaker A
land. And not only did I return to the shinobi world, my body was in the exact same state it had been in back then.
1866:53
Speaker A
Chose's mouth hung open wide enough to hold an egg. The dead reviving life returning after death. What an astonishing thing. Just then, Ren Nohara standing nearby also waved. Chose a long time no see. You still look exactly the
1867:04
Speaker A
same as always. Chosa turned toward the voice and saw a girl waving to him with a sweet laugh. He frowned instinctively, feeling that he had seen her somewhere before, but then he shook his head. He truly could not remember. Ren Noera
1867:16
Speaker A
smiled gently. Hello, let me reintroduce myself. I'm Ren Nohara from team 7 under Manado Sensei. Ren Noera, Ren Noera, Ren. His pupils constricted that Kenoha heroine who to prevent the three tales within her from rampaging and harming the village. The heroine who had chosen
1867:32
Speaker A
to die at Kakashi's hands. Renoiraa, you you're alive, too. Joseph felt his worldview collapsing. He could recognize the impure world reincarnation technique, a summoning art that calls the dead back to the shinobi world to fight. For example, Hashurama Senu and
1867:46
Speaker A
Toborama Syninju. Their bodies had been made of impure earth and were obviously fake at a glance. But Sukumo Hitaki and Ren Noera felt like living, breathing human beings. Could it be that Kenoha had developed a new jutz? a jutzu
1867:58
Speaker A
capable of resurrecting the dead. If that were true, Kinoa would be on the verge of a new transformation. At that moment, Kakashi stepped forward and said, "Chosa, it's a long story. Let's talk about it over a meal." Chosen
1868:09
Speaker A
nodded. At this point, he could only accept the situation. Still, he was equally curious just who was it that could make people who had died years ago come back to life. Sukumo Hitaki smiled and poured tea for them, then finally
1868:20
Speaker A
took the head of the table and motioned for everyone to eat freely. At first, Chos remained somewhat reserved. After all, anyone who suddenly saw a long dead senior before their eyes would feel uneasy, odd, afraid, all those emotions.
1868:32
Speaker A
But as the feast went through several rounds, Chos gradually relaxed. When Kakashi told him the full story, Chos was stunned. He had never imagined that Lord Hokag possessed such an astonishing jutzu. Meanwhile, Sukumo also asked about the changes in Kinoa and how
1868:46
Speaker A
Achihaan had become the villages Hokag. At that, Chosa and Kakashi's eyes lit up. They vied with each other to praise Achihaan, calling him a young hero, a born leader, and the strongest Hokag in history, the one who had defeated
1868:58
Speaker A
Hashiama. Hearing this, Sukumo Hitaki's blood burned with excitement. Though he had long since reached Kaga level and touched the threshold beyond Kaga, at best, he had been confident of fighting the third Hokag to a draw. As for the
1869:10
Speaker A
legendary Shinobi, he could see no hope of matching them. But this present fifth Hokag left him utterly astonished. Even the fabled true several thousand hands had been broken by Achihan. In other words, Kenoha's top tier combat power had reached an unprecedented height.
1869:24
Speaker A
According to what they said, Achiha was a conqueror king, one hand on the economy and the other on war, pushing both at once. The four great hidden villages had all begun to bow their heads. His governing style was
1869:35
Speaker A
completely different from the third Hokag, but the facts proved Aihaan right. Because of his decisions, Kinoa had grown increasingly powerful. I did meet the fifth Hokag once before, but it was far too hurried. Otherwise, I would have earnestly thanked Lord Fifth Hokag
1869:48
Speaker A
for saving my life and for taking care of Kakashi. Sukumo Hitaki said with great seriousness. Kakashi had no objection and nodded emphatically. It was Aihaan who had given him power and status and who had given him a complete
1870:00
Speaker A
family. Who knew how many times Kakashi had dreamed in the dead of night of his dearest friend Ren dying beneath his lightning cutter or of his father hanging himself from the beam of their home. The body swayed in the air, and
1870:10
Speaker A
the creaking sound was enough to set one's teeth on edge. Kakashi collapsed to the floor, watching his father die before his own eyes. Those two visceral images were things most people would never see in a lifetime. Yet, Kakashi
1870:22
Speaker A
had witnessed both before even reaching middle age. Choskimi's eyes lit up. Senior Sukumo, I recall that you once served as a commander in the third great ninja war with outstanding military achievements. Isn't that right? Sukumo Hitaki looked at Chosa and nodded. Yes,
1870:36
Speaker A
that's true. But why do you ask, kid? Jose grinned slightly. Kenoha now has too few commander type talents. The fifth great ninja war is about to begin and this war will pit the entire shinobi world against Madara Aiha. Konoha now
1870:49
Speaker A
has a force of 20,000. Relying only on Lord Hokag and Shikaku is nowhere near enough. But we need someone with true commandability to help. Chos stared at Sakomao intently. But Sukos expression remained unmoved as he shook his head. No, I'm too old. Forget it. To
1871:05
Speaker A
be honest, what Chos had just said had stirred his heart. He too wanted to contribute his strength to Kenoa. Yet he suddenly remembered that in the past he had suffered precisely because his achievements towered over his lords, drawing Saratobi's suspicion and
1871:17
Speaker A
Danzos jealousy. In the end, he had taken his own life to protect his son from Ruth's assassins. He did not dare gamble, did not dare bet on whether Achiha was that kind of man because you can know a person's face but never their
1871:28
Speaker A
heart. At that moment, Aihaan pushed open the door and walked in Hinata at his side with Shikaka Nara and Hayashi Huga following behind. Senior Sukcomo, there is no need to worry. I am not Saratobi and Kenoha no longer has
1871:40
Speaker A
heroisen. As for the fear of one's merits overshadowing the ruler, that is a fear only a man without true ability would harbor. Senior Sukcomo, as your junior, I invite you to come out of retirement. Take command at the center
1871:51
Speaker A
of the army, hold authority over 10,000 shinobi, and become the supreme commander. Even I will obey your orders.
1871:57
Speaker A
When it came to talent, Aihaan had always entrusted it with great responsibility. It was all for Kenoha and all for the shinobi world. Hitaki Sukumo stared blankly at Achihajan. He had never imagined that Achihaan would come in person as Hokag to recruit him.
1872:11
Speaker A
A discarded pawn once cast away by Saratobi and Shimura. He was shaken. Looking at Achiha, he met his eyes directly and in Achihas gaze, he saw a trust fighting spirit and unyielding resolve. Hitaki Sukumo asked himself with Konoha in crisis, "Now can
1872:26
Speaker A
you truly stand by and do nothing?" The Hokag himself has come in person to invite you. Can you truly remain unmoved? At a time like this, Hitaki Sukumo, will you still play the coward?
1872:36
Speaker A
He looked around and saw many people watching him. Aihaan Narasaku Huga Hayashi Kimichi Chosa his own son Kakashi and Noer Ren. He opened his mouth, but the words stuck in his throat like a fishbone. After a brief deliberation, he said, "Since the fifth
1872:49
Speaker A
Hokag has personally invited me, and for the sake of Kinoa's future peace, I Hitaki Sakumo am willing to follow your command." With that, he knelt on one knee and pledged his allegiance.
1872:59
Speaker A
Aihas spirits lifted. Excellent. This time reviving Hitaki Sukumo was not merely to test the ninjutsu and let Kakashi reunite with his family. The most important reason however was the shinobi world war. In the original story, the fourth shinobi world war had
1873:13
Speaker A
brought devastating losses and Narashikaka's command post was destroyed. One could almost say there was no one left to lead troops in a battle. If a commander proficient in strategy could lead the Kohaa army, Aihajan believed that many of these
1873:24
Speaker A
senseless casualties could be avoided. He pondered over possible candidates and thought of two. One was Orochimaru, but that man was obsessed with scientific research and had left the front lines more than 20 years ago. Sending him to war would likely not yield good results.
1873:38
Speaker A
That left only one person, Hataki Sukumo. He was a war genius who could personally carry out decapitation missions, killing Chio's son and daughter-in-law within Sonagir. When it came to command, he had fought no small number of battles in which he overcame
1873:51
Speaker A
superior numbers and won through surprise. Otherwise, he would not have been regarded with such fear by Saratobi, Herusen, and Shamura Danzo.
1873:58
Speaker A
They had even spread rumors and threatened his loved ones, forcing him to take his own life. So if this force of 20,000 ninja were led by Haki Sukumo, casualties would surely be reduced.
1874:08
Speaker A
Excellent senior Suko, on behalf of the villagers of Kenoha, I thank you for your timely help. Aihaan helped Hataki Suko to his feet. Hitaki Kakashi standing nearby had pride shining in his eyes. See, that's my father. Even the
1874:21
Speaker A
Hokag treats him with great respect. Seeing Kakashi's smug look, Noa Ren burst out laughing and pinched him.
1874:27
Speaker A
Kakashi winced and shot Noer in a glance but said nothing. Hugah Hayashi stepped forward and extended his hand to Hitaki Suko. Senior Sukumo with you here I'd say our chances of victory in this battle have risen by 30%. Hitaki Sukumo
1874:40
Speaker A
answered modestly not at all. It is mainly because the Hokag strength is unfathomable. In every shinobi war, it is ultimately the powerhouses who decide the final course of the battlefield.
1874:50
Speaker A
Hugah Hinatada then called out sweetly Uncle Suko. Her obedient manners were endearing, and Hitaki Sukcomo smiled and ruffled her hair. It was an elers's affection. Nar Shikaka walked over to Akimich Chosa and asked, "Have you put on weight again?" Akimich Chosa had been
1875:04
Speaker A
immersed in the joy of Sukcomo's resurrection and his return to the battlefield despite his ailing body.
1875:09
Speaker A
Then Narashikaku came up and immediately asked, "Have you put on weight again? Who could stand for that?" Akimichi Chos rolled his eyes and turned away.
1875:16
Speaker A
Narashikaka chuckled. He was actually sulking with him. Seeing this display of unity, Achiha Jehan smiled. Then he said, "All right, after the war, well have plenty of time to catch up. Since we're about to set out, let's first go rally the troops." At these
1875:28
Speaker A
words, everyone fell silent, looked at Achiha, nodded, and followed him toward Kenoha Plaza. Kenoha Plaza was packed with people. 20,000 ninja filled the square while the villagers stayed inside their homes, some watching through windows and others gazing from a
1875:42
Speaker A
distance. Pride welled up in their hearts. This was Kenoha's foundation, 20,000 ninja, and that was only half. If the entire village's ninja force were mobilized, they could take over the shinobi world. The Hokag Aihaan nodded inwardly at the scene. As expected of
1875:56
Speaker A
Kenoha's ninja, every single one was brimming with spirit and bore a resolute expression. He walked onto the platform and picked up the microphone. Everyone, this war concerns the survival of the shinobi world. I need you to ride with
1876:08
Speaker A
me through enemy camps and fight with me on the blood soaked battlefield so that our descendants will never again suffer the agony of war. Kill. Aiha Jeans words kindled the fighting blood of Kenoha's sons. They drew their ninja
1876:20
Speaker A
swords and roared kill. The heartfelt roar of 20,000 ninja echoed across all Kenoha. No matter where one was, it could be heard with perfect clarity.
1876:28
Speaker A
Hitaki Suko drew a sharp breath. Although he had heard from his son about Achihas charisma, such things were never truly convincing until witnessed firsthand. Now the battle cries of Kinoa's ninja made even him feel his blood run hot. At the same time, his
1876:42
Speaker A
estimation of Achihaan rose yet again. Aihajan then announced the commanders of the 20,000 10,000 to Hitaki Sukumo 9,000 200 to Narashikaku and 800 under his own command. Those 800 were all elite fighters from the various clans exceptionally powerful in combat. After
1876:58
Speaker A
announcing the assignments, he raised his head and declared move out. Destination, the land of iron. Yes. The 20,000 ninja answered in unison. The great army began to march. Kenoha's gates opened with Achiha Jean at the front. The gate guards seeing this
1877:12
Speaker A
immediately threw open the doors their eyes full of respect. Ajiha nodded in acknowledgement and walked out. Behind him the ninja followed in standard equipment and perfect formation. After Kenoha's army set out, Sunugaker likewise sent out its forces. This
1877:26
Speaker A
battle concerned the very survival of the Shinobi world. There was no room for further internal strife. Any such infighting would make Granny Chio a sinner in the eyes of the Shinobi world and Sonagir would be forever nailed to
1877:37
Speaker A
the pillar of shame. Gara had previously asked to follow the Kanoha army on the expedition. Aihaan had originally refused, but Nar Shikaku said that Achihamara's goal was to collect the tailed beasts. If the Genturiki were left in the village while everyone went
1877:50
Speaker A
out to fight Achiadara could attack Kohaa and no one would be able to stop him. That was a wake-up call. Aihaan ultimately decided the Genturiki would accompany the army. But on one condition, they must not act without authorization. He also communicated with
1878:04
Speaker A
the tailed beasts and Kinoa's tailed beasts. All agreed. After all, they had grown close to the Genturiki. If their host died, they would probably not live comfortably in the future. I wager. When Anokei returned to the village and
1878:15
Speaker A
learned that the five tales Jinshuriki had been captured, he immediately assembled his troops and marched toward the land of iron. He had to hurry. As for Rashi, Anokei had no intention of worrying about him. At the volcanic crater of Awagure, Achiadara hovered
1878:28
Speaker A
above it and sneered. So, here you are. Four tales. You've hidden yourself deep indeed. Achi Hamadara had searched all of a wagure for 3 days and three nights.
1878:37
Speaker A
His spiritual sense swept outward, yet he found nothing. He couldn't understand where the four-tailed Chinuriki could be hiding so perfectly that he hadn't noticed anything at all. He finally went to Han the five-tailed Chinuriki and questioned him. Han knew nothing,
1878:50
Speaker A
refusing to believe it. Aihamadara used Jinjutsu. In the end, he learned that the four-tales sun Goku was skilled in lava release. If there was a place to hide, it would be a volcano filled with magma. and a wagure had only that one
1879:02
Speaker A
volcano. Aihamadara flew to the crater and taunted down into it. Son Goku, having now taken over Rashi's body and activated lava release chakra mode, was playing dead in the molten magma. Rashi frowned. Son Goku, we have been found
1879:15
Speaker A
after all. If you can run later, I'll use the last bit of my strength to hold him off. Son Goku gritted his teeth and roared. What nonsense? Rashi, do you think you can hold him back? He is Achi
1879:24
Speaker A
Hamadara, the Azura of the Shinobi world. Even at my peak, I am nothing more than a slightly larger amp before him, let alone you. But even if he is strong, wood release cannot penetrate volcanic magma, let alone fire release.
1879:36
Speaker A
As long as we stay here, we are safe. Son Goku said rationally. He was right.
1879:41
Speaker A
Achiadara's jutsu could not harm them. But don't forget, there was something that stood above the power of nature.
1879:46
Speaker A
Susenu. Aihadara roared. The blue susenu was summoned, radiating an aura of destruction and illomen. I'll give you one more chance. either come out and become part of my plan or today I will slash this volcano apart and let the
1879:59
Speaker A
magma pour into a wagure. Aihamadara was as good as his word. He controlled Susanu to draw its twin blades. A blue slash of blade energy struck the volcano and the formerly dormant volcano burst into eruption from that single blow.
1880:13
Speaker A
Rashi's pupils shrank at the sight. Son Goku, all right, the two were of one mind. In an instant, Son Goku pulled the magma back and the volcano returned to its previous appearance. But son Goku also told him the truth. That attack
1880:25
Speaker A
just now was already the limit of what this volcano can bear. If it is hit one more time, the volcano will be destroyed and the magma will pour down into a wagure. For tales Juriki, you should understand with one more blow, this
1880:37
Speaker A
volcano will be destroyed completely. Magma will burst out and a wagure will be reduced to ashes. [clears throat] So do you choose to give yourself up and come with me or choose to let the magma destroy a wagure? Achi Hamadars
1880:48
Speaker A
lips curled, arms crossed over his chest, radiating unbridled arrogance. Achi Hamadara, do you have no compassion at all? Just for the four tales, you would destroy a village. Rashi's voice traveled through the magma.
1880:59
Speaker A
Aihamadara sneered. You simply don't understand my eye of the moon plan. It can free people from suffering entirely and put an end to warfare. To achieve all this, I need the four tales inside you. I don't think you want to see the
1881:10
Speaker A
homeland that raised you become a ruined wasteland, do you? Achiadara's biting bone cold sneer rang out making Rashi the foretailes Ginshuriki feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He was mired in a difficult decision. On one
1881:23
Speaker A
side were his own safety and his tailed beast on the other his homeland. Although he and Anokei were politically at odds the villagers of a Wagakir were innocent. Son Goku, I may be going to my death, Rashi said calmly. Son Goku
1881:34
Speaker A
looked at him and said quietly, Rashi, I understand. For the villagers, I won't blame you for this choice. As for me, I probably won't leave either. Even if I left, I couldn't escape Achiha Madara's pursuit. I might as well stay with you
1881:46
Speaker A
at the crucial moment. I can still protect you. Rashi murmured, "Thank you, Son Goku." Son Goku shook his head, signaling Rashi to go ahead. Rashi took a deep breath, regained control of his body, and shot into the air, leaving the
1881:57
Speaker A
magma. He hovered in midair, facing Achiadara. Achi Hamadara's smile faded. "You finally come out. Tell me your choice. Will you be beaten into submission, or will you submit right away? I advise you to choose the latter and spare yourself a beating." Achi
1882:11
Speaker A
Hamadar's words were extremely arrogant, but he truly had the capital for that arrogance. Rashi took a deep breath. I want to witness the methods of the legendary Azura of the Shinobi world. As you wish. Aihamadara formed hand seals. Lightning released lightning
1882:24
Speaker A
blade. After the seals dazzling lightning radiated from his hands, the lightning blade was a full 3 ft long. If he had a suitable weapon in hand, why would he need such a low-level jutzu?
1882:34
Speaker A
Because the four tales Juriki used lava release and was immune to fire. Achi Hamadara did not use fire release since it would do little damage. Why bother?
1882:42
Speaker A
Rashi let out a ferocious roar and instantly shifted into lava release chakra mode, forming hand seals at the same time. Lava release granite. A layer of fiery red magma covered his body as he charged at Achiadora. Achiadara's sharing world, catching his trail, he
1882:57
Speaker A
sidestepped and slashed the lightning blade across Rashi's back. ZCT Achi Hamadara's lightning blade effortlessly pierced the defense of lava release chakra, leaving a blood stained wound on Rashi's back. All brute force, no adaptability. 50 years earlier in the
1883:11
Speaker A
waring states period, you would have died horribly. Aihamadara said indifferently. Rashi gritted his teeth, turned and executed deep sea needle. His hands like iron pincers shot toward Achi Hamadara with razor- sharp force.
1883:23
Speaker A
Aihadara shook his head in disappointment. If all Juriki were like this back, then any common Jonan could have taken him down. Achi Hamadora nimblely dodged with a leap, then raised his leg high and stomped onto Rashi's fresh wound. Thud. Rashi was knocked
1883:37
Speaker A
away like a cannonball and slammed heavily into the ground with a thunderous crash. His body jolted and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Was this the strength of Achiha Madara, the Azura of the Shinobi world with just one
1883:48
Speaker A
ninjutsu and one taiitsu move? Madaraa had left him unable to fight back and gravely wounded. Surrender four tales.
1883:54
Speaker A
Chinuriki, you are no match for me. Aihamadara landed and looked down at Rashi from above. Rashi gritted his teeth. It's not over yet. He struggled to his feet, feeling his joints creek and his back burned fiercely. With every
1884:07
Speaker A
movement, he endured tremendous pain. A sharp glint burst in Achi Hamadar's eyes, just as he had expected. How could the four tales Genturiki surrender so easily? Let him see what Rashi was truly made of, and whether he could dance
1884:19
Speaker A
alongside Achiadara. Achi Hamadara watched the severely wounded Rashi struggle to his feet. The expression on his face gradually faded, replaced by seriousness and somnity. Suddenly, Rashi bellowed Son Goku halftailed beast mode.
1884:32
Speaker A
Oh, Rashi's aura exploded upward. His magma-like chakra nearly solidified, and the air itself trembled and warped under the force of his power. Aihamadara's lips curled upward. This was more like it. This was the power a Genturiki should possess. Rashi let out a furious
1884:47
Speaker A
roar and his speed increased dramatically. If Achi Hamadara had not activated his sharing, he could easily have been caught off guard. But there was no if. Ajihamadura's three Tommo Sharinggon spun rapidly and transformed into his eternal mangeeko sharinggon. He
1885:01
Speaker A
lightly raised his hand and a colossal blue susenu skeleton appeared in front of him as a shield. Boom! Rashi's iron fist slammed into the susenu skeleton producing a thunderous impact. The fist infused with the four tala son Goku's
1885:14
Speaker A
chakra struck with the force of a,000 lb. That punch should have been more than enough to give Achiadara a hard time. Achiadara Susenu was still only in its first form. Watching the roaring rashi, he sighed in exasperation, picked
1885:26
Speaker A
his ear and flicked the wax away. Foretal Juriki, "You don'tt think that shouting louder will make your power well up to you." He gave a rice smile and continued, "Forget it.
1885:34
Speaker A
Fighting you doesn't excite me in the least. You are not even one 10,000th of that person." With that, he shook his head and pointed his right hand at Rashi. "Would release wood dragon technique." The earth's crust trembled.
1885:45
Speaker A
A giant dragon was born from the ground, burst out from the soil, and charged at Rashi with a roar. Rashi's expression changed and he tried to dodge, but the wood dragon seemed to have locked onto him. No matter how he dodged, it
1885:56
Speaker A
adjusted its course and kept charging straight at him. That meant that if his reaction were even a moment too slow, the wood dragon would tear him apart.
1886:03
Speaker A
Seeing that there was no way to retreat, he chose to meet it head-on. After conferring with the four tales son Goku, the four tala's ginuriki took command of that body. And in an instant, his perfect tailed beast form appeared
1886:14
Speaker A
between heaven and earth. Watching the wood dragon fly toward him, son Goku felt a little tense. After all, back in the day, Hashiama had used this type of ninjutsu on him more than a few times.
1886:24
Speaker A
But he could not afford to be afraid because if even he was afraid, what would happen to the whole of a wagure?
1886:29
Speaker A
He gritted his teeth, rose, and pounded his own chest, producing dull, thunderous booms. Then he sidestepped the wood dragon technique. Just as the wood dragon was about to turn around and attack again, Son Goku rushed forward and wrapped both of his powerful arms
1886:42
Speaker A
tightly around the wood dragon's tail. The wood dragon was greatly alarmed and tried to shake Son Goku off, but Son Goku would have none of it. His arm muscles bulged as he locked the dragon in place, holding it completely still.
1886:53
Speaker A
Then his eyes turned crimson and he opened his enormous gaping m and bit down on the wood dragon. That's right.
1886:58
Speaker A
You read it correctly, bit down. Even Achi Hamadara, who had originally looked down on the fortales and its Genturiki, felt his smile fade, replaced by surprise and disbelief. The moment the four tales teeth touched the wood dragon lava streamed forth from between the
1887:12
Speaker A
teeth ran along the wood dragon technique and burned the entire dragon to ashes. Aihamadara's wood dragon technique was broken. The battlefield fell silent. The awagakir ninja watching from the distance wore worried expressions. For political reasons, they had chosen ani to be their spokesman.
1887:27
Speaker A
Rashi had been living an untethered, carefree life, but no one had expected that at this moment he would be willing to go this far for a wagure. The sound of clapping rang out. Achi Hamadara walked over and finally said flatly,
1887:38
Speaker A
"Good, very interesting. At first, I thought I could subdue you with a single move. I didn't expect you to be able to turn around and kill the wood dragon.
1887:45
Speaker A
Now you have the right to state your name." Aiha Madara radiated the aura of a superior and a powerhouse. Every movement he made seemed perfectly natural, as if he had been destined from birth to be a leader. Even though the
1887:56
Speaker A
Foretales and its Ginuriki had just broken his wood dragon technique, they still could not stand tall in front of Achiadara. Four tales son Goku. Four tales Jin Shuriki Rashi. Two voices sounded from within the Foretales body.
1888:09
Speaker A
Good. Impressive Son Goku. Impressive Rashi. As a sign of my respect, I will now defeat you in my strongest form and keep you at my side. As soon as he finished speaking, a thought crossed Achiadar's mind. A complete susenu
1888:21
Speaker A
over 300 m tall appeared. Ice blue in color clad in armor with a blade at its waist. At that moment, Rashi and son Goku suddenly remembered that Achihajan of that time had possessed a susenu exactly like this. The two were
1888:33
Speaker A
virtually identical. Let me show you the god-like strength of the Aiha. To be defeated by Susenu is your honor.
1888:39
Speaker A
Aihadara controlled Susanu and drew the twin swords from its waist. A perfect tailed beast form might be 60 or 70 m tall, enormous to ordinary people, but to Susenu, it was nothing more than a slightly larger ant. Aihamadara slashed
1888:53
Speaker A
out with his sword, expecting that this one strike would defeat Rashi. But Rashi seemed to have foreseen it. He charged straight at Madara and easily avoided the blade aura. Achi Hamadara frowned.
1889:03
Speaker A
Could this man actually be a genius? He had been able to grasp an epiphany in the middle of battle and come up with the best possible countermeasure. In truth, that wasn't it. The Four Tales and Rashi had already experienced this
1889:13
Speaker A
kind of fighting style once before. And although no one knew why Achihajan and Achi Hamadara were as if they had been carved from the same mold, but the same sort of abilities and attacks were useless against the Ginuriki, Son Goku
1889:25
Speaker A
suddenly leaped up, cracking the earth beneath him. His figure soared briefly towering above the susenu. Lava released flower fruit mountain. As the words fell, lava churned over son Goku's entire body as he pressed down toward Achi Hamadar's head. Aihamadara looked
1889:38
Speaker A
up and gave a slight smile. Now that's more like it. He clapped his hands together would release advent of a world of flowering trees. Countless vines burst out from the ground and bound Son Goku. And then a giant flower appeared
1889:50
Speaker A
upon the earth. The flower bloomed and countless golden particles of powder drifted in the wind. Son Goku had initially dismissed these vines. So what if they were wood release? He was using lava release now, and wood release was
1890:02
Speaker A
only fit to be melted away by lava release. But that conviction soon faded, gone forever. A great deal of pollen entered his airway. At first, it only smelled a little fragrant, and he felt that it was harmless. He could still
1890:13
Speaker A
struggle against the vines coiled around him. But within just 10 seconds, he sensed that something was wrong. His arms were swinging slower and slower until he began to lose sensation in his fists. A numb tingling feeling enveloped him. His lava release gradually
1890:27
Speaker A
disappeared and the vines continued to bind him tightly. The foretales consciousness fell away and the body returned to Rashi's form. Rashi looked at Achiha Madara in a days while Achihadara stood with his arms crossed coldly watching him. Madara Aiha watched
1890:40
Speaker A
Rashi lose consciousness and let out a slight sigh of relief. He had not expected this fortales genturiki to be rather difficult to handle. Thankfully, Rashi had already been bound. He retracted the susenu, ended the flower tree world, and seized Rashi from the
1890:53
Speaker A
surrounding vines. After sealing his chakra, Madaraa, grabbed him by the collar with one hand, and headed toward Black Zetsu's location. At that moment, Black Zetsu was inside a cave. The remaining three Genturiki exchanged glances, intending to strike and subdue
1891:06
Speaker A
him since he was alone. But just then, Black Zetsu spoke, "If you want to fight, go ahead and try. Although my strength cannot compare with Lord Madaras, it is still child's play to hold you all here until Lord Madara
1891:17
Speaker A
returns." Black Zetsu cackled, casting a predatory gaze at the two-tailed Juriki. She was the only woman and also the best target, the two tales. As the saying goes, when fighting a group, pick one opponent and beat them ruthlessly. No
1891:29
Speaker A
matter who they were, strong or weak, they would be cowed by such a sight. But just then, Madara Aiha's voice came through Black Zetsu, what's going on?
1891:37
Speaker A
Yujito, Nihon, and Killer be stiffened. They all halted and lowered their heads. Black Zetsu chuckled, "Nothing, Lord Madara. By the way, what is that in your hand?" Black Zetsu looked at Rashi his eyes brightening. He already had a faint
1891:49
Speaker A
guess but he had asked Madara only to confirm it. The four tales Jinuri Rashi Madara said indifferently then tossed Rashi to the ground. His body hit the floor with a thud. The other three felt their pupils shrink. This was the Azura
1892:01
Speaker A
of the shinobi world. Madaraa Aiha. He had captured four Genturiki with absurd ease. Madaraa Aiha's eyes narrowed. Who would have thought that the supremely arrogant Madara Aiha would even dain to speak the four tales Genturiki's name?
1892:14
Speaker A
The earlier battle must have truly pleased him. Black Zetsu flattered, "My great master, your bravery deserves to be written into history." His tone was so sincere that Madara nodded. Madara then asked, "Next, when shall we head to Takiggeek?" I remember the Seven Tales
1892:28
Speaker A
Genturiki is there. Black Zetsu shook his head. Lord Madara, please give me one day. Our numbers are still too few, so I intend to use the impure world reincarnation technique to summon some help. These words irritated Madara. What
1892:40
Speaker A
do you think? My strength isn't enough. No, Lord Madara. I have received word that the five great ninja villages already know you have returned and they have gathered together in the land of iron. They may not be a match for you,
1892:51
Speaker A
Lord Madara, but if a swarm of ants attacks together, even you would find them quite troublesome. Black Zetsu laid out the stakes, and this time Madara did not refute him. His tightly knitted brows proved that he accepted the
1893:02
Speaker A
reasoning. So, where do you plan to find reinforcements? Madara watched him and asked slowly. Black sets gave a thumbs up and pointed downward. Madara suddenly understood, "How you really do know how to surprise me? However, do you have
1893:14
Speaker A
enough chakra? Black Zetsu looked at the three people around him. I assume none of you will refuse, right? He had just shielded them. When Lord Madara asked what was happening, the three exchanged looks with one another, then looked at
1893:24
Speaker A
Black Zetsu and Madara again. This was not a place where refusal was allowed. So, they sat at three points around Black Zetsu and poured their tailed beast chakra into his body. Black Zetsu instantly felt an absurdly overwhelming surge of chakra and knew he had to
1893:38
Speaker A
release it immediately. He took out the remains of the original five kaga and summoned the white zetsu he had prepared as living sacrifices. His hands moved swiftly through seals impure world reincarnation. In the next moment, the white zetsu sacrifices screamed and
1893:52
Speaker A
thrashed enduring the agony of the technique as they died in humiliation. Then their bodies crumbled into impure earth and the impure earth took the forms of the first mizukage, the first suchage, the first kazak and the first rakage. The three shinobi stared in
1894:06
Speaker A
shock. The founders of each village, figures who existed only in history books, had been summoned by this very man. The first Kazak Reto frowned. The unfamiliar surroundings made him uneasy.
1894:16
Speaker A
Where was this? The first rakage, it was more direct. Hey, you little brats, do you know where this is? The first suchage Ishiawa studied the soil of the cave and narrowed his eyes. Was this a wagure? The first Mizukage Bakuran
1894:29
Speaker A
tilted his gaze and said, "I remember that I should be dead. Why am I alive again? Why is Hasharama not here?
1894:35
Speaker A
Everyone present is a first generation kaga. The first kazak reto frowned. Honored predecessors. A great shinobi war is about to break out. I need your strength to conquer the world. Black zetsua laughed. What do you think you are to dare make such a scene here? The
1894:48
Speaker A
first such Ishiawa immediately formed a dust release and aimed it at black zetsu. Black zetsus expression stiffened, but with a thought, the dust release slowly dissipated. The four first generation kaga felt their bodies move against their wills and knelt
1895:02
Speaker A
before him. I wanted to get along with you as an ordinary man, but all I received was contempt and mockery.
1895:07
Speaker A
Enough pretending. I'm laying my cards on the table now. The four of you were summoned by me as weapons against the entire Shinobi world. Your control belongs to me, so even if you are unwilling, I will send you to the front
1895:18
Speaker A
lines to butcher the people of your own villages. Black Zetsu declared, "The first rakage pupil shrank." Blue lightning burst from his entire body as he tried to resist his fate of being controlled, but Black Zetsu's manipulation dashed any hope. Your
1895:31
Speaker A
chakra comes from me. If I wish it, you cannot even gather chakra. Moreover, during battle, you will have no choice but to fight at full strength. Black sets laughed. The first rakage lowered his head and let out a cold snort.
1895:42
Speaker A
Hearing all this, Reto began to consider his options, and he also wanted to see what Sonigaker looked like now. Bakiran said nothing, but his shifting eyes revealed that he was not as calm as he appeared on the surface. I wonder how
1895:53
Speaker A
that little mustached fellow has been running Kirigakir. In the pure land, the second Mizukage, Jingjutsu, Hosuki sneezed. Strange. Who is thinking of me?
1896:01
Speaker A
Mu rolled his eyes beside him. You've been dead for so many years. Who would be thinking of you? Stop flattering yourself. You. Jingu Hosuki was furious.
1896:09
Speaker A
He admitted that his methods and office had indeed been ironfisted, but Kiraakure had truly prospered because of it. But in the very next moment, the souls of the two shot upward. When they opened their eyes, they found the world
1896:20
Speaker A
around them had gone dark, and two additional figures now stood beside them. One was the second Kazak, the other the second rakage. The man with the small mustache frowned. So these were those two ill- fated souls. She shaman the second Kazak with a dragon
1896:33
Speaker A
tattooed on his scalp, its claws poised right above his eyes. He looked fearsome, but in truth he disliked battle. And it was he who had created both magnet release and puppet technique, the twin supreme arts of Sunaker. And it was he who had decided
1896:45
Speaker A
that the weak sand village must convert its economy into combat strength. Otherwise, they would forever remain the dregs of the five great nations, never able to hold their heads high and live with dignity. Thus during the first great ninja war while the second hokag
1896:58
Speaker A
sanenju Tobarama the second rakage at o the second mizukage hosuki jingjutsu and the second suchage were slaughtering one another he lurked at the rear tinkering with his research and growing stronger.
1897:08
Speaker A
He also advocated that master bunpoku use Buddhist teachings and his Buddha nature to suppress the savage one-tailed shikaku making him the first to turn ginshuriki into strategic assets. Yet no one ever knew the true circumstances of his later death. As for the second
1897:23
Speaker A
rakage, he died the most unjustly. Who would have thought that two rogue ninja from his own village would butcher his bodyguards and then without batting an eye kill the second rakage right in front of the second Hokag Sanjitoama.
1897:34
Speaker A
Those two were fools. They didn't even try to blame the incident on the second rakage. Instead, they proclaimed that from then on, they themselves were the leaders of Kumo. In the end, the second Hokag killed one of the brothers. The
1897:44
Speaker A
third rakage killed Kinkaku and Toborama done in by the dictates of the plot killed Ginku. The two brothers had declared their rule for less than two days before they went to report in the pure land. Oh, you're that that was his
1897:56
Speaker A
name. The mustachioed man sneered without a second thought. Though the second Kazak rarely revealed his face, every village had its own intelligence network. They still knew perfectly well who headed each village. Shaman. The second Kazakag shaman showed no
1898:09
Speaker A
irritation. He answered calmly and with a move of his right hand, a puppet materialized while sand and wind began swirling around him. It was obvious that he was ready for battle. This action instantly made the second rakage a frown
1898:21
Speaker A
as well. He quietly began gathering lightning released chakra. It was exactly that carelessness that had led to his death at the hands of Kingaku and Ginkaku, making him the soriest rakage in history. The mustachioed man eyed them contemptuously. He knew that
1898:34
Speaker A
Tobarama was the strongest of that era, but he had never seen Tobarama, so he simply assumed that he himself was the strongest. The second such narrowed his eyes and surveyed the scene, finally spotting the four previous Kagaya, he
1898:45
Speaker A
spoke, "Everyone stop. It's the first moose words startled everyone. Hosuki Jinetsu sneered. Hey mommy, you idiot.
1898:53
Speaker A
Don't you realize we're about to start fighting? Your words are clearly undermining more before he could finish the first mizukage by Kiran kicked him.
1899:00
Speaker A
You little brat. Undermining what? The second mizukage let out a pain hiss. But that familiar kick from behind was unmistakably by Akiran. The first mizukage. He grumbled. Old man, what are you doing? Do you even realize I'm the
1899:12
Speaker A
mizukage? Huh? Your mazukage seat was given by me. And don't forget back when you fought that mu to a draw you were too ashamed to appear at the first five kaga summit. So you made your apprentice go in your place. Look at Mu. His skin
1899:23
Speaker A
was scarred all over his body burned beyond recognition. Yet he still showed up at the five Kaga summit. Bakuran's tone was equivocal as if he couldn't decide whether to praise Moos equinimity or mock his shamelessness.
1899:35
Speaker A
The first such Ishiawa said flatly of failure is not frightening. What is frightening is that damnable pride and cowardice. In my view, Mu is a wagure's most brilliant genius. What is that mustachioed steam tinkerer compared to him? Black Zetsu spoke slowly enough.
1899:49
Speaker A
Now that you all have been revived, prepare to set out. Our target is the allied army of the five great ninja villages. All eight Kag frowned. Allied army. They were puzzled. They understood every word. But together the phrase made
1900:01
Speaker A
no sense at all. When had the five villages ever allied? And why? If they had truly allied, even the strongest of them would be slaughtered by a whole army. Have no fear. Black sets said, "I will control your movements. Moreover,
1900:13
Speaker A
your bodies are made by impure world reincarnation. Immortal, indestructible. Combined with your abilities, you have nothing to fear from the ninja alliance.
1900:21
Speaker A
Black Zetsu cackled sinisterly. At once, all eight kaga felt the shadow settle over their hearts. Then against their will, their bodies began to move, marching out of the cave. Damn it, you rotten piece of work. Release me now.
1900:33
Speaker A
When I break these bonds, you'll be the first one I kill. Threatened the second Mizuki Chosuki Jetsu. Black Zetsu was unaffected in over a millennium. What hadn't he witnessed? Let alone the fact that Jingjutsu couldn't break the jutzu.
1900:45
Speaker A
Even if he could, what then? With Aidito's body and Kimui disposing of him would be effortless. Aihamadara, who had been watching from the side, suddenly spoke. Black Zetsu, was all of this your calculation. Caught off guard, Black Zetsu immediately knelt. Lord
1900:59
Speaker A
Madara, I am the incarnation of your will. I think independently, and I can judge how to act in order to secure the outcome most advantageous to us. For now, Black Zetsu could not abandon Madara. Without Madara's body to serve
1901:11
Speaker A
as a vessel, reviving mother would be impossible. Only Achi Hamadara possessed such a body, such renegon, and such unwavering will. Aihamadara fixed him with a stare, then finally nodded, indicating his support for the plan.
1901:22
Speaker A
Though he asked that Black Zetsu keep him informed of future matters. Black Zetsu agreed and made a profound self-criticism, which finally dispelled Madara's lingering doubts. He then presented his full plan to Madara and prepared to continue using the impure
1901:36
Speaker A
world reincarnation to make the ninja alliance face their former commanders. Though Achiadara found it troublesome, he could not alone take on the five great ninja villages. So he suppressed his impatience and nodded. Black Zetsu immediately set to work. He had to hurry
1901:50
Speaker A
faster, ever faster. Mother would soon be rescued. Every step that followed must be taken with extreme care, more and more care. the land of iron as a buffer zone where the great nations settled their conflicts. It had hosted
1902:01
Speaker A
the first five kaga summit and now it was buzzing with activity once more. Outside the land of iron stood an allied force of 50,000 shinobi. It was the greatest assembly since the outbreak of the shinobi world war. So great that it
1902:13
Speaker A
even surpassed the largest armies the clans had fielded in the waring states period. Standing at top the castle gate, Miffyune looked out at so many shinobi that his scalp tingled. At the same time, he felt curious about the coming
1902:24
Speaker A
war. Who could have compelled the five Kaga summit to convene again and made every great nation dispatch nearly its entire shinobi strength? The Kagaya of the five great Shinobi villages gathered before the gates of the land of iron.
1902:36
Speaker A
Behind them stood their shinobi, each wearing a forehead protector engraved with the word nin and among them Kohha was by far the most overwhelming presence. Kenoha's forces alone were nearly equal in number to those of the other four nations combined. The
1902:49
Speaker A
mizukage matarumi that such janinoi the rakage ate a and the acting kazakag chio all knitted their brows. This operation was supposed to be an alliance of the entire shinobi world. But when they saw Kenoha's unending ranks, envy crept into
1903:02
Speaker A
their hearts. They quickly dismissed it, however, because the gap was simply too great, not only in shinobi, but in leadership. Aihan of Kenoha could be called the most capable fighter of all, and his shinobi were the best equipped
1903:14
Speaker A
as well. The other nations could not compare with him in the slightest. Achihajan of Kenoha looked toward the other four Kag and greeted them. Oh, everyone is here. We pay our respects to the Lord Hokag. All four bowed in
1903:25
Speaker A
salute. In the Allied army now, Aihaan alone commanded half of all the troops. So, the position of alliance leader would almost certainly fall into his hands. Aihaan knew this perfectly well.
1903:35
Speaker A
Yet, he smiled and said, "Please do not stand on ceremony. We all share a common goal this time, and we must work hard together to achieve it. So, let us give it our all." His words put them at ease
1903:45
Speaker A
and they straightened their backs. The fourth rakage, they turned to Miffyune and asked, "Miffyun, is it not time to open the gates? We of the five great Shinobi villages requested this in advance, and you agreed. Now that we are
1903:56
Speaker A
all here, you should open the gates and allow us, and shouldn't you?" Miffune was advanced in years. Standing high above them, he exuded the presence of a true master. "Please contain your impatience," Honored Kaga. "I will now send my men to inspect the shinobi tools
1904:10
Speaker A
on your persons. The first rule for entering the land of iron for negotiations is that no weapons may be carried. Miffune's voice was full and sororous and his expression was severe as he stared at them. The fourth rakage
1904:21
Speaker A
clicked his tongue and looked at the Hokag Aihaan. This was after all the alliance leaders concern. Aihaan smiled.
1904:27
Speaker A
Naturally, everyone bring out your weapons. With that, the five tossed their weapons out. Men came forward to collect them and search their persons.
1904:34
Speaker A
Once everything was confirmed in order, they headed into the land of iron. Mythian spoke again. You have passed the first gate. There is still the second.
1904:42
Speaker A
Each kaga may bring only two guards. Everyone had expected this. Aiha Jean turned to look at the two shinobi behind him. Itachi Aiha and Niji Huga. The two stepped forward and followed him and the other four Kaged did the same. Then the
1904:54
Speaker A
great gates swung open and Achiha led the way. A leader should carry himself like a leader not hide behind his subordinates. Doing so would only lower his status. Then the others followed the Hokag's footsteps and walked inside. The
1905:07
Speaker A
land of iron, which should have been filled with the clamor of iron working and the vitality of crowds, now had the lonely feeling of empty streets. Perhaps because Miffune was concerned for the people's safety, he had issued an order
1905:18
Speaker A
confining everyone indoors beforehand. After they entered the city, Miffyune made a gesture and the great gate slowly closed. He descended from the city wall and walked up to them. I am the samurai Miffyun. Allow me to escort you to the
1905:30
Speaker A
venue of the five Kaga summit. Thank you for the trouble. Aihaan smiled. The others said nothing but studied Miffyun.
1905:36
Speaker A
Though Miffune was not a shinobi, he was the last backbone of the samurai. His strength was not to be underestimated.
1905:42
Speaker A
Miffune shook his head, walked ahead, and headed toward the conference room. The others followed slowly behind him.
1905:47
Speaker A
Inside the conference room, a round table was ready with five chairs neatly arranged around it, each engraved with its owner's mark. Aihajan's seat was directly in the center, the place of honor. Before Miffune could introduce the seating, Achihaan naturally sat down
1906:00
Speaker A
in that very seat. The other Kagaya found their own places and took their seats. That suchage and the rakage sat on Achihajans left and right while the Kazak and the Mizukage sat at the outermost positions facing each other.
1906:12
Speaker A
Miffyun sat to one side as the impartial witness and summoned a recorder to document the proceedings. When everyone was ready and the four Kaga fixed their eyes on him, Achiha Jean gave a soft cough. While since all are present, I
1906:23
Speaker A
will speak plainly. This time, Madara Aiha has been resurrected and has already attacked the hidden cloud and hidden stone villages. According to the latest intelligence, a total of four tailed beast Jinuriki from the two villages have been captured. After achi
1906:36
Speaker A
finished, he looked at the two men beside him. Anoki and a lowered their heads. Was there any honor in this?
1906:42
Speaker A
Lower your voice. Seeing that his words had achieved the desired effect, Aiha Jean changed the subject. However, our primary task is not to assign blame, but to destroy Madara Aiha and rescue the forge and Shuriki. What is everyone's
1906:54
Speaker A
opinion? After saying this, he raised his right hand to indicate his approval. Within two seconds, the other four Kagaya raised their right hands as well.
1907:02
Speaker A
We agree. Aihajan nodded. In that case, let us move to the second agenda, electing the alliance leader. All Shinobi forces must obey the alliance leader's orders and must not obey in name only while resisting in spirit. Had this been a matter of offering aid the
1907:15
Speaker A
fourth rakage and the third suchage would already have been arguing with each other. They represented two great nations, how could they ever allow the command to fall into someone else's hands? Yet now they were as silent as quailes. Everyone knew in their hearts
1907:28
Speaker A
who should be elected, but no one wanted to lose face by being the first to speak. In the end, Achihaan spoke up. I nominate myself. Do any of you have objections? I support it. All four Kaga immediately raised their hands, their
1907:40
Speaker A
movements perfectly in sync. Even Miffyun could not help but marvel. He had originally thought that the five parties at the five Kaga summit would argue endlessly and only then settle the outcome. Unexpectedly, a single sentence from the Hokag Aiha had silenced them
1907:54
Speaker A
all. How utterly boring. Achi Hajan nodded and continued to set out his battle plan for the coming conflict.
1908:00
Speaker A
Unsurprisingly, all four Kager agreed to everything without a single objection for both in strategy and in tactics.
1908:06
Speaker A
Aihas proposals were the finest. Besides, with his strength as their big brother, the safer course was to agree obediently without any fuss. As the various agenda items were passed one after another, the time reached noon.
1908:17
Speaker A
Aihaan glanced at the clock and announced in that case, I declare the second five Kaga summit concluded.
1908:23
Speaker A
Everyone rose to their feet and bowed in salute, saying, "We will follow the alliance leaders orders." Aihaan nodded and departed with his guards, the other four Kaga following behind. At this moment, Miffyune stepped forward and respectfully presented the meeting
1908:35
Speaker A
minutes to Achiha, who then gave a slight lift of his chin toward Hugani. Hugani rose, accepted the records, and quickly caught up. The group then left the land of iron, having thus reached a unanimous agreement. Leaving the city
1908:48
Speaker A
gates, each person headed toward his or her own tent where subordinates had long since prepared meals for them. As Kagay, their food was naturally of the finest quality. Aiha Jean returned to his tent where the high-ranking officers of the
1908:59
Speaker A
force were already waiting inside. Upon his entrance, they all rose and saluted. Lord Hokag. They all cried in unison.
1909:06
Speaker A
Aihaan walked over to his seat and sat down, then said slowly, "Please, everyone be seated. I have several matters to announce." The high-ranking officers knelt upright, their gazes bright and intent upon Aiha. Achihaan smiled and said, "The first matter the
1909:20
Speaker A
Alliance leader of the United Forces has been chosen, and it is I." At these words, the breathing of all the ninjas grew heavy. Though everyone had long anticipated this outcome, when Achi Haan himself declared it, they still felt an
1909:31
Speaker A
overwhelming sense of pride. One must remember that there were only five Kaga among the great nations, and the alliance leaders stood above the other four kaga. This also meant that their Kohaa army stood above all other armies.
1909:43
Speaker A
Truly the strongest beyond any dispute. The second matter. Aihaan however was not carried away by this news. He glanced at the meal a flicker of displeasure passing through his eyes.
1909:53
Speaker A
From this day onward, officers at every level, including myself, will eat and live alongside the ninjas. There must be no special treatment. This is we're not a game. We dine on beef and fish while the ninjas eat soldier pills, dried
1910:04
Speaker A
rations, and jerky. Is that proper? His gaze, sharp as a hawk, swept over every single person present. Everyone lowered their heads. This custom had been in place since ancient times, so no one could truly be blamed. Even during the
1910:17
Speaker A
waring states period, clan heads and elders died differently from the ninjas of their clans. This rule would be thoroughly rewritten today. Although most people did not understand it, deep down, a gleam of light flashed in Hataki Sakos eyes, eating and living
1910:30
Speaker A
together, granting no privileges. This would strengthen cohesion and win the loyalty of the ninjas. Imagine it. the Hokag eating exactly the same food as them receiving no special treatment and fighting alongside them in bloody battles. What a moving and heroic tale
1910:44
Speaker A
that would be. Aiha Jeans expression softened. Seeing that everyone was supportive, he smiled and said, "However, since the meal has already been prepared, let us eat. Once we are full, the ninja legions will set out." According to the latest
1910:55
Speaker A
intelligence, Achiadara is currently holed up in a wagure, the hidden rock village. That village has vast lands and numerous mountains, so he is likely hiding in some dark, damp cave. Rather than passively enduring his attacks, we should seize the initiative and strike
1911:08
Speaker A
first. Additionally, I will leave a clone here. During this period, Hitaki Suko will command the entire army on my behalf. If you encounter any ninja, you cannot defeat Senior Sukumo. Simply deploy my clone. I plan to make a trip
1911:20
Speaker A
to Takiir, the hidden waterfall village. Since Achiadara's target is the tailed beasts, and there is still a Seven Tales Jinshuriki there, who remains isolated, there is no reason Madara would let her go. Therefore, I must win her over as
1911:32
Speaker A
well. Achihajan looked around at everyone. Just then two people walked in. Everyone turned to look including Achiha and all rose to their feet in salute. They were Senu Hasharama and Sinju Tobarama. Normally the two did nothing in Kanahagakur but watch over
1911:46
Speaker A
the Sinju clans compound. Now with the ninja world facing a tremendous crisis, the five Kaga summit had formed the allied shinobi forces. The matter even involved Achi Hamadara and the Moonai plan as Achi Hamadara's closest friend Senu Hasharama could not simply sit idly
1912:00
Speaker A
in Kenoha as if nothing had happened. Senu Tobarama meanwhile believed that no one understood battlefield operations better than he did. So he thought of coming to the army to lend his assistance. Lord first Hokag Lord second Hokag. The assembled ninjas spoke in
1912:15
Speaker A
acknowledgement. These two had occupied a great place in history and in Kenoha. Though no one is perfect, every person has both merits and faults. Facing them still filled many with profound respect.
1912:25
Speaker A
Senu Hasharama smiled and waved his hand. No need for such formalities. This battle will be led by Ajiha. I am merely here to serve as a highle combatant.
1912:34
Speaker A
Moreover, Tobarama's strategic brilliance is extraordinary and he hopes to be of use under Hitaki Sukumo's command. Senu Tobarama nodded. I will give my full support to Hitaki Sukumo and obey every order without exception.
1912:46
Speaker A
His gaze was resolute as it settled upon Haki Sukumo. Sukumo neither flattered him nor felt daunted. His face remained perfectly calm and Tobber sighed inwardly as expected of the commander Achihaan had chosen. With such composure in both triumph and adversity, he was
1913:01
Speaker A
far superior to the monkey and Danzo. Aihaan laughed upon hearing this. With the first and second Hokag aiding me, the Kenoha forces shall be free from worry. Afterward, he had two cushions brought over. Senu Hasharama and Senu Tobarama knelt down and straightened
1913:16
Speaker A
their backs. Aihaan then went over his battle plan once more. Only this time, he did not mention leaving a clone behind. Instead, it was Sinju Hasharama who would be responsible for blocking Achi Hamadar's assault. Sinju Hasharama nodded gravely to show his
1913:29
Speaker A
understanding. Then, Hitaki Suko took center stage and explained the battle plan he had arranged for the next phase.
1913:35
Speaker A
His voice was as warm and smooth as jade, his gaze exceedingly ruthless, and his strategies advanced layer by layer.
1913:41
Speaker A
Even Senu Tobarama could not help but exclaim in admiration Hitaki Sukumo. Had you been around 20 years earlier, I fear the Senu Achiha and Huga would not have been the only three great clans. With that strategic brilliance alone, the
1913:53
Speaker A
Hitaki clan would likewise become renowned throughout the entire ninja world. Tobarama's voice carried through the whole tent. This astonished everyone present. They had never expected that Senu Tobarama, the second Hokag, usually so reticent, would heap such praise upon
1914:07
Speaker A
Hitaki Suko. He had even acknowledged that the Hitaki clan would become famous throughout the ninja world because of Hitaki Sukumo. This stirred thoughts of winning him over in quite a few minds.
1914:17
Speaker A
Though any discerning I could see that the Hitaki clan had declined in talents with only Kakashi and Hitaki Sukumo remaining in this generation their clan would shine brilliantly once more as long as these two were still around.
1914:28
Speaker A
Besides, Hitaki Sukumo was still in his prime and Haki Kakashi was still unmarried. If one could form a marriage alliance between their children, perhaps one's own clan standing in Kinoa would rise accordingly in the future. Aiha Jean watched it all with a smile, his
1914:41
Speaker A
heart reaffirming that resurrecting Hitaki Sukumo had been an exceedingly wise decision. Hataki Sukumos talent stirred genuine admiration in his heart. Very well, we shall act according to what Hataki Sukumo has said. Everyone drink this cup. Aihaan raised his sake
1914:55
Speaker A
cup and drained it in a single draft. The others followed suit and drained their cups as well. The tent resounded with laughter and cheerful voices.
1915:03
Speaker A
Unlike in the Hokag's command tent, the four former Kaga set out from a Wagakure and advanced on foot toward the land of iron. In a cave, Black Zetsu possessing a beo wore a grim expression, knowing that these forces alone would never be
1915:15
Speaker A
enough to crush the Allied Shinobi forces. The Allied Shinobi forces numbered 50,000 Shinobi. Even if they were 50,000 pigs, they would be impossible to catch. Moreover, the combat power of one Aiha had reached its very peak. So, Black Zetsu held no hope
1915:29
Speaker A
that these two groups of four Kag could annihilate the Shinobi alliance. The mustachioed man clicked his tongue. This is ridiculous. Being summoned to fight our own juniors. I wonder if they can even withstand it. Mu glanced at him and
1915:41
Speaker A
said, "I don't know about Kurigakure, but I know that Anokei who inherited the will of stone can absolutely defeat me." That kid, Anokei, by the way, Elder Shirha, I recall that Anokei is your descendant. Jingjetsu Hosuki looked at
1915:53
Speaker A
Shurha who nodded. He is my most perfect successor. His will of stone is stronger than anyone's. So I believe that under his leadership, Iwagakure will surely carve out a brand new path. Sure, his eyes gleamed. Seeing this, the
1916:05
Speaker A
mustachioed Jingjutsu Hosuki rolled his eyes. Damn it. Why couldn't that third Mizukage bring him the same pride? He remembered that that brat once trained in ninjutsu. An A-rank jutzu took him a whole month to learn. How incredibly stupid. Look at Anokei who won moose
1916:19
Speaker A
recognition. What does that show? It showed that Anokei's talent was above the third Mizuk. He wondered if that brat third Mizukage would actually give him a pleasant surprise this time. This thought lifted Jingjutsu's mood considerably. Unfortunately, he knew
1916:31
Speaker A
nothing of Kirigakir's blood mist. Nor did he know that the third Mizukage and the fourth Mizuka Jigura Karatachi were already dead. And they had left behind a terrible mess for Kirigakir. A mess so dreadful that no Kag succeeding them
1916:43
Speaker A
could bear to look at it. The second Kazak shaman said nothing but the corners of his mouth curled upward. With the two great training systems he had left behind, surely the third Kazak had already become a warlord commanding his
1916:54
Speaker A
own territory by now. And the third Kazak was far younger than Anokei. So could he be the one leading the Allied Shinobi forces. In shaman's eyes, their third Kazak would never be inferior to Anokei. That magnet release iron sand
1917:07
Speaker A
technique earned even his own admiration. It was far greater than his simple ability to control sand and stones. and he remembered that before he departed his disciple apparently had a pupil who could control gold dust in Kanagakur Raza who was mining a gold
1917:20
Speaker A
mine suddenly sneezed. He looked into the distance wondering who was calling him. The second rakage remained silent uncertain whether Kimovicure was still ruled by his clan. Although his son A was strong, his physical body had already surpassed his own in those days.
1917:34
Speaker A
But Ginkaku and Kinku were no pushovers either or they would not have turned his subordinates against him and killed him so easily. After his death, Kimobicure had probably descended into utter chaos.
1917:44
Speaker A
He wondered if that boy, they could purge Kumobicure and reclaim power. The first Kazak Reto held a long sword in silence, thinking that his son and grandson should have become excellent Shinobi by now, right? Their moods varied. Some were joyful, some
1917:56
Speaker A
melancholic, some envious. But all of them began to look forward because Black Zetsu had not told them about the current Shinobi world. They had to guess and imagine for themselves. Everyone hoped their village would grow better, rise in status, and gain ever greater
1918:09
Speaker A
strength. Thus, even before they saw the allied shinobi forces, their expectations were already at the limit.
1918:14
Speaker A
Suddenly, they halted. Ahead appeared several scout squads. Leading them was Zabuza, known as the demon of the hidden mist. Beside him stood Haku as his guard, and behind them followed a large contingent of Kirigakir ninja.
1918:25
Speaker A
Jingjutsu's eyes brightened. Look, those are Kirigakir Ninja. That's the executioner's blade. The decapitating blade among the seven swordsmen. Before he could finish Mu beside him vanished in an instant. He appeared high above the sky and struck without warning. dust
1918:39
Speaker A
release particle style. Seeing this, the mistachio gingu went completely mad. Fck mu, are you doing this on purpose or are you being controlled? I've got the feeling you're doing it deliberately. Mu replied helplessly. What do you think?
1918:52
Speaker A
Would I attack deliberately? Obviously, my body is being controlled. Though he said that inwardly, he thought, "These scumbags from Kirigakure. Since they've come to die, I'll oblige them." Zabuza looked up his pupils contracting at the dazzling white light. Full body bandages
1919:06
Speaker A
and that blinding light. Everyone spread out. That's dust release. The second such a kidage is dust release. With that, he immediately responded with the hidden mist technique, using it to conceal his movements. Mu clicked his tongue. These rats always love to skull
1919:19
Speaker A
and hide. No choice. An arrow already loosed must fly. He aimed both hands at the exact spot where Zabuza had just been and fired the dust release. As the dust release touched the mist, the mist was instantly decomposed, dissolving
1919:32
Speaker A
without a trace. The jutzu struck the ground, leaving a huge crater. Yet only a moment later, the mist surged back and shrouded their vision once more.
1919:40
Speaker A
Jingjutsu smirked, "You incompetent fool. That dust release of yours failed, too. You hit nothing." Mu ignored him, closing his eyes to listen for their positions with his ears. Most Kiraigakir assassination techniques were meant to deceive the eyes. Jetsu had used them
1919:54
Speaker A
plenty in the past, but Mu had discerned his patterns and learned to locate enemies by sound. Only after confirming this method was useless did Jingu choose a frontal confrontation. The moment Gingetsu saw Mu close his eyes, he understood at once this bastard was
1920:07
Speaker A
definitely cooperating deliberately. Why else would he close his eyes? This was a technique unique to him. Jinetsu refused to believe Black Zetsu knew about it.
1920:15
Speaker A
The truth is always one. That meant Mu was colluding with Black Zetsu using 100% of his strength to slaughter their geniuses from Kirigakure. At this thought, Jingu raised his hand in the shape of a gun gathered chakra and aimed
1920:27
Speaker A
at Mu. Water release water gun technique. He knew he couldn't kill Mu, but he could at least use this to draw Moose's attention and by time for Zabuza and the others to escape. But to his surprise, just as he aimed at Moo, his
1920:38
Speaker A
arm automatically swung toward the mist and fired several consecutive water gunshots. Instantly, a chorus of agonized screams burst out. A my leg is my chest pierced. Mommy, I want to go home. The wailing of the Kiraigakir ninja enraged the mistachioed man.
1920:53
Speaker A
Reaching out with his right hand to grip his own left hand, he cursed, "Damned bastard. If you've got the guts, go kill them yourself. Making me raise my hand against my own people. Are you even human? Black Zetsu paid no mind to the
1921:05
Speaker A
second Mizuk's cursing. Why bother reasoning with a bunch of puppets on strings? Zyujan ordered his men to withdraw, at once, not daring to linger.
1921:13
Speaker A
From the earlier battle and the conversation between the second Mizuk and the second Suchikugage Wu, they had already gathered the information. Their enemies were not the living but the dead. The former Kagaya who had passed away. Is this the mist unit? Forgive me
1921:25
Speaker A
for raising my hands against you is truly against my will. As the first Kazak's words fell, his form turned into a streak of black shadow and the long blade in his hand was drawn. Face the gale. His right arm whirled. A blur of
1921:37
Speaker A
glinting blades. One cut sealed the throat. He stepped into the mist of the hidden mist village closed his eyes and discerned positions by sound. For the first Kazak, a celebrated swordsman, this was the most basic of skills. The
1921:49
Speaker A
shinobi of the hidden mist screamed one after another, and Zi Bujans heart felt as though it were bleeding. But there was no helping it. On the battlefield, such was the fate of the vanguard and the scouts. To obtain
1922:00
Speaker A
intelligence, however many died was worth it. Shuyu by hurled a silver needle into the distance, then came to Zy Bujan's side and tugged at his arm.
1922:08
Speaker A
Zai Buujan sama. The goal is achieved. The mission is complete. At this point, we should withdraw. The enemy is too powerful, and our allied forces are waiting for our information. Shuyus gaze was resolute. The hand with which Zeb Buujan gripped the decapitating
1922:21
Speaker A
great sword trembled. Hearing the screams of one mist ninja after another within the fog, he gritted his teeth and nodded his expression dark. Shuyu Yu by let out a sigh of relief. He had truly been afraid that Zujan sama would get
1922:33
Speaker A
carried away and stay here for the sake of a single victory or defeat. Not only would their mission fail, but they might even be annihilated by these deceased predecessors. The two of them retreated toward the rear, watching from a
1922:45
Speaker A
distance the first Mizukage by Leon side. That young man's strength was probably around that of a Jonan. If they had remained, the hidden mists painstaking efforts this time would likely have been wasted. Still, it was just as well. At least they would bring
1922:56
Speaker A
intelligence to the Allied Shinobi forces. The slaughter was almost completely one-sided. The four Kaga of the first and second generations were like tigers among sheep, killing wantingly. The eight of them kept expressionless faces, though unwilling, they had no choice but to act. When the
1923:11
Speaker A
mist cleared, the ground was littered with severed limbs and broken remains. After all the eight were kaga, they had fought their way through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. At the sight, they could feel nothing but pity. Is it
1923:22
Speaker A
over? The first Mizukage by Lean spoke. The second Mizukage Guedang Huana turned his head away, unable to bear the devastation and misery before him. My condolences. The second Suchik Wu glanced at the man with the small mustache a complex emotion in his eyes.
1923:36
Speaker A
In their very first battle, they had to face their hometown comrades, slaughter their own families, and watch helplessly as their companions were killed. What a heartbreaking thing this was. The other Kagaya also fell silent. If this had befallen them, they would not have felt
1923:49
Speaker A
any better. Tisk, if they died here, it can only be blamed on their inferior skill. No one else is at fault. As the second Mizukage, I will not make excuses for them. But in my eyes, they are the
1923:58
Speaker A
heroes of the hidden mist. Knowing full well how dangerous the mission was, they still went without hesitation. So they are my pride. The small mustached Guade Hanu said this with a grim face. Yet light shone in his eyes. Bian chuckled
1924:11
Speaker A
softly and patted Guade Dang Huan Yua's shoulder in approval. After hearing the second Mizuks words, the other Kaga all expressed their approval. There was no time for mourning, however. Their bodies moved again, charging toward the land of iron. Allied forces headquarters, a
1924:24
Speaker A
provisional camp where the five Kaga, the high-ranking officials, and the commanders of the five ninja villages gathered to share intelligence and direct the war. With Yuzbo Jean absent, Nalyong Lujio was to be the alliance leader. There had been some dispute, but
1924:36
Speaker A
after seeing Chincho Zhu Jin and Chincho Finan standing on either side of Nayong Luji, they quickly lowered their heads, reducing their presence, Nalyong Lu was in the midst of military arrangements when Zebujian and Shu Yu by burst and
1924:49
Speaker A
jolting the four Kaga who were engrossed in the battle plan. Nalyong Lu looked at Zyujan. He knew that the mist unit led by Zujian was the vanguard and the scout force this time. For Zebujan to come rushing in so urgently, there must be a
1925:01
Speaker A
serious matter. Someone bring water to Zebujan and Bi. Nalyong Lu called out and in attendant Shinobi immediately went to act. Zy Buujan and Bi knelt on the ground clothed disheveled and breathing uneven. Someone handed them water. They drank and only then were
1925:16
Speaker A
they able to breathe a little easier. Zy Buujan quickly reported urgent news. The Kaga of past generations have all been resurrected and are heading straight for our coordinates. His loud voice reached every corner of the camp. This news made
1925:29
Speaker A
Xiao Ming and the others leap to their feet. They listened in disbelief and a name of a jutzu appeared in their minds.
1925:35
Speaker A
The impure world reincarnation technique. Everyone turned toward Nalyong Lu only to see his grim face. Do you all think that Kohó would deliberately spread its secret jutzu?
1925:45
Speaker A
Seeing that Nalyong Lu did not seem to be lying before Kagaya shook their heads. Nalyong Lu went on, it must be those who are throwing the ninja world into chaos who obtained Kinoa's secret technique through hidden means. What is
1925:56
Speaker A
done is done. The power of the success of Kaga should not be underestimated. I ask that each of you narrate or record their abilities to make the coming ceiling operation easier. This time, Konoha will lead the charge. With Nyong
1926:08
Speaker A
Lus statement, the tension in the room eased, and everyone sat back down, supporting his decision. For hours later, Nyong Lu studied the eight written opinions in his hand, somewhat troubled. The four Kagaya were by no means weak. Any one of them singled out
1926:21
Speaker A
could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the Yuzbo, who possessed Susenu. Everyone focused their eyes on Naong Lu, eager to see what move he would make to counter the present situation. In the end, Shinsho Zhu Jian rubbed his chin.
1926:33
Speaker A
Why not leave this battle to me then? Although I do not know how far their power will go, I too am an impure world body. I will do my utmost to protect this camp. Chincho Zhu Jians words were like an injection of reassurance,
1926:44
Speaker A
putting everyone present at ease. Do not underestimate the first god of Shinobi, the founder of Kenoha, the man who ended the waring states era and created the Shinobi village system. His wood release was so mystifying that even Yuzbo ban
1926:56
Speaker A
would retreat from him. Nalyong Luio heard Chincho Zhu Jins words and remained silent for a long time. It was true that sending Chincho Zhu Jian would solve everything effortlessly. But Chincho Zhu Jian was a trump card. If he
1927:08
Speaker A
were sent now, it would expose him prematurely, a tremendous disadvantage for the battlefield. Just then, the Sandsa Ai Luo appeared. If that is so, leave it to me. With the sand gourd on his back and heavy dark circles under
1927:19
Speaker A
his eyes, his gaze was stubborn as he stared hard at Nyong Lu. Naong Luios eyes lit up. In that case, please have the Lord's second Hokag and this child head to the front lines together. Despite his youthful appearance, Gar exuded a
1927:32
Speaker A
self-sacrificing loyalty to his village and unwavering sense of duty that made all the assembled ninja take a liking to the little one named Gara. Hearing this, Hashiamariama wanted to refuse, but Shikaka Nara beside him looked at him with an expression that bked no
1927:46
Speaker A
argument. At that moment, Tobaramaju nodded. Big brother, since the acting alliance leader has spoken, shouldn't we comply? Tobaramaju understood Shikaku Nar's intention to preserve their strength. At the same time, he felt a flicker of fighting spirit toward the
1927:59
Speaker A
eight other Kaga who were equally bound to impure world reincarnation bodies. Even without Gar toamaju alone could repel all eight Kaga. That was the confidence of a master of forbidden jutzu. Grandma Chio clenched her fist and said since Gara is going I as the
1928:13
Speaker A
acting Kazak of Sunaker must go as well. I cannot stand by and do nothing while the finest ninja Sunaker has faces such immense danger alone. Chio's words carried weight and they immediately drew responses from many. That's right.
1928:26
Speaker A
Kimogakure will join the battle too. Dare we as the future successor of our Kumobicure must experience a true war.
1928:33
Speaker A
What do you say? Are you willing? The fourth rakage a boomed. Dare we stepped forward and bowed slightly. Rakage sama contributing to the shinobi world is a duty I dare we will never sherk. The fourth rakage size gleamed and he
1928:45
Speaker A
shouted excellent. You truly are worthy of being my successor. This time I'll go with you. Darwi had never expected the rakage sama to be willing to join him on the front lines. Seeing this showed no sign of weakness. In that case, Kitsuchi
1928:57
Speaker A
Koratsuchi the two of you will follow this old man to the battlefield and learn a thing or two. As ninja of a new era, you must have the heart to fight against the strong through real action.
1929:07
Speaker A
You must carry out the unyielding spirit of our will of stone. Even if you fight to the very last moment, you must never set down the stone you hold in your hands and keep in your heart. With that,
1929:16
Speaker A
his aura surged fiercely. The release of Colossal Chakra made the assembled ninja's hearts quake. They never expected that this unassuming little old man possessed such overwhelming reserves. Among the four great nations, the only one that had yet to make its
1929:30
Speaker A
stance clear was Kirigakir. On the one hand, Kirigakir's talent pool had withered and though it was rebuilding its strength, had only just begun to recover. Although the fifth Mizukage Matumi was powerful according to records regarding the second Mizukage, she was
1929:43
Speaker A
clearly no match. Moreover, Kirigakir was one of the five great shinobi villages. If everyone else contributed while they held back, what would people say? How would they be viewed? Just then, Zabuza raised his head, erupting with an unprecedented aura from every
1929:56
Speaker A
fiber of his being. He lifted his head, his pupils contracting as he unwound the bandages from his face, revealing his dark, murderous visage. Mizuk sama, I request permission to fight, he said coldly. A warrior who had fought his way
1930:08
Speaker A
out of the bloody mist, a place of mountains of corpses and seas of blood.
1930:12
Speaker A
How could he sit by and watch Kirigakir be humiliated? Never mind other villages raising volunteers, even if none had asked Zabuza would charge forward to kill the enemy. His fallen brothers could not have died in vain. Those men
1930:24
Speaker A
were all fine sons of Kirigakir. Haku stood silently beside Zabuza saying nothing as a burst of ice released chakra erupted. The others who had expected to merely watch the show fell silent. Marumi rose calmly and stepped forward on her long legs. In that case,
1930:38
Speaker A
I will go with you. Although Kirigakure has endured its darkest hour, but that is all behind us now. Let the world see the strength of Kirigakure. As May's words fell, morale inside the tent soared to unprecedented heights. Shikaku
1930:50
Speaker A
Nar watched at all the corners of his mouth curling upward. Everyone, rest assured. Kenoa's first Hokag may not be going, but that doesn't mean we have no one. With that, he clapped his hands, and the tint flap was pushed open. A
1931:01
Speaker A
blonde, middle-aged man and a red-haired woman walked in. Their bodies, likewise, were not those of the living. They were products of the impure world reincarnation, none other than the fourth Hokag Minado Name, and his wife, Kusha Uzamaki. Oh, it looks like I'm
1931:15
Speaker A
late. So, everyone's here already. Minato smiled. His smile was like the warm sun of a spring day. A had at a glance anyone would take him for a gentle man. Kusha pinched him. Stop clowning around. At that moment, Naro
1931:26
Speaker A
stared at the two of them dumbfounded and Sasuke was equally shocked. Father, mother, Narudo rushed toward them. At the same time, everyone in the tent stared hard at Narudo and Minato. So that's how it is. And Naru, you've grown
1931:38
Speaker A
into a fine young man. Minato patted his head only to feel a heavy blow strike his stomach. He immediately doubled over clutching his stomach with a pained grimace. This kid really doesn't know his own strength. Kusha was startled.
1931:50
Speaker A
Narudo, this is your father. How could you? Before she could finish, Narudo hugged her tears welling up at the corners of his eyes. Mom. The word mom broke Kusha's composure entirely.
1932:00
Speaker A
Looking down at the child in her arms. She couldn't hold back her tears. By all rights, an impure world reincarnation body should not shed tears yet. For some reason, tears flowed from Kusha's eyes.
1932:09
Speaker A
Minato watching from the side felt guilt at first and then a smile crept onto his face. "Mom, Dad, how did you come back?" Naro asked the question. Kusha chuckled.
1932:18
Speaker A
Just then, three figures walked in. One of them was unmistakably Orochimaru. With his hands in his pockets, he said, "Of course, it was me. I cut open the Shinagami's belly and saved them." Orochimaru raised his head proudly.
1932:29
Speaker A
Throughout history, only he would dare cut open the Shinagami. Originally, the fourth Hokag Manado had used the dead demon consuming seal to seal himself and the E9ales inside the Shinagami's belly enduring solitude alone. Who would have guessed that later the third Hokag would
1932:44
Speaker A
come too? He asked the third Hokag what was happening, but the third was evasive and changed the subject. He realized something was wrong. However, lacking proof, he stopped paying attention to the third Hokag. But not long ago, Orochimaru cut opened the Shinagami's
1932:57
Speaker A
belly and took out Manado's soul and the third Hokag's soul. He then used the impure world reincarnation technique to set Manado and Kusha free. They came straight here without lingering. Jeriah followed and shortly after. His gaze was complicated when he saw Manado, but in
1933:11
Speaker A
the end, he waved. Manato, welcome back. Jaya sensei, it's been a long time. Minato greeted him with a smile. Just then, Kurama inside Narudo suddenly spoke. Naruto reach out your hand and show Manado everything that has happened. Naruto did not understand why,
1933:24
Speaker A
but he still held out his fist. Narudo Uzumaki remained silent, but his gaze was fixed firmly upon Minado Namay.
1933:31
Speaker A
Manado Namic was puzzled by Naruto's gesture. And then the E9 tale spoke manado. If you make physical contact with your son, you will obtain all the memories he has accumulated over these years. Seeing this, Manado Names no longer hesitated and extended his fist.
1933:45
Speaker A
The instant their fists met both father and son turned into twin beams of golden light and their chakra erupted. Kurama link. Soon their memories were exchanged. Narudo Uzumaki saw his father's entire life. From being born into a humble family to studying with
1933:59
Speaker A
relentless diligence, romancing women beneath the moon, taking Jeriah as his master, and finally the farewell at the moment the nine tales was sealed. And Manado Namay also saw Naruto's memories from childhood. He was treated as a demon fox by the villagers watched over
1934:13
Speaker A
by Uu operatives and isolated by everyone. Also that the third Hokag could become the only light in his life.
1934:19
Speaker A
Manado felt as if the sky had collapsed. He could not believe that the kindly Hokag who never stopped speaking of the will of fire could actually be such a person. He had thought that after he departed, even if Narudo did not enjoy
1934:30
Speaker A
the privileges of a hero's son, at least he should have lived decently. What were those expired milk and instant noodles supposed to mean? Seeing Minato in silence, Kusha placed her hand on his shoulder, and in an instant, all of
1934:41
Speaker A
Naruto's memories flashed through her mind. She felt the sky was falling. by writes her diary from the Uzumaki clan, two commercial streets in the city center was meant for her son, guaranteeing that he would never worry about food or clothing, even if he never
1934:54
Speaker A
became a remarkable ninja. But what had that old third Hokag done? 3,000 Rio a month. Why didn't he just make Naro go begging? 3,000 Rio. Even a shoddy ninja tool cost more than a,000 Rio. The surging chakra within her body erupted.
1935:07
Speaker A
Even without the ninetail sealed inside her, the Uzumaki bloodline allowed her to summon adamant chains as thick as an arm. This sight startled the In and Yong Ninetailes who halted the Kurama link at once trembling uncontrollably. This instinctive terror left Kurama quaking
1935:22
Speaker A
in fright. Minato Names was about to urge Kusha Usuzamaki to calm down when Kusha sent him flying with a single palm strike. Minato, this is the Kinoa you protected at the cost of your life. That old Saratobi promised to take good care
1935:34
Speaker A
of Naro. So what did he actually do? Everyone present was stunned. It seemed a huge scandal was brewing. Listening to Cusha's accusations and reproaches.
1935:43
Speaker A
Minato lowered his head, his heart steeped in guilt and self-lame. He could not understand why the third Hokag had done such a thing after he had sacrificed his life for Konoha. You were busy protecting the villagers from the
1935:53
Speaker A
ninetailes rampage and gave up your life. That was noble. But when others bullied your son and called him a demon fox, where were you? Kusha Uzumaki flew into a rage. She glared fiercely at Manado Namikes. Manado lowered his head,
1936:06
Speaker A
his eyes dead and hollow. Shikaku Nariv, even a wise official finds it hard to settle family disputes. They all knew well what the third Hokag had done, yet they could do nothing about it. At most, Shikaka Nara could order the Enino Shiko
1936:19
Speaker A
to treat Narudo without prejudice. Privately, he even had Shikamaru and Choji play with Narudo and bring him food. The scene was in complete disarray until Narudo Usuzamaki threw his arms around Kushina's waist tears streaming down his face. Mom, it's over. It's all
1936:32
Speaker A
over. Naruto's action made Kushina pause in her frenzy. Her imposing aura deflated like a punctured balloon and vanished in an instant. She turned to look at Narudo, her face contorted with pain. Yes, it's mom's fault. Mom shouldn't have left you alone. Shouldn't
1936:45
Speaker A
have trusted that old third Hokag's words. You've suffered so much all these years, my child. Kusha Uzumaki's voice was ragged with shame and self-reroach.
1936:54
Speaker A
Minato Name's at this moment had none of the majesty of the fourth Hokag. He was nothing but a failure, a man who couldn't even protect his own son. He finally understood why the third Hokag Husen Saratobi had been so evasive.
1937:07
Speaker A
Narudo Uzumaki clung to Kusha saying nothing merely savoring her warmth. After a long while, Shikaka Nara coughed and sent forth Hokag and Kusha. We have brought you back to life because there is something we need your help with.
1937:19
Speaker A
Then he sent a telepathic message. If you both play a vital part in this battle, the Hokag can fully resurrect the two of you. The moment these words fell, Manado Namikes and Kusha Uzumaki looked up at Shikaku Nar simultaneously.
1937:31
Speaker A
Disbelief and confusion flickering in their eyes. Just then, Sukumo Hitaki rose to his feet. Kusha Manado, long time no see. As the long-renowned white fang of Kinoa Sakumo Hataki was naturally very famous, only he had always worn a mask before, so no one
1937:44
Speaker A
knew who he was. Now that he stepped forward and cast off his disguise, he immediately drew everyone's attention.
1937:50
Speaker A
Granny Chio's pupils contracted. She instantly summoned Chikamatsu's 10 puppets and charged at Suko Hataki, White Fang of Kinoa, youu deserve death.
1937:58
Speaker A
Sakumo Hitaki gave her a cool glance. with a white fang shortblade in hand. He turned into lightning, severed her chakra threads without damaging a single puppet and said indifferently, "Chio, I respect you as an elder. It is true that
1938:10
Speaker A
we have some old grievances, but they were not of my choosing. Now that a great enemy is upon us, isn't it rather improper to be fighting among ourselves?" Granny Chio's pupils contracted. She had not expected this white fang of Konoha to be so
1938:22
Speaker A
formidable. He had even severed her chakra threads before she could react. Such swordsmanship was more than enough to destroy her white secret technique scroll and Chikamatsu's 10 puppets.
1938:32
Speaker A
Shikakanara was displeased. Granny Chio, you are an elder. Before the blood oath, it was already established that during this battle, we would all unite as one.
1938:40
Speaker A
Set aside past grudges and stand together against the outside world. The way you are acting now, do you mean to show contempt for the alliance leader and the other Kaga? Shikaku Naron narrowed his eyes. It was a heavy charge
1938:51
Speaker A
leveled directly at Granny Chio. Granny Chios face turned pale. The alliance leader Achihaan, she had witnessed his strength and knew it was utterly beyond her match. The other three Kagaya averted their eyes, let alone Achihaan. Just with Hasharama,
1939:05
Speaker A
which of them could afford to offend him, Minato and Kushas earlier doubts turned into ecstasy upon seeing Sukumo Hitaki. No one wished to linger in the pure land. Shinobi, who died unnatural deaths, all carried unfulfilled wishes in their hearts. Now
1939:19
Speaker A
the hope of living was right before them. Manado Namic and Kusha Uzuzumaki exchanged a look and resolved to make an immense contribution here. Kakashi walked in from outside. A girl at his side teacher and teacher's wife. It's been a long time. Hearing the voice,
1939:31
Speaker A
Manado Namikes and Kusha Usuzamaki turned around. At the sight of Kakashi, they smiled at first, but when they saw Ren beside him, their pupils contracted.
1939:40
Speaker A
Manado Names looked at Kakashi who nodded. When Minato confirmed that this was the handiwork of Aiha Jean the fifth Hokag, a blaze of fighting spirit ignited in his heart. Ren stood there smiling and waving at Manado Name's and
1939:52
Speaker A
Kusha Usuzumaki. She called out, "Teacher, boss lady." Her crisp voice snapped the two back from their shock.
1939:58
Speaker A
Kusha abruptly embraced Ren. Child, you too. No Ren nodded. Yes, thanks to Lord Fifth Hokag. Otherwise, at this moment, I might still be watching the stars in the pure land. As Noa Ren's words faded, Manado Name's fighting spirit sword. No
1940:12
Speaker A
matter what, this battle had to reveal his sharpness. After the group discussed for a while, Shikaka Nara spoke enough.
1940:18
Speaker A
His sharp bellow cut off the discussion and everyone's gaze turned to the head seat, falling silent at once. Shikaku Naral waved his hand. Everyone prepared to set out. Also, the ceiling squads of every village are to remain on standby.
1940:30
Speaker A
Once the elites of the nations have subdued those reanimated predecessors, seal them immediately. As his words fell, everyone's eyes turned solemn.
1940:38
Speaker A
Yes, we guarantee the completion of the mission. And so the representatives of the four great Shinobi villages filed out one after another, followed by many shinobi of their own camps, eagerly cracking their knuckles and preparing for the coming battle. After everyone
1940:51
Speaker A
else had left, Shikaka Narara Rose stepped down from the head seat and cupped his fist toward Manado Namecks.
1940:56
Speaker A
For this battle, we must ask the fourth Hokag to bring glory to our Kenoa. The fourth Hokag Manado Name's curled his lips. Rest assured, this time Kohaa will definitely be the strongest. wearing blue waring states armor. The second
1941:09
Speaker A
Hokag watched Manado Namic. For some reason, this man gave him an impression of weakness. But judging from Shikaku Nar's manner, he knew Monado was far from simple. And what of the red-haired girl off to the side? Was she
1941:20
Speaker A
from the Uzumaki clan? A member of elder sister-in-laws maternal clan. Those adamant ceiling chains of hers can already rival Elder Sister-in-laws. With her here, sealing those reanimated bodies should be far easier. Shikakuara nodded, signaling them to head out. The
1941:35
Speaker A
second Hokag Tobaramaju nodded and led the remaining forces toward the battlefield. Standing in the tent, Hashiamaramasenju had a look of worry in his eyes. To be honest, he wanted to join the battle. After all, the first generation Kagaya had not truly fought
1941:48
Speaker A
even once. He also did not know how strong the other four first generation Kaga were. So, he worried that Tobarama and the others might not be their match.
1941:56
Speaker A
Shikakanara seemed to see through his doubt. Lord Hashiama, rest easy. The fourth Hokag is not as ordinary as he appears to you. If it came to a fight, you might not be able to defeat him in a short time. Shikaku's words invigorated
1942:08
Speaker A
Hashiamaramaju. Oh, what do you mean? Because the fourth Hokag Shikaku Nar began whispering into Hasharamajus ear. The former Kaga from the four villages walked aimlessly, each heart shrouded in gloom. After all, they had just joined forces to annihilate a
1942:22
Speaker A
vanguard unit of the Allied Shinobi forces. No matter how weak they thought that unit was, in the end, they were their own descendants. How could sending one's own descendants to the pure land with one's own hands feel good? Just
1942:33
Speaker A
then, their recollections were interrupted as a powerful surge of chakra burst forth. Startled, they prepared to act, but the very ground beneath their feet turned into surging sand and wind forming eight sand coffins that enclosed them. That jutzu is the
1942:46
Speaker A
magnet release of Sunagir. The one coming is from my village. Shaman's face lit up with joy. To be able to perform eight sand coffins at once proved this person's strength was no weaker than his own. Gar's figure walked out from the
1942:58
Speaker A
wind and dust. Veins bulged on his forehead and his arm muscles were nodded. With Shikaku's help, he was able to unleash eight sand coffins at the same time. Yet, the physical toll those eight sand coffins took on his body also
1943:10
Speaker A
increased exponentially. It's Lord Gara. My god. Lord Gar has actually controlled the former Kaga single-handedly. This power so overwhelming. No wonder he can serve as Sonagar's secret weapon.
1943:21
Speaker A
Constantly protected by Lady Chio. Gar set an outstanding precedent. Eight sand coffins suspended the bodies of the eight kaga in madair sending the allied forces into a frenzy. Even Granny Chio who had come along lit up and raised her
1943:34
Speaker A
chin. Gar's performance had brought her immense honor. The eight kaga looked at one another helplessness in their eyes.
1943:39
Speaker A
In truth, they had no intention of breaking free or they could have dissolved the technique in only a moment. They wanted the allied shinobi forces to seal them as quickly as possible, but things could not go as they wished. The next moment, their
1943:50
Speaker A
bodies moved involuntarily. The second rakage and the first rakage shook their arms and violently ripped apart the sand coffins. The two landed slowly, both activating lightning released chakra mode. The first Kazak Reto moved his lips and a wind blew in the opposite
1944:05
Speaker A
direction, fighting against the sand coffin's trajectory. As the two forces clashed, grains of sand fell one by one.
1944:11
Speaker A
Shaman dissolved his body into sand fell to the ground and regained his true form. The first mizukage released a vast amount of water nature chakra around his whole body, soaked the sand coffins, and manipulated the currents to make them
1944:23
Speaker A
scatter. The second Mizukage, Jingjutsu Hosuki, directly used oil to turn the sand coffins into a sticky, slimy substance, while he used the Hosuki clan's secret technique to fall to the ground and slowly take shape. The first suchage, Ishikawa side, turned his body
1944:37
Speaker A
to rock, multiplied his strength, seized the sand coffin, and tore it apart with sheer force. The second suchage move formed dust release in both palms found the sand coffin's weak point and used the detachment of the primitive world
1944:49
Speaker A
technique to decompose an opening before darting out. Crack crack. Eight figures landed one after another.
1944:57
Speaker A
The shinobi who had been cheering gradually cooled down. Even Gar the caster himself could not help but feel his heart pound wildly. Suddenly the second Kazak shaman spoke. Kid you did quite well. If eight Jonan had faced this technique, they would truly have
1945:11
Speaker A
had no way to retaliate. Shaman's high praise made Gar raise his head. But do not forget, we are each village's first and second Kaga. And all of you, you idiots. When this kid first restrained us, instead of stepping forward to seal
1945:23
Speaker A
us, he cheered, popping champagne at halftime. Has the younger generation of the shinobi world truly rotted this much? Shaman did not spare any of their dignity, giving them a harsh scolding.
1945:33
Speaker A
The other seven kaga shared the same thought, looking at the shinobi of their own villages with disappointment. The shinobi of the ceiling squads lowered their heads one by one, faces flushed red. Indeed, if they had moved the first
1945:44
Speaker A
moment, not to mention sealing all of them. Sealing even one would have been a huge success. The second Mizukage Gingetsuh Hosuki looked at the Allied forces helplessly. Now that our bodies are under control, we cannot just stand by and surrender. If you do not wish to
1945:57
Speaker A
die, then bring out all of your strength. The mustachioed man's words were dripping with arrogance. Yet no one dared contradict him for his arrogance was backed by more than enough capability. According to historical records, the second mizukage Hosuki
1946:10
Speaker A
Jingjutsu was the strongest Mizukage of all. Under his rule, Kirigakure reached its zenith, sweeping away all opposition in both economic development and foreign wars. Until he met Mu, another genius of that era. He wielded the dust release atomic dismantling technique as
1946:25
Speaker A
naturally as moving his own arm. Without that kekiota, he could never have fought Hosuki Jinjitsu to a standstill. The allied shinobi forces first burned with anger at his words. In the end, the fifth Mizukumi may waved her hand to
1946:38
Speaker A
stop them. Yes, these are some of the strongest people of that era. We must show our true strength. When she finished speaking, she clenched her right hand and a long water whip appeared in her grip, cracking downward.
1946:48
Speaker A
Hosuki Jinetsus interest ignited. So, you are the fifth Mizukage of our hidden mist, little girl. That's right, second Mizukage. I'm coming, Karumi. May cried out, charging forward. The other impure world reincarnation Kagz all cleared the way for her. Black Zetsu
1947:02
Speaker A
watching from the shadows had a trace of derision in his eyes. He understood Troomi May's strength, but he equally understood Hosuki Jingetsu. It could be said that Hosuki Jingetsu was the perfect water release shinobi. Even if Troomi May used every weapon in her
1947:16
Speaker A
arsenal, she would not be able to deal the slightest bit of damage to him.
1947:19
Speaker A
Hosuki Jingetsu's eyes brightened. Bring it on. Chakra gathered in his right hand, forming a water blade, and he walked toward Turime. Seeing the water blade, the second Hokag Senzu Tobarama brightened as well. Although Jingjetsu's blade was not as powerful as his own
1947:34
Speaker A
hard vortex water blade, the principle behind it was equally exquisite in a different way. Troomi May's lips curved into a smile. The hook had been set with a flick of her wrist. Her water whip shot toward the second Mizukage. Hosuki
1947:45
Speaker A
Jingu from a savage unpredictable angle. Hosuki Jingu, however, regarded it as a poultry trick. He tilted his body and dodged. But in the next instant, Troomi May changed her movement and the water whip coiled around his arm. Hosuki
1947:58
Speaker A
Jingjutsu froze. He hadn't expected Troomi May's true intention was not to hit him, but to bind him. He suddenly flexed his arm with all his might. Yet, Terumi May simply released the water whip and immediately began weaving hand
1948:10
Speaker A
seals. Lava released dissolving technique. A clump of gray green mucus. No, wait. A cannonball of gray green acid shot out. Its target was exactly the second Mizukage Posuki Jinjutsu.
1948:21
Speaker A
Caught off balance by the force he had exerted, he nearly stumbled. By the time he steadied himself, an acid shell was already flying at him. He sneered.
1948:29
Speaker A
Interesting. Lava release. Aki Jenkai. You have quite a talent. Fifth Mizuk, but this is far from enough to beat me.
1948:35
Speaker A
Hosuki Jingu immediately liquefied, turning into a pool of water that merged with the ground. The acid splashed against the ground with a sizzling corrosive sound that set everyone's teeth on edge. That's the Hosuki clan's hereditary art, liquefaction. Many
1948:50
Speaker A
recognized it, pointing at the place where Jinjetsu had vanished and crying out in astonishment. The Kirigakur Shinobi's pupils contracted. Hosuki Sujetsu standing behind Orochimaru lit up at the sight. As expected of the clan strongest, his water transformation is
1949:04
Speaker A
far beyond mine. Hosuki Jingjutsu quickly reformed his true body and shook his head. I'm not a bad jutzu, but it's useless against me. The arrogance soaked into his bones made his tone utterly insufferable, stoking the fury in everyone around him. Hosuki Jingjutsu
1949:18
Speaker A
went on, "What other skills do you have? Bring them out. If this is all, I seriously doubt whether your Mizukage title holds water." That statement was Hosuki Jinjutsu's genuine belief. In his eyes, battle skill of this kind relied
1949:29
Speaker A
solely on ninjutsu. Among Jonan, it might be unstoppable, but it would not work against Kaga class experts. Every shinobi who could attain kaga level had at least above middling mastery of the three arts. Ninjutsu, Taiutsu, and Jingjutsu. So, even if he had not used
1949:43
Speaker A
liquefaction just now, he would have evaded perfectly. Turumi May's hands flew through hand seals and she opened her mouth. Boil release. Clever mist technique. Scorching white mist poured from her mouth and drifted toward Hosuki Jinjutsu. He blinked. Boil release.
1949:58
Speaker A
Good, good, good. I never thought the fifth mazukage of Kirigakure would possess dual keki Jenkai. It seems the village has real hope for revival.
1950:05
Speaker A
Orochimaru narrowed his eyes to have both lava release and boil release. He had underestimated Troomi May after all.
1950:12
Speaker A
Before this he had prided himself on knowing the world strong and famous. But the Mizukage of Kirigakir had always kept a low profile. He had assumed she was only highly skilled in water release. He never expected her to
1950:23
Speaker A
command two keki Jenkai. Hosuki Jinjitsu stroked his hair and snorted. In that case, I'll show a little of my real strength, too. He seemed to have forgotten that he was being controlled and the longer he fought, the more
1950:33
Speaker A
carried away he became. He clapped his hands and a huge cloud of smoke burst out. Come out, Shisa. A colossal clam appeared blocking the Mizuki Cherumi maze boil release while exhaling a gust of steam that dispersed it without a
1950:46
Speaker A
trace. When the smoke dispersed, the crowd finally saw the figure clearly, a giant scolop. The mustachioed man stood at top Shisa with his arms crossed.
1950:54
Speaker A
Fifth Mizukage of the hidden mist. Would you like me to give you a hint? Hosuki Jingjutsu asked with confidence. The fifth Mizukumi may however ignored him and resumed her attack. Yet, when her water whip lashed across Hosuki Jingetsu's body, it meant no resistance
1951:08
Speaker A
at all and passed straight through him. Her pupils contracted, she couldn't believe it. Why was this happening?
1951:13
Speaker A
Hosuki Jinetsu looked down at her from above his heart, filled with mixed emotions. But Orochimaru had received Achihajans instructions in advance, so he spoke up. Because his summon Shiso works by bending light through refraction. Have you all heard of
1951:26
Speaker A
miragages? In the desert, an oasis occasionally appears, drawing people's hearts toward it. Yet, when travelers arrive, they find nothing there. The oasis is merely a distant lake refracted through light and projected over the desert. If I'm not mistaken, the second
1951:39
Speaker A
Mizuki summon uses exactly this principle to create illusions. Orochimaru repeated the knowledge Aiha Jean had taught him. Everyone looked at one another in bewilderment. Only Hosuki Jinetsus eyes gleamed. Fine, lad.
1951:52
Speaker A
From just one strike, you saw through the true nature of my summon. Which village are you from? He looked at Orochimaru with appreciation and admiration. Orochimaru smiled. I am a researcher from Kenoha. Moreover, the explanation just now was not my
1952:04
Speaker A
discovery. It was some knowledge the Lord Hokag imparted to me before he left. I merely stumbled onto the correct answer by luck. If anyone is clever, it is our Lord Hokag. Orochimaru did not dare take credit, so he told the truth.
1952:16
Speaker A
For a moment, the assembled Allied Shinobi forces buzzed with excitement. It was the Lord Hokage. No, he is the supreme commander. Aihaan is now the leader of all Shinobi. Everyone lifted their chests and raised their heads as if they were the ones who had seen
1952:30
Speaker A
through the second mizukage. Going hu glared at the group of ninjas who were celebrating prematurely his frustration boiling over. What use is merely understanding the mechanism? Hurry up.
1952:40
Speaker A
Find my true body and seal me away. As his words fell, the guang Huana hidden in the shadows had already begun executing the water gun technique.
1952:48
Speaker A
Swish. A jet of water shot forth instantly piercing through the heart of an elite ninja. This sudden turn of events left the present ninjas dumbfounded. Where did that come from?
1952:57
Speaker A
So fast. Standing at top, the Shan Guu Dang Hua roared in anxiety. Yet the water guns would not cease simply due to his emotional turmoil. Swish, swish, swish. Countless water gun techniques fired continuously, riddling over a dozen ninjas in the vanguard with holes.
1953:12
Speaker A
Damy reacted swiftly. Defense unit. Upon his command, countless ninjas from Yin village surged forward. Their hands formed seals and slammed against the earth, causing earthflow walls to sprout in succession, blocking the trajectory of the incoming water jets.
1953:25
Speaker A
Pitterpatter. The water gun techniques continued their relentless assault, but striking against the earth flow walls only left superficial marks failing to breach the defense. The allied forces breathed a sigh of relief. The mustached man stroked his facial hair and remarked
1953:39
Speaker A
as expected of Denu, "His reflexes are truly sharp. Well, you should consider whose disciple he is." Wu chuckled instantly, souring the mustached man's mood. However, merely knowing how to defend cannot resolve everything. Guang Huya amused thoughtfully. Wolfing Shuan
1953:54
Speaker A
observed the battlefield in silence. Since the Shauns ability was to distort light to create illusions, did that mean one's vision could no longer be trusted? If that was the case, Wolfing Shuan deduced closing his eyes to carefully listen for the origin of
1954:07
Speaker A
the water gun techniques. 300 m to the front right. In an instant, he hurled a flying thunder god cany. The trajectory landed perfectly on the pillar where Guuang Hanua was concealed. Guuang Huan's pupils contracted. Fascinating to think someone actually saw through the
1954:21
Speaker A
disguise of my summoned beast. The very next moment, while he was still marveling, a silhouette materialized right above him, wielding a fully condensed spiraling sphere aimed directly at his face. Swish, swish, swish. The resounding crash of the spiraling sphere striking the reanimated
1954:35
Speaker A
body shocked everyone present. Guaden Huan Yua was sent flying backward. Had he not currently possessed a reanimated body, that strike would have likely shattered his skull. Seeing its master injured, the Shun hastily released a massive wave of scorching vapor,
1954:48
Speaker A
intending to force Buffing Shuen, into a retreat. However, Buffing Shuan kept his eyes closed and tossed his flying thunder god, Kana high into the air, its destination, aimed squarely at the Shins crown. Seeing through this maneuver, Gueding Hanua was about to speak only to
1955:03
Speaker A
witness bluffing, Shumen transform into a flash of golden light via the flying thunder god technique. Arriving at top the shuns head, the sealless spiraling sphere coalesed in the next second, rapidly expanding in size. Spiraling sphere. Wolfing Shuan opened his eyes
1955:18
Speaker A
and roared, plunging the attack downward. The Shun felt a devastating blow and clamped its shell shut. The spiraling sphere continuously ravaged the exterior until suddenly the shell began to fracture and splinter. The original mirage had dissipated. Seeing bluffing Shumen roaring as he unleashed
1955:34
Speaker A
the spiraling sphere to suppress the shun, the crowd could not help but cheer. Fourth generation. It is the fourth generation, the Golden Flash. So this is the legendary Golden Flash. What a cute judgment. What a formidable technique. The Allied ninja forces
1955:48
Speaker A
erupted in jubilation. At this moment, Dyu leaped into the air, arriving above the fray. With his right hand, executing the rock fist technique augmented by the super added weight rock technique, and his physical prowess, his offensive power reached a terrifying echelon.
1956:01
Speaker A
Fourth generation, I have come to aid you, Damu bellowed. Wolfing Shuer Min had been contemplating whether to maintain the spiraling sphere for a final decisive blow against the Shun.
1956:10
Speaker A
Hearing Dimu's words, he instantaneously sidestepped, allowing Damu to roar and crash his devastating strike downward.
1956:17
Speaker A
Thud. A heavy resounding crash echoed as the Shuns outer shell, unable to bear the immense burden, was pulverized into dust. Yet the assault did not end there.
1956:25
Speaker A
Damu pressed his attack downward, striking directly into the Shun's softest, most vulnerable flesh. In an instant, copious amounts of crimson blood gushed forth. It did not belong to Daimu, but to the Shun. The corners of Dimu's mouth curled upward as he vaulted
1956:40
Speaker A
away in the very next breath. The Shun dissolved into a plume of dissipating smoke. Just as Damu attempted to stand, a sudden spasm shot through his lower back, freezing his body rigidly in place. Meanwhile, the Allied ninja forces, oblivious to Daimu's perilous
1956:54
Speaker A
predicament, continued their jubilant cheering. At that moment, the mustached Guedang Hanu stepped silently behind Damu. If you do not move, I will kill you. Guanging Huan spoke with a serene detachment. He did not know why Daimu stood entirely motionless, but his own
1957:08
Speaker A
body was no longer under his control. His right hand was already gathering chakra for the water gun technique.
1957:14
Speaker A
Daimas pupil shrank drastically. Upon hearing Guadang Huans voice, he frantically attempted to mobilize his chakra. Suddenly, a cannai shot through the air, followed closely by a figure who grasped the weapon and delivered a vicious upward slash. Guading Huan
1957:28
Speaker A
Yus right hand, which had been amassing the water gun technique, was cleanly severed at the base. The interruption of his technique left the mustached man momentarily stunned yet tinged with a strange delight. I never expected you to be this formidable, so
1957:40
Speaker A
this is Mai's flying thunder god technique. Woofing Shuan nodded. Indeed, however, what matters now is not discussing my jutzu, but sealing you away. With a single strike of his spiraling sphere woofing, Shu Min sent Guadang Hanua hurtling through the air
1957:55
Speaker A
directly toward his own encampment. Suspended in midair, Guu Dang Hanua felt a wave of helplessness. Were it not for this reanimated body, that man would have likely already succeeded. While his thoughts wandered, eight thick golden chains were summoned from beneath the
1958:08
Speaker A
earth instantly, ins snaring Guadang Hua in their iron grip. Guading Hua's expression shifted drastically. He attempted to struggle only to discover that these chains were not merely indestructible, but were also relentlessly siphoning away his chakra.
1958:22
Speaker A
What is this? Going hua exclaimed in shock. Shuana Jukini stepped forward. The ceiling jutzu of the clan, the adamant ceiling chains. Not to mention you, even the ninetailes cannot break free from this technique. Within bluffing Shu Min and Shua Ming Jalama
1958:37
Speaker A
immediately bared his fangs and irritation. Had it not been for this woman, he would have achieved greatness long ago. Nevertheless, seeing this unfortunate soul endure the same fate brought them a considerable measure of comfort. Upon hearing these words, Hua
1958:50
Speaker A
retracted his control. Gueding Huan Yuas bodily agitation subsided as a result. Feeling the relentless power of the adamant ceiling chains pressing against him, he began to laugh. To think the wife of the fourth generation possessed such extraordinary methods. I
1959:04
Speaker A
am an all. As Guedang Huf finished speaking, the golden adamant ceiling chains completely enveloped him, wrapping him tightly like a golden dumpling. Subsequently, members of the ceiling squad rushed forward, producing their ceiling scrolls. They plastered countless talismans over the body of the
1959:19
Speaker A
second water shadow, who was firmly subdued by Schwan Wajukenai. The second water shadow, Guedua, was thus officially incapacitated, losing all consciousness. Sending them back to the pure land would likely have to wait until the wars conclusion. Jukenai breathed a sigh of relief before
1959:34
Speaker A
bursting into joyous laughter. Beautifully done, Shuan. Namic's Minato raised a finger from afar in response to Kusha who chuckled upon seeing it while Narudo stood beside them utterly dumbfounded. He had learned from his master Achihajan and the villagers that
1959:48
Speaker A
his father was the fourth Hokag. He also knew of his signature ninja through the flying thunder god and his renowned title the yellow flash. However, these tales had only ever existed in his imagination. Now witnessing his hokag father's acute combat instincts and
1960:02
Speaker A
utterly decisive fighting style firsthand left his soul trembling with awe. He never expected this seemingly carefree father of his to possess such terrifying strength. Upon observing Manado's combat methods, the second Hokag Senu Tobarama could not help but draw a sharp breath. Although he too
1960:18
Speaker A
could wield the flying thunder god, he could never execute it with the same flawless fluidity as Namik's menato.
1960:24
Speaker A
Every movement and every anticipation was vastly superior to his own. If Senju Tobber was the inventor of the flying thunder god jutzu, then Nam's manado was the one who truly brought it to its ultimate glory. Wielding it as naturally
1960:37
Speaker A
is breathing, he smiled to himself. Truly worthy of the fourth Hokag title. With the flying thunder god alone, he could crush 90% of the Kaga. The other seven reanimated Kaga gazed at Namak's Monado with profound semimity. After all, they had clearly witnessed this
1960:51
Speaker A
blond-haired man effortlessly defeat the second Mizukage, Hosuki Jingjitsu. moneroed his eyes. Just as he was analyzing Name's Manado's combat patterns, he searched forward. His frail silhouette appeared utterly defenseless.
1961:03
Speaker A
Yet, his actual movement speed was blinding. Arriving before Manado in the blink of an eye, a brilliant white light converged in his hands, aiming directly at Namakay's Manado. Dust released detachment of the primitive world technique, the white light rapidly took
1961:17
Speaker A
shape, hurtling violently toward Manado's back. However, Name's Manado had anticipated this. In the very next moment, he transformed into a streak of golden light and vanished from his spot, taking along Anokei, who had just thrown out his back. Upon landing, Anokei
1961:31
Speaker A
stretched slightly, shifting his lumbar spine back into place before standing upright. Gazing at the youthful visage of the fourth Hokag Namaks manado, he spoke, "Thank you, fourth Hokag. It was nothing." Namkes manado smiled faintly, preparing to resume his battle
1961:45
Speaker A
with Mu. At that moment, Anoki interjected. Fourth Hokag, may this old man ask a favor of you. Hearing the words of the third suchage, Anokei Namik's menato paused and turned his head. He saw Anoki's face darken as he declared, "The one who ambushed you
1961:58
Speaker A
just now is my master. If possible, I wish to send him on his way myself." An aura as heavy as a mountain erupted from his body. His chakra surged wildly, causing his hair tied to snap, his white hair cascaded down his back, and blazing
1962:10
Speaker A
flames danced in his eyes. But the surrounding shinobi cried out, "Lord Suchage, why are you pushing yourself at a time like this?" Exactly. You scared us half to death just now. Father Kitsuchi had barely spoken when Anokei shot him a piercing glare. He instantly
1962:25
Speaker A
fell silent though his fists were clenched tightly. Anokei turned back to the fourth Hokag Namik's Minado, his voice brimming with sincerity. Is that acceptable? E. Seeing his unwavering resolve, Minato finally nodded. I understand. With that, he stepped aside to clear a path. Mu
1962:40
Speaker A
watched them in silence, his heart filled with complex emotions. On one hand, Anokei was his most outstanding disciple. On the other, this disciple was no longer young. When he had died all those years ago, Anokei was still just a strapping young lad. Now he had
1962:53
Speaker A
become an old man. Moo spoke. Anokei stepped down if you cannot handle it. At your age, it is obvious how deeply your children and your villagers care for you. Master, it is precisely because they care for and respect me that I
1963:04
Speaker A
cannot retreat now. Clench the stone in your hand and never surrender in the face of any setback. Even if you fall, you must seek the chance to turn defeat into victory. My will of stone dictates that I must be the one to defeat you.
1963:16
Speaker A
Anoki seemed completely transformed. Gone was the anxious hesitation he had shown when facing Achiha. Instead, he stood there tall and unyielding like a veritable god of war. Mu felt the profound strength radiating from Anokei's words. Taking a deep breath, he
1963:30
Speaker A
said, "Anokei, although you are my proudest disciple, I will show no mercy." Anokei nodded. I will prove to you that the Kagay you chose was the absolute right choice. With an unwavering gaze, his hands rapidly formed seals. Earth release Earth spear.
1963:44
Speaker A
It was a probing ninjutsu. The earth trembled violently as countless earth and javelins shot fiercely toward Moo.
1963:50
Speaker A
Mu remained motionless, merely casting the lightweight rock technique to reduce his body weight. With a light tap of his toes, he vaulted high into the air, easily escaping the range of the earth's spears. He looked down upon Anokei from
1964:02
Speaker A
above while Anokei stared back with heavy somnity. In the next second, both men thrust their hands forward simultaneously. Dustreleased detachment of the primitive world technique. The exact same starting posture, the same convergence of chakra, the same technique and dust releases of identical
1964:17
Speaker A
magnitude blasted outward at the exact same moment. The two beams of brilliant white light collided and merged. Those soundless one could sense the endless terrifying killing intent radiating from the impact. The first such Ishiki stood with his hands behind his back watching
1964:32
Speaker A
the two with a gaze mingled with sorrow and gratification. He could not bear to see his disciple and grandson fight. Yet he felt profoundly proud of Anokei's growth and sense of responsibility. Mu felt the same. Although his face was
1964:44
Speaker A
expressionless, he could sense Anokei's absolute earnestness in his combat stance, as well as his unwavering will of stone firm as solid bedrock. In that brief moment of distraction, Anokei seized the opportunity using the body flicker technique combined with the
1964:57
Speaker A
lightweight rock technique to instantly appear behind him. Super added weight rock technique, rock fist technique. He roared furiously. Moo froze unable to react in time before Anokei's tremendous punch smashed him relentlessly into the ground with a deafening crash. Their
1965:12
Speaker A
clash kicked up billowing clouds of dust and smoke. Anokei gasped heavily for air, having poured every ounce of his strength into that single punch. Mu now lay at the bottom of a deep crater. A massive hole caved into his chest.
1965:24
Speaker A
However, the reanimation jutzu quickly took effect and his grievous wounds began to regenerate at a visible rate.
1965:30
Speaker A
Anoki, you have truly grown, but this alone is not enough to defeat me. To his shock, the Moo in the crater dissolved into mud, filling the pit. Anokei only then realized it was his master's clone technique. Where was the real body?
1965:42
Speaker A
Anokei frantically scanned his surroundings, but his expression drastically changed as two bandage wrapped arms burst from the earth beneath him. He was a step too late.
1965:50
Speaker A
Those hands gripped him tightly and yanked him into the ground, leaving only his head exposed above the soil. Earth released double suicide decapitation technique. Moos voice echoed. He stood upon the ground looking down at Anokei with a gaze brimming with complex
1966:03
Speaker A
emotions. With Anokei now plunged into grave peril, countless Iwagakir shinobi, their eyes burning red like ravenous wolves charged ferociously toward Mu. Mu watched the Awagure Shinobi who had come to throw away their lies a flash of reluctance passing through his eyes. Yet
1966:18
Speaker A
his body moved before he could feel a dustreleased detachment of the primitive world technique. He aimed both hands at the Aagakir Shinobi. The next instant, a white light blasted outward. Even though those charging shinobi had made their preparations, part of them was still
1966:31
Speaker A
caught in the beam. Thighs dissolved, arms dissolved. At first, there was no feeling. But when their bodies hit the ground and tipped over, blood spurtded from the wounds. Only then did they realize and clutch their injuries, screaming. The way they looked at the
1966:43
Speaker A
second suchage was the way one would look at a butcher demon. Kitsuchi was frozen, too. He couldn't believe that the teacher his father had often described to him could be so vicious.
1966:51
Speaker A
The second such mutter, "I'm sorry. I can't control my body. I'm sorry." His mind was violently shaken as if something had struck him. He was on the verge of launching the detachment of the primitive world technique again. His
1967:02
Speaker A
hands began to bend. The circulation of dust release stopped. His own was fighting his body. Anoki wept bitterly.
1967:08
Speaker A
That damn Achihomadara. Why did he have to make them kill one another? But he knew this was no time to be dumpstruck.
1967:14
Speaker A
He summoned every ounce of strength, wrenched himself free from the head hunter jutzu's control, and appeared behind Mu. Then like a spider, he wrapped himself around Mu and roared, Kusha, please. Kusha, who had been watching from the sidelines, hesitated.
1967:27
Speaker A
If the adamant ceiling chains touch you, your chakra will be sealed, too. It'll take at least three days to release.
1967:33
Speaker A
Whatever. I know how strong my master is. Seize this chance while he's still under my control. Seal us together.
1967:38
Speaker A
Anoki struggled with all his limbs clamping Mu in a tight hold. Meanwhile, Mus own consciousness was fighting against Black Zetsu. He looked at Kusha in treaty in his eyes. Kusha drew a deep breath. I understand. She formed hand
1967:51
Speaker A
seals and slammed her palms to the ground. In an instant, eight adamant chains stretched up from underground around Anokei and Moo. The eight chains shot at both men like poisonous serpents. At the last critical moment, Mu regained control of his body and
1968:03
Speaker A
cried, "An no, let go. I have control." Anokei was caught off guard and instinctively let go. The next instant, a palm strike from Moo sent him flying.
1968:11
Speaker A
The eight chains then pierced through Mu's shoulder blades and engulfed him. Anokei could not have imagined that at the final moment, his master would cast him aside. Anokei fell to the ground and Kitsuchi quickly helped him to his feet.
1968:22
Speaker A
Looking toward his master, Anokei found the man's eyes narrowed as if he were smiling. For a while, Anokei's eyes were red. His master had said he would not go easy. Had said he would use full strength. Yet in the end, his master
1968:33
Speaker A
still went easy. Still grieve for the Awagakir ninjas who died. Anokei, you've done well enough. And just now, if not for the impure world reincarnation, I would have been dead, so it can't be called going easy. As for those wounded
1968:44
Speaker A
ninjas, I leave them to you. He finished speaking with a smile and the ceiling squad dashed up to bind Mu completely.
1968:50
Speaker A
Anoki's heartache. He never expected that at the last moment his master was still thinking of him and of the Awagakir ninjas. Everyone's eyes stung at the scene from a far blacked Zetsu cursed useless trash. If it weren't for
1969:01
Speaker A
my fear of Kusha's adamant ceiling chains, why would I have let go of control at the final moment? No, I can't let it go on like this. I have to kill Kusha first. Otherwise, my impure world army will be suppressed by her power.
1969:13
Speaker A
Black Zetsu's eyes rolled. But while he was deliberating, Ren appeared on the battlefield beside the wounded. Aito Aiha soul saw all this through the eyes of an impure world ninja. The soul that had fallen silent began to resist
1969:24
Speaker A
violently. Black Zetsu get out of my body. Black Zetsu's face changed. Aido's body was now half black and half normal in skin color. Black Zetsu roared ao, "What madness has seized you?
1969:35
Speaker A
I'm doing this to complete our ultimate plan, the infinite sukuyami. Once it succeeds, I'll give your body back this instant." Black Zetsu tried to use placation and bargaining to bewitch Aido but Aidito had already seen that Ren was
1969:47
Speaker A
alive. Resistance was blazing in his heart. Ren is alive. I won't allow you to keep controlling the dead to hurt her. Never. Aido's will was actually overriding Black Zetsus. Even Black Zetsu was startled. How could this guy contend with him who had turned to
1970:00
Speaker A
cultivating his soul's power? Is it because of that girl called Ren? Henora Ren, you really should die. But even so, I Black Zetsu will not yield. I waited 10,000 years for my mother. Now I've taken forge and shuriki an infinite
1970:12
Speaker A
sukuyami is about to succeed. How can I shrink back? Think. Think. Got it. Black zetsu's eyes lit up and he cackled eerily aid. If Ren learned that you killed Manato and his wife, what would she think of you? As soon as those words
1970:24
Speaker A
were spoken, Aidito's resistance weakened by half. Black Zetsu had stabbed straight into the thing he least wanted to face, least wanted to see. And to them, you're nothing but a dead hero.
1970:33
Speaker A
Even if Ren came back, would she prefer the dead Kinoa hero Aido or the beast who started a whole Shinobi world war and killed his master and his master's wife? Aido's consciousness fell silent again. Black Zetsu regained the upper
1970:46
Speaker A
hand and controlled the Beo's body. You may say you did it to avenge Ren and to teach that always late master a lesson.
1970:52
Speaker A
Fine, but what about Kusha? Was she at fault? Do you know that Kakashi Ren, all of them know that the one Kusha cherished most was you? Black sets words drove Aido's heart straight to the bottom. Endless regret, guilt, and self
1971:04
Speaker A
accusation drowned him. If it were about Manado, he still had excuses. But what about Kusha? Sister Cusha had treated him best. And what had he done to her?
1971:12
Speaker A
Did a person like him deserve to live? Did he deserve to stand beside Ren? At this moment, Aido was fully trapped in a cage of morality he had woven himself.
1971:20
Speaker A
He would not have been like this originally, but there had been one premise. No Ren was dead. Now that Noera Rein had been resurrected, all his conscience and morality had returned.
1971:29
Speaker A
Yet everything was already too late because it had happened. No matter how he denied it or refused it, it was so.
1971:34
Speaker A
Black Zetsu sneered and immediately continued manipulating the impure world army. At worst, he simply wouldn't touch the little girl Noa Ren. Noa Ren, who was healing the wounded with her medical ninjutsu, felt a subtle stir and turned her gaze toward the camp of the
1971:47
Speaker A
reanimated shinobi. She had a hunch Aido was watching her, but soon she shook her head. How could that be? Aido should be lurking in the shadows far from this place. How could he be watching her? She lowered her head and continued tending
1971:59
Speaker A
the wounded. Noera Rin's palm healing technique could be called extremely practical. Having lived through the third great ninja war, she had mastered the most advanced and direct form of mystic palm technique. Even compared to practitioners of the present day, her
1972:11
Speaker A
mystic palm technique ranked among the best. Sonade, who was treating the wounded, noticed this and felt a stir in her heart. It seemed this young girl named Noer Rein had remarkable talent in medical ninjutsu. She glanced at Shisun.
1972:23
Speaker A
Though Shizuns treatment speed was fast, slightly surpassing Noer Rin, Sununade knew that Shizun's current skill was the result of her own constant teaching and training. No Ren on the other hand had reached this level through her own experience alone,
1972:36
Speaker A
trailing Shizun by less than 10 seconds. This demonstrated that Ren's talents surpassed Shizun's. Jeriah, noticing Sununade's distraction, hurried forward to ask, "Sunady, are you tired? Why don't you rest for a while?" As he spoke, he offered her a handkerchief.ade
1972:50
Speaker A
snapped back to attention, took the handkerchief, wiped her sweat, and handed it back. The Allied forces are heavily wounded right now. There's no time to rest. Jeriah, I'm leaving the front line to you. She looked at Jeriah.
1973:00
Speaker A
Taking the handkerchief back, he clasped it tightly in his hand and returned her gaze with resolute eyes. Rest assured, I will guard the front line with my life.
1973:09
Speaker A
He turned and stroed toward the battlefield ahead. Lowered her head, eyes fixed on a patient's wound while her peripheral vision silently saw Jeriah off. Jeriah clutched the handkerchief stained with sununade sweat his fighting spirit blazing in this battle. He Jeriah of the toads would
1973:24
Speaker A
leave his mark. After all, he was Manato's master. If Manado could send off the second Mizukage, then Jeriah would damn well take down three Kaga front line. The two sides were locked in a standoff. Of the eight reanimated
1973:36
Speaker A
Kagatu had already fallen, and they were among the strongest of the eight. This filled the reanimated army with relief and pride. It seemed their descendants were not useless weaklings who could not lift a hand or carry a load. Shaman
1973:48
Speaker A
stepped forward. He had been puzzled at first but quickly accepted the situation. It was the person controlling them preparing him to be the third to strike. However, in Shaman's view, despite Gar's impressive performance, he posed no threat. Because magnet release
1974:01
Speaker A
was his own invention, whether iron sand, gold sand, or dust sand, they were all the same to him. Just as Gar was about to strike, Jeriah stepped past him and said, "This man is the second Kazak." And from what he says, both of
1974:13
Speaker A
your Sunir's two great branches were founded by him. This means that in his eyes, your magnet release is full of flaws. If you fight him, your strength will drop by at least half. Jeriah's words fell like a basin of cold water
1974:24
Speaker A
onto the raging Gar's head. Gar froze, then refused to believe it. Connecting with Shikaku, he asked Shikaka, "He's lying to me, right?" Gar pressed urgently. Shikaku shook his head. That man is right. The magnet release of your son was all created by shaman. My own
1974:38
Speaker A
signature techniques are wind attribute breakthrough jutzu like wind bullet. So if you plan to use wind release or magnet release against him, you'd be heading straight to your death. That's why I don't suggest you fight him," Shikaka said slowly. Gar clenched his
1974:50
Speaker A
fist in frustration and slammed it hard into the ground. The earth shook violently. A weaker Shinobi were thrown into the air while even the strong could barely steady themselves. A crowd watched Gar as if he were a monster.
1975:02
Speaker A
Though he looked young, this guy was this powerful as expected of a Genturiki. Shaman saw Gar's impulsiveness and a flicker of disappointment. Crossed his eyes. Still inside, he was making excuses for Gar.
1975:12
Speaker A
Perhaps he was simply too young. All right, who will your side send out? My body is already fully in battle mode.
1975:18
Speaker A
Shaman said slowly. Manado Names was about to volunteer himself when Jeriah took a big step forward. Your junior Jeriah has come to seek the guidance of senior shaman. Shaman nodded. You it is.
1975:28
Speaker A
I can sense that you are strong. Don't disappoint me because if you don't go all out, you will truly die. His voice was calm, but his killing intent was undisguised. Jeriah understood. He nodded. Very well, Senior Shaman. I'm
1975:40
Speaker A
coming. With that, his body vanished in a flash. Without even raising his eyes, Shaman twitched the index and middle fingers of his right hand. A puppet appeared and raised its blade to guard behind him. At that moment, Jeriah
1975:51
Speaker A
appeared in front of the puppet or raising Gan spinning in his hand. He was taken aback. He hadn't expected Shaman to defend a step ahead of him. But a mere puppet could not block the raising assault. His expression turned stern.
1976:02
Speaker A
raising fierce wind attribute chakra world in his hand at high speed while shaman's finger gave a slight hook. The puppet's eyes flashed red. It opened its huge mouth and spat out purple poison mist. Though the raising gan blew away
1976:14
Speaker A
most of it, a trace of the purple mist seeped into Jeriah's mouth and nose. In shock, Jeriah detonated the raising gan.
1976:21
Speaker A
The sphere's form changed into a great ball raising gan, utterly destroying Shaman's puppet. Behind Shaman, a wall of dust, sand rose to shield him from the shock wave of the explosion. From beginning to end, Shaman had not moved
1976:32
Speaker A
to step his expression calm as still water. Fool, don't you know that fighting a puppeteer's puppet in close combat is the stupidest thing you can do. This poison mist is only mildly toxic. It carries just a slight numbing
1976:43
Speaker A
effect. If it had been a bone clinging deadly poison, you would already be a dead man. Shaman turned his head, crossed his arms, and looked at Jeriah.
1976:51
Speaker A
Jeriah trembled all over. The numbing toxin had seeped into his bloodstream, flowing with his blood and paralyzing his entire body. Just as he was losing his focus, a voice rang out. Little Jeriah, the great toad sage, said, "You're in danger. Bite your finger now.
1977:04
Speaker A
Well." It was Master Fukasaku. Jeriah's pupils contracted. Without hesitation, he bit his finger and pressed it to the ground. Countless summoning scripts spread outward. A great plume of smoke burst forth. Shaman did not move. Instead, he waited for
1977:18
Speaker A
Jeriah to finish the summoning. When the smoke cleared, two small toads stood on Jeriah's shoulders, gazing at him with grave expressions. Master Fukasaku spoke at once. Little Jeriah enter sage mode quickly. Natural chakra can purge that poison from your body. Upon hearing
1977:33
Speaker A
this, Jeriah instantly activated sage mode. The two sages, Fukasaku and Shima, rested their arms upon Jeriah's shoulders. Jeriah's body began to transform. His features turned grotesque and toadlike traits emerged across his form a half-step sage mode. Saman could
1977:47
Speaker A
sense that the aura radiating from Jeriah had become vastly more powerful and that chakra was utterly unlike ordinary human chakra. Jeriah's face turned vivid purple. The next instant, the anesthetic poison was expelled from his mouth, nostrils, and pores as vapor.
1978:02
Speaker A
Everyone fixed grave gazes upon Jeriah. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. That man Jeriah, though he had only learned an incomplete sage mode, was precisely why he could overwhelm Orochimaru. If not for his own incomplete soul, he too would have gone to try the perfect sage
1978:16
Speaker A
mode of Ryuchi cave. Saman's movements began to slip out of his control. He spoke, "Get away! I'm about to strike." If Jeriah were not currently representing the Allied Shinobi forces, he would never have given him any warning at ordinary times. Jeriah began
1978:30
Speaker A
forming hand seals Earthrelease swamp of the underworld. He placed his palm on the ground and the land turned into a marsh that spread to Saman's feet, startling him and restricting his mobility. But Jeriah was not about to give him a chance. A swamp naturally
1978:43
Speaker A
produces marsh gas. And to exploit that to perfection, his next move was already set. Fire released toad oil flame bullet. Jeriah formed a seal with one hand. Fukasaku and Shima spat out Toad oil. And then Jeriah unleashed searing
1978:56
Speaker A
flames from his own mouth. With all three attacks striking at once, the blaze surged beyond control. Saman's figure was swallowed by flames and the fire consumed his body. Shinobi with special ocular keki Jenkai could vaguely discern a human silhouette at the heart
1979:10
Speaker A
of the inferno. Jeriah's lips curved upward. This technique was one of his strongest moves. He was confident he could burn his opponent to ashes. But Naruto shouted, "Pervy sage," "Watch out! He's not human. He's an impure world reincarnation body, undying and
1979:24
Speaker A
indestructible." At those words, Jeriah's complacency snapped. He stared toward the blaze and saw a figure charging at him to kill. "Jeriah, isn't it? That technique of yours is indeed powerful. If I were a living man, I would be done for. But that boy is
1979:37
Speaker A
right. I am an impure world body." He stepped out slowly. Flames still reathed his entire body, yet they caused no real harm to his core. The impure world flesh kept burning away and kept reforming.
1979:47
Speaker A
The burning flames were also being extinguished and the sizzling sound set everyone's teeth on edge. Jeriah grew cautious, but Saman would not stop because of that caution. Magnet released explosive sand spikes. As his words fell, Saman raised his hand. Countless
1980:01
Speaker A
sharp sand spikes gathered in midair and he swept his hand forward. The sand spike shot toward Jeriah. Channeling his chakra, Jeriah leapt into the air, landed at top the spikes, kept his balance, and broke into a run. Leaping
1980:13
Speaker A
from spike to spike, Jeriah drew a glint of sharpness from Saman's eyes. Saman had already predicted exactly where Jeriah would dodge and which paths he meant to cut off, but he had not expected Jeriah to choose this method of
1980:24
Speaker A
evading his attack. An interesting fellow, however, this alone was not enough. Samon waved his hand and the sand spikes soaring through the sky instantly scattered into dust. Jeriah, still sprinting, saw this, and his pupils constricted. Then his gaze turned
1980:38
Speaker A
ruthless. When natured chakra gathered in his right hand and a raising gan formed in his palm, he adjusted his stance and charged at Saman. Saman looked up and thought to himself as this man throwing away his life. Falling from
1980:49
Speaker A
such a height would kill him or leave him gravely wounded. Yet he had abandoned all defense and come straight to strike. The raising gan had caught fire from friction with the air. What had once been blue was now red. Feeling
1981:00
Speaker A
the scorching heat, Jeriah did not suppress it. Instead, he poured even more chakra into it. Manado Namik's pupil shrank. The quality and power of that jutzu had reached S-rank. But could Jeriah sensei's body truly withstand it?
1981:13
Speaker A
High altitude plus searing heat. This was a suicidal attack. Seeing this black zetsu hurriedly controlled Saman trying to make him move. But he discovered that two hands made of sand were gripping Saman's feet with iron force. When had
1981:25
Speaker A
it happened, Saman's lips curled upward. Just now, while the controller's attention was fixed on the sand spikes, he had given Gar a look. That boy Gar was clever enough, and at this moment he had seized Saman's legs. If he took that
1981:36
Speaker A
direct hit, even reconstructing his body would take several minutes. That was more than enough time for the ceiling squad to seal him away. Jeriah right.
1981:44
Speaker A
Come then, I say acknowledge your strength. With that, he spread his arms wide to welcome death. Huh? Jeriah roared. The blazing raising gan swelled abruptly and crushed its way towards Saman. A violent explosion erupted in blinding white light, and Saman's body
1981:58
Speaker A
was fractured and destroyed inch by inch within that radiance. Jeriah used the recoil to cancel the impact of his fall, but his right arm had suffered an unprecedented impact and was twisted out of shape. He flipped through the air and
1982:10
Speaker A
landed, then roared ceiling squad. The Canoha ceiling squad was highly disciplined. 30 members appeared at their stations in an instant hurled ceiling scrolls and formed hand signs.
1982:20
Speaker A
As they gathered, chakra dense black markings spread outward and covered Saman whose head had just begun to regenerate. Saman looked at the ceiling squad around him and smiled. I hope you can defeat the one behind us and bring
1982:31
Speaker A
peace back to the shinobi world. Gar, your strength is already enough to make you Kazak. But your character still needs refinement. One who only kills without redeeming can never be a true leader. You must sincerely care for your
1982:43
Speaker A
people, earn their recognition, and guide them to unite. The day you achieve, that will be the day you become Kazak. I say and believe in you.
1982:50
Speaker A
Finally, Jeriah, you are outstanding and powerful. Losing to you is no injustice. A heart willing to sacrifice itself for the shinobi world deserves the deepest respect. Allied shinobi forces fight on.
1983:01
Speaker A
The peace of this world depends on you. After those final words, sand buried him and ceiling tags were plastered over the mound. Saman was sealed. Seeing this, everyone burst into cheers, shouting Jeriah's name. Jeriah smiled at the sound. Then his vision darkened and he
1983:15
Speaker A
began to collapse. The next instant, Manado Names appeared beside him and caught him. Jeriah sensei. Hearing Manado's voice, Jeriah smiled. Sorry, Minato that you had to see me in such an embarrassing state. Minato Namikes shook his head. No, Jeriah sensei is the
1983:29
Speaker A
coolest. Minato Namikes carried Jeriah into his arms and hurried toward the medical mean tent behind the lines.
1983:35
Speaker A
Having just finished treating the woundeds, took a sip of water when she heard cheers from the shinobi out front.
1983:41
Speaker A
Their voices sounded seemed to be shouting Jeriah's name. That man, could he have actually performed a great deed?
1983:46
Speaker A
No sooner had the thought crossed's mind than she saw a flash of light before her. She knew it was the flying thunder god technique of the fourth hokag menato namicase. This time he had not relied on a canai. He must have expended a massive
1983:58
Speaker A
amount of chakra. However, a reanimated body possessed unlimited chakra. Had he still been alive, he certainly would not have done this. Senpai master is seriously wounded. The moment those first words left Manado Name's mouth, Sununade froze. The water jug in her
1984:12
Speaker A
hand slipped from her fingers and hit the ground. Clear water pouring out without end. Gurgle. Butsunade was completely oblivious. She said, "I just heard the front line won a complete victory. How could this happen?" Manado Name's eyes lit up. He laid Jeriah down
1984:26
Speaker A
on the bed andsunade came over to examine his wounds. Apart from a fracture in his right arm, everything else was all right. His internal organs were slightly misshapen, but all within the recoverable range, which allowed Sununade to breathe easier. As she
1984:39
Speaker A
treated him, she asked, "Minado, tell me everything you know. Why did he end up in this state?" Manado Names nodded and explained the full story from beginning to end.Sunade gritted her teeth. She could not hold back. Her hand tightened
1984:51
Speaker A
while treating Jeriah's arm and the searing pain jolted him awake. Augrolls burned with fury at the sight of him and slapped him across the face. Lie down.
1985:00
Speaker A
Sleep. Jeriah shrank back feeling the stinging handprint on his cheek. He did not dare make a sound and shut his eyes to go back to sleep. Seeing him like that mades furious, but during the rest of the treatment, her movements became
1985:12
Speaker A
far gentler. After setting his arm with the mystical palm technique, splints and a cast, she let out a breath. All right, stop pretending to sleep. Talks brought a stool over sat beside his bed, crossed her legs, propped her chin on her right
1985:24
Speaker A
hand, and studied Jeriah from up close. Why did you have to throw yourself into danger this time? With your strength, you could have walked away from this war completely and scathed. Why did you go straight to attack Saman? Sinade said
1985:34
Speaker A
slowly. Jeriah opened his eyes, remained silent for a moment, then pulled a handkerchief from his chest, one already singed yellow by the blazing raising gan because I promised you leave the front lines to me and you stay safe in the
1985:45
Speaker A
rear. Sinade was stunned and could not help sitting up straight. It had been nothing more than a casual complaint.
1985:51
Speaker A
She had forgotten it herself right afterward. She never expected Jeriah to take it to heart like this. She stared at the yellowed handkerchief in Jeriah's hand, and the cold heart she had kept for so long was deeply stirred. She
1986:02
Speaker A
clenched her teeth and turned her head away. Don't flatter yourself. Now look what you've done. I wasted so much time treating you. Jeriah chuckled and scratched his head. Perhaps his combat ability was tremendous, but compared with the previous Kaga, he was still a
1986:14
Speaker A
cut below. Yet he was willing to risk his life for a single sentence from Sonade. A confession like this was infinitely deeper than I love you or I like you. Sonade had to admit that this time she was truly moved by Jeriah's
1986:26
Speaker A
actions. Out of the corner of her, Aishi caught his silly grin and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. On the battlefield, there were still the four first generation Kaga and the second rakage. Of the eight who had originally
1986:37
Speaker A
appeared, three had already been sealed, a sight that brought a flicker of relief to the Allied Shinobi forces. The second rakage stepped forward and looked at the shinobi present. Perhaps my death back then led you to believe I was weak. But
1986:49
Speaker A
in the coming battle, I will show you what the glory of our Kumobicure truly is. Lightning flickered over his whole body, his muscles bulged, and his eyes locked onto the allied shinobi forces.
1986:59
Speaker A
The fourth rakage a slowly stepped forward. Grandfather, no need, no need. You were merely taken by surprise back then. We acknowledge your strength. Why don't you just bind yourself and I'll send someone to seal you? The fourth rakage swung his empty sleeve and walked
1987:12
Speaker A
toward him. Uh, your arm. The second rakage erupted in fury. It had never occurred to him that his young grandson would have had his left arm severed.
1987:19
Speaker A
Who? Who hurt you? The second rakage bellowed. The fourth rakage was silent, then shook his head. They're all old stories. No need. Just then, Kakashi Hataki stepped forward and said with a smile, "I did it." The second rakage
1987:32
Speaker A
instantly turned toward Kakashi Hitaki murderous intent written all over his face. Even the first Rakage's expression turned iron gray. His descendant had had an arm severed. If not for his strength, the rakage seat might no longer be secure. I hastily stopped him. Hey
1987:46
Speaker A
Kakashi, this has nothing to do with you. But Kakashi shook his head. As a shinobi of Kinoa, I take responsibility for my actions. If I refuse to admit it now, then even if I live, I won't be happy. Kakashi looked at a walked past
1987:57
Speaker A
him and faced the second rakage. He hearing Kakashi's words, the second rakage calmed down with surprising composure. How did you manage it?
1988:04
Speaker A
Kakashi shook his head. Sorry, that concerns my jutzu and fighting style, and it's what I'm about to use on you.
1988:10
Speaker A
Why don't we talk while we fight? Kakashi's unorthodox declaration made the second rakage sneer. Interesting.
1988:16
Speaker A
Truly interesting. In that case, come on. The second rakage, A's eyes hardened. A violent burst of lightning released chakra exploded outward as he locked onto Kakashi and immediately kicked out at him. The kick was heavy and savage, killing intent, blazing
1988:29
Speaker A
without disguise. Kakashi Hataki revealed his sharing. The second rakage flinched and shut his eyes at once.
1988:36
Speaker A
Bang! The second rakage kick hit Kakashi. He was briefly stunned. When he opened his eyes, he saw Kakashi standing there rigid and motionless, staring at him with horrified eyes. Did I kill him with one kick? The second rakage was
1988:47
Speaker A
astounded. As strong as he was, he did not believe that this probing kick could kill this shinobi. No. He turned around only to see Kakashi's eyes flash crimson. Swinging the executioner's blade with both hands, Kakashi slashed at the back of his neck. The second
1989:01
Speaker A
rakage's pupils contracted as chakra exploded from his entire body. Kakashi halted his attack and relying on the momentum of the executioner's blade spun 360° over the second rakage's head to avoid it. After that exchange, the second rakage watched Kakashi with
1989:15
Speaker A
weariness. Kakashi too felt it was troublesome. When this guy couldn't win, he just used that self-detonating jutzu.
1989:21
Speaker A
Worse still, he was not even human. He had a reanimated body. Wasn't that just cheating? If he were a living human, Kakashi could have drained his chakra and killed him. Now, however, self-detonation caused no damage and offered unlimited chakra. The second
1989:34
Speaker A
rakage evidently noticed this as well. He rose to his feet arrogantly and stared at Kakashi. What's this?
1989:40
Speaker A
Retreating. Weren't you quite capable just now? Kakashi calmly watched the second rakage, ranting and raving a flicker of murderous intent flashing through his eyes. The second rakage emboldened, Mistook Kakashi's restraint for fear, and kept charging at him.
1989:53
Speaker A
Kakashi coolly evaded his attacks while searching for an opening to strike. He was well aware that he was not an impure world reincarnation body. He was human.
1990:01
Speaker A
He had only one chance to strike. Failure to land a decisive blow meant defeat. And defeat meant annihilation at the hands of the second rakage near suicidal attacks. Upon seeing this, the shinobi of Kenoha furiously cursed the second rakage have you no shame. Relying
1990:15
Speaker A
on the fact that you can't die. You keep using suicide techniques. You're a disgrace to all second Kaga. Hearing the jeers, the second rakage turned livid with humiliation. He glared viciously at the crowd, abandoning his pursuit of Kakashi Hitaki in favor of using his
1990:28
Speaker A
self-detonating blast to take those insulent scum down with him. You're asking for death. The second rakage snarled, redirecting his attention to the shinobi. Kakashi felt the pressure lift considerably and also turned his gaze toward the second rakage. Not good.
1990:42
Speaker A
Kakashi's pupils contracted. He formed hand seals rapidly summoning a shadow clone that charged at the second rakage without a moment's hesitation. Just as the second rakage was about to self-destruct amid the crowd, Kakashi shadow clone had already closed in
1990:54
Speaker A
forming hand seals at speed water style water prison technique. Then he extended a hand aiming it at the second rakage. A water prison formed from water release chakra sealed the reincarnated body of the second rakage within. The second
1991:06
Speaker A
rakage did not stop. Another explosive technique went off, blasting the pristine water prison into a murky swirling mass. Yet it still did not break through. Zabuza watching from the side gaped. This was Kakashi's water prison technique. He remembered using it
1991:20
Speaker A
only once not long ago during their sparring match. And this time, Kakashi's skill with the technique was no less than his own. A monster, an utter monster. The second rakage was stunned.
1991:29
Speaker A
He hadn't expected his lightning release technique to fail to shatter a mere water prison technique. Kakashi's real body suddenly appeared precisely, seizing the gap right after the rage had unleashed an explosive technique. The instant when his old strength was spent
1991:42
Speaker A
and new strength had yet to surge with both arms suffused with lightning released chakra. His eyes sharpened and he roared Rikeri. The shadow clone obligingly dissolved the water prison.
1991:52
Speaker A
Raichiri flashed as a silver white streak and under the second rakage's gaze stabbed straight toward his chest.
1991:58
Speaker A
Squaltch Kakashi's hand effortlessly pierced through the reincarnated body, impaling him. Then the lightning erupted from within the second rakage's body.
1992:06
Speaker A
The second rakage's body burst apart, instantly reduced to ash. No words were needed. Kinoa's ceiling team quickly went into action, sealing the second rakeage within a mound of earth, and as a thoughtful touch of fixing a ceiling scroll. Kakashi Hitaki hands in his
1992:19
Speaker A
pockets stared fixedly at the second rakage. If the second rakage had only attacked him, he could pass it off as revenge. But attacking the allied shinobi forces meant the rakage had sealed his own doom. The first rakage, a
1992:30
Speaker A
veins, bulging in fury activated lightning release chakra mode and charged straight at Kakashi. Kakashi noticed this and activated his sharing.
1992:38
Speaker A
Kimui as the first rakage a closed to within 200 me space began to warp. The first rakage reacted quickly and dodged to the side but he was a fraction too slow. Half his body was drawn into the alternate dimension by Kimui. The first
1992:51
Speaker A
rakage staggered and fell gritting his teeth. He never imagined that this man called Kakashi possessed such a power.
1992:57
Speaker A
The impure world reincarnation fragments gathered to restore his body. But how could the ceiling team give him that chance? The ceiling team having just finished with the second rakage immediately mobilized. A dense array of ceiling scrolls rapidly enveloped the
1993:10
Speaker A
recovering first rakage. The first rakage's pupils contracted. His entire body's regeneration slowed as the ceiling force spread. He hadn't expected that a single impulsive rush would get him instantly taken down by Kakashi.
1993:22
Speaker A
Just as he was about to let loose a stream of curses, the earth completely swallowed him. The words never escaped his mouth. Kakashi Hitaki took a deep breath and looked toward his own ranks.
1993:31
Speaker A
I did not fail the mission. Having said that, his body went limp and he nearly collapsed. A prolonged battle truly didn't suit him. His chakra had been drained to the very last drop. Moreover, using Camui had left him utterly drained
1993:42
Speaker A
mentally. Minato Name's teleported to his side and hoisted him onto his back. Well done, Kakashi. Leave the rest to us. With that, he teleported back to the front of the camp and handed Kakashi over to Ren. Noa. Ren examined Kakashi's
1993:55
Speaker A
condition and finally breathed a sigh of relief when she found he was merely exhausted. Kakashi single-handedly defeated both the first and second rakage buying the ceiling team the opportunity to seal away two kaga level powerhouses in one go. He now ranked
1994:08
Speaker A
first among the allied forces. The first Kazakag Ratsu first such Ishikawa and first Mizukage Bakuran stared blankly for a moment then driven by pure instinct struck out. Bakiran landed forming hand seals with one hand waterstyle water dragon bullet
1994:22
Speaker A
technique. A colossal water dragon materialized out of thin air and surged toward the allied shinobi forces. It carried a ferocious aura and let out thunderous dragon roars, snapping the allies who had been basking in the achievement of sealing two former Kaga
1994:36
Speaker A
back to reality. The second Hokag Tobarama drew a cannai blue light flashed and he formed a single-handed seal water style water formation wall.
1994:44
Speaker A
The man who had signed a contract with the sea waved his right hand and on this waterless ground a water wall as vast as a castle rampart surged up blocking the path of the water dragon bullet. The water dragon bullet smashed into the
1994:56
Speaker A
water formation wall whose rapidly flowing surface instantly dissipated the dragon's momentum and even severed its head proclaiming its might. Bakiran trembled. Was he the mizukage or was Tobarama the mizukage? Why did Tobarama's water style feel stronger than his own? The actual mizukage.
1995:11
Speaker A
Ishiawa formed hand seals with both hands. Earthst style earth dragon bullet technique. The first such a man of few words but ruthless action unleashed a powerful jutzu at the flank of the second hokag toama. Retszu seized the opportunity forming hand seals wine
1995:26
Speaker A
style great breakthrough. He took a deep breath his lungs expanding his chakra surged and sent a gale of wind release blasting toward Tobber's other side.
1995:34
Speaker A
Tobarama remained expressionless. The moment he sensed the attacks, he simply vanished from the spot with a single thought and the first Kazak and first such attacks collided. They shattered apart piece by piece. The first Kazak and the first suchage fell silent at the
1995:48
Speaker A
sight. The second Hokag's flying thunder god technique was truly troublesome. How had someone like him died at the hands of Ginkaku and Kinkaka back then? What's the matter? Do the three of you intend to attack together? Tobarama Senju said
1996:01
Speaker A
kouli his oppressive aura as an elite wielding absolute dominance. Even though Bayakir and Reto and Seiki were currently restrained, they could still feel the overwhelming pressure and power radiating from Tobarama. Power forged through the baptism of the waring states
1996:14
Speaker A
period. Toborama, what are you so arrogant about exactly? You got yourself killed by a pair of missing Nin. What's so impressive about that? The key thing is you chose to sacrifice yourself for the future of Kohaa. And yet, look what
1996:27
Speaker A
Hiru and Soratobi turned the village into. With every word they spoke, Tobaramaju clenched his teeth harder. He glared at the three before him, though he didn't know where they had learned all this. It was undeniable. These were indeed his shameful history. These three
1996:40
Speaker A
had truly managed to enrage him. I had intended to interact with you as an ordinary Kaga, but all I got in return was ostracism and mockery. Fine, I'll drop the act. Time to come clean now.
1996:50
Speaker A
Then all three of you savor the forbidden arts feast I'm about to bestow upon you. As his words fell, Tobber Senju hurled a canai and used the flying thunder god technique to appear right in the midst of the trio. He formed hand
1997:02
Speaker A
seals, Jinetsu dark knight, channeling his enatured chakra, a flash of black light swept across their vision, robbing Seiki, Bakirin, and Reto of all light.
1997:11
Speaker A
Even Black Zetsu watching from far away was startled. His field of vision had vanished as well. The feeling of being stripped of sight was maddening and the three tried to rely on their ears listening for Tobaramaju's movements.
1997:23
Speaker A
But Tobaramaju gave them no chance. He formed hand seals multiple shadow clone technique. Countless Tobarama Sinjas appeared in midair. Their eyes fixed on the three Kagam murderous intent blazing within. In the next instant, each shadow clone held a water severing wave in
1997:38
Speaker A
hand. With a mere thought from Tobarama Senu, nearly 20 water severing waves hurdled toward the three Kaga. The swirling sound of the water's severing waves combined with the movements of more than 20 shadow clones left the three utterly bewildered. They stood
1997:51
Speaker A
frozen in place and the waves swiftly sliced them apart piece by piece. The dark knight technique was lifted and the three Kaga regained their sight. They quickly looked around only to discover they had already been torn to pieces and
1998:02
Speaker A
were being mended through impure world reincarnation. Just as they thought they were about to be sealed, the corner of Tobarama Senju's mouth curled upward.
1998:09
Speaker A
Don't be so hasty. It's not over yet. As his words fell, the many shadow clones vanished, leaving only one behind. The two of them quickly formed hand seals and a massive semic-ircular sphere of water took shape, enveloping the broken
1998:21
Speaker A
remains of the three kaga. Then layer upon layer of paper bombs appeared within it. Among those watching this battle, only the fourth hokag menato namic recognized this forbidden technique. He exclaimed, "S-rank forbidden jutzu mutual explosion tag." Hearing this, every shinobi drew in a
1998:36
Speaker A
sharp breath. In the shinobi world, techniques were ranked in five tiers. D rank, C-rank, B rank, A rank, and S rank. And beyond that, lay forbidden jutzu. The destructive power of an S-rank forbidden jutzu surpassed even ordinary S-rank techniques. Just like
1998:50
Speaker A
Tobarama right now, the sheer scale of the mutual explosion tag was enough to make anyone's scalp crawl. The next moment, the reincarnated second Hokag smirked, forming a sword sign with his right hand detonate. The waters had been relatively calm, but as his command
1999:04
Speaker A
fell, the first paper bomb exploded, triggering the second, then the third. Each detonation compounding the damage.
1999:10
Speaker A
The three Kaga already reduced to broken remains endured a relentless barrage for some time until they were reduced to dust scattered across every corner of the water domain. Only after finishing this little combo did Tobarama Senju stretch with satisfaction and disperse
1999:24
Speaker A
the water domain. He declared loudly, "I've had my fun. Seeing platoon, come on over. Bring three scrolls." At his words, "The shinobi, still lost in awe at the immense power of the mutual explosion tag, suddenly snapped awake.
1999:36
Speaker A
They looked to where the three Kaga had been finding only a field of soaked reincarnation debris. The ceiling platoon shinobi dashed forward at full speed, unleashing an overwhelming barrage of ceiling scrolls. With boundless ceiling power combined with Gar's magnet release, their efficiency
1999:50
Speaker A
was doubled. After about 5 minutes, the first Kazakag Reto, the first suchi, and the first Mizukage by Kieran were completely sealed away. The allied shinobi forces snapped back to reality and looked at the eight small mounds on the battlefield a surge of excitement
2000:04
Speaker A
and pride swelling within them. They had actually defeated the former Kaga. Though most of them had merely played a supporting role at that moment, they were one united force. And as such, they shared in the glory of sealing all eight
2000:15
Speaker A
Kaga. Thanks to his outstanding performance, Tobaramaju now commanded tremendous prestige. Everyone turned their gaze upon him as if awaiting his orders for the next move. Tobarama Syninju landed and looked at the expectant eyes around him. After a moment of deliberation, he said, "First,
2000:30
Speaker A
take role and transport our fallen comrades back to camp. Second station guards over these eight mounds to prevent anyone from tearing away the seals and wasting everyone's efforts.
2000:40
Speaker A
Lastly, rest and regroup here and await the enemy's arrival." Tobarama laid out his strategy after careful thought. No one doubted him. All felt his orders were sound and under the direction of their respective kaga. They set about their tasks with orderly precision.
2000:54
Speaker A
Tobberenju looked toward the direction of Takaker. Hope in his heart. May everything go smoothly on Aihas front. And may the Seven Tales Jinuriki come to his senses. On the battlefield, neither Aihaan nor Achiadara had appeared, which meant both had rushed
2001:09
Speaker A
toward the village of the Seven Tales Guriki Takir. Each side currently had four Genturiki. And although the Seven Tales Jinuriki of Takigakir held little influence over the grand scheme, neither Achi Hamadora nor Achihaan was willing to let the Seven Tales Ginuriki fall
2001:24
Speaker A
into the others hands. That was why they had both gone there personally. Their goal was to subdue the Seven Tales Ginuriki. Inside a cave, Black Zetsu was furious. He hadn't expected Achiha to revive Hashiama and Tobaramu ahead of
2001:36
Speaker A
schedule. Apart from the third Hokag, virtually every Shinobi of Kinoa had been resurrected. And since the third Hokag Husen Saratobi had used the dead demon consuming seal before his death, Black Zetsu was incapable of summoning him from the pure land. With the former
2001:50
Speaker A
Kagan now sealed away, he had no choice but to continue summoning. And so, White Zetsu after White Zetsu was offered as a sacrifice, their agonized screams filling the air as coffin after coffin took shape. Third Kazak, third rakage,
2002:03
Speaker A
third Mizukage, fourth Mizukage, Ginkaku, Kinkaku, Dan Ko, Danzo, Shimura Pakura, the seven ninja swordsmen of the mist carry. One powerful shinobi after another who had died was being revived.
2002:13
Speaker A
A cruel smile spread across Black Zetsus face. Allied Shinobi forces, this time, let's see how you managed to resist. Outside, Takiir Aihaan arrived one step ahead. The instant he stepped onto that damp soil. Fu the Seven Tales Jinuriki sensed him. This was because of
2002:28
Speaker A
her special identity and because Takiir had once suffered the incident in which Kakuzu assassinated its high-ranking members and stole the earth grudge fear.
2002:37
Speaker A
Once ranked first among the many minor villages, they had gradually declined. As a result, Fu had been strictly ordered to act only within Takigir and never to leave the village. All of this was intended for Fu's safety and for
2002:48
Speaker A
Takir's future. But Fu felt it was a cage placed around her freedom. Her nature was bold and unrestrained and her dream was to make friends with heroes across the world. After 16 dreary years in Takiir, she found such a life
2003:01
Speaker A
unbearably dull. She had just planned to leave Takiir that day. But at that very moment, she sensed an unfamiliar chakra.
2003:07
Speaker A
Her eyes lit up and she dashed toward Achihajan. Aihaan looked at the rebuilt Takiir and could not help sighing. Back in the era of Kinoa's founding, Takiir had been the most powerful of all the small ninja villages. Otherwise, it
2003:19
Speaker A
would not have had the strength and the wealth to purchase Ki, the seven-tailed beast, a symbol of war. Just then, a dark-skinned beauty appeared before him, and he could not help but start. The girl had sky-bel hair and wore a white
2003:30
Speaker A
short-sleeve shirt. Her weak- colored skin was exposed to the open air, giving her a wild, untamed beauty. The look in her eyes as she studied Aiha Jean held no malice, only curiosity and excitement exactly like an immature child. Fu
2003:44
Speaker A
gathered her words, then said, "Happily, "You, you, are you someone from the outside world?" She looked at Aiha before her. His skin was smooth and fair, his long hair wild and unrestrained, and a doineering aura lurked between his brows. She dared say
2003:57
Speaker A
he was the most handsome man she had ever seen. Aihaan was also amused by the attitude of Fu, the Seven Tales Jinshuriki. This girl truly was a newborn calf who did not fear tigers.
2004:07
Speaker A
Still, it matched the records. Her personality was the extremely outgoing sort. Without Aihas involvement, she would likely have run into the death duo long ago and even declared that she wanted to befriend Kaku. In the end, the death duo brought her back to their
2004:20
Speaker A
base, extracted Ki, the seven tales from her body with ease, and she lost her life to the extraction. All right, my name is Achihajan. I'm a Koha Shinobi.
2004:28
Speaker A
Aihaan extended his hand and said to Fu with a smile. Foos eyes lit up. Aiha, are you from the Aiha clan, the greatest shinobi clan in the world? I've heard that Achiha men are handsome and Achiha women are beautiful. Having seen one
2004:41
Speaker A
today, it truly lives up to its reputation. Fu chuckled and shook hands with Aihaan. Just as the two were about to continue talking, Shabuki, the chief of Takiir appeared. He looked coldly at the two and said, "Fu, come back. Why,
2004:53
Speaker A
Chief? This is my new friend, Aihaan. He's pretty handsome and he's from Kohaa." After Fu said that in her clueless way, Shabbuki's brain shortcircuited on the spot. And even the high-ranking men beside him shuddered as they looked at Achihan with fear. Achi
2005:06
Speaker A
Haan gave the people of Takiggeek an amused glance, then took out a tattered scroll. It was the earth grudge fear secret art that Kakuzu had offered up when he swore allegiance. Your chief Shabuki right. This is for you. I hope
2005:18
Speaker A
Taki your strength can reach a higher level. With that Aihaan tossed the forbidden jutzu scroll to Shabuki.
2005:24
Speaker A
Shabuki accepted it respectfully. When he saw earth grudge fear written on the cover, his pupils contracted. This was the forbidden art that Kakuzu had taken away back then. An art that could extend life, unleash enormous destructive power and allow one to possess five hearts at
2005:37
Speaker A
once. Back then, because of Kakazu and this earth grudge fear, the village's strength had been severed with no one able to carry the torch. That was why Shabuki had climbed up one step at a time. Now, his strength had reached the
2005:48
Speaker A
peak of a Jonan, and he had vaguely touched that realm. But the more he learned about that realm, the more Shabbuki felt he would probably never reach it in his lifetime. Now that the earth grudge fear was in his hands,
2005:57
Speaker A
Shabuki was confident that within no more than a year, he could truly step into that realm. However, now was not the time to think about that because standing before him was the most noble and most powerful Kaga level figure in
2006:08
Speaker A
the Shinobi world. Aihaan, the fifth Hokag of Kenoha. But judging by Fu's reaction, she knew nothing about Aiha.
2006:15
Speaker A
Moreover, according to intelligence, the fifth shinobi world war had just erupted. It was with Achiha as the supreme commander of the Allied forces resisting Achiadara and his group. May I ask Lord Hoka? Shabbuki had just been about to say, "Lord Hokag." But
2006:29
Speaker A
Aihas gaze stopped him, seemingly forbidding him from revealing his identity. May I ask what business this gentleman has in our takigure? Is it simply to return our villages techniques? Shabbuki looked at Aiha.
2006:40
Speaker A
Then Aiha, now standing beside Fu, said, "I'm a little hungry. I wonder if I might have a meal here." Aiha did not answer directly. Instead, he told Shabuki that he intended to eat here.
2006:50
Speaker A
Though Shabuki was reluctant, he could only submit before Achiha. He immediately had people prepare a feast to welcome Achiha. Fu also vaguely noticed that her village chief seemed to hold this man called Achihaan in great respect or even fear. So this Achihajan
2007:05
Speaker A
must be very strong. Right? Only such a person was qualified to be her friend.
2007:09
Speaker A
The Seven Tailes comei inside her body did not dare to breathe afraid of being noticed by Ajihan. This man looked far too much like Achi Hamadara. Moreover, he had strained his perception to the limit to probe the chakra inside
2007:20
Speaker A
Achihajans body, only to find that he could not get through his skin at all. What did that mean? It meant that Achihas strength was completely above his. Fu, you must be careful. This man looks a great deal like an old
2007:31
Speaker A
acquaintance of mine. If it really is him, run as far away as you can when the time comes. Comei's voice echoed inside Fu's body. Fu was taken aback. Don't exaggerate. If he's an old acquaintance of yours, wouldn't he be 70 or 80 years
2007:43
Speaker A
old? Looking at him, he's only 23 or 24. How is that possible? Maybe he's just a descendant of yours. Fu had her own judgment and it was this looks or justice. Besides, as a Genturiki, her perception of good and evil was the most
2007:55
Speaker A
acute. Did she not know whether this big brother meant her any harm? Aiha Jean was just about to step into the village when at that instant a scorching hot attack came right at him. Firest style great fire annihilation. Aiha Madara
2008:07
Speaker A
hovered in midair formed hand seals and spewed roaring flames straight at Achiha. Achi Haan shoved Fu aside, formed hand seals himself spun around and unleashed great fire annihilation.
2008:18
Speaker A
Fu was abruptly shoved aside by Achiha. Still dazed, she shifted her gaze toward him. And what she witnessed next utterly overturned her understanding of reality.
2008:26
Speaker A
From Aihas mouth erupted a pillar of flame of firestyle jutzu that clashed against another pillar of fire. The two streams hung frozen in madair locked in perfect stalemate. Feeling the immense power of this fire release, Achi Hamadara's playful, casual demeanor
2008:40
Speaker A
instantly evaporated, replaced by an unquenchable blaze of fighting spirit. After roughly two minutes, the two simultaneously withdrew their jutzu.
2008:48
Speaker A
Achi Hamadara landed slowly, his gaze fixed on the figure before him. The moment he truly looked his breath caught, the young man was the spitting image of himself. His heart jolted.
2008:57
Speaker A
Could this be one of my descendants? Or perhaps a descendant of Azuna or even of my own father? But Aihaan had no intention of stopping merely because Madara was stunned. He clapped his hands together with style. Deep forced
2009:09
Speaker A
emergence. Shakra surged. The earth roared and colossal vines erupted from beneath the ground carrying an enormous flower that rose between the two combatants. The vines immediately lashed out toward Achihamadara. Snapping back to his senses, he summoned the azure
2009:23
Speaker A
skeletal framework of his susenu, forming it into a blade and slashing through the vines. Whoosh! The vines were cleaved in two and halted their advance. But the next instant, the flower bloomed. Pollen laced with anesthetic and hallucinogenic properties
2009:36
Speaker A
flooded the entire battlefield. Aihamadara frowned. Are you a fool? Don't you know I am an Edotensei? My five senses have long been stripped away, and the pollen of the deep forest emergence spreads through the sense of smell. This jutzu is utterly useless
2009:49
Speaker A
against me. Aihadara was normally not one to explain himself. But the moment he saw that Achihajans face was an exact replica of his own, his heart softened. He began to regard the young man as a genuine descendant of his
2010:01
Speaker A
bloodline. Thus, he began to lecture Achiha Jean in the tone of an elder intending to teach him a lesson or two.
2010:07
Speaker A
I know Achihaan replied coolly. Oh, you know, if you know, then why not unleash your full strength directly? Why resort to such underhanded tricks? As he spoke, a sudden realization struck Aihamadara.
2010:18
Speaker A
He glanced toward the village of Takiir and at Fu who was struggling to keep her eyes open. Understanding dawn, you intend to put them to sleep through hypnosis. Don't you? You think I won't attack those who have lost
2010:27
Speaker A
consciousness? Is that it? Aiha Madara regarded Achiha with keen interest. Achihaan nodded as the clan head of the Aiha. And as the shinobi no Shura, you should have no interest in those who cannot fight back. Right. Aihaan knew
2010:40
Speaker A
Madara's character well. He never struck at the old, the weak, or the defenseless. He only killed mercilessly those stronger than him or those who stood in his path. Aiha Madara's lips curled upward, then hand over the Seven Tales Jinuriki. And I'll spare them. How
2010:53
Speaker A
about that? No deal. Let's settle this with our fists. Ajihaan likewise summoned his own susenu skeleton. Its appearance and aura identical to Madaris. Aiha Madara's expression shifted drastically. What in the world was this man? This power was unmistakably the same origin as his own.
2011:10
Speaker A
There should only be one such power in heaven and earth. His why why did Achihajans susenu still exist?
2011:15
Speaker A
Horde Madara don't lose focus in battle. Aiha Jeans voice rang out as his susenu transformed into a long blade, slicing through Madara's defenses and descending upon his head. Aiha Madara let out a cold snort. Susenu second stage. The azure Susenu enveloped him
2011:30
Speaker A
entirely, deflecting Aihas susenu blade. Who are you really? Why do you carry my power? Aiha Madara realized that this man could not possibly beat any descendant of his. He was like another version of himself. My name is Aiha Jean. I am the fifth Hokag of
2011:44
Speaker A
Kenoa. As for this power, can you prove it belongs to you? He too entered the first stage of Susenu and their strength returned to parody. Aihamadara's face turned grim. This oursed bastard.
2011:55
Speaker A
Somehow he had obtained a copy of Madara's own power. It should have been impossible. Yet here it was undeniable.
2012:01
Speaker A
Within the territory of Takiir, two towering susenu clashed in a devastating battle. The battlefield was left in ruin. Achiha Madara roared and charged at Achihaan, willing his Susanu to manifest a long blade that slashed viciously toward him. Aihaan made the
2012:16
Speaker A
exact same motion, striking back. The collision of the two Susenu blades erupted in a massive explosion. Boom!
2012:22
Speaker A
The shock wave radiated 100 meters in every direction. The earth split, mountains crumbled. Fu barely holding herself upright slowly rose to her feet.
2012:30
Speaker A
Speaking to the seven tales within her, she pleaded, "comi, help me. I have to go help Aihaan. Are you insane? Fu fighting at this level, you'll be nothing but dead weight. Worse, you'll only become a burden to that boy. Ki had
2012:42
Speaker A
already realized this was a battle between two Aihomadoras. Four-etailed beasts like them, even a single graze could prove fatal. Let alone Fujage and Shuriki. But Aihaan is a friend I just made. He risked his life to save me a
2012:54
Speaker A
moment ago. I can't just stand by and watch him fight for his life while I do nothing. Fu said with innocent stubbornness. Her words left Comey silent. It deliberated for two seconds before nodding. Fine, I'll help you, but
2013:06
Speaker A
you will only attack from range. If you so much as think about closing distance, I will immediately take control of your body. Against Achiha, the two of us combined amount to little more than a single swing of his blade. Ki had
2013:17
Speaker A
already made a tremendous concession. It didn't want to be involved in this fight in the first place. How is this even winnable? Two Aihamaras two shinobi no Shura trading slash for slash. Even Hasharama himself would be heavily injured if he wasn't careful. Fu nodded.
2013:32
Speaker A
Ki lent her its chakra and she formed hand seals before leaping to a vantage point. With her keen eyes, she spotted cracks forming on Achi Hamadar's face.
2013:40
Speaker A
Having located her target, she called out Comey Tailed Beast Ball. Received. The next moment, Fu raised both hands.
2013:47
Speaker A
Two pitch black spheres condensed in her palms writhing with savage chakra energy rotating and compressing at dizzying speed. Fuzge gay stayed locked on Achiadara. Using the seven tailes secret art to take flight, she waited until the tailed beast balls had reached full
2014:00
Speaker A
power, then aimed them directly at him. Aihaan, get out of the way, Fu shouted.
2014:05
Speaker A
Aihaan instinctively obeyed and retreated. Confused, Aihamadara turned toward the source of the voice. Two black violet beams of light shot straight toward his body. His pupils contracted. Tailed beast balls. The tailed beast balls brimmed with destructive power as they silently
2014:20
Speaker A
hurdled toward Achiadara. He snarled Susanu. The tailed beast ball struck Madara. Achiha Susenu and exploded instantly unleashing a blinding white light. A thunderous roar followed making even Jan Aiha who had retreated to the side knit his brows and close his eyes.
2014:36
Speaker A
Who would have thought the Seven Tales Genturiki possessed such tremendous power? Then again, she had once fought Madara Aiha one-on-one. Dust and smoke raged, shrouding Madara Aiha's figure.
2014:46
Speaker A
After about 2 minutes, the smoke began to slowly clear and an enormous armored Susanu hand reached out toward Fu.
2014:52
Speaker A
Little girl, don't you know that interrupting someone's battle is extremely rude? Madaraa Achiha's voice was unnervingly calm. Fu's pupils contracted. Watching the enormous hand rapidly close in from the distance, her face turned pale. She had never imagined that anyone could withstand two-tailed
2015:07
Speaker A
beast balls and survive, let alone counterattack. Jean Aiha knew he could no longer hide his abilities. He clapped his hands together and called out, "Sage are true." Several thousand hands. The moment the words left his mouth, a thousand armed great Buddha rose from
2015:21
Speaker A
the earth. Its face filled with compassion, its eyes closed in serene repose. The blue power of Susenu flowed from Jean Aiha's feet and spread throughout the entire giant Buddha, making it look as though the great Buddha had dawned a suit of blue armor.
2015:34
Speaker A
With a thought, Jean Aiha sent one of the great Buddha's hands shooting outward. It struck the wrist of Madara Aiha's susenu arm deflecting his grab.
2015:42
Speaker A
Boom! The collision between the two erupted in a fierce surge of air, hurling Foo's frail figure through the sky as she let out a scream. Why are these two so powerful? Fu screamed in her heart. Because both of their
2015:53
Speaker A
ninjutsu are techniques that can bring an entire waring states era to an end. Shomé finally spoke after a long silence. From now on, I'll take control of your body. A battle on this level.
2016:03
Speaker A
You'd be better off watching from the sidelines. With that, Shay the Seven Tales seized control of Foo's body outright and transformed into his true form, a gigantic stag beetle. Then shot upward at incredible speed. From high above, he watched the two mighty beings
2016:16
Speaker A
clash. Damn it, you even have a power like Hashiamaramas. Madara Aiha was especially familiar with the presence and power of Hashiama Senju. Sensing the chakra emanating from within the great Buddha clad in Susenu the corner of his eye twitched. Who exactly is this man?
2016:31
Speaker A
Why does he always possess the power of both me and Hashiamarama? If that's the case, does he have that too? Just then, the system suddenly spoke ding.
2016:38
Speaker A
Congratulations host on fully mastering the chakra of Hasharama Senju and Madara Aya. Your man Gekko Sharinggon is now being further upgraded. Ding. Please choose an upgrade path. Life attack defense spacetime. At that moment, the system panel appeared before Jean Aiha.
2016:53
Speaker A
Five colored buttons, green, red, blue, purple, and gray materialized in front of him. Jean Aiha chose the last option without hesitation. Time. In his understanding, time was the emperor and space. The king. As long as one could control time, the outcome of battle was
2017:07
Speaker A
already sealed. Ding. Congratulations, host, for choosing the time evolution template. The grey ninetomo renegon has awakened. Ding. Renegan ability one.
2017:15
Speaker A
Time stop can freeze time for 10 seconds. Cool down 30 seconds. Two. Time rewind can revert any target to its state from 20 minutes ago. Usable three times per day. Cool down 4 hours. Three.
2017:27
Speaker A
Time reversal can be used once every 10 years. The duration of the reversal is decided by the host and it can alter causality use with caution. In addition, the renegade's basic techniques universal pull almighty push chibbaku tinsi limbo border jail six path sage
2017:42
Speaker A
art tingi. The system introduced a dizzying array of skills to Jean Aiha, leaving him somewhat dumbfounded. But when his consciousness returned to reality, he opened his eyes, revealing the gray renegan, Madara Aiha's heart pounded violently, just as I thought. So
2017:57
Speaker A
you two have gained those eyes. Jean Aiha, join me. I believe that as long as we join hands, this entire ninja world will kneel beneath our feet. Madara Aiha burst into wild laughter. He felt that Jean Aiha was a kindred spirit, both in
2018:10
Speaker A
personality and in the way he handled things. He had none of Hashiamarama's hypocrisy. He was a pragmatic man.
2018:15
Speaker A
People like that tended to succeed far more easily than those who only talked about righteousness and benevolence.
2018:21
Speaker A
Chom the Seven Tales stared fixedly at Jon Aiha's eyes and muttered, "How is this possible? How does he have those eyes?" Comes voice trembled, and his gaze held both awe and terror. "What's wrong, Shom? Are you afraid?" Fu asked
2018:34
Speaker A
in confusion. "Those eyes of Jean Aachiha. They're called the renegan the same kind of eyes as the sage of six paths." Shomé replied. Fus entire body shuddered. Doesn't that mean Jean Aiha is a sage? Chom glanced at her.
2018:46
Speaker A
Perhaps it was Fu's ignorance that made the previously frightened Chom settle down. No, at least not for now. Becoming a sage is not as simple as merely possessing those eyes. Ch said calmly.
2018:56
Speaker A
Still, this battle can now be brought to an end. Madara Aiha's eyes at the moment are nothing more than Mangeko Sharing.
2019:02
Speaker A
Compared with the renegon, they are nothing. Chom breathed a sigh of relief. He had sensed the overwhelming murderous intent and desire for control emanating from Madara Aiha. If they fell into his hands, he and Fu would likely meet no
2019:14
Speaker A
good end. Jean Aiha was silent for a moment after hearing Madara Aiha's words. Then the corners of his mouth curved up into a cold sneer. What makes you think I cooperate with you? Because of those eyes and your ambition. Our
2019:26
Speaker A
goals are the same. to put an end to this chaotic age and to become true gods. Madara Aiha declared, "Sorry, but I'm not interested in playing a supporting role in your rise to godhood.
2019:36
Speaker A
Besides, I don't care for illusions. What I like is the feeling of reality." With that, Jean Aiha raised one finger toward the sky. Suddenly, a meteor in outer space as if guided by some unseen force broke through the atmosphere in
2019:47
Speaker A
flames and hurdled toward Madara. Aiha thing I should say, Jean Aiha in toned coldly. The meteor accelerated, homing in on Madara Aiha. Madara's pupils shrank violently. As a former renegan wielder, he was all too familiar with this technique. Damn it. So, we can't
2020:03
Speaker A
reach an agreement after all. Madara Aiha launched his perfect susenu into the sky, manifested two tachi in its hands, and let out a fierce roar. He slashed at the meteor shing. Madara Aiha's hands went numb, yet he clung
2020:15
Speaker A
tightly to the twin blades until he had carved through the meteor. He turned back to glance at Jean Aiha, then vanished into the night sky. Jean Aiha stared at the direction of his departure for a long time, unable to snap out of
2020:26
Speaker A
it. It was not until Fu regained control of her body and flew in front of him with a secret technique that she said cheerfully. Jean Aiha, congratulations.
2020:34
Speaker A
You won. Jean Aiha came back to his senses. Seeing Fu's smiling face and hearing her cheerful, relaxed tone, he chuckled and dispelled both the Suznu and the great Buddha while his eyes turned back to black. After all, his
2020:46
Speaker A
reneg was his own. He could switch it off at well. It was nothing like that secondhand thing of Sasuke. outside Kenoha village. At this moment, Hayashi Huga sat within the Hokag's office reviewing Kenoha's political documents.
2020:58
Speaker A
Just then, a knock sounded at his door. He frowned involuntarily. Who is it? An answer to the Lord acting Hokag. I am Saratobi Wanu clan head of the Saratobi clan. I have come today to request an audience with his excellency, the acting
2021:10
Speaker A
Hokag. Saratobi Wanu and the new clan head of the Shamura clan, Shamura Hashio, stood outside the door. A cold glint filled both pairs of eyes as they fixed an unblinking stare on the door of the Hokag's office. Behind them stood a
2021:23
Speaker A
crowd of ninja. They wore masks. Unmistakably, the death warriors of the Suratobi Corps in the Shamura clan.
2021:28
Speaker A
Although Saratobi Wanu's voice was perfectly differential, Hayashi Huga could sense that something was a miss.
2021:34
Speaker A
He instantly activated his Bakugan. The next moment, the scene before him plunged him into an icy abyss. About a hundred Jonan stood with chakra weapons trained on his door. Their intentions could not have been more obvious. seize power. The two words flashed through
2021:47
Speaker A
Hayashi Huga's mind. If Kenoha fell into their hands, the supply lines to the front would be severed. Kohaa currently possessed the greatest military strength, and its daily consumption of provisions was astronomical. Moreover, as the leading village among the five
2022:01
Speaker A
great ninja villages, if Kohaa withdrew its forces for the sake of the village, the other four villages would inevitably harbor resentment. A devastating stain on Kenoa's image. Just as he was wondering how to answer, a figure appeared. What's the matter, Uncle
2022:13
Speaker A
Hayashi? Has something got you stumped? The voice made Hayashi Huga's pupils contract. He turned toward the source of the voice. Aihaan was sitting on the sofa drinking tea with an air of complete ease. You didn't leave. He stared at Achiha on the sofa in shock
2022:28
Speaker A
and said in a low voice, "No, I've already left. I simply left some contingencies in place." Aihaan spoke slowly. "The one standing before you now is only one of my clones." His voice was calm and unhurried. Then we're done for.
2022:40
Speaker A
The Saratobi and Shimura clans are rebelling now, and they're already lying in ambush outside the door. How can a single clone possibly hold them off?
2022:48
Speaker A
Hayashi Huga pressed his hand to his forehead. The Huga clan's younger generation and high-end combat strength had already been sent to the front, as had the other ninja clans aligned with the Hokag. No one had expected that the
2022:59
Speaker A
Shamura and Saratobi clans could possess a full hundred Jonan. Looking at it now, everything had been carefully prepared beforehand. Their goal was to retake Kinoa's authority and drag Achihas name through the mud across the ninja world. Aihaan chuckled lightly. Senior
2023:13
Speaker A
Hayashi, do you really think that pack of worthless rabble outside can stage a coup and seize power? Even if I am only a wood clone of my original body, crushing them would be effortless.
2023:22
Speaker A
Aihas clone true to form shared Aihas personality. Had the clone not admitted it himself, Hayashi Huga would never have believed it was a clone. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. I thought of a way. Achi Haan glanced up at Hayashi Huga only to see
2023:36
Speaker A
Hayashis eyes blazing with light. He walked straight up to Achiha and spoke. I need you to play Achiha. This shouldn't be any trouble for you, should it? Haishi Huga said in a low voicehans clone rested his chin on his hand. Why
2023:49
Speaker A
all this beating around the bush? If you ask me, I could wipe them all out with a single jutzu. Wouldn't that be better? A clone's chakra is limited by nature.
2023:56
Speaker A
Even if you can unleash one A-rank jutzu failing to wipe them all out and instead stirring up their ferocity will only make matters worse. Hayashi Huga explained with grave seriousness. Let's just say is there any possibility that this clone of mine has more chakra than
2024:10
Speaker A
a hundred of you combined. The clone rolled his eyes. Hearing this Hayashi Huga was dumbfounded. He looked at Aihas clone in disbelief. His gaze full of doubt. The clone laughed. Go open the door and let them in. Having
2024:22
Speaker A
said that, he walked toward the Hokag's seat. Just then, Saratobi Wanu outside seemed to have waited a long time without receiving a reply. His expressions sank, his eyes turned icy, and he waved his hand. The ninja under his command rushed forward at once and
2024:35
Speaker A
kicked open the door of the Hokag's building. Bang! The door crashed to the ground while Hayashi Hugo watched the Saratobi and Shamura elite storm in with an ice cold gaze. "What are you, scum trying to stage a rebellion?" Hayashi's
2024:48
Speaker A
voice carried the weight of age, yet his mental fortitude was iron. Even surrounded by over a hundred men, he showed not the slightest fear. Instead, it was he who asked whether they meant to rebel. Saratobi Lanu laughed lightly.
2024:59
Speaker A
Rebellion wrong. We are setting things right. Oh, setting things right. Haishi laughed in anger. His eyes fixed on Saratobi Wanu and Shamurishio were filled with killing intent. Shamurishio let out a cold laugh. He seemed to relish the expressions on the faces of
2025:14
Speaker A
the high and mighty. That look of wishing to kill him yet being helpless to do anything about it. Kohaa belongs to the third Hokag Saratobi Husen. From now on, only an heir personally designated by Lord Husen is worthy of
2025:26
Speaker A
inheriting Kinoa. Saratobi Luanu declared proudly, "Would you dare say that in front of the fifth Hokag Aiha?" Hayashi Huga spat at him. Saratobi Luanu sneered. The key is that he is not in Kenoha right now. Moreover, our third
2025:38
Speaker A
Hokag Lord Saratobi Isuma is currently at the Saratobi clan compound. 70% of Kenoha's elite combat strength has now gone to the front lines. Of the 30% left in the village are Saratobi and Shamura clans hold 25%. Even if the remaining 5%
2025:54
Speaker A
all obeyed Achihas orders, could they possibly stop us? Shamura Shio finally bared his fangs. Originally, when Achiha was present, he had been Aihas loyal bootlicker, serving the Aiha clan with all his heart and might.
2026:07
Speaker A
Now that Achiha was gone, he immediately wanted to seize his former master's legacy. At that moment, a sudden clap of applause rang out. Everyone frowned, especially Saratobi, Lanu, and Shamura Shio, and they turned toward the source of the sound. Their vision darkened on
2026:21
Speaker A
the spot, and they felt as if the sky were falling. Hichok, my lol Lord Yuv returned. Saratobi Lanu dropped straight to his knees and slammed his forehead hard against the floor. Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump. An immense terror
2026:36
Speaker A
enveloped him. Only the pain made him feel that he was still alive. Every word he had just spoken must have been heard by Aiha. He was done for.
2026:44
Speaker A
Shamura Shio meanwhile lay prostrate on the ground crawling like a dog to Achihajans side and said fawningly Lord Hokage I have always been your man.
2026:52
Speaker A
This time it was only because the Saruto Tobi clan had grown too powerful that our Shamura clan could not resist. So I decided to feain compliance and infiltrate the enemy's ranks first so that once you returned I could open the
2027:03
Speaker A
city gates for you and purge Konoha in your name. I beg you Lord Hokag to see where my loyalty truly lies. Shamur Shio forced himself to stay calm, but his heartbeat betrayed how nervous he was.
2027:13
Speaker A
The clone kicked out, sending Shamura Shio flying, Saratobi Lanu along with him and embedding them both into the wall of the Hokags office. The hundred Jonan instantly stood frozen.
2027:23
Speaker A
The eyes they cast upon Achihaan were filled with utter terror. Leave. Why are you so eager for me to leave? Achi Haan rose slowly, a cold sneer curling at the corner of his mouth. The petty thoughts hidden in those two hearts could not
2027:35
Speaker A
escape his eyes at all. Who was Achi Haan? He was a peerless champion, undefeated from the very start of his career. He had fought three villages single-handedly and forced them to retreat. And with a thunderous iron fist, he had forged political alliances.
2027:48
Speaker A
He had marginalized and sidelined the clans that sided with the Saratobi. It could be said that when it came to politics, no one in Kenoha could outplay Aiha. Saratobi Yuma had truly brought disaster upon those clans. He had told
2028:00
Speaker A
himself that Aihaan had gone off to war, leaving Kenoha's defenses empty. If they launched a coup now, they would surely overthrow the village's government and then carry away its grain, gold, and silver to Kirigakir. The Mizukage would accept them, granting them high
2028:13
Speaker A
positions, generous salaries, and endless rewards. Rather than live under others in Canoha, swallow humiliation and be mocked openly and in secret by other clans. It was far better to risk everything in one desperate struggle, to carve out a comfortable place of their
2028:26
Speaker A
own for themselves and their families. And so, the two of them had done exactly that. Yet all of it rested on the premise that the Hokag Aihaan had left Kinoa and left the village without top tier combat strength. Now the Hokage was
2028:38
Speaker A
standing right there. Their faces turned deathly pale and all they could pray for was that the Hokag would spare at least a few of their lives. They wanted to leave some surviving heirs for their clans guards. As the words left his
2028:49
Speaker A
mouth, Umbu ninja appeared. Although their superiors had gone to the battlefield, these were at best peak tun with a few Jonan mixed in. They were certainly far weaker than the Sartoi Legion. But with Achi Haha here, each of
2029:00
Speaker A
them had fierce light blazing in his eyes. With the Hokag present, whom did they have to fear? Take them all down.
2029:06
Speaker A
Anyone who disobys will be executed. After Achihaan gave the order, the U ninja surged forward. Some among the Saratobi Legion remained arrogant and defiant, a few reckless hottheheads stepped out and tried to attack the U.
2029:18
Speaker A
Aihaan used the body flicker technique and ripped out the heart and lungs of that reckless ninja. And so that Saratobi ninja fell in unwilling defeat.
2029:26
Speaker A
His eyes filled with fierce hatred as he stared at Aiha then at Saratobi Lanu. At this moment, Saratobi Lanu possessed neither Saratobi Horizon's decisiveness nor Saratobi Horizon strength. Faced with this scene, he could only swallow his anger. All the while hoping that
2029:41
Speaker A
Saratobi Assuma would not be foolish enough to march into the village. Yet, as the saying goes, nine out of 10 things in this world refused to go as one wishes. Saratobi Assuma was now at the Saratobi clan compound commanding
2029:52
Speaker A
the remaining 2,000 odd members of the Saratobi Legion. He said, "Aiha is despotic. He destroyed the Saratobi clan's foundations and turned us into a target for all. Think of our Saratobi clan. For generations, we served Kenoha loyally. Yet now we are cast aside. Can
2030:08
Speaker A
you endure this kind of life?" Saratobi Assuma rose and swept his hand through the air. The Saratobi Legion's warriors looked at him with fanatical reverence and roared at once, "We cannot. We cannot. We cannot. Kohaa's defenses are hollow now. We have 3,000 Jonan. The
2030:23
Speaker A
vanguard has already gone to capture Hugahayashi. The rest of us will charge into the Hokag tower immediately and seize control. After that, we will contact the major clans. E. Those willing to submit can be promised rich rewards. But anyone who is ungrateful
2030:37
Speaker A
dares to resist Fain's compliance or leaks information will be killed without mercy. Saratobi Yuma had no way back now, so he had to make certain that word of this never reached Aihas ears.
2030:47
Speaker A
Otherwise, the Saratobi clan might be completely wiped out today. Yui Karinai had not gone to the battlefield because she had been unwell over the past few days. Now, she was at home. Her house was very close to the Saratobi clan
2030:59
Speaker A
compound, which was also why she had far more chances to come into contact with Saratobi Asuma than other ninja did. But at this moment, when she heard the Saratobi clan's revolt and Saratobi Asuma's voice, her expression changed.
2031:10
Speaker A
She instantly understood what Asuma was planning, so she dressed and rushed straight to the Saratobi clan grounds.
2031:16
Speaker A
The people there tried to stop her, but as one of Kenoha's four great Jon and Yui Karinai subdued the guards with just a low-ranked Jingjutsu. She pushed open the gate and saw Saratobi Asuma in full armor his back to her sweeping his hand
2031:28
Speaker A
forward as he commanded move out. This operation is cenamed Ping Jean. The Saratobi Legion ninja roared. Seeing this, Saratobi Asuma felt a surge of warmth in his heart. He turned around and saw the figure he had so often
2031:41
Speaker A
yearned for in his midnight dreams. Yui Karinai choked out. Assuma, do you have any idea what you were doing? This is rebellion. If the Hokag returns to the village, have you thought about what will happen to you and the Saratobi
2031:51
Speaker A
clan? Saratobi Assuma had originally wanted to exchange pleasantries with Yui Karinai, but his face fell at her words.
2031:58
Speaker A
I am doing this to save myself. The Saratobi clan has suffered under Aiha jean for too long. If we continue to remain silent, then we will become a second Aiha clan. This battle is unavoidable. It cannot be prevented and
2032:10
Speaker A
it cannot be avoided. Yui Karina, I stand aside or don't blame me for disregarding what we once shared.
2032:16
Speaker A
Saratobi Asuma felt terrible saying these words. After all, she was his ex-girlfriend. But if he did not say this and he was truly exposed in the future, he would be overwhelmed with guilt for involving her. Yui Karina held
2032:27
Speaker A
a kana to her own throat and said, "As Suma, if you insist on rebelling, then you will have to step over my corpse first." Kohaa is now recovering and thriving. Do you have any idea what brilliance it has shown? Would you
2032:38
Speaker A
really stand by and watch all of this be destroyed with reened eyes? Yui Karina demanded an answer from Asuma. Saratobi Assuma gritted his teeth. Yes, Kenoha is indeed full of vitality now, but this vibrant Kenoha has no place for the
2032:50
Speaker A
Saratobi. If I do not rebel, how is the Saratobi clan supposed to survive in the future? Everyone regards being part of the Saratobi clan as a disgrace. If that is so, does the Saratobi clan still have any reason to exist? Yui Karinai move
2033:04
Speaker A
aside. Saratobi Assuma said in a low voice. Yui Karinai shook her head. Just then, Saratobi Yasuma took a deep breath, used the body flicker technique to appear before her, and drove a punch into her stomach. This punch was meant
2033:16
Speaker A
only to rob Yui Karinai of her ability to fight. It would not cause her any real harm. Yui Karinai's eyes flew wide open. She had not expected Saratobi Asuma to actually attack her at this moment. For an instant, her heart turned
2033:29
Speaker A
cold. The next moment, a fair-skinned hand reached out and blocked Assuma's fist. Assuma's pupils constricted and he looked up at the newcomer. The sight drained the color from his face. "Oh my, oh my, Assuma, it seems you have made a
2033:40
Speaker A
wrong choice." Aihaan looked at his fist and shook his head. Do you know that after you left, whenever Karinai had the chance, she would tell me about your good qualities and speak well of you?
2033:50
Speaker A
She was even willing to use her own life as a guarantee for the Saratobi clan. It was because of her words that I did not continue to hold the Saratobi clan accountable. But you, a traitor and a rebel, what have you done? The power in
2034:01
Speaker A
Achihans arm suddenly erupted, sending Saratobi Assuma, flying as he uttered the words traitor and rebel Aihas aura abruptly surged. A wave of Hokaga level pressure crushed against Asuma, draining his face of color and sending his mind into violent turmoil.
2034:16
Speaker A
How terrifying. This man actually brings this much pressure to bear on me. I have to admit, he really is the fifth Hokag.
2034:22
Speaker A
Assuma thought to himself. Standing before Achi Haan, he felt a profound helplessness. Karina's face was deathly pale. She knelled on the ground, pleading with Aiha. Lord Hokag Asuma was only led astray, bewitched by the Shamura clan leader of that time. It was
2034:37
Speaker A
not his true intention. Isn't that right, Assuma? Say something. Karinai looked at him, tears brimming in her eyes, her gaze laden with intreaty.
2034:44
Speaker A
Asuma felt a bitter pain in his chest watching Karinai like that. Aihaan watched Asuma calmly, waiting to see how he would choose. Truth be told, he truly wanted to kill Asuma right then. This was the last time Aihaan would grant him
2034:56
Speaker A
one final chance. Asuma fell silent. He looked at Karinai, then at Aihaan, and finally at the Saratobi troops behind him. They lifted their heads to meet his gaze. Their eyes filled with fear and desperate pleading. Asuma took a deep
2035:08
Speaker A
breath. If they rose in rebellion now, they would not even leave a corpse behind, and the entire Saratobi clan would be cut off from the Shinobi world forever. Yet, letting go left him bitter. Just then, the Shamura clan
2035:19
Speaker A
leader stepped out from the crowd. Seizing the moment while everyone was distracted, he slipped behind Karinai and pressed the cany against her throat, bellowing, "Nobody move." His shout seized everyone's attention. Asuma spun around and saw the canai at Karina's
2035:32
Speaker A
throat. Panic flared in his heart. "Brother, why do you have to go this far? Hey, you fool. We've already raised our troops, and the plot is exposed.
2035:39
Speaker A
Here you are still hesitating. What a disgrace you look like." The Shamura clan leader let out a cold laugh. His expression at that moment bore an uncanny resemblance to Shamura Danzo. A sum count of three. If you keep
2035:50
Speaker A
hesitating and refused to strike, I'll pierce your beloved woman through then kill myself. You'll live the rest of your life in the agony of losing her.
2035:57
Speaker A
The Shamura clan leader's voice was icy. Assuma stopped his internal struggle and looked at Achiha with fighting spirit blazing in his eyes. Kill. The instant the word left his mouth. As suma moved first. Karina wailed. No, don't fight.
2036:10
Speaker A
If my single life can save you and the Saratobi clan, I will die with no regrets. Karina wept. Hearing her cries, Assuma gave a cold snort. Who gave you the right to decide your own future?
2036:20
Speaker A
Fire style ash pile burning. With a fierce shout in response, he spat out a cloud of smoke tinged with flames and launched it at Achihan. Aihaan raised his right hand and guard the skeletal frame of Susenu rising to block the ash
2036:33
Speaker A
pile burning. Assuma channeled wind nature chakra and slashed at Achihajan. Sisu yet the blade only threw off brilliant sparks and nothing more. His hands numb and his eyes defiant to Suma slashed again and again. Aiha Jean watched it all without the slightest
2036:47
Speaker A
reaction. But to Karina, it was like an ant trying to shake a tree. She roared Asuma, get the hell out of Kinoa, leave the village and stop attacking. Asuma's movement stopped for an instant, then he pressed the attack. He could not stop.
2036:59
Speaker A
Karinai was in that madman's hands and the Shamura clan leader stopped at nothing. In the past few years at Kiraigakur, the hidden mist village of Suma had seen exactly how ruthless he could be. Forgive me, Lord Hokag. If I
2037:10
Speaker A
die, I beg you to save Karinai. Striking against you was never my wish. He gritted his teeth, staking every last bet on Aiha. Aihaan took a deep breath.
2037:19
Speaker A
Of course, the moment he said it, a gleam flashed in his eyes. Beneath the earth, tendrils of vines crept along the ground toward the Shamura clan leader's feet, who was still savoring the sight of Asuma, fighting for his life. Even if
2037:31
Speaker A
I end up ruined Yusarito won't get off easy either. The Shamura clan leader thought to himself. The next moment vines erupted from the earth and bound him snapping the hand that held the cany. The Shamura clan leader stared
2037:42
Speaker A
blankly at it all. He tried to struggle only to discover he was utterly helpless. Karinai reacted first. She whirled around, drew a canai from her waist, and drove it into the clan leader's chest, twisting hard. Stunned, he stared at her in disbelief, his eyes
2037:55
Speaker A
brimming with venom and resentment. He finally understood. This woman meant to pin every crime on him and thereby save Karinai. And that was indeed Karinai's intention, which was why she absolutely could not let the Shamura clan leader live. Aiha Jean watched the scene
2038:09
Speaker A
unfold, then gave a faint smile at Asuma. Assuma, you should count yourself fortunate to have a girlfriend who is always thinking of you. That said, he sent Asuma flying with a kick into the nearby wall. The force was not great,
2038:20
Speaker A
just enough to leave Asuma unable to move. Karinai was alarmed. She rushed to Asuma's side to examine his injuries.
2038:26
Speaker A
Seeing only superficial wounds, she breathed a sigh of relief and looked toward Achiha. Aihaan announced the mastermind of the rebellion. The Shamura clan leader has been executed. Those who surrender will not be punished for past offenses. Anyone who resists will be
2038:40
Speaker A
killed on the spot. The instant his words fell to Saratobi clan members laid their weapons on the ground. They trusted Achihajans word. If he said he would not pursue the matter, then he would not pursue it. As the fifth Hokag,
2038:51
Speaker A
his word was as iron and unshakable as a vow. How could he lie? Clang after clang rang out as they crouched on the ground with their hands locked behind their heads. Aihaan looked at Korini who knelt on the ground cowtowing frantically in
2039:04
Speaker A
gratitude. He waved a hand. I'm only doing this for Hinata's sake. But remember this, it stops here. If Saratobi Isuma ever crosses the line again, I will show no mercy. With those words, he turned and walked away. The
2039:16
Speaker A
ANVU ninja behind him, and Hayashi Huga cast looks of contempt at Asuma, who lay crumpled on the ground like a dead dog.
2039:22
Speaker A
From this day forward, Assuma's story would spread throughout Kinoa, and the Sartobi clan would be nailed to the pillar of shame. But in Karina's eyes, none of that mattered. As long as Asuma was alive, she had won the greatest
2039:33
Speaker A
prize of all. On the way back, Aihaan led the way with Hayashi Huga following behind. Hayashi's face twisted uncomfortably as he asked Lord Hokag why not wipe out the Saratobi clan completely. The Saratobi clan has faults, but they also have merits. It
2039:47
Speaker A
cannot be denied that if Herus and Saratobi had not stepped forward, Kenoha, beset by internal strife and surrounded by wolves, would have suffered far greater losses. For that reason, I will spare their lives, but only this once. If it happens again, I
2039:59
Speaker A
will kill them with my own hands. Aihas eyes were deep and profound as he spoke. Hearing these words, Hayori Saratki finally snapped out of her days.
2040:08
Speaker A
After pondering the matter, she reluctantly nodded, signifying her willingness to hearken to Achihajan. Indeed, Huen Saratobi had committed many grave errors. Yet, as Aihan posited, one must do the right thing at the right time. Though Husuan Saratobi's record
2040:22
Speaker A
was tarnished, his contributions to Kanagakur remained indelible and monumental. As soon as Aihaan departed, Hayori Sarati sprang to her feet, cradling Assuma tightly against her chest and sprinted toward the Kohaa Medical Ninja institute. Her gratitude toward Achihaan had reached a crescendo
2040:38
Speaker A
threatening to overflow. She made a solemn vow that she would toil ceaselessly and devote herself to her duties from this day forward. She pledged to carry on Asuma Saratobi's unfulfilled burden repaying this village in a hokag with unwavering dedication.
2040:52
Speaker A
The clouds heavy with imminent rain were suddenly rent by an unseen hand. Sunlight poured through the fisher falling precisely upon Hayori Sarati.
2041:00
Speaker A
The medical staff were left momentarily flabbergasted entranced by the gilded aura now enveloping Hyori Serati. Bathed in the warmth of the sun, her gaze softened as she looked at Assuma, now admitted to the hospital. It seems even the heavens believe you belong here, not
2041:14
Speaker A
just the Hokag. Asuma this time, simply live a normal life. Forget any thoughts of rebellion. Can you do that? Assuma's eyelids twitched though he did not open them. Suddenly, warm drops splashed against his cheek and lids. It did not
2041:26
Speaker A
take long for him to recognize them. They were Hyori Sarati's tears. She remained by his side just as she had in the past, using her unique way to comfort him in his darkest hours. Assuma Suritobi fained sleep while Hayori
2041:38
Speaker A
Saratki continued to ramble about old memories. It was not until a nurse came to change his bandages in the evening that she realized how much time had elapsed. Assuma, I am leaving. I hope you wake up soon. When you do, I will
2041:48
Speaker A
take you to get fried chicken and fine wine. In fact, I will even ignore your smoking habits. You can smoke as much as you wish. Upon hearing her second statement, Asuma felt his entire body shutter. Instinctively, he tried to open
2042:00
Speaker A
his eyes, desperate to ask if she was serious. However, Hayori Sarati swiftly rose and turned to walk out the door.
2042:06
Speaker A
The nurse seized the opportunity to finish changing Asuma's bandages before following her out. Only then did Assuma Soratobi open his eyes. He first adjusted to his surroundings, taking in the familiar furnishings of the Kenoha hospital, his mind blanking out in
2042:19
Speaker A
shock. Could it be that he was wrong? Or perhaps he was never cut out for a successful revolt. Nevertheless, starting from this moment, all of that was irrelevant. He had forfeited every bargaining chip, no opportunity remained. His sole task now was to
2042:31
Speaker A
remain in Kenoha obediently and keep his girlfriend by his side. Suddenly, the door slid open and a familiar voice reached his ears. So, you're staying here. Asuma Soratobi turned toward the entrance. The nurse smiled and announced, "Hokag sama, this is the
2042:44
Speaker A
room." Aihas clone stepped into the room. Observing Asuma Saratobi, sitting on the bed, wary and alert, he offered a smile. You're awake. How are you feeling? Achi Hahas sudden inquiry stunned Asuma Saratobi who had been rehearsing responses to a barrage of
2042:59
Speaker A
reproaches. He had not anticipated that Achiha would visit not to reprimand him but to express concern. Assuma lowered his gaze looking at the hospital gown on his body and replied softly, "I am mostly recovered." Aihaan nodded and walked further into the room. He
2043:13
Speaker A
retrieved a pack of cigarettes from his inner pocket, a brand Asuma often smoked available exclusively in Kenoha. Care for one? Achi Hajan opened the pack and offered it to Assuma. Assuma nodded, extracted a cigarette and held it to his
2043:26
Speaker A
lips as Achihajan handed him the lighter. With practice, Easuma ignited the cigarette yet kept the lighter in hand watching Achihajan. Aihaan chuckled. He also took a cigarette and Asuma lit it for him before closing the lighter. Hokag sama, you did not execute
2043:40
Speaker A
me. Are you truly not concerned? Auma Saratobi asked, having rehearsed this question. He assumed Aiha Jan would likely dismiss it as his own audacity.
2043:48
Speaker A
Concerned about what? that you will attempt another rebellion or that you will become an insider agent for Kirigakure. Ajihajin mused. As you witness today, whether they are civilians or ninja clans, their hearts lie with me. Even if you could subjugate
2044:01
Speaker A
them through brute force and force them to acknowledge your authority. When the main army of Kenoha returns to the village, how could you possibly quell their overwhelming fury? Listening to Achiha's words, Assuma Suratobi bowed his head. Every point struck a vital
2044:14
Speaker A
nerve, leaving him without a rebuttal. Naturally, the most critical factor is that even combined your power pales in comparison to mine. Aihaan declared with absolute confidence. How? Assuma Saratobi looked at Achihajan and let out a bitter laugh. In present- day Kinoa,
2044:29
Speaker A
or indeed across the entire ninja world, who was unaware of Achihajans prowess, who dared to offend him. Even the Saratobi clans 3,000 elite force would turn into a puddle of weakness in his presence, let alone Asuma, who possessed only the strength of a Jonan.
2044:43
Speaker A
Assuma Soratobi smiled self-deprecatingly and took a deep drag of the cigarette. I truly envy you to possess such immense power. I envy you too. You have a woman who is willing to sacrifice her dignity to protect you. Do
2044:55
Speaker A
you realize that after you left Hayori Sarati pleaded with Hinata on your behalf more than once? Hinata too often murmured to me about your virtue. Aihaan looked deeply into Asuma Saratobi's eyes. Was any of this true? Only half.
2045:09
Speaker A
It was true that Hyori Sarati frequently interceded. But Hinata had only assisted him initially. After that, she remained indifferent to the matter. She adhered strictly to her own ninja code. If anyone harmed Aihas interests, even her teacher, she would offer no aid.
2045:23
Speaker A
Hearing this, Asuma Saratobi felt a sharp pain in his chest coupled with immense gratitude. He had not realized the extent of Hayori Sarati's sacrifice for him. Historically, she was one of Kohaa's four great Jonan. She had always carried herself with poise and grace.
2045:37
Speaker A
Yet for his rebellion and the Saratobi clan, she had cast aside her pride and dignity to beseech forgiveness. Asuma Saratobi felt the weight of what he owed Hyori Sarati growing heavier, accumulating beyond any possible repayment. How was he ever to settle
2045:50
Speaker A
such a debt? Hachihas words plunged Asuma Soritoi into a mastrom of guilt. Observing this, Aiha Jean rose a slight smile, gracing his lips. His objective had been achieved. It was time to leave.
2046:02
Speaker A
Think carefully about how to proceed from here on out. As Suma, I have said all I will say. Remember, if one day you choose to stand against Kohaa again, no one will be able to save you.
2046:10
Speaker A
Aihajans voice was ice cold laced with lethal intent. Auma felt cold sweat instantly soak through his clothes. By the time his senses returned, Achihaan had vanished, leaving behind only a box of cigarettes and a lighter. Aihaan walked out of the ward. Hugahayashi
2046:25
Speaker A
stood in the corridor waiting for him, and as he listened to Achihas masterful blend of carrot and stick, and those finely crafted words, his eyes lit up. Indeed, worthy of Achihaan. This psychological suggestion, this verbal coercion, this appeal to both reason and
2046:39
Speaker A
emotion made it all but impossible to defend. He had once imagined what his own reaction would be if he were Saratobi Assuma. Hearing those words, the answer was guilt toward Korini, guilt toward Kinoa, fear of Aiha, and awe at the depth of Kenoa's strength.
2046:53
Speaker A
These would be etched into their very bones. The Hokage is truly the Hokag. Those few words even made me a little afraid. Hugahayashi said softly.
2047:01
Speaker A
Aihajans clone glanced at him. Oh, could it be that senior Hayashi also wants to rebel? Test whether my blade is sharp. The instant these words left his mouth, Hugahashi was startled and hurriedly bowed. Lord Hokag, you misunderstand. I was saying that your
2047:15
Speaker A
rhetoric is nothing short of magical, and those piercing words command deep admiration. As for rebelling, without the Lord Hokag support, how could the Huga clan have achieved its current position? The Huga clan and the Lord Hokag are comrades on the same boat. We
2047:29
Speaker A
would never dare rebel. Startled, Huga Hayashi hurried to explain. Aihaan chuckled softly. I was just playing around. Why are you so nervous? He looked at Huga Hayashi amusement in his eyes. But in Huga Hayashi's eyes, it was a warning. Haishi did not dare make a
2047:43
Speaker A
sound. After a long moment, Aihaan shook his head. You are too sensitive. Come, let's return to the Hokag tower. With that, Achihaan started off first and vanished into the night. Just like Saratobi Asuma earlier, Hugah Hayashi felt the clothes on his back soaked with
2047:57
Speaker A
sweat. Yet, his eyes were resolute. It seemed that from now on he would have to keep a tight reign on the younger members of the clan. He was very intelligent and immediately understood that Achiha was acting with deeper
2048:07
Speaker A
intent. Ever since the Huga clan status had risen, many of its members had grown somewhat arrogant and self-satisfied.
2048:13
Speaker A
This was only normal. One could even call it human nature. Even he as the clan head felt it. Once people gained power, they might restrain themselves at first, but as time went on, a certain arrogance was hard to avoid. Such
2048:24
Speaker A
arrogance would not do. If it were allowed to persist with no one to check them, they might eventually harbor improper thoughts coveting what they had no right to obtain, such as the position of Hokag. Huga Hayashi returned to the
2048:35
Speaker A
Huga clan's compound first and summoned his trusted subordinate. From today onward, every member of the Huga clan is to act with restraint and devote themselves wholly to the people. If anyone bullies the weak Ron's women or prays upon the villagers, and I learn of
2048:48
Speaker A
it, I will not spare them." His tone was firm and even carried a trace of murderous intent that shocked the subordinate. He looked up at Huga Hayashi's face and saw that the clan head truly meant business. He quickly
2048:59
Speaker A
said, "Rest assured, clan head. I will spread your words throughout the Huga clan today. If such things happen again, we will show no mercy." Hugah Hayashi stared at the subordinate for a long time, then finally let out a breath.
2049:10
Speaker A
"All right, go and do it. You've worked hard." The subordinate shook his head, turned, and went off to relay the message throughout the Huga compound, understanding that the clan head must have his reasons for doing so. Huga Hayashi watched his retreating back for
2049:22
Speaker A
about 3 seconds, then left the Huga clan and made his way to the Hokag Tower. At the Hokage Tower, Aihaan sat in the Hokage seat, listening to everything the U had reported. He smiled. It seems my future father-in-law has a very keen
2049:35
Speaker A
political sense. He looked at the document in his hand, which recorded one by one the long buried misdeeds of Huga clan members over the years. Coldness crept into his eyes. It was not that he refused to spare Huga Hayashi's dignity.
2049:47
Speaker A
If he set such a precedent, his authority would wne. If he could not govern his own relatives, what right did he have to govern the villagers? By then, would he, the youth who had slain the dragon, not become a vicious dragon
2049:58
Speaker A
himself, an evil dragon brooding over the skies of Kenoha, just like Saratobi Herusen? He crumpled the document in his hand into a ball and placed it in the most conspicuous spot. Whoever it was, as long as they pushed open the door of
2050:09
Speaker A
the Hokag's office, they would see it at first glance. Sure enough, within 2 minutes, a knock came at the door. The Ubu ninja disappeared at once. Aihaan said, "Come in." As he spoke, the door was pushed open. Huga Hayashi entered
2050:21
Speaker A
with a smile and was just about to speak when he saw a crumpled ball of paper on the floor. Frowning, he picked it up.
2050:27
Speaker A
The corner of Achihans mouth curled upward. "Senior Hayesi, why bother looking at that waste paper? Why not just throw it away?" The suggestive note in Achihas voice made Hayashi, who had already begun to suspect something all the more certain, that the contents
2050:40
Speaker A
of that paper ball were far from ordinary. He tucked the paper away without any change of expression, then looked at Achiha with a smile. Lord Hokag, I swear that the Huga clan is absolutely loyal to Kinoa and to you and
2050:51
Speaker A
will be strict with itself from now on. We will be a model. Aihajan nodded. Well said, Senior. Hayashi, I believe you.
2050:57
Speaker A
It's late. You I'm about to leave. If anything comes up, I'll appear. Do your best. I believe in you. With that, Aihaan melted into Huga Hayashi's shadow and disappeared. It was only then that Hayashi let out a sigh of relief. He sat
2051:09
Speaker A
down on the sofa nearby, hands trembling as he poured himself a glass of water.
2051:13
Speaker A
He took a gulp of cold water, and only then did he regain his composure. These methods, this art of checks and balances, truly worthy of the fifth Hokag Aihajan. Then he spread the crumpled paper open, looking at the
2051:24
Speaker A
names of Huga clan members recorded on it, and the crimes they had committed, Huga Hayashis face, turned pale, and he gritted his teeth. Um, he called out. Um, ninjas appeared and looked at Hugahayashi in confusion, but Hayashi merely handed them the paper. Arrest all
2051:39
Speaker A
of these people and sentence them as they deserve. If I find any of you showing favoritism or privately reducing their sentences, you will bear the same guilt. Hugahayashi gave this order almost at a shout. After receiving the list, the Ubu ninjas were filled with
2051:52
Speaker A
admiration for him. They had not expected that this current Hokag would not cover up the unlawful deeds of his own clansmen in the slightest, but instead enforced the law impartially.
2052:01
Speaker A
For a time, Hugahayashi's image greatly rose in their eyes. The clone of Achihaan hiding in Huga Hayashi's shadow curled the corner of his mouth into a smile. Truly, he was worthy of being Hinata's father. A man who could raise
2052:13
Speaker A
such an upright daughter was certain to know what had to be done, and the outcome had not disappointed him. It was time to relay the information to the original body. That night, Abu ninjas charged into the Huga compound, making
2052:23
Speaker A
arrests in a frenzy. Even the Achiha clan was roused to work overnight. When Aiha Fagaku heard that Huga Hayashi had begun a self-investigation of the Huga clan, he thought it over for a long time, then also decided to conduct a
2052:36
Speaker A
self-investigation of the Aiha clan. He absolutely could not bring shame upon Aiha. And so, the atmosphere of Kohaa was greatly purified, and the prestige of both Achiha Fugaku and Hugahashi was raised another notch. The matter in Hidden Leaf was settled. As Aihaan was
2052:51
Speaker A
leaving Hidden Waterfall Village with Fu, he received the message relayed by his clone. A faint smile curled at the corner of his mouth. He had long anticipated that Saruto Tobiasa and Elder Shamura would eventually make their move. He had long ago left his
2053:03
Speaker A
clone within Hugahayashi shadow, so this was hardly a concern. Fu noticed Aiha Jeans momentary distraction and asked Jean, "What's wrong?" Aiha Jean shook his head. "Nothing. Let's keep moving. Once we reach the Allied forces, try to avoid fighting as much as
2053:17
Speaker A
possible and don't expose ourselves. The Allied camp is the safest shelter for a Genturiki right now." Fu nodded. Aihaan had already explained everything to her.
2053:26
Speaker A
She understood and promised to protect herself well once they arrived at the Allied camp. Aihaan nodded and the two sped off toward the Allied camp. The Allied camp had just won a major victory. They had not advanced further
2053:38
Speaker A
but were waiting in place. The second Hokag Tobarama Senju gazed into the distance through a telescope. A gentle breeze swept by carrying a hint of coolness. Then in the next instant, his brow furrowed. Through the telescope, he saw many figures, all with reanimated
2053:52
Speaker A
bodies charging toward them. "Here they come again," he murmured, then ordered the alarm to be sounded. "Boom! Boom!
2053:57
Speaker A
Boom!" The tolling of the iron bell instantly put the Allied forces on high alert. Leaders of various factions appeared on the battlefield at once, gazing at Tobaramaju with grave expressions. Everyone, the enemy's attack is about to begin again. This
2054:10
Speaker A
time, they have even more shinobi. Please make your preparations. In addition, the demolition squad, the ceiling team, and the ninjutsu units must stand ready. If possible, we should avoid direct confrontation and preserve our strength. As Tobaramaju finished speaking, everyone nodded solemnly and
2054:26
Speaker A
began their preparations. Little did they know, danger was quietly approaching. In the demolition squad, as they were organizing explosive tags, one man complained, "I really don't understand. Facing elites of that level with reanimated bodies, what's the point of these explosive tags exactly? Isn't
2054:41
Speaker A
this just wasting money? Burning cash. Suddenly, another shinobi spoke up. I'm going to the toilet. You all keep counting. With that, the man quickly left. The shinobi sorting the explosive tag sneered. I bet he's just slipping off the slack somewhere. Say less. He's
2054:55
Speaker A
from Hidden Leaf. We can't afford to offend him. An older Shinobi side. The others fell silent. Everyone knew Hidden Leaf was in charge now. Even their ninjas held an exalted status. The rest could only try to avoid unnecessary
2055:08
Speaker A
trouble. that hidden leaf. Shinobi walked to a large tree, planning to slack off. With a blade of grass between his teeth, he stretched and said, "A how comfortable. Hidden leaf is great. If there's a next life, I'll still be a
2055:19
Speaker A
leaf ninja." Suddenly, a pair of white hands reached out from behind and grabbed his head. Thinking it was some fellow slacker from the same village, he didn't even look up. Brother, you're here. Which unit are you from? Before he
2055:29
Speaker A
could finish, there was a sharp crack and his neck was twisted. White sets stepped out from behind the tree, smirking at the corpse. Within half a minute, he had transformed into the dead shinobi. Then rolled his shoulders and
2055:39
Speaker A
neck. Tisk. This shinobi was an idiot. Such an important matter as war. And he sneaks off alone. Did he really think there were no enemies behind him? He said flatly, then clapped his hands.
2055:49
Speaker A
Several more white zetsu emerged. Together, they extracted the man's memories, obtaining the faces of many people. After sharing those memories, a group of shinobi appeared. They touched their own body parts, eyes gleaming with excitement. So, this is a human body. It
2056:02
Speaker A
really is vastly different from ours. Suddenly, black zetsu consciousness transmitted everyone enough marveling. Don't forget we have a mission now. Head to the camp and sow chaos among our dear enemies. The white zetsu all held with excitement. Oh ho ho, charge. Kill these
2056:17
Speaker A
fools and study their bodies. A large group of shinobi quietly infiltrated the allied camp from behind. The shinobi still sorting explosive tags grew impatient and grumbled, "Why is that guy taking so long in the toilet? I can't take it anymore. I'm going to check." A
2056:31
Speaker A
hidden rock shinobi gritted his teeth and was about to head out when the hidden leaf shinobi walked in smiling.
2056:37
Speaker A
Sorry, sorry. I had a bit of a stomach ache and went twice. Seeing the leaf shinobi returned the hidden rock shinobi sneered. Get to work now or else when you delay Lord Tobarama's affairs, you'll pay for it. Yes, yes, the white
2056:48
Speaker A
Zetsu said with a smile. Seeing this, the others returned to their tasks. The white Zetsu chuckled, took out the lighter he had confiscated from the other shinobi, tossed it into the box of explosive tags, and ran out. The shinobi
2057:00
Speaker A
still sorting the explosive tags were stunned. They barely had time to flee before the tags detonated, setting off chain after chain of explosions, instantly obliterating the entire demolition squad. The white Zetsu who had run out was also caught in the
2057:12
Speaker A
blast. One leg blown off, writhing and screaming on the ground. The deafening explosions mixed with the agonized cries drew many shinobi rushing over to investigate. A medical ninja tried to approach and treat him, but the white sets screams abruptly stopped and he
2057:26
Speaker A
produced a canai stabbing it toward the medical ninja's throat. With a squatchch, the medical ninja clutched his neck, staring in utter disbelief at his fallen, crippled comrade on the ground. He couldn't understand why would he kill him. Suddenly, Kakashi appeared
2057:38
Speaker A
on the scene. Lightning flickered in his right hand, Raikiri, and he pierced straight through that shinobi. The white Zetsu let out a piercing scream, and his disguise dissolved, reverting to its original white form. Staring at the monster before him, Kakashi declared,
2057:52
Speaker A
"These creatures can disguise themselves as others and lurk among us." The explosion earlier was very likely caused by that monster. As his words fell, screams rose one after another, echoing his warning. Curses and cries of disbelief spread across the entire camp.
2058:06
Speaker A
Chaos erupted. The Allied camp fell into pandemonium in an instant. The Shinobi who witnessed it all clutched their weapons and eyed everyone around them with suspicion. At this moment, the camp itself was no longer safe. No one even
2058:17
Speaker A
knew who might strike first with a knife at any moment. The news quickly reached the high command. Kakashi brought the white Zetsu's corpse before the leaders.
2058:25
Speaker A
My lords, this is the creature. It can perfectly transform into anyone else. The entire camp is now gripped by fear and suspicion. Please, my lords, give us your orders immediately. Kakashi knelt on the ground, his gaze heavy with
2058:37
Speaker A
somnity. The second Hokag Tobarama Synu gritted his teeth. He had not expected the enemy to be so despicable. And what in the world was this creature? The high-ranking officers turned pale, exchanging helpless glances. In that brief moment, none of them could come up
2058:51
Speaker A
with a plan. Had they not stayed inside the entire time, even they would have begun suspecting one another. Hinata was at the supply depot counting supplies when a figure walked in from outside.
2059:00
Speaker A
She turned and saw Aiha Jean. Her face lit up at once. John, you're here.
2059:04
Speaker A
Hinatan, I'm here. Quick, come with me. The camp has fallen into chaos. Unknown creatures are transforming into other people and attacking the ninja. I came here to make sure you're safe. Come on, get away from the battlefield. As he
2059:16
Speaker A
spoke, Achi Haan reached out his hand toward Hinata, the corners of his mouth, curving into a smile. Hinata's smile froze at his words, her expression turning obscure. I understand, Jean, she said. Aihas face did not change in the slightest, but inwardly he was
2059:29
Speaker A
gleeful. If I capture this woman named Hinata Huga, Achiha will surely be too afraid to act rashly, and Lord Black Zetsu will praise me for my cleverness.
2059:38
Speaker A
Hinata Huga stretched out her palm, seemingly about to meet Achihajans hand. But at that very instant she raised it abruptly. Eight trigrams vacuum palm. A violent surge of air burst from her palm and slammed into Aihas abdomen. Achihajans
2059:51
Speaker A
pupils shot wide as the strike sent him flying. The moment he tried to get up, Hinata Huga pressed him down, drove her twin lion fists into the ground beside his head, and said coldly, "You're one of those creatures, aren't you? Just
2060:02
Speaker A
when did you realize?" White Zetsu shed his disguise, and stared at Hinata Huga in disbelief. With killing intent in her eyes, Hinata said, "Your chakra and aura may be good at deceiving, but your manner of address, and you're abandoning
2060:14
Speaker A
the entire battlefield for my sake. That is not something Aihaan the fifth Hokag would do, and you wanted to take me away and flee." Aiha Jean would never carry me off. He would face the danger together with me. After finishing her
2060:27
Speaker A
explanation, Hinata Huga punched straight through White Zetsu's head. Boom! The earth trembled and White Zetsu died on the spot. He could never have dreamed that one phrase, one form of a dress, and one personality trait would expose him. Damn it. Hinata rose slowly
2060:40
Speaker A
and looked around. The once orderly camp had already descended into utter chaos. Just as she felt a flicker of confusion, a large hand wrapped around her from behind. Hinata, are you all right? Aiha Jeans voice was full of concern.
2060:53
Speaker A
Beside him, a dark-skinned Jeru walked over and said, "John, is this your girlfriend?" "Not bad at all." Hinata froze. She spun around and delivered a slap to Aihas face. Smack. Aihaan went flying, tumbling several times before stopping. He was utterly
2061:07
Speaker A
dumbfounded, having no idea what had just happened. He had originally planned to return slowly, but upon hearing the explosion and seeing the blaze, he had suddenly accelerated and flown straight to Hinata to check what was going on.
2061:18
Speaker A
Jeano and forgive my rudeness, but now you must answer a few questions. Hinata Huga Drew in a sharp breath. If you answer wrong, I'll kill you on the spot.
2061:26
Speaker A
After the previous incident of white Zetsu impersonating Achihaan, reason had conquered emotion in Hinata's heart. She turned her icy gaze toward Achiha.
2061:34
Speaker A
Achihan frowned knowing that something must have happened. He stood up and nodded. Go ahead, ask. Do you remember when I confessed to you at the age of 10 a hug? Bakugan activated and she fixed her gaze on Achihas micro
2061:47
Speaker A
expressions, unwilling to let the slightest trace slip by. Aiha Jean shook his head. The day you confessed to me, you were only about seven. That night you tricked me into thinking I had done something unspeakable to you. When I
2061:57
Speaker A
woke up the next morning, I was scared half to death. When Hinata heard that, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.
2062:03
Speaker A
Her eyes reened and she threw herself into Achihans arms. "Johan, you scared me to death. I thought you were a fake, too. What happened?" Aihaan frowned. He wasn't going to hold Hinata's slap against her. If Hinata had slapped him, it must mean he had done
2062:16
Speaker A
something wrong or there was a reason for it. Hinata quickly told him how white Zetsu had impersonated him.
2062:21
Speaker A
Ajihas face darkened. Damn it. And ought to stay close to me. We're going to find those creatures and drag them out. Then Aihaan looked at Fu. Take my secret order to the command center. Once they know your identity, they will
2062:33
Speaker A
definitely let you through. Few people know this order. Only the high-ranking officers. Fu nodded. She sensed the chakra around her and discovered one spot where the chakra was especially strong. That had to be where the high-ranking officers of the command
2062:45
Speaker A
center were. Then using the secret technique of the seven tales, she flew toward the command center. Within Achihaan surged the power of Ninetales chakra through which he could identify malicious targets around him. He also extended his sensory perception found
2062:58
Speaker A
Manado and Narudo and pulled Hinata along as he dashed toward them. Whenever he sensed White Zets's malice, he unleashed fire release jutzu one after another and repeatedly used universal pull and almighty push, saving many people. The ninja he rescued saw Aihaan
2063:12
Speaker A
and firmly followed behind him, staying alert to everything around them. because only Achihajan could give them a sense of security and Achihaan seemed to have a way to distinguish these fakes.
2063:22
Speaker A
Outside Manado's tent, Manado Name stood holding a flying thunder god Kana staring coldly at the Kakashi in front of him. The Incorama inside him warned him that this person bore malice toward him. In an instant, Manado Name threw
2063:34
Speaker A
the flying thunder god Cananai, flashed through the air, and appeared above Kakashi. One raising gan came crashing down. Kakashi collapsed under grave injuries, then reverted to his true form. That's already the 37th one.
2063:45
Speaker A
Manado Name said calmly. Beside him, Narudo had long since turned semi-transparent continuously unleashing Raising Gan alongside his father to slaughter the fakes. Father, there are so many of these guys. If it weren't for the ninetailes inside us, sensing their malice, we'd have been
2063:59
Speaker A
caught off guard. Narudo, Usuzamaki said calmly. Manado Namic nodded. The next moment, Aihaan rushed over with Hinata and toe. Manado and Narudo did not move, watching him cautiously. Just then, Kurama spoke up. All right, he's the real one. Both of them sighed in relief.
2064:14
Speaker A
Looking at Achihaan, it was as if they had found their pillar of strength. Narudo tried to perform the disciples salute, but Achihajan stopped him.
2064:22
Speaker A
Narudo, this is urgent. Skip the formalities and Minato. Right now, only we can tell real ninjas from fakes. So, let's split up with shadow clones since malicious intent pick out every fake and wrap the surviving ninjas and tailed
2064:33
Speaker A
beast chakra cloaks. After saying that, Achihan turned and charged toward another explosion site. Hinata merely nodded to the two and stayed close behind Aihaan. Narudo Usuzamaki and Manado Namikes exchanged a glance, performed the shadow clone technique, and entered Kurama link mode as they
2064:49
Speaker A
shot off in different directions. Inside the highle command room, everyone was racking their brains over how to capture these imposttors and avoid even greater casualties. Suddenly, Orochimaru spoke up. I've thought of someone. These imposters may be able to disguise their
2065:03
Speaker A
chakra and aura until they are indistinguishable from the originals, but their malice cannot be concealed.
2065:09
Speaker A
And as for someone who can perfectly distinguish malice, I've thought of one. As Orochimaru finished speaking, Tobarama shuddered, "Are you insane, Orochimaru? Do you even know what you're saying?" Tobaramaju quickly realized that this man intended to summon his own
2065:22
Speaker A
sister-in-law, Mido Usuzamaki. Absolutely not. If his sister-in-law were summoned with her heaven-reaching, earth-shaking mastery of the ceiling arts and a chakra reserve as deep and unfathomable as an abyss, the impure world reincarnation would be nothing more than an empty shell to her. Then,
2065:38
Speaker A
Lord Second Hokag, do you have a better way to deal with these imposters? Every camp is already panicking to the extreme. If we do not act now, it may be too late. Orochimaru calmly watched Tobaramaju. He too was a master of
2065:49
Speaker A
forbidden arts. Though he was not the one who created the impure world reincarnation, after so much research, he understood that its natural nemesis was the ceiling arts. He also understood that if Mido Usuzamaki were summoned, she would need only a single thought to
2066:03
Speaker A
break free of her restraints and return to life. Though her body was not real, she could rely on that impure world shell to live on forever. Second, Hokag Tobaramaju's expression shifted through a storm of emotions. At that moment, the
2066:16
Speaker A
long silent first Hokag Hashiama Senju rose and said, "Toorama, your sister-in-law knows how to put the greater good first. What you fear will never happen." First, Hokag Hasharama had spoken. As for what Tobarama feared, it was probably that after his
2066:29
Speaker A
sister-in-law was revived and learned that the Usuzamaki clan verged on extinction, she would erupt on the spot and slip beyond their control. At that point, it would be impossible to save face. Hashiama looked at Orochimaru and said, "Orochimaru, go do what you need
2066:42
Speaker A
to do." With that, he waved his hand. Orochimaru nodded, lifted the still living white Zetsu walked out and performed the impure world reincarnation technique. Soon a coffin sealed the white Zetsu within. When the lid opened, Mido Uzumaki stepped out. Her eyes were
2066:56
Speaker A
dazed, uncertain of where she had arrived. When she saw Orochimaru, she said, "Young man, was it you who awakened me? What has happened?" Mido Uzumaki had not even mobilized the slightest bit of chakra. Yet her bearing alone and the pressure of one who stood
2067:09
Speaker A
far above others drenched Orochimaru in sweat. He did not even dare lift his head to look at her face. With his head lowered, he said, "Lady Mido, I am a junior from Kenoha." Today, the ninja world has fallen into a great calamity,
2067:21
Speaker A
and we need Lady Mito, to take action. Mido Usuzamaki looked at her own skin, and connecting it with Orochimaru's words quickly realized that this was her younger brother-in-law's technique, impure world reincarnation. It seems Kinoa really has run into enormous
2067:35
Speaker A
trouble, even summoning a dead woman like me. Mito Usuzumaki murmured, "Young man, tell me what exactly happened." Midito Uzumaki said her expression unruffled her tone calm. Orochimaru recounted the situation in the ninja world and the dilemma they now faced.
2067:49
Speaker A
Mido Uzumaki frowned. So it is Madara. I always said that man was no good. Mido Usuzumaki clenched her fist and Orochimaru's heart pounded. Stealing himself. He said, "Lady Mido, please take action and root out the imposters ill. Otherwise, the Shinobi alliance
2068:03
Speaker A
will suffer disastrous losses." At that mid Usamaki nodded. She closed her eyes and in the next instant her mind's eye of the Kagura opened to its limit covering the entire battlefield. The disguised ninja were detected in the very first instant. Even Achihaan felt a
2068:18
Speaker A
chill run down his spine and looked toward the command post. Someone was actually probing him. Mito Uzumaki opened her eyes and raised her right hand. The earth shook as countless chains shot up from the ground, binding the disguised white setsu. The white
2068:31
Speaker A
setsu were dumpstruck. Bro, is she seriously cheating? That's just unfair. Bound by the adamant ceiling chains, their chakra was drained and the hasharama cells inside them became unbalanced. One by one, they reverted to their original forms, some even turning
2068:44
Speaker A
into trees and standing abruptly where they were. The moment Aihaan saw those golden chains, he understood that the noble lady had made her move. He also breathed a sigh of relief. Even if he and Narudo joined forces, it would take
2068:57
Speaker A
time to eliminate these impostors. And in that time, there would be more sacrifices. That would be unacceptable to Kohaa and all the other villages alike. Hinatada Huga stepped forward, took Achihas hand and said softly.
2069:08
Speaker A
This technique is the adamanton ceiling chains, isn't it? Aihaan nodded. Yes, it is. Hinata Huga tilted her head. Could it be Aunt Kusha? Aihaan shook his head.
2069:18
Speaker A
No, she is an even more powerful senior. As powerful as Aihaan was, he felt intense weariness toward this woman. If it were Hashiama, Aihaan was confident he could suppress him with his current strength. But if it were Mido Uzumaki,
2069:31
Speaker A
he felt he had no such certainty. Because although the books contain no detailed record of Mido Usuzamaki, how could a woman who married Hashiama Senju and held absolute sway at home ever be a simple existence? After dealing with all
2069:42
Speaker A
the white Zetsumo Uzumaki let out a breath. That should take care of things. Young one Orochimaru swallowed hard and nodded. Why, yes, Lady Mido is truly powerful. I am in awe. Seeing that scene, Orochimaru understood even more clearly how powerful Mido Usuzamaki was
2069:58
Speaker A
and his tone became even more respectful. Mido Usuzamaki nodded. Now take me to Hashiamarama. I imagine you cannot do without him in overcoming this calamity. Mido Usuzamaki had already sensed the chakra of the Synu brothers Hashiamarama and Tobarama very close by.
2070:13
Speaker A
But the situation had been urgent, so she had not paid attention. Now that the crisis had been resolved, it was time to meet them. Orochimaru nodded and led the way. Seeing this scene, the members of the Shinobi alliance let out a
2070:23
Speaker A
collective sigh of relief collapsing onto the ground to savor the joy of surviving a calamity. Aihajan, however, did not stop. He pulled Hinata Huga by the hand and walked toward the command post. Hinata wanted to say she would not
2070:35
Speaker A
go. After all, that place would be crowded with heavyweights, Kaga level powerhouses and strategists from every village. But Aihaan held her hand and said firmly, "Do you think you're not worthy?" Hinata chuckled softly and said nothing. Aihaan pulled her into his
2070:49
Speaker A
arms. "Who would dare object to the woman of Achiha Jean?" Achi Haan declared with wild arrogance. By now, Hinata had reached the legal marriage age in this world, so he no longer needed to conceal their relationship.
2071:00
Speaker A
And so, with an arm around Hinata's waist, Aihaan walked toward the command headquarters. The moment they reached the entrance, the ninjas on guard bowed at once, not daring to hesitate. They were even extremely courteous toward Hinata at Achihans side. Anyone not
2071:13
Speaker A
blind could easily discern the bond between the two. Aihaan nodded, pushed the door open, and stepped inside only to see Uzumaki glaring at him coldly. It left him somewhat puzzled. Then he began searching for the first Hokag Senju
2071:26
Speaker A
Hashiamarama and the second Hokag Senu Tobarama. Where did this insulent brat come from? He actually looks 90% like Aihamadara. Hasharama. Could this fellow be some bastard left behind by Madara?
2071:37
Speaker A
With that, she prepared to activate the adamant ceiling chains and teach Achihajan a lesson. The other Kaga simply watched the spectacle. This was after all an internal leaf village dispute in which outsiders had no place meddling. Besides, Usuzumakimito's
2071:50
Speaker A
strength was evident for all to see. She had seized all the dummies in a single exchange. Was that something an ordinary person could accomplish? Add to that the nobility Usuzamaki Mito radiated as a princess of the Uzumaki clan and the
2072:03
Speaker A
elegance paired with her identity as the Hokag's wife. Wasn't her buff stack simply maxed out? Aihas expression shifted? Does being Usuzamaki Mido entitle you to strike at the fifth Hokag of Konoha without any regard for right or wrong? How dare you? Aihaan roared in
2072:18
Speaker A
turn. At that moment, he was like an enraged tiger that had just seen another tiger invade its territory.
2072:24
Speaker A
Usuzumakimito felt the pressure Achi was releasing, but her expression did not change. Even so, the adamant ceiling chains dimmed slightly. She intended this as a way to convey her goodwill toward Achiha. Yet, Achiha was not so quick to forgive her. He simply chose to
2072:39
Speaker A
ignore Uzumaki and walk toward his exclusive seat. Now that the dummies have been dealt with, compile the casualty counts and gather the dead together. I have my own use for them. As he spoke, amusement glimmered in Achihas eyes. Everyone nodded,
2072:52
Speaker A
taking it for granted that Achiha Jean intended to collect the bodies and dispose of them centrally. After all, if corpses on a battlefield were not handled in time, pestilence could easily erupt, and their allied army was the largest the ninja world had ever seen.
2073:04
Speaker A
If plague broke out, the blow to the alliance would be fatal. Seeing that Achiha had immediately thrown himself into practical matters after his return, the higher-ups nodded to themselves and dispatched their subordinate ninjas to carry out the task. About an hour later,
2073:17
Speaker A
the bodies were piled together in a single mound ringed by ninjas whose faces were steeped in grief. Fuel was placed at their feet, and torches were in their hands. They were merely waiting for the higher-ups to arrive and give
2073:28
Speaker A
the order whereupon they would ignite the bodies and cremate them on the spot. Hajihaan led the higher-ups toward the mountain of corpses. At least three or 4,000 people surrounded it, many as they were a profound silence hung over them.
2073:40
Speaker A
More than 2,000 ninja corpses, those who had died in the white zetsu invasion, lay stacked there. Drawing closer, Achihaan was dumbfounded to see ninjas holding oil and torches. And he spoke, "What are you doing?" Seeing the Hokag Aiha and the Kaga of the other villages
2073:55
Speaker A
arrived, Deri bowed first. Respected Alliance leader, "After you deliver the eulogy, we intend to cremate them to keep plague from arising." Aihaan finally understood. He sighed, "Put away the fuel and torches. They are merely asleep. There is no need to burn them."
2074:08
Speaker A
His words immediately set the scene above. These people had all been examined. They were truly and unmistakably dead. Why would Achihajan say they were asleep? Yet in the next moment, Aihaan looked toward Usuzumaki Kusha and Name's Manado and said,
2074:22
Speaker A
"Minado Kusha, go to the side of the bodies." The two did not understand and frowned. Hitaki Sukumo, however, seemed to grasp something. Minato, you must not disobey the Hokag's words. Go now. The almost reprimanding tone left Namak's Minato stunned. Still, he had trust in
2074:37
Speaker A
Hataki Sukumo, a senior, and in Aiha, his son's master. He nonetheless took Kusha by the hand, and walked toward the corpses. As soon as the two came to a stop, Achihajans pupils began to transform. The patterns of the three
2074:49
Speaker A
Tommo Sharinggon, the Mangekio Sharing, and then the eternal Mangeko Sharinggon surfaced one after another. Then a violent surging tide of chakra exploded from his body and spread outward in all directions. The four Kaga and even Senu Tobarama and Senu Hasharama were forced
2075:05
Speaker A
backward by the sheer force of that chakra. Usuzamaki Miditos body swayed and her pupils constricted violently as she stared fixedly at Aiha.
2075:13
Speaker A
Aihajan rose into Midair as mysterious ancient runes revolved around him. A white phantom then appeared in the sky.
2075:19
Speaker A
It was wholly solemn and brimming with vitality. White light blazed around the open ground below where the corpses lay piled. The phantom grasped a spear and aimed it at the mound of bodies.
2075:29
Speaker A
Countless threads of vital force materialized as green light and poured unceasingly into the mountain of corpses. Name's Minado felt extraordinarily comfortable all over as warm currents kept rushing into his body. Suddenly, he frowned. Warmth. Warm currents. He could actually feel
2075:44
Speaker A
temperature again. He lowered his head to look at his hands. The body once made of flakes of impure world earth stuck together was shedding its earth and shell revealing newly born skin slightly reened yet growing more natural with
2075:56
Speaker A
each passing moment. Their bodies were restored to the state they had been in before death. Thump, thump. The resounding beat of a heart startled Namak's Manado. When he looked at Kusha beside him, she like him had gained a
2076:07
Speaker A
newly born body that replaced her impure world frame. At the same time, tears burst from her eyes. Unlike Manado, who realized that only belatedly she understood that she was about to come back to life, not through impure world
2076:18
Speaker A
reincarnation, but as a truly living resurrection. That meant she would henceforth be able to stay by her son's side to care for him, to look after him, and to keep him from living out the rest of his days alone. Watching this scene,
2076:29
Speaker A
Naruto's pupils shrank and tears spilled from his eyes. He had a premonition that once this jutzu was fully cast, he would be able to be with his mother and father forever. Aiha Sasuke looked at Uzumaki Naro's side and draped an arm over his
2076:42
Speaker A
shoulder. Narudo, this is a good thing. You shouldn't cry. You should smile, Sasuke. Usuzamaki Narudo buried his head in Aiha Sasuke's chest, his tears, soaking Sasuke's garments. Yet Sasuke did not push him away. Instead, he lifted his hand to Naruto's head and
2076:56
Speaker A
kept comforting him. About 5 minutes later, when the last flakes of impure world earth fell from Namak's Manado and Uzumaki Kusha, the two stretched and walked out. Narudo Kusha ran over, stopped in front of Sasuke, and embraced Uzumaki Narudo from behind. Feeling that
2077:11
Speaker A
warm body heat, Narudo broke down once more. This time Achiha Sasuke was truly exasperated. Narudo, speak properly with your parents. Sasuke Aiha's words jolted Narudo Uzumaki out of his hesitation. He lifted his [clears throat] head to see Kusha Usuzamaki holding him tightly. And
2077:26
Speaker A
in the distance, Manado Names with a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Tears welled up and spilled from his eyes. Mom, Dad. Narudo Uzumaki's voice trembled. It was the first time, the very first time, he had ever seen
2077:39
Speaker A
his parents alive. Kusha could no longer hold back her emotions and wept. Mom is here. Mom is right here. Seeing this, manado namic walked over and wrapped his arms around his wife and child. It was a profoundly moving sight. Nearby, Sasuke,
2077:52
Speaker A
Aiha wore a smile at the corner of his mouth. He knew that every time Narudo watched him talk with his own parents, envy had always flickered in those eyes.
2077:59
Speaker A
Even though Makoto Aiha had asked Narudo to join them, and he had eventually done, so hugging someone else's parents was a feeling utterly different from embracing his own. Jeriah's heart was a tangled mix of emotions at the site. Of
2078:10
Speaker A
all his disciples, he was most proud of this one. Yet, when the Ninetailes rampaged, he had not been in the village, leaving the boy to face it all alone. By the time he returned, the Ninetailes rampage was already over. The
2078:21
Speaker A
only news he got from the old man was that Manado Namay in order to seal the Ninetales had used the Reaper Death Seal, and that he and Kushina had both been pierced through the body by the Ninetales and died. He had once proposed
2078:31
Speaker A
raising Narudo himself, but the third Hokag refused, saying that as the orphan left behind by the fourth Hokag, the boy should be raised by the village.
2078:39
Speaker A
Besides, as the Ninetales Ginuriki, once he left the village, he would draw the covetous attention of every powerful faction. He even turned Jeriah down with reasons such as the Ninetales seal not being secure and Narudo not being allowed to leave the village. Jeriah
2078:52
Speaker A
offered to remain, but Husen Saratobi said to him, "Your mission is to gather intelligence." Jeriah finally gave Husen Saratobi a long deep look, then chose to leave Kenoha. But from that moment onward, he never sent another piece of
2079:05
Speaker A
intelligence back to the village. He too had his pride and he could plainly discern that the third Hokag's intention was to control Narudo to make Narudo into an obedient dog that he could drive and command. However, Jeriah's words
2079:17
Speaker A
carried little weight. Even as one of the Sanin, even with his master and disciple bond with Husuan Saratobi and the favor of having been raised by him, he could not refute Husen Saratobi's words. Sonade watched Jeriah walk out
2079:29
Speaker A
and followed him. When she saw Manado Namic and Kusha Usuzumaki in their present state, she was dumbfounded.
2079:35
Speaker A
These two, they had actually been resurrected. But what stunned her even more came next. The corpses heaped together suddenly began to move. One voice among them blurted out, "Damn, am I dead? Who's lying on top of me?" That
2079:46
Speaker A
one sentence seemed to trigger a chain reaction. One corpse after another stirred, and some victims who had been cut in half at the waist spontaneously grew new lower bodies, while those with severed arms had fresh arms sprout from
2079:57
Speaker A
their stumps. Sonade murmured, "Is this resurrection?" Her words immediately caused an uproar. Everyone turned to Achihajan. This time their eyes held both reverence and fear. If Aihaan possessed such a ninjutsu, then Kanoha would stand unassailable. It was well
2080:12
Speaker A
known that what people feared most was death. Once dead, all things become empty. It was precisely because of death that every ninja trained with frantic intensity during peace time. Dreading death on the battlefield, they dreaded that their children would lose their
2080:25
Speaker A
parents and that their parents would lose their children. Yet for the safety of the village, they had no choice but to go to war. And from this day on, Kenoha possessed this resurrection technique. As long as a body was not
2080:35
Speaker A
destroyed on the spot, Aihaan could bring the dead back. In other words, Kohaa would no longer suffer casualties from now on. And what about them? If after this war ended, the other four villages once again went to war against
2080:46
Speaker A
Achihajan wouldn't. That only mean that the ones who died would be their own people. Keep the people and lose the land, and both the people and the land are one. Keep the land and lose the people, and both the people and the land
2080:57
Speaker A
are lost. From this moment on, it was likely that no ninja would ever again dare to covet Kinoa. Anoki watched the scene, the corners of his eyes twitching. Is this guy cheating?
2081:06
Speaker A
Resurrection techniques are already rare enough. Yet, he has a mass resurrection technique. Damn. Murumi's expression changed. She remembered how she had previously indulged Asuma Saratobi's usurpation of Kenoa's power, and a feeling of guilt crept into her heart.
2081:20
Speaker A
If Aiha held her accountable afterward, what would become of the hidden mist village? A the fourth rakage of the hidden cloud village gave up completely.
2081:28
Speaker A
As long as Achihaan had this technique, Kenoha was invincible. No matter how much he invested in training the hidden clouds next generation, how could they ever compete with a Kenoha that could revive its dead without limit? Only Chio
2081:40
Speaker A
of the Hidden Sand Village had sharp light bursting from her eyes. Could this technique also revive her son? If her son returned to the hidden sand village would her grandson then be able to let go at last. Every village had different
2081:51
Speaker A
thoughts at that moment, but one thing was the same. They all wanted to maintain friendly allied relations with Kanoha. Ajihaan pretended to have expended a tremendous amount of chakra, making his face turn pale. Seeing this, the others nodded. If such a technique
2082:04
Speaker A
carried no cost at all, would it not be too heaven-deying, but only Aihaan knew that he was simply feigning weakness, waiting for the right moment to stab them all in the back. Mito Uzamaki gave Achiha a long searching look. Activating
2082:16
Speaker A
the mind's eye of Kagura, she observed him and discovered that his chakra had been consumed by less than one/10enth.
2082:22
Speaker A
His soul power had not decreased in the slightest and neither had hisqi and blood. This proved that the young man was deliberately putting on an act.
2082:29
Speaker A
Hasharamajus chest burned with emotion at the sight. If if such a technique had existed back then, would have died and would Madara Aiha not have fallen and become his enemy? Would the two of them then have been able to raise
2082:40
Speaker A
their cups and laugh together in Canoa? Alas, it was all mere speculation. Moreover, they already knew that Madaraa Aiha was now in the enemy camp.
2082:48
Speaker A
Tobarama, however, spoke directly. Jean, I can see that your resurrection technique can bring even impure world bodies back to life. I want to know, does your technique have a time limit after death? Aihaan looked at Tobber Syninju, assuming that he wanted to be
2083:01
Speaker A
resurrected himself. He shook his head. No. Why? Tobaramajus eyes lit up. From nowhere, he produced a bottle containing a piece of human skin tissue soaked in green medicinal liquid. I want to ask you to help me resurrect someone.
2083:14
Speaker A
Perhaps only he can bring this war to an end at the smallest cost. As he spoke, he handed the bottle to Orochimaru.
2083:20
Speaker A
Orochimaru looked at him in confusion, but Aihaan had already caught on. You mean Aiah? Tobaramaju took a deep breath and nodded guilt clear in his eyes. Ever since he had learned the truth about Izuna Aiha's death all those years ago,
2083:34
Speaker A
he had been living with remorse. Actually, a significant part of the reason Madara Aiha left Kanagakor back then was that I killed Aiha, causing him to lose the only family he had left in this world. Moreover, I was wary of
2083:46
Speaker A
Madara's obsessive temperament. I feared that if he became Hokage, he might do something irreparable. That was why Madara lost faith in Kenoha and the Synu clan and wished to leave the village. If if Azuna could come back to life,
2083:58
Speaker A
perhaps he could persuade Madaraa to stop. Tobarama Senjus eyes were filled with unspoken history. Those words immediately made the leaders of the other villages frown. Was one Jean Aiha not enough? If they also revived Azuna Aiha and then Madaraa Aiha was
2084:11
Speaker A
revived and pledged allegiance to Kanoha. What would the rest of them do? Anoki spoke up. Second Hokag, aren't your words going a bit too far? Everyone knows that it was Kenoha's ostracism of Madara Aiha that drove him away. Can you
2084:23
Speaker A
guarantee that after I Aiha is revived, he will side with you rather than with his brother. Exactly. Besides, Azuna Aiha has been dead for so long. Wouldn't bringing a dead man back to life and into the shinobi world cause enormous
2084:36
Speaker A
upheaval? M Tarumi the fifth Mizukage of the hidden mist village nodded in agreement. This time a of the hidden cloud village took a neutral stance refusing to side with anyone. Jean Aiha watched their performances with a cold smile then turned to Granny Chio. Granny
2084:50
Speaker A
Chio, what do you think? At that moment the eyes of every high-ranking leader fell upon Granny Chio. Although everyone knew that if Jean Aiha was truly determined to revive the dead, no amount of verbal condemnation could stop him,
2085:01
Speaker A
they still wanted to claim the moral high ground. With a grim expression, Granny Chio looked back at those around her and said, "Cooly, I see nothing improper in this. Of course, summoning the dead back to life will disturb the
2085:12
Speaker A
order of the Shinobi world. But if it can prevent more disasters and more sacrifices, then it is worth it. I not only think the fifth Hokag may do this, I think he should do even more of it. It
2085:21
Speaker A
has been over 60 years since the five great ninja villages were established. How many people have died in war? How many families have been shattered? If this technique can bring the dead back to life, I see no reason whatsoever to
2085:32
Speaker A
stand in its way. What you are truly worried about is that Kenoha's power will grow even stronger. But do you really believe that without these people, Jean Aiha could not sweep across the entire Shinobi world? Every word Granny Chio spoke cut deep into their
2085:46
Speaker A
hearts, leaving them with no rebuttal. Their eyes wavered, and none dared to meet hers. Anoki the third suchage fell silent. Indeed, given Jean Aiha's current strength, destroying them would take hardly any effort at all. Yet he had not overturned the table. Instead,
2086:00
Speaker A
he advocated peace in the shinobi world. Since that was the case, what was there to fear? They could not defeat him anyway. So what reason did they have to refuse? Morumi of the hidden mist village wore a sour expression and
2086:11
Speaker A
turned her head aside. Tobarama Senju watched the assembled Kagaya with a cold smile. As a Hokag gifted in both pin and sword, how could he fail to know the petty calculations hidden in their hearts? But in his view, those things
2086:22
Speaker A
did not matter. The key question was whether Jean Aiha was willing to revive aha. So he did not speak and simply waited for Jean Aihas answer. Jean Aiha held up both hands. Enough. I have decided to revive Asuna Aiha. Anyone who
2086:36
Speaker A
is unhappy may withdraw from the allied forces at any time. After the battle ends, I can guarantee that Kenoha will not cause you any trouble. At these words, the entire gathering fell silent.
2086:45
Speaker A
Murumi and Anokei both closed their eyes. They knew Jean Aiha could no longer be stopped. As for withdrawing from the Allied Shinobi forces, that was impossible. This crisis affected the entire shinobi world. If they pulled out once the war ended, they would be
2086:59
Speaker A
vilified by everyone. What the great villages feared most was the complete ruin of their reputations. Jean Aiha looked around the room and seeing that no one objected any further, he said, "Orochimaru, I'll have to trouble you." Orochimaru nodded. In full view of
2087:12
Speaker A
everyone, he took out the living white zetsu from before and arranged the offerings. What's that? You ask where the offerings came from. Are you joking?
2087:20
Speaker A
Orochimaru had mastered core technologies. His pockets were stuffed with all sorts of forbidden items.
2087:25
Speaker A
Producing a few of them was hardly a big deal. Many people noticed this and wanted to learn this impure world reincarnation technique from Kohaa, but some quickly realized that the technique was far from as simple as it appeared on
2087:36
Speaker A
the surface. Only the Huga clan could discern the flow of chakra within Orochimaru. Everyone else could only stare helplessly at the technique, eventually sighing that they simply could not learn it. Orochimaru's hands flew through hand seals. The next
2087:49
Speaker A
moment, the altar blazed with dazzling white light and a coffin burst out of the ground. The crowd watched the coffin in hushed silence, not daring to make a sound. Immediately after the person inside kicked open the coffin lid and
2088:00
Speaker A
slowly stepped out. At the sight of him, Narudo Usuzamaki froze for a moment, then looked towards Sasuke Aiah. Sasuke Aiha's pupils narrowed as well. Sasuke thought to himself, "Why does this person look so much like me?" The man
2088:12
Speaker A
inside was wearing a navy blue Aiha combat uniform. He walked out and swept his gaze around. Where is this? Didn't I already die? Then he saw Tobarama Senju standing with his arms crossed and sneered. Oh, if it isn't Tobraamaju.
2088:25
Speaker A
Long time no see. How far you fallen? Judging by the way you look, you're not exactly one of the living, are you?
2088:31
Speaker A
Tobaramaju did not answer. He simply looked at him in silence and sighed. Having learned the truth behind Iuna Aiha's death, he could no longer bring himself to hate this former rival. Aiha frowned when Tobarama Senju did not talk
2088:44
Speaker A
back. Was this still the same Tobaramaju? Hashiama Senu standing nearby spoke up. Long time no see.
2088:50
Speaker A
Izzuna Aiha turned his gaze toward the source of the voice and said, "Hashiama Senju, why are you here too? And you're in the same state as Tobarama, are you both dead?" Hashiama nodded and told Asuna Aiha everything. Who could have
2089:03
Speaker A
known that the momenta heard it is Sharing would flare up in fury, both eyes transforming into the mano sharing as he roared, Hashiama send you, "I trusted you so much. I placed the fate of the Aiha and my brother's life in
2089:15
Speaker A
your hands. But what did you do? Is this how you repay me? I thought my brother could live out his remaining years in peace and the shinobi world could finally know an end to war. Yet in the end, you ostracized him and refused to
2089:26
Speaker A
trust him. Asharamju, I ask you, did you truly think my brother would lead Kóa on a path of conquest if he became Hokage?
2089:33
Speaker A
Do you really think that damn public opinion would have mattered if you had held your ground? Because of you, because of your so-called damned principles, my brother suffered such injustice, I'll kill you. Izzuna Aiha closed in with the body flicker
2089:46
Speaker A
technique, raised a long blade in his hand and slashed straight at Hashiamas face. Big brother.
2089:51
Speaker A
Tobaramaju gritted his teeth, but Hashiama shot him a stern glare. Tobarama halted midmotion and could only watch as Hashiamarama faced asuna Aiha without dodging or flinching. Aihauna's eyes burned with fury. Gripping a ninja sword, he held the other half of the
2090:07
Speaker A
blade with both hands and roared, "Senu Hashiama, today is the day you die." Flames engulfed the blade, and the temperature in the space instantly rose with its keen edge and Hashiamarama's utter lack of resistance. Asuna's sword swept down from above, cleaving Senju
2090:21
Speaker A
Hasharama's Edotensei body in two and setting it ablaze. "Swish." Even Aihauna was stunned by the sight. He loosened his grip on the long blade and murmured, "I I killed Sinja Hashiamarama." He widened his eyes in disbelief and stared
2090:34
Speaker A
at Senu Hasharama before him. Hashiamarama's face was expressionless. One half of his body burned away to nothing. But in the next moment, just as Azuna thought he had killed him, Hashiamarama's body began absorbing the dust and chakra around him, continuously
2090:47
Speaker A
gathering itself a new. Seeing this, Asuna finally realized these people were in edense form, not living flesh.
2090:54
Speaker A
Against blades and ninjutsu, even if their bodies were utterly destroyed, they could restore themselves using the chakra and dust nearby. Aihauna regarding your brother. I send you Hashiamarama failed. I did not stand firmly by Madara's side. This betrayed
2091:07
Speaker A
your trust and your good intentions. I hope that for the sake of our shared goal of ending this chaotic age, you can help me persuade Madara. Senu Hasharama bowed respectfully. Having already executed Hashiamarama once, and with the glory of the Aiha clan flashing through
2091:20
Speaker A
his mind as soon as anger had subsided considerably, he looked at Hashiamarama, then turned his head away. Wasn't this just asking him the younger brother of the instigator to plead with his elder brother to let go? Facing such a group,
2091:32
Speaker A
Senu Hasharama Senju Tobarama Aihaan and the Kagaya of the various nations. Even someone as powerful as Achihazuna could only feel a profound sense of helplessness. After a fierce inner struggle, Achiha is gaze grew resolute.
2091:46
Speaker A
No matter what, he had to go see Achiadara first. He then spoke fine. However, I must first see my elder brother. After all, I do not trust you.
2091:53
Speaker A
You will only downplay your own sins. Therefore, everything must wait until I have seen my brother and we have discussed it together. Aihauna was shrewd. He would never be swayed by the atmosphere they had created. Senu Tobarama frowned. As expected of
2092:06
Speaker A
Aihauna, even surrounded by enemies, he could still converse calmly and analyze the current situation. Aihas voice suddenly rang out fine. But first, you must cooperate with me. His voice echoed through the encirclement, stirring everyone's curiosity. Yet, no one dared
2092:20
Speaker A
to question him. Achihauna took a deep breath. So this was the mastermind of the operation. Let me see who he really is. When Azuna turned his gaze to Achiha Jean, he was stunned. That face was nearly 90 similar to his elder brother.
2092:33
Speaker A
Aihamadara be brother. Perhaps because of his prolonged disorientation and Jeans appearance. Aiha isuna blurted it out unconsciously. Aihaan shook his head then walked slowly up to him. I am not Aiha Madara nor am I your brother. I am merely a hokag, the fifth
2092:47
Speaker A
hokag of Kinoa Aihaan. After hearing these words, asuna snapped back to reality. The Aiha clan had actually produced a hokag of kinoa. Originally, even he had believed that the achi without kagami would gradually decline.
2093:00
Speaker A
Unexpectedly, under Achihajans leadership, the aiha had reached a new peak. Accepting this information, Aiha, Izzuna nodded. Looking at this younger man who resembled his elder brother, his voice softened considerably. Aiha Jean said, "Let me give you a gift, a true
2093:14
Speaker A
gift that frees you from the Edetoensei body and the soul of the pure land." With that he activated his eternal mangeko sharing and unleashed to Kamisubi. Just like Minato Namikes and Kushina before him, the Edotinsi residues kept falling from Achihauna's
2093:29
Speaker A
body, revealing his fresh new skin, and his five senses gradually returned until the last piece of his Edeto Tinsi body dissolved. Only then did Achihauna truly return to the ninja world. He opened his eyes, feeling the power surging through
2093:42
Speaker A
his body, and a joyful look crossed his face. He took a deep breath and smelled the stench of blood and sweat on the battlefield. Instead of being disgusted, he grinned. Aihaan, I have truly returned to this world. That jutzu of
2093:54
Speaker A
yours is incredibly powerful. It must be a dojitsu of your mano sharing gone right. If only my mano dojutsu had awakened as this back then. How wonderful that would have been. My fallen fathers and clansmen could all be
2094:06
Speaker A
healed and revived and together we could build a glory belonging to the Aiha. Aihauna yearned for such a world.
2094:12
Speaker A
Hearing this Aiha Jean smile, believe it or not, if you really had this power, your own father would not value you. He would lock you away and use you as a weapon. He would blindfold you on ordinary days and only let you see the
2094:23
Speaker A
light when needed. In that era of man devouring man, such abilities as resurrection and healing were simply too terrifying. If such an ability truly awakened, don't expect people to treat you kindly. They would only drain every last bit of value from you and turn you
2094:37
Speaker A
into a healing tool for everyone. Hearing Achiha Jeans words, the enthusiasm on Achiha isuna's face gradually faded. He thought it over carefully ran through one scenario after another and realized that Achiha Jean seemed to be telling the truth. In such
2094:50
Speaker A
an age, an age when no one knew when death would strike, a ninja who could resurrect the dead and heal the wounded had appeared. If he had no ability to protect himself, he would be captured and reduced to a healing tool.
2095:02
Speaker A
Regardless of whether one was the clan chief's son or the clan chief's wife, such a heaven-deying ability could never belong to an individual in that era.
2095:09
Speaker A
Aihauna's eyes darkened. He looked at Aiha Jean. If Jean were not the Hokag and had not possessed battle power that could decide the fate of the ninja world with the very methods he had just used to revive an army revive Minato Namik's
2095:22
Speaker A
Kusha Uzumaki and Aihauna, the current allied forces would have fallen into chaos fighting over who could claim Aihaan. Aihajan side. All right, stop overthinking. Now that you have been revived, go find your brother Aihamadara. Whether you choose to
2095:35
Speaker A
support him or dissuade him, just follow your heart. Because whether you help or not, the final victory will belong to the Aiha, to my Kohaa, and to me, Achiha. With that, Achihaan looked down at Achihauna from above, a smirk curling
2095:47
Speaker A
at the corner of his mouth. For a fleeting moment, as he perceived Achiha's bearing and true strength, Aihauna felt himself lost in a days. for the figure of Achiha at this moment over overlapped with that of his elder
2096:00
Speaker A
brother. Moreover, he could sense from Aiha Akusa a chakra power very much akin to his brothers. Aihauna drew a deep breath and gripping his Tachi spoke.
2096:09
Speaker A
Thank you for the glory of the Aiha clan, I shall do my utmost to persuade my elder brother to surrender. But do not rejoice too soon. Judging by your deeds and by his words, he has grown utterly weary of this world. And once my
2096:21
Speaker A
elder brother has made up his mind, I Aiha Zuna cannot stop him. As for Jingjutsu, I advise you not to entertain such schemes. For my elder brother Achiadara is completely immune to Jing jutsu. Having issued his warning, swept
2096:34
Speaker A
his gaze over the assembled foes, then fired a great fireball technique at Tobaramaju. With that, he fled southward. Tobaramaju caught off guard, hastily formed hand seals, waterstyle water dragon bullet technique. In this waterless place, a colossal dragon of
2096:48
Speaker A
water suddenly materialized out of thin air. It's Ma agape as it surged toward Isizuna's great fireball. As time passed, the two clashed constantly generating steam until at last both dissipated into nothing. Tobberenu, it seems your vigilance has dulled greatly
2097:03
Speaker A
over all these years. The you of old would never have taken so long to shatter my great fireball. Now go and sharpen your neck. The next time we meet, Ihauno will repay you for the sneak attack you made against me back
2097:14
Speaker A
then. As his voice faded, his figure vanished completely from everyone's sight. Tobber Synenju watched the direction of his departure with a complicated expression, hoping that he could indeed persuade his elder brother Achiadora. Meanwhile, Achihomadora had just returned to his cave his face
2097:28
Speaker A
burning with fury. He could not believe that Achiha too now possessed those eyes. Damn it. Yet, for some reason, he felt that Akusa's reneer than his own. He shook his head, casting the thought aside. He Achiadara was still the strongest shinobi in the ninja
2097:43
Speaker A
world. It was only because he had yet to reclaim his reneg that a mere Achiha Ikusa could stand against him. Suddenly, he turned his gaze deeper into the cave.
2097:51
Speaker A
Thereabito Aiha, controlled by Black Zetsu, was staring at the sand table with a grave expression, his hand trembling ceaselessly. This piqued Madara's interest. What is the matter with you? Are you afraid? Who could possibly make you this wary? Madara
2098:04
Speaker A
curled his lips into a smile, turning to look at Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu was taken back. He looked at Madara and swallowed hard. Through his covert channels, he had already learned certain intelligence. Aiha Ikusa possessed a forbidden technique capable of mass
2098:18
Speaker A
resurrecting the dead. What was more, his younger brother, Aihauna, had apparently been rescued from the pure land. How could he possibly tell Madara that? Because for so long, what had driven Madara relentlessly toward the Moon Eyee plan was apart from the
2098:30
Speaker A
betrayal of the Sinja brothers. Above all else, the death of Achihauna. It was Azuna who from Madaraa to ascend to supremacy had given his own eyes to Madara. In the end, Madara attained the eternal Mangeko Sharinggon and became
2098:42
Speaker A
the god of the ninja world. And so, drawing a deep breath, black zetsu burst into laughter. Lord Madara, I was merely bored. Since the allied shinobi forces are stirring up trouble again, I am using these impure world reincarnation
2098:54
Speaker A
bodies to amuse myself. Hearing this, Madara's eyes lit up. That was right. If he could not beat Achihai Kusa, could he not simply go to the battlefield to seek some amusement? After all, not everyone was a master of Achihai Kusa's caliber.
2099:07
Speaker A
At that thought, Madara smiled and flew northward, his voice echoing into the cave. Black Zetsu, in that case, I shall go find some fun of my own. With those words, Madara vanished from sight. Black Zetsus face turned ashen, and he
2099:19
Speaker A
wished he could slap himself. Why are you so loose tonged? Now, Madara has gone off seeking amusement, and before long, he is bound to run into Aihauna.
2099:27
Speaker A
No, this cannot continue. He must control those shinobi to capture Izuna first and fast. So, Black Zetsu closed his eyes and resumed manipulating the shinobi under his command. On the battlefield, Achihauna was surrounded by more than a dozen Kaga level shinobi.
2099:41
Speaker A
Although in Asuna's eyes, these ninja were inferior to the warriors of the waring states era, they were nonetheless all capable fighters. In a short span of time, he probably could not dispose of them all. Who are you? Get out of my
2099:53
Speaker A
way. The moment those words leftuna's mouth, the third rakage's entire body bulged with knotted muscle and countless bolts of lightning enveloped his frame.
2100:01
Speaker A
one-finger nukite. The third rakage thrust out the index finger of his right hand, violent lightning nature chakra, converging into a single devastating strike in straight at Aihauna. Sensing that the power concentrated within that single finger was savage beyond measure,
2100:16
Speaker A
knew he could not oppose it head-on and prepared to retreat. Yet from somewhere, steel wires coiled around his legs, binding them fast. He turned toward the source of the wires and saw a disheveled man wearing a mask grasping a ninja
2100:28
Speaker A
blade trailing a wire. Or was that all? Another figure wielded a blade wrapped all over with explosive tags with a single broad swing. Countless explosive tags flew toward Isuna. If even the slightest spark were struck, those tags would trigger a chain reaction causing
2100:42
Speaker A
devastating damage. A faint smile curled at the corner of Isuna's lips. Just as the third rakage lunged at him and drove his hand toward his heart, Iuna's body transformed into a wooden log.
2100:53
Speaker A
Substitution technique. The simplest of all jutzu. Black zetsu controlling the third rakage stared with wide eyes.
2100:59
Speaker A
Meanwhile, Minashi Jinpachi of the seven ninja swordsmen had already ignited the fuse. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. Explosive tags detonated one after another in a relentless barrage. Even the third rakage, reputed as the strongest rakage with the most
2101:13
Speaker A
indestructible body, could not escape, being scorched by the continuous detonations of the blast sword. Black Zetsu had a wind natured shinobi blow away the smoke and dust of the explosions, then surveyed the battlefield, finding no trace of Aihauna
2101:26
Speaker A
anywhere, his face went pale. Still, Black Zetsu soon began to comfort himself. Perhaps seeing how terrifying the situation was out, Hirozuna had already fled back to Achihai Kuz's camp.
2101:36
Speaker A
But running away, that was utterly impossible for Achihauna. As a proud Shinobi of the noble Aiha clan, fleeing would be an insult to his very dignity.
2101:44
Speaker A
At that moment, Achihauna was concealed underground, biting his time. Only after Black Zetsu had manipulated the shinobi to leave did he slowly emerge from the earth. These fellows seemed intent on taking my life. It appears someone has grown anxious and upon learning of my
2101:58
Speaker A
resurrection wants to wipe me out completely. Izzuna's heart tightened. Just then, a familiar voice rang out.
2102:03
Speaker A
Found you, you insignificant ant. It was Achi Hamadara. Found you, you insignificant ant. Achi Hamadara's voice rang out a cold smirk curling at the corner of his mouth as he watched the ninja crawl out from beneath the earth. Yet for just an instant he felt a
2102:17
Speaker A
strange sense of daz because the man was wearing the robes of the Achiha clan from the waring states period and the Achiha fan emblem on his back was especially conspicuous. Even his silhouette felt deeply familiar as if Madaraa had seen him somewhere before.
2102:30
Speaker A
The next moment his pupils constricted sharply. He saw the face that visited him in every midnight dream twisted in despair. Brother Aiha Iuna's body trembled the moment he heard Aiha Madar's voice. Even after all these years dead, he still could not stay calm
2102:44
Speaker A
upon hearing his elder brother's voice. He turned and looked up at Achihadara in the sky. His eyes had already turned red and his body was shaking. Aiha froze his mano sharing awakened fixed intently on Achihauna. Just then, Black Zetsu seized
2102:59
Speaker A
the opportunity and manipulated the Mizuka Jigura to cast water release water wave. Sensing the chakra fluctuations, Achihauna turned toward the rushing water at his side and his pupils shrank. Seeing his brother had stirred his emotions so he had not
2103:12
Speaker A
noticed what was around him. Just as the water wave was about to crash into him, a figure stepped faster than the attack and appeared in front of Achihauna.
2103:20
Speaker A
Susenu Aiha Madara manifested Susenus second form shielding himself and his younger brother Aihauna. The violent water waves slashed against Susenu, sending ripples across its surface. Aiha Madara gritted his teeth.
2103:32
Speaker A
You're asking for death. He summoned Yasaka Magatama. The blue magatama blazing with flames vaporized the water wave and then shot straight toward Yagura. Yagura's pupil shrank. He formed hand seals water release water encampment wall. A wall formed of
2103:45
Speaker A
surging waves rose before him and he swung the iron staff in his hand, vaultting backward to put distance between them. Yet the water encampment wall was utterly unable to block the Yaka Magatama. In only an instant, it broke through his defenses and flew
2103:58
Speaker A
straight at him. Black Zetsus voice suddenly rang out Madarasama. He is a liar. Your brother has been dead for decades. I think he was created by the Allied forces just to deceive you.
2104:08
Speaker A
Besides, even if your brother were alive, his clothes should have rotted into dust long ago. They look as new as ever now. Do not be fooled. Black Zetsu naturally knew this was true, but for the sake of his grand plan to save his
2104:19
Speaker A
mother, he could not allow Achihauna to live. Aiha Madara's expression turned cold. True, the possibility Black Zetsu had described could not be ruled out, but he was still furious. Black Zetsu since when do I need you to meddle in my
2104:31
Speaker A
affairs? At these words, Black Zetssu's face changed. His urgency had made him forget Achihadara's temperament. Madara was a man who never went back on his word. And after being suppressed by Hashiama Syninju for so long, he had sworn after leaving Kinoa that no one
2104:45
Speaker A
would ever block his path again. Just now, Black Zetsu had crossed the line by acting on his own. And it had made Achiha Madara deeply displeased. For now, Madara would set aside the matter of whether Isuna was real. He needed to
2104:55
Speaker A
make Black Zetsu understand where he stood. After all, only the ruthless could stand firm. He manipulated Susenu and seized Yagura. Black Zetsu did not dare resist, so he could only stand by and watch as Yagura was caught by
2105:07
Speaker A
Achihomadara to vent his anger. Yagura stared at Achihadara expressionlessly. Achi Hamadara pulled him close and then his man Gekkyo Sharing spun through the impure world reincarnation. A Jin jutsu was transmitted into Black Zetssu's mind. In that Jing jutsu space, Ajiadara
2105:23
Speaker A
brutally beat Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu was suffering badly as well because he still needed Achiadara's power. If he broke with Madaraa, what would become of his mother? Although his spiritual power could swallow the entire environment in an instant, it was still better for him
2105:36
Speaker A
to lie low for now. Inside the illusion, Black Zetsu was beaten again and again, shattered, only to reassemble. The beating lasted fully 3 hours before Achiadara withdrew the Gingu. Black Zetsu said nothing. This time is just a lesson to you. If you ever interfere in
2105:51
Speaker A
my affairs again, I'll annihilate you. Achiadara's voice carried over. Black Zetsu answered, understood. Madara sama.
2105:57
Speaker A
Achi Madaraa controlled Susanu to fling him aside, then turned back to Achihawuna. In a corner, Madara could not see killing intent flashed within Black Zetsu's eyes. Aiha Madara, once you take back the eyes that rightfully belong to you, summon the Tintales and
2106:11
Speaker A
undo the seal on the moon. That will be the moment of your death. He let out a sinister laugh in the cave. Then he continued manipulating Aido's body, preparing to command the reanimated ninja to launch an all-out attack on the
2106:22
Speaker A
Allied Shinobi forces. He had to kill a few more to vent his anger. You? Who exactly are you? Aiha Madara crossed his arms looking at Achihauna before him.
2106:31
Speaker A
Within his man Gekkyo Sharinggon flashed recollection, coldness and regret before finally hardening into resolve.
2106:37
Speaker A
Achihauna understood that after being provoked just now, Achiadara would certainly not believe him easily. He had to reveal a secret known only to the two of them. Brother, do you still remember?
2106:46
Speaker A
Once while on a mission, you were surrounded by a group of ninja and our clansmen fought desperately to protect you. In order not to fall into enemy hands, you jumped from a cliff. But your life was not meant to end there. You
2106:56
Speaker A
caught a crooked pine tree. When everyone thought you were surely dead, your younger brother refused to accept it. I came to the place where you had fallen and wept. It was you who called my name, and only then did I find you. I
2107:06
Speaker A
looked around, but there was nothing long enough nearby except the long sword at my waist. So, I gripped the blade you held the hilt, and I endured the agonizing pain to pull you up. After speaking, Achihauna stretched out his
2107:17
Speaker A
hand. A sword scar about 7 or 8 cm long was still there. Aiha Madara's pupils contracted. Indeed, this matter had been known only to two people, him and his younger brother. What's more, his brother had covered for him by claiming
2107:30
Speaker A
that the scar on his hand was the work of the Senu clan, and they had made this a secret never to be spoken of again.
2107:35
Speaker A
Brother, you said that was the closest you ever came to death, and that Asuna saved you. So, you promised to protect Azuna for your whole life. If anyone ever heard Asuna, you would make that person die. Aihauna broke down crying.
2107:47
Speaker A
Aiha Madara stepped forward and pulled Achihauna into an embrace. That heart of his, which had long since died, began beating again. However, because of his reanimated body, he could not weep. Yet, his expression was heavy with sorrow as
2107:59
Speaker A
he held Aihauna tightly. "Izuna, it was your brother's fault. I failed to protect you and let you die at the hands of that villain." Standing above the allied shinobi forces, the second Hokag Tobarama Senu suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose and said, "Which son of
2108:13
Speaker A
a [ __ ] is cursing me?" Hearing his elder brother's words, Yuzbo Chuani wept even harder. The heartland of Yin village felt utterly silent. The only sound was the echo of Chuani sobs. Yuzbo felt as though he were dreaming, for he
2108:26
Speaker A
knew with painful clarity that his younger brother had died, slain by the wicked Shincho Fijin. From that day onward, a deep grudge had nodded his heart against Shincho Fjin. If not for Zujin's willingness to sacrifice himself for peace, Ban would have insisted on
2108:39
Speaker A
Shincho Fjuns death before he ever agreed to cooperate. He laid the hand of his reanimated body upon his brother's back, leaving a trace of ash and dust. A flicker crossed his eyes, and he started to withdraw. But Yuzbo Chuan Nai, as if
2108:52
Speaker A
sensing his brother's intent, threw himself into B's embrace. He did not mind in the least that B's body was still of impure earth and might soil his garments. At the sight, tenderness welled up in B's eyes. This foolish
2109:03
Speaker A
little brother of his. He must have guessed the truth and was telling him in his own way that he did not disdain him.
2109:08
Speaker A
Thus, Yuzbo Ban placed his hand on his brother's back, soothing him. Perhaps he had cried himself weary, or perhaps his throat had gone horsearse. Chuani gently pushed Ban away and looked into his eyes. At some point, the light in Yuzo
2109:20
Speaker A
Ban's eyes had returned to normal. Looking at his younger brother, a smile lingered on his face. Chuani, "After all these years, you haven't changed one bit. Unlike your brother, I have grown old." Yuzbo Chuani shook his head.
2109:31
Speaker A
"Brother is an old brother will always be my brother." Listening to his brother's childish words, Yuzbo band broke into laughter. A rare carefree sound like a gentle breeze passing through making the already beautiful weather even more enchanting. You tell
2109:44
Speaker A
me how were you resurrected and why do you appear exactly as you were at the age you died? Yuzbo Ban said with a smile, gently tapping Chuani's nose.
2109:52
Speaker A
Chuani perked up, "Brother, it was Yuzbo Jean." He then recounted how Yuzbo Jean had used his power to revive him and told Ban that Jean had also brought all the fallen Allied Shinobi forces back to life. In the end, not a single member of
2110:04
Speaker A
the Allied Shinobi forces had been lost. Yuzbo Ban's heart quivered. And what if Yuzbo Jean himself? Could he have not died? According to Yuzbo Ban's understanding of resurrection techniques, there was only one jutzu capable of reviving the dead. The
2110:18
Speaker A
reincarnation of the heavenly life technique. Yet, when used on such a large scale, it would consume all of the caster's chakra as a price. The one who wielded it would surely die. Shuani shook his head. No, it seemed to be his
2110:29
Speaker A
kaleidoscope pupil technique. According to him, it cost only a tenth of his chakra, and it could bring back anyone regardless of era or the time of death.
2110:36
Speaker A
Hearing these words, Yuzbo's eyes became vacant. Why? Why would such a kaleidoscope ability exist? How could such a kaleidoscope power possibly exist? If someone had awakened this ability back, then wouldn't the Yuzbo clan have avoided so many deaths? And
2110:50
Speaker A
his brother might never have died. Even Jujun's younger brothers, Banjian and Wayian would not have died in that era.
2110:56
Speaker A
Once he and Jujian had risen to leadership, they could have ended this age of war time and again. But soon, he came to his senses and shook his head.
2111:03
Speaker A
What was past was passed. Moreover, from the moment Zu Jian had forsaken him for the sake of the village, his heart had already died. His eyes were desolate, and Yuzbo Chuani saw it all. Brother, are you thinking about Shinshu? Zhu Jian
2111:15
Speaker A
Yuzbo suddenly turned to Chuani then snorted. Nonsense. I was merely thinking of how to bring Yuzbo Jean into our camp. With him around, if he could revive me, we could accomplish far more.
2111:25
Speaker A
Although Chuani could tell that Ban was making excuses, he did not call him out.
2111:29
Speaker A
He knew that in his brother's heart, the one who would always be his purest light was Chinho Xhu Jian. The two had sworn since childhood to unify the waring states. It was chiefly his death that had made Ban unable to let go breeding
2111:40
Speaker A
suspicion and paranoia in his heart, and having lost his brother with only himself left, he had become frenzied and obsessive. His return had gradually made his elder brother lower his guard and recall the dreams they once shared.
2111:52
Speaker A
"Brother, to be honest, if Yuzbo Jean could revive you, would you be willing to stop your Moon Eye plan?" Yuzbo Chuani knelt on the ground, gazing at his brother with profound seriousness.
2112:01
Speaker A
Hearing this and seeing Chuan Ni's posture, Yuzbo ban straightened his back, knelt down and said, "Grave, Chuan Nai, you must be well aware that wherever there are people, there will be scheming and conflict." Shincho Zhu Jian already showed us his failed creation.
2112:14
Speaker A
Back then, I faked my death and slipped away, keeping a close watch over my village. The moment Chincho Zhu Jian died and the other ninja villages confirmed the news, they immediately plunged into a great war. This taught me
2112:25
Speaker A
one thing. So-called peaceful coexistence is utterly useless. When you are strong, they attach themselves to you. But once you die, the greed of those people comes crashing down like boulders from a mountain. The infinite sukuyami I plan to unleash will make
2112:38
Speaker A
everyone sink into their own dreams. It will give them what they could rarely attain in a lifetime. Let them revel in endless bliss. And after a thousand years, they will pass away. Yuzbo spoke with fervor. He fixed his gaze upon his
2112:49
Speaker A
younger brother, hoping that Chuani would understand what he had done and look forward to his support. He had lost this brother for far, far too long. This brother of his had always been able to give him the finest council, allowing
2113:00
Speaker A
him to achieve the greatest results. Even his position as clan head and the stability of their logistics were inseparable from Shuani's presence. He believed that only his brother could understand him, support him, and encourage him. Hey brother, if you cast
2113:12
Speaker A
the infinite sukuy, what will happen to you? Will you live all alone in this ninja world watching over it? Shuani's eyes reened again. He knew that even if his brother's moonai plan could truly accomplish all that, what about ban
2113:24
Speaker A
himself? Chuani's heart was not big. It could only hold his brother and the Yuzbo clan. Now under Yuzbo Jeans leadership, the Yuzbo clan was gaining wealth and standing day by day. So Chuani could set aside the clan and its
2113:36
Speaker A
future. Thus, his heart was filled only with thoughts of his brother. Hearing his brother's plan, he knew that Ban was great, that he genuinely desired true peace for the ninja world, that he was kind. But he could not bear the thought
2113:47
Speaker A
of his brother bearing such a dull and bleak future alone. Madara Aiha shuddered, staring blankly at his younger brother. He never imagined that his brother would think of him first.
2113:56
Speaker A
This left him gazing at his brother with a mixture of emotions. He felt a warmth spreading through his heart. Yet Madara still put up a tough front. While your brother is used to solitude, so don't worry. If you don't like the world of
2114:07
Speaker A
illusion, I can let you live in reality. Izzuna Aiha shook his head. Brother, I don't want that kind of life. I want us both to live in this world to be real.
2114:15
Speaker A
What makes humans human is that everyone has flaws and cannot be perfect. That is the meaning of being alive. If I were to live in my own world, I would find it dull and suffocating. So much so that I
2114:24
Speaker A
would want to die. Afteruna said this, Madara's expression changed drastically, and he slapped him across the face.
2114:30
Speaker A
Feeling the force of the blow, Asuna turned his head to the side and fell silent. When he recovered his senses, he saw his brother staring at him with a cold expression. Isuna, I never want to hear you say the word die. At that
2114:41
Speaker A
moment, Madara's eyes were bloodshot. He was furious beyond measure. His brother had only just returned alive, yet now he was defying him and seeking death. This was outright rebellion. Izzuna said nothing but fixed his burning gaze upon his elder brother. Madara clenched his
2114:55
Speaker A
teeth. It was always like this. Every time his proposal was rejected, his brother knowing he would be hit would still look at him steadily. Can you at least give me some time to think it overuna? I beg you. Madara looked at
2115:05
Speaker A
with a somewhat humbled expression and for the first time his straight back pride bent. Only Iuna could do this to him. If it were anyone else, Madara would have already obliterated them.
2115:14
Speaker A
Izzuna remained silent staring straight at him without any expression. Unless Madara abandoned his plan, Asuna would continue to kneel there forever. Seeing Asuna like this, Madara understood clearly Azuna was determined to stop him. He took a deep breath and looked up
2115:27
Speaker A
at the sky. Had he really done something wrong? After a long moment, Madara spoke. If that's the case, give me some time. I'll go in form Black Zetsu.
2115:35
Speaker A
Izzuna grabbed his hand. Brother, let me ask you a question. Madara looked at wearily. He had already agreed to request and abandoned his plan. After all, it was for his younger brother, Sake, and that was nothing to be ashamed
2115:46
Speaker A
of. Were those reanimated ninjas just now controlled by the black zetsu you mentioned? Izzuna asked his gaze clear and sharp as he looked at Madara. Madara nodded. Correct. That was his doing. He said the reanimated army was immortal
2115:59
Speaker A
and could devastate the allied shinobi forces. However, once you pointed out the mano ability of Achi Madara, this trick won't be of much use anymore.
2116:07
Speaker A
That's not what I mean. Big brother, could you tell me how you met Black Zetsu? Izzuna frowned, feeling that something about this matter was not simple. Madara raised an eyebrow. Since this was his brother, not an outsider, there was no harm in telling him. So he
2116:19
Speaker A
began. After your brother was slandered by Tobaramaju, I came alone to the Naka shrine and by chance discovered the stone tablet of our Aiha clan. After I read it carefully, a shadow emerged. He called himself Black Zetsu, claiming he
2116:32
Speaker A
was born from the darkness deep within me existing to serve me. He explained the contents of the tablet and the Moon Eye Plan. Just as Madara was about to continue, Asuna's eyes turned icy and his voice carried a mocking tone. Big
2116:43
Speaker A
brother, are you saying that the Moon Eye plan, which even you didn't know about, was narrated by your own creation, and it guided you to carry it out? Hearing Asuna's words, Madara trembled. He looked at Azuna in disbelief. Ever since Auna returned, his
2116:55
Speaker A
ability to think independently had resurfaced. That's right. According to his brother's reasoning, how could something he didn't even know about be known by his own creation, which then guided him to take the next steps? This was simply impossible. It wasn't
2117:07
Speaker A
guidance. It was temptation deception. Brother, are you saying that Black Zetsu has been deceiving me all along?
2117:13
Speaker A
Madara's eyes turned cruel. Very well. It had been a long time since anyone dared to treat him like this. Izzuna nodded. From what you've said, that's how I understand it. This Black Zetsu has ulterior motives. Moreover, those reanimated ninjas were clearly targeting
2117:26
Speaker A
me, which exposes a problem. Black Zetsu knows me. And since we've established that he's not your creation, yet he knows me and wants to kill me before I meet you, that means he's well aware that I am your weakness. Only if I die
2117:38
Speaker A
will you continue to follow his arrangements. Or rather if I stay alive he risks being exposed. Izzuna's brain was burning furiously as he deduced the logic. Soon he had pieced together a full reasoning. Brother that black zetsu wants to use you to activate the
2117:50
Speaker A
infinite sukuy. And behind the infinite sukuyami, there must be some hidden secret unknown to everyone. Although did not know the specific details, he had guessed the general outline. Madara looked at his brother and nodded. He knew his brother had never lied to him
2118:04
Speaker A
and his deductions had been proven right countless times. That meant Black Zetsu had indeed deceived and used him.
2118:10
Speaker A
Izzuna, let's go settle the score with him. Madara was quick-tempered and at that moment wanted to charge straight into Black Zetsu's lair, but Asuna grabbed him. Big brother, don't be rash.
2118:19
Speaker A
Didn't you tell me about that junior named Aido? He is currently being controlled by Black Zetsu. That indicates one thing. Black Zetsu's spiritual power is formidable, capable of forcibly seizing another person's body and resting control. Izzuna said coldly, "How is that possible? If so,
2118:35
Speaker A
why didn't he resist when I pummeled him for 3 hours in the illusion just now?" Madara utterly refused to believe Black Zetsu possessed such an ability. Have big brother, he went through all that trouble to guide you into becoming the
2118:46
Speaker A
executive of the infinite Sukuimi. That tells you one thing. He has grand ambitions. Since his ambitions are so grand, it means he can endure what ordinary people cannot. If he truly can seize control of a body, then going back
2118:58
Speaker A
now would be walking right into a trap. Isuna, you have many strategies. What do you suggest we do? Madara looked at Isuna. Isuna was his external brain.
2119:06
Speaker A
Ever since his brother came back, Madara didn't want to use his own mind. Isuna smiled. Then, of course, we leave this place and head toward the Allied forces.
2119:14
Speaker A
Aihamadara was stunned. Was he really about to join the Allied forces? A pang of frustration noded at him. He still had no idea how Hashiamarama would view him once he surrendered. For a moment, hesitation flickered across his face.
2119:26
Speaker A
Seeing through Achihadara's concern, Achihauna grabbed his elder brother's hand firmly. Brother rest assured, even if we join the allied shinobi forces, I will always stand by your side. Isuna's words were like a clear mountain spring, nourishing Madara's long parched heart. Gazing into
2119:40
Speaker A
the tenderness in Azuna's eyes, Madara nodded. Then what about those Juriki? Now that we already know Black Zetsu's plan, the Genturiki must be a crucial part of it. Achi Hamadara halted midstep. Izzuna furrowed his brow in thought. If I'm not mistaken, Black
2119:54
Speaker A
Zetsu needs to gather all nine-tailed beasts before he can set his plan in motion. There are only four at the moment. They're still far from success. Besides, without your suppression, if those four and Shuriki went berserk, could he possibly stop
2120:05
Speaker A
them alone? Aihauna said cooly. Madara felt his younger brother's reasoning was sound and nodded. In that case, let's set out. This time, Aihadara held his brother close like a precious treasure protecting him as they headed toward the Allied forces. at the Allied Shinobi
2120:19
Speaker A
forces camp. Having witnessed Aiha's ninjasu, they were all charged with electrifying fervor because they knew that no matter how battered they might become on the battlefield, even if they were decapitated or cut in half at the waist, the alliance leader would bring
2120:32
Speaker A
them back to life. With no lingering worries behind them, these shinobi would unleash unprecedented combat power. What Shinobi feared was death. For after death, their parents' wives and children would be left helpless. Even if the village provided compensation, it could
2120:45
Speaker A
never compare to having them cared for in person. But resurrection that jutzu allowed them to risk everything endlessly. Not only could they unleash 200 of their combat strength, they could also accumulate resources for their children. Aiha Ikusa looked at the
2120:58
Speaker A
spirited Shinobi army and smiled. Yes, this was exactly it. Only with the resolve to die could they become a fierce and formidable force. And all he had to do was let this fierce army resurrect and definitely accumulate experience and maximize their potential.
2121:12
Speaker A
Hinata Huga brought the beef she had cooked to Achihai Kusa's side. When the many high-ranking officials saw this, their eyes nearly popped out of their heads. During the war, someone was actually eating beef and such a huge bowl at that. Meanwhile, they could only
2121:25
Speaker A
gnaw on dry rations. But when they looked at who was eating the beef, their objections instantly vanished. It was Aiha Kusa. Well, that was fine then. The alliance leader's prowess had already won them over. What was wrong with him
2121:36
Speaker A
having a bit of beef? Aiha Akusa glanced at the cooked beef in Hinata's hands, took it with a smile, and set it aside.
2121:42
Speaker A
Then, in one smooth motion, he pulled her into his embrace. Hinata, aren't you busy? Aiha Akusa asked with a smile, completely unconcerned with the expressions of those around him. Hinata clearly hadn't expected such suddeness from Aiha. She let out a startled gasp,
2121:56
Speaker A
buried her head in the crook of his neck, and murmured, "Brother Akusa, put me down. This is inappropriate." Aiha, however, shook his head and looked around at the others. Did any of you see anything, hear anything? Grandmother Chio set the example, turning her head
2122:10
Speaker A
as if she had heard nothing. Anokei glanced around and began to whistle a tune. Materoomi's lips curled upward as she turned to her subordinate Zabuza who seemed to be discussing something important. The fourth rakage meanwhile summoned Darwi to discuss Kimogakur's
2122:23
Speaker A
next battle plans. The second Hokag Tobarama Senu gave a cold snort and turned aside. The first Hokage Hashiamarama Senu merely remarked ought to be young. As a result, Mido Usuzamaki cast a murderous glare at Hashiamarama.
2122:36
Speaker A
Seeing his elder brother acting like a fool oblivious to the fact that his sister-in-law was already furious.
2122:41
Speaker A
Tobarama could only lament for his older brother. Against the mighty adamant ceiling chains, even their undying impure world reincarnation bodies found it extremely troubling to face a jutzu imbued with ceiling power. Aiha Akusa swept his gaze around the room. Seeing
2122:55
Speaker A
everyone's reaction, he nodded in satisfaction. This could be considered a test, a measure of the four kaga's compliance. So far, they were doing well. Hinata didn't understand all those subtle scheming games. She only felt her body growing hot and she dared not look
2123:08
Speaker A
at the kaga and high-ranking officials. Faintly wisps of steam began to rise from the top of her head. Seeing this aiha Ikusa couldn't help but laugh. From somewhere he produced a folding fan, snapped it open and began cooling down
2123:20
Speaker A
the CPUike overheating of Hinata's mind. Hinata quickly recovered. She looked up at Achihai Kusa and saw him gazing at her with tenderness. This eased Hinata's embarrassment considerably. She let out a relieved breath. Let me go now, won't you? Aiha Akusa nodded at her words,
2123:35
Speaker A
then picked up his chopsticks, scooped up a piece of the cooked beef, put it into his mouth, and began to chew. Mm.
2123:41
Speaker A
The meat was tender and delicious with just the right amount of chewiness. In an instant, the fragrance of beef filled the entire room. The command headquarters was saturated with the savory aroma. Hashiamaramaju, Tobaramajenu, and Mido Usuzamaki, however, didn't have any particular
2123:55
Speaker A
reaction because they were still in their impure world reincarnation bodies and had neither taste nor smell. But the rakage beside them had already turned around. Fighting back his drool, he stared at the bowl of beef in Achiha's hand and swallowed hard. His swallow was
2124:09
Speaker A
loud, and right after him, the high-ranking officials set off a chain reaction one after another. Seeing this, Aiha Akusa let out an amused laugh and turned to look at Hinata. Hinata understood what he meant and nodded. She took several bowls out of a storage
2124:21
Speaker A
scroll, placed beef into each bowl, and distributed them to everyone. The rakage grinned at Hinata and said, "Thank you, Madam Hokag." With that, he took the bowl and tipped it into his mouth.
2124:30
Speaker A
Hinata was startled, not because of the rakeage speed or his exaggerated way of eating, but because of that phrase, "Madam Hokag." Her heart was instantly filled with satisfaction, and she continued handing out beef to the others. And could anyone who had become
2124:42
Speaker A
a kaga possibly be lacking in powers of observation? As each of them accepted the beef, they all smiled and respectfully acknowledged the Madame Hokag, which greatly uplifted Hinata's spirits. Beaming, she returned to Aiha Ikusa's side. Naturally, Achihao wasn't
2124:57
Speaker A
about to spoil the mood. He spread his arms and rose to his feet. My dear wife, you've returned. Hinata giggled happily and threw herself into his arms like a young swallow returning to its nest. Her fair soft cheek pressed against his
2125:09
Speaker A
chest, listening to the beat of his heart. She felt she was the happiest woman in the world at that moment.
2125:14
Speaker A
Nearby, Mido Uzumaki looked on with envy and shot Hashiamarama a sidelong glare. Look at him then look at yourself.
2125:20
Speaker A
You're both Hokag. How can the difference be so great? Senu Hasharama listened to his wife's complaints. He opened his mouth. But after meeting Uzumaki Mito's fierce glare, he closed it again, turned around, and crouched on the ground, drawing circles.
2125:33
Speaker A
Senju Tobarama side. The moment he stepped out of the gate, a sword light slashed toward him. His pupils shrank sharply, and his body reacted instinctively. He drew a canai and raised it before his eyes to block.
2125:44
Speaker A
Clang, the katana clashed with the canana, sending sparks flying. The figure came into view. It was Achihauna.
2125:50
Speaker A
Senju Tobarama's lips curled upward. This fellow had actually returned. Since he hadn't had a workout in ages, he might as well use a Zuna as a sparring partner. But the next moment, a black rod nailed his head hard to the ground
2126:01
Speaker A
with a low grown Aiha Madara slowly emerged, slamming down and stirring up clouds of dust. Hey, you small fried.
2126:07
Speaker A
Back then, I was careless for a moment and let you harm. Now you still dare to lay a hand on. You're looking for death.
2126:13
Speaker A
He walked towards Sinju Tobber raised his foot and stamped on his head. A chill ran down Sinju Toborra's spine when he heard that voice. He knew it.
2126:21
Speaker A
Achi Hamadara. He tried to rise, but the black rod on his head seemed to possess a special ability that disrupted the flow of his chakra. Damn you Achi Hamadara. If you've got the guts, release me. Senju Tobarama cursed
2126:32
Speaker A
loudly. Achiadara sneered, raised his foot again, and stepped on his face as he spoke. You even Hashurama couldn't take me down in such a short time. Oh, I almost forgot one thing. Aihamadara formed hand seals and dissolved the
2126:45
Speaker A
impure world reincarnation. However, his power did not decline and his body did not collapse. Instead, he was like a raging volcano ready to erupt at any moment. At this moment, Achihamadara was no longer someone resurrected by another. He was an existence fully
2126:59
Speaker A
independent of the impure world reincarnation. Looking at Senu Tobarama's pitiful state, words could not express the joy in his heart. Huh?
2127:08
Speaker A
Aihamadara's unbridled laughter spread in every direction. Many members of the allied shinobi forces who were resting poked their heads out. Seeing Achihauna standing to one side and Achihadara stepping on the second Hokag, they all flew into a rage. Where did you insulent
2127:23
Speaker A
ruffians come from? Release Lord Tobarama at once. Brothers, prepare for battle. The situation began to spiral out of control. A dark shadow flashed through Achiadar's eyes. These ants really were noisy. The noise outside also drew the attention of the command
2127:36
Speaker A
staff. They walked out. Aihaan paused for a moment, then saw Azuna nod slightly at him. He glanced to the side and spotted Achiadara stepping on the second Hokag Senu to Tobarama. Sure enough, this scene though late had finally arrived. Seeing the second Hokag
2127:50
Speaker A
Senju Tobarama in such an agrieved state, Achihajan laughed without mercy. Haha. That then drew strange looks from everyone. Aihaan hurriedly suppressed his smile and coughed twice. Sorry, I couldn't help it. It won't happen again.
2128:03
Speaker A
But everyone could see his whole body trembling from excitement. Madara, is that you? Singu Hasharama froze then rushed toward Achiadara. Achi Hamadara trembled at the sound of his voice and turned to cast a glance at Synu Hasharama. He had wanted to say many
2128:17
Speaker A
caring words, but what came out was Hashiamarama. After all these years, you're still just as useless. Think of the expression you wore when you resolutely killed me back then. Sinja Hasharama was thunderruck. His earlier joy quickly faded and sorrow filled his
2128:30
Speaker A
eyes. After all, he had once said that if anyone harmed Kenoa, even his own son, he would never spare them. Seeing him like this, the nameless fire in Achiadara's heart blazed fiercely. He pulled the black rod out of Sinju
2128:42
Speaker A
Tobber's head, put it away, and kicked Sinju Tobarama in the abdomen. Senju Tobber struck by the heavy blow was sent flying. With the black rod gone, the chakra inside his body began to circulate rapidly. Supported by chakra, his body shed its momentum in midair and
2128:56
Speaker A
only came to a stop after 100 meters. Achihaunas eyes lit up at the sight. So the innately evil Senu Tobarama had finally met his match.
2129:05
Speaker A
After studying himself, Senju Tobarama cast a resentful look at Achiadara, then turned his eyes to Achihauna. Aihauna rubbed his nose and turned his head away, acting as if nothing had happened.
2129:15
Speaker A
Achi Hamadara, however, kept staring directly at Senju Tobarama. At this moment, Achiha knew it was his cue to step in. He said to him, "It's all a misunderstanding. All a misunderstanding. Everyone go inside first." Then he waved his hands,
2129:28
Speaker A
signaling the Allied Shinobi forces to go back and rest. The Allied Shinobi forces nodded and returned to their camps. Only one or two nosy onlookers remained watching everything that had happened. They had never imagined that the powerful second Hokag could be
2129:41
Speaker A
ravaged by that man without even the strength to fight back. Aihamadara turned and met Achihas gaze. Beside Achihaan, Hinata's eyes held a trace of concern. Just how powerful must a man be to easily defeat Sentoama. Achi Hajan patted her head, signaling her not to be
2129:56
Speaker A
afraid, then swaggered inside. The rest quickly lowered their heads and followed, especially Inokei. Cold sweat poured down his face, and the shadows of his childhood made his lips pale and his body tremble uncontrollably. There was no mistaking it. Those looks that
2130:10
Speaker A
bearing. He was Achi Hamadara, the god of slaughter, Achi Hamadara, had returned. The fourth rakage, a frowned as he looked at Anokei. That couldn't be right. This old man, aside from the Kenoha crowd, was usually the most arrogant. Why was he so subdued today?
2130:23
Speaker A
He walked over to Anokei and whispered, "Old man, what did you see? Who exactly is that man?" Anokei was pulled out of his thoughts by A's voice. He looked up at A and said, "A, this guy is the one
2130:32
Speaker A
who shares the same reputation as Sinja Hasharama." With that, he looked at A with complicated eyes. A's eyes flew wide open. "Iara," his cry of alarm instantly attracted everyone's attention. Even Achiha Madara walking at the front turned around and looked at
2130:46
Speaker A
him with an unreadable expression. A suddenly felt like a chick while Achi Hamadara was like a fierce tiger in the forest staring at him with arrogance.
2130:53
Speaker A
Even a man of ace size began to tremble. Granny Chio recognized Achiadara. So she did not show much reaction. She simply sighed and followed the others. The fifth Mizuki Troomi Main knitted her brows and couldn't help marveling at the
2131:05
Speaker A
depth of Kenoha's reserves. When Usuzamaki Mido saw Achi Hamadara and Sinju Hashiamarama fawning over him. The corner of her eye twitched and she clenched her teeth. She thought that if Achiha Madaraa had been a woman back, then Sinju Hashiamarama would probably
2131:18
Speaker A
have married Madara. Damn it, those two grown men were pulling at each other in broad daylight. What a disgrace. Aihaan turned around and after a glance at Sinju Hashiamarama and Achiadara, he slowly took the seat of honor. The
2131:31
Speaker A
others quickly sat down and tried to make themselves less conspicuous. Senu Toorarama smiled coldly at Achiadara.
2131:37
Speaker A
The seats here are limited and everything has already been arranged. You Achi Hamadara are not included.
2131:42
Speaker A
Let's see what you'll do when the time comes. But the very next moment, he was proven wrong. Senu Hasharama stood up on his own initiative and said, "Madara, you've worked hard on the journey. Take my seat." With that, Senu Hasharama,
2131:53
Speaker A
acting with easy familiarity, took Achiadara's hand and led him toward his own seat. Achiadara stared fixatly at Synu Hasharama. This fellow was still as stupid as ever. This seat was by no means a simple thing. It represented strength as well. Had he not seen the
2132:07
Speaker A
other Kaga sitting there with the next generation at their sides to guard them. If he sat here himself and had Senu Hasharama serve as his guard, even Hashiamarama would not be willing. You keep your seat. I thought of a seat.
2132:18
Speaker A
Aihamadara said with a cold laugh, then turned to look at Senu Tobarama. Senju Tobarama trembled. This bastard. Senu Hasharama saw this and wanted to mediate, but the memory of Achihauna's death made him close his mouth and turn his head away. Senju Tobarama gritted
2132:33
Speaker A
his teeth at Achiadara. Don't go too far. Too far? What about it? Not satisfied? Let's go out and have a match. Move aside, Achi Hamadara said slowly. His tone was very relaxed and seeing Senju Tobarama's furious, flustered expression made his mood even
2132:48
Speaker A
better. Senju Tobarama abruptly stood up and glared fixedly at Achiadara. Move. Final move. With that like a wrong child, he walked to Senu Hashiamarama's side and guarded him. Aihamadara gave a cold laugh and sat down. Aihauna also walked to his side to guard him and
2133:04
Speaker A
inwardly gave his elder brother a thumbs up. Achiha Jean watched the scene not knowing whether to laugh or cry and then said, "Everyone allow me to introduce him. This is Achihadara, the clan leader of our Aiha clan during the waring
2133:16
Speaker A
states period. I believe his main purpose in coming here is to join us and become part of the allied forces. Let's give him a round of applause." With that, Achiha was the first to clap, followed by Senu Hasharama and
2133:27
Speaker A
Achihauna. The rest of the people said nothing. The fourth rakage a rose to his feet. Lord Hokag, I want to ask where did Aihamadara lock up the Genturiki? he captured earlier. The third such janinoi said nothing but stared fixedly at
2133:40
Speaker A
Aihaan. He was also very interested in this matter. He simply would not be as reckless as a and asked directly. Aihaan looked at their expressions and fell silent. Aihamadara said they are in a cave in the land of earth. If you want
2133:52
Speaker A
to go, then go. After he spoke, he wore an unconcerned expression, but he also turned his gaze toward Achiha. He was curious how this descendant of the Aiha clan would handle the matter. After all, he had genuinely harmed the interests of
2134:04
Speaker A
the Shinobi world. The fourth rakage said, "Lord Hokag, we will take our leave here. I will lead the brave men of Kimogakir to take back our village's Genturiki." When he reached the door, the fourth rakage looked at the third
2134:14
Speaker A
suchage. The third suchage side and stood up. Lord Hokag, this old man also believes the most urgent thing is to save the Genturiki. I will lead the forces of a wagure to rescue them.
2134:25
Speaker A
Suddenly the atmosphere was deathly still. Everyone widened their eyes at the third such janinoi and the fourth rakage. A their gazes filled with admiration. Now of the five Kag two factions were preparing to leave and the allied shinobi forces were on the verge
2134:38
Speaker A
of splitting. Under these circumstances, how would Achihaan handle it? Aihaan did not speak. He looked toward Kirigakir and Sonagir. Granny Chio and Lady Mizukage. What about you? Granny Chio had a request for Kenoha. So naturally, she would not break away. She said,
2134:52
Speaker A
although our sonir is not strong, we understand the greater duty of Shinobi. Since we agreed to form an alliance before, we will not turn back halfway.
2135:00
Speaker A
Her voice was soris and resolute clearly siding with Achiha and Kinoa while subtly mocking Kimogakure and Awagakir for their betrayal. The score in the hall was now two against two. Troomi may had originally wanted to just pass by
2135:12
Speaker A
unnoticed but she never expected to become the key figure. The corner of her mouth twitched. She looked at Achiha then at the one-armed rakage a and finally gritted her teeth. Earlier when Kimogakure invaded our Kiraigakure, Lord Hokag came to our aid. Kirigakir
2135:26
Speaker A
remembers this in its heart and naturally will not do anything faithless. The corner of Achihas mouth lifted. He said, "Suchikrakage, are you sure you still want to insist?
2135:35
Speaker A
Let me remind you, dead powerhouses from every nation have been found in the distance. Are you sure you want to fight them head-on, or do you have the ability to seal all of them?" Aihaan stressed the word all. This was a reminder that
2135:46
Speaker A
there were many of them, and once they left the Allied forces, relying on the armies and strength of their two villages alone, they could not hope to contend with so many reanimated masters.
2135:55
Speaker A
The two men fell silent and finally sat back down slowly. Seeing this, Achihaan was not going to keep pressing them. He said, "Everyone, I Aihaan promised that in this battle, the Allied forces will act together and seal away all the
2136:07
Speaker A
reanimated shinobi, and we will let them return to the pure land to sleep. After that, we will rescue the Ginsuriki of every village." Aihas voice was firm. Achiadara raised an eyebrow at Achihajan. This fellow was indeed different from Hasharama. Hashiamarama
2136:21
Speaker A
was always full of talk about benevolence and righteousness granting mercy to the enemy. But after Hashiamarama's death, the very factions to which he had shown mercy did not hesitate to launch an attack on Kenoha, that fat plump sheep. Aihaan, on the
2136:34
Speaker A
other hand, analyzed the situation, stated his position, and laid out the facts, making the factions that refused to accept him, think through the consequences. Should they follow the Allied forces and reduce the loss of their fighting strength or risk
2136:45
Speaker A
everything on one throw using 10,000 lives to save their own villages to Genturiki? Leaving the alliance meant they could not enjoy the benefit of Achihajans resurrection jutzu. No matter how many died, they would have to bear it on their own. If this shinobi
2136:59
Speaker A
world war split apart a Wagakir and Kimogakure would suffer heavy losses while Sonakir and Kirigakure would remain completely unaffected. Kirigakir would cross the river in white and strike down Kimogakure. Sonagir would march a thousand miles and seize a
2137:12
Speaker A
Wagakir. Even if they recaptured their genturiki, could they withstand the full force assault of the others by then?
2137:18
Speaker A
Even if they could resist their own losses would be an astronomical number. Therefore, after Aihaan stated the advantages and disadvantages, the two men knew when to stop and slump back to their seats. They had actually wanted to test Achihajans attitude as well.
2137:31
Speaker A
If Achi Haha abandoned Achiadara for the greater good, Achihadara would surely leave. If Achihaan defended Aihamadara, no matter what, then they would make the morale of the entire allied forces collapse. However, things did not unfold in the direction that Enoki and A had
2137:45
Speaker A
anticipated. Aihaan simply laid out the advantages and disadvantages, pulling some to his side while suppressing the rest. This brought the fourth rakage a of Kimogicure and the third suchage Anokei of a Wagakure to a standstill for Aiha was right. They could not bear the
2137:59
Speaker A
risk of diminishing their forces. Seeing this, Achihaan spoke once more, "Now is not the time to indulge personal temper.
2138:06
Speaker A
We must unite every force that can be united." The third suchage sighed inwardly. The fourth rakage a turned his head away. Though he understood Achihas logic, he could not bring himself to fight alongside someone who had once harmed Killer B. Just then, a
2138:19
Speaker A
knock sounded at the door, shattering the heavy oppressive mood that had settled over everyone. Huga Hinato Rose glanced at Achiha and with his approval, walked toward the door. She opened the door and saw a figure so deeply familiar
2138:30
Speaker A
that her eyes went wide. "Brother Niji," she exclaimed. Hugan Niji saw his younger sister and started to smile, but then seeming to realize the gravity of the moment, he said sternly, "ittle sister, I have urgent business with the
2138:42
Speaker A
Lord Hokag." Hinata let him in. Niji stepped inside, saw Aihan seated in the position of honor, and ignoring everyone on both sides announced, "Lord Hokag, the Edetoensei army, is only 300 m from our position. The situation is critical.
2138:56
Speaker A
Await your orders." Aihaan frowned and was about to speak when Achi Hamadara abruptly rose to his feet. Good grief, they are nothing but a pack of ants. I don't know what you are all panicking about. Very well then, consider this
2139:07
Speaker A
battle a gift from me, Achiadara, to your allied army. The instant the words left his mouth, he shot out the door and raced toward the front line. Wait, Madara, I'm coming with you. Senu Hasharama called out at once, following
2139:18
Speaker A
close behind. Feeling Hashiamas presence, Achiadara laughed. Hashiama, you are just the same as ever. I won't let you face this alone. Senu Hashiamarama's voice was resolute.
2139:27
Speaker A
Dressed in crimson waring states armor, the two shot forward one after another at such speed that even the centuries could not make out their figures. At the head of the Edeto Tinsi army, the leading figure raised a hand to signal
2139:38
Speaker A
everyone to halt. Kinku and Ginkaka looked at him and sneered. Senior, are you sure you are up to this? Don't tell me that your title ranked alongside Senu Hasharama and Achiadara was nothing but hot air. The ninja called Senior had
2139:50
Speaker A
white eyes, a lean build, and a determined face. They're here. Just as his words faded, two figures descended from the sky. Aihamadara, the Azura of the ninja world, and Sinju Hashiama, the god of Shinobi. Long time no seein, I
2140:03
Speaker A
never thought your grave would be dug up, too. Haha. Senu Hashiamarama's unholy laughter rang out. This rendered Achihadara and Hugatan silent. That fellow was still exactly the same as before. Even in such a solemn moment, he could still laugh heartily. I didn't
2140:17
Speaker A
expect you to be among the Edotinsi ranks. Hugan, how very interesting. Aiha Madara laughed, feeling his battle intense surge. Although Hugatian's strength was extraordinary, he had rarely appeared during the waring states era because most of his ninjutsu and
2140:30
Speaker A
Taiutsu were aimed at a single opponent. On the battlefield, his feats were far less eye-catching than the wood golem or sisnu. Only Achi Hamadara and Senu Hasharama knew how powerful he really was. If Achiadara had come alone today,
2140:43
Speaker A
Hugan would have pinned him down, leaving him no time to deal with the other Edeto ninja. That was why Senu Hasharama's arrival was exactly what was needed. Forgive me you two. In my current state, I cannot control my own
2140:54
Speaker A
body. So, please excuse me. The instant Hugan finished speaking, he charged out. Golden light coiled around his right hand, radiating both pressure and a sharp piercing edge bearing down directly on Aihamadara. The corner of Madara's mouth lifted. While struck with
2141:09
Speaker A
that, he surged forward, turning his palm into a fist. The blow carried immense strength. blue chakras swirling around it, a testament to his overbearing might. As the two fists met, a shock wave burst outward from the pair at its center. At once, the blast forced
2141:23
Speaker A
the surrounding ninja backward. Other than Senu Hasharama, whose hair merely stirred, everyone else's eyes flashed with disbelief. Who would have thought that this man Hugan truly possessed combat power rivaling Aihamadara and Sinju Hashiamarama? Kinku and Ginkaku were stunned inwardly, but their hands
2141:39
Speaker A
simultaneously moved to their waists. After all, the two of them never fought with honor. One reached for the seven stars sword, the other for the golden rope malice glinting in their eyes. At that very moment, a war fan came
2141:50
Speaker A
hurtling over from the distance. Aihamadara moved with lightning speed, and in an instant, the fan landed in his hand. He lowered his gaze, and his eyes lit up. Isn't this the flame war fan I left behind? How interesting to think it
2142:02
Speaker A
would end up in Achihajans hands. That Bratabido really is useless. He couldn't even keep the flame war fan safe. Lord Madara, Kingaku and Ginkako plan to play dirty. Watch out for their six paths treasured tools. Aihaan issued the warning. At his words, Achiha
2142:17
Speaker A
Madaraa and narrowed his eyes. The next instant, his scarlet sharing surfaced. Scanning Kingu and Ginkaku, he caught their underhanded movements and let out a cold sneer. Hasharama, you're better at Taiutsu, so leave Hugatian to me. I'm going to smash those two mangi curs to
2142:31
Speaker A
pieces. With that, Achi Hamadara vanished. Hugan tried to intercept him only for a heavy overpowering fist to come smashing at him. Sensing the danger, Hugatonin unleashed his rotation in an instant. Golden Chakra whirled at high speed around his body. Senu
2142:46
Speaker A
Hasharama's heavy fist crashed against the rotation, sending ripples spreading in waves. Only Sinju Hasharama could do such a thing. If anyone else had tried it, their fist would likely have been shredded by the high-speed rotating chakra. After Senu Hasharama's attack
2142:59
Speaker A
lost its force, Hugain, as if sensing the moment, seized his rotation. He then gathered chakra throughout his body. His hands coated in golden light. Eight trigrams vacuum palm. Chakra fused with taijitsu as a shock wave in the shape of
2143:11
Speaker A
a golden dragon erupted outward. The golden dragon opened its jaws, its expression savage and vicious. Faintly, one could even hear an ethereal dragon's roar. Sinja Hashiamarama was not flustered. Not only did he absorb the golden dragon's bite with his flesh, but
2143:25
Speaker A
he also seized Hugatian by the shoulder and hurled him over his back in a powerful throw. Hugans pupil shrank. It had never occurred to him that Sinju Hasharama would employ such a reckless life- risking fighting style.
2143:37
Speaker A
It seemed he had just remembered they were both dead and both occupied Edotensei bodies. Well, then perhaps he had been too narrow-minded. Hugatian tried to rise only to realize that Sinju Hashiama had no intention of letting him go. Hashiama leaped into the air, his
2143:51
Speaker A
right fist blazing with blue light. Then with crushing force, the fist slammed down onto Huga Tinans chest. Huga Teningjin lay on the ground watching Hashiama's fist come down and activated his Bakugan, more precisely his tension.
2144:04
Speaker A
The next instant his aura surged violently, his chakra skyrocketed, and he blasted Hashiamaramaju away. However, the Hasharama Senu attacking Hugatenjin turned into a wooden carving. Only then did Hugatenjin realize that this was Hashiama's wood clone. He felt humiliated and roared Hashiamarama.
2144:21
Speaker A
Hashiama Senju slowly walked out from the shadows and scratched his head. Didn't you say you couldn't control your body? Isn't this what you wanted to do?
2144:28
Speaker A
I reckon since that's the case, one would clone is more than enough. What do you mean by bursting out your Bugen now?
2144:33
Speaker A
Hashiama's earnest manner made the humiliated Huga tingen burn with rage. He decided that today he would cooperate with the caster of the technique and teach this Hashiamarama Senu a lesson.
2144:43
Speaker A
Far away in the cave, Black Zetsu's face lit up with joy. He had never expected such immense fortune to arrive so quickly. From the very beginning, Hugatenjin had been utterly impervious to persuasion. No matter what Black Zetsu promised, he simply refused. He
2144:56
Speaker A
had even turned around and lectured Black Zetsu, saying that for the peace of the ninja world, he should not do such things. Black Zetsu grew impatient.
2145:04
Speaker A
So, he forcibly took control of him and sent him charging toward Kenoa. Now, Hasharama's contempt and the power of his I reckon it works mindset made him stop resisting. Since that was the case, it was time to unleash even greater
2145:15
Speaker A
power. Hugaten Hugatenjin quickly calmed down. The veins at his temples bulged and his bakugan began to shift into a dark gold. With a wave of his right hand, a gilded long blade appeared in midair. Hashiamaramaju raised an eyebrow. Pay tenjun. No need for that is
2145:30
Speaker A
there. Why did you go so far as to summon Shashimaru? Cut the crap, Hashiama. Come fight me. He gripped the gilded long blade and assumed a ready stance. Hashiama scratched his head. He didn't have a weapon either. Just then,
2145:42
Speaker A
a hooked scythe flew into the ground before him. His eyes lit up. This is This is Madara's scythe. He gripped the handles on both sides of the scythe and poured chakra into it. Unlike Madaraa Aiha's blue chakra, Hashiama's chakra
2145:55
Speaker A
was composed of water, earth, and yang. So, the scythe emitted a green glow. Wo wo wo. So, these are the Aiha twin sides. The Aiha clan's heirloom weapons truly live up to their name. Hashiama Senu's eyes gleamed as he indulged in
2146:08
Speaker A
the feel of the Aiha twin sides. Huga Tingen flew into a rage. Taking advantage of Hashiamarama's distraction, he opened with the body flicker technique, soared into the air and swung Shashimaru with both hands toward his head. But Hashiama Senjus face
2146:21
Speaker A
instantly darkened as he raised the scythe high with his right hand. Clang. The collision of the two supreme weapons let out a shriek. I say Tingen, when did you start resorting to sneak attacks?
2146:31
Speaker A
Hashiamaramaju looked up his eyes fixed coldly on Huga Tenjen. Huga Tingen gritted his teeth. Who does that?
2146:37
Speaker A
Appreciating your weapon in the middle of a fight. You don't respect me at all.
2146:41
Speaker A
Hearing this, Hashiama Senu felt a little guilty. After a brief pause, he said, "Well, sorry, Tenjen. I never thought it would make you feel that way.
2146:48
Speaker A
My bad." Huga Tingen nashed his teeth in fury. Using the recoil, he put distance between himself and Hashiama.
2146:55
Speaker A
Hashiamarama, use your full strength. Don't f me off with these little tricks. I know your power all too well. Hearing this, Hashiamaramaju nodded helplessly.
2147:02
Speaker A
Fine, have it your way. As soon as the words left his mouth as well stirred, the earth trembled and vines burst out of the ground, coiling toward Huga Tingen to strangle him. Hugatt Tingen snorted coldly. His body rose into the
2147:14
Speaker A
air, his right hand, glowing white, and aimed at the vines. Silver wheel reincarnation explosion. A silver gale shot out from his right hand and tore at the vines. Wherever it passed, the vines snapped inch by inch and were reduced to
2147:26
Speaker A
powder. Aiha Jean watched the battle with perfect clarity. That was the silver wheel reincarnation explosion, a tinsegan technique. As expected, the reason the Huga clan had once been able to stand alongside the Synu and the Achiha was Huga Tenjens eyes.
2147:40
Speaker A
Hashiama did not seem particularly surprised by this. Instead, he clapped his hands together. Would release wood dragon technique. A roaring wood dragon burst out of the ground. Hashiama leaped onto the wood dragon's head and looked down at Hugatenjin. Go. Hashiamaramaju
2147:55
Speaker A
commanded the wood dragon into a magnificent agile turn through the sky. And for a moment, Huga Teningjen could not lock onto him. Gritting his teeth, Huga Tenjen raised Shashimaru above his head as a golden dragon slowly took shape behind him. Hashiama, let me show
2148:09
Speaker A
you this technique. The dragon slaying slash. With that, he leaped up, one leg raised and the other hanging down and slashed at Hashiama in the air. The golden dragon roared its dragon soul surging and charged violently at Hashiamaramaju. Hashiamas
2148:23
Speaker A
expression turned grim. He had seen the dragon slaying slash before. That single slash was without a doubt the first blade aura in history capable of matching an S-rank jutzu. Hashiama leaped off the wood dragon and gave it one final order charge at Hayashi Huga.
2148:37
Speaker A
Then he fell through the air at high speed, clapping his hands together. A wood human rose from the ground and reached out a massive hand to catch Hashiamaramaju. Immediately afterward, Hashiamaramaju piloted the wood human toward the slowly descending Huga
2148:49
Speaker A
Tenjen, charging in for the kill. Huga Tingen watched expressionlessly. He spread his palm toward hasharamaju and unleashed the silver wheel reincarnation explosion. At the same time, the wood dragon and the golden dragon collided in midair and both plummeted. Seeing the
2149:04
Speaker A
silver wheel reincarnation explosion coming at him, Hasharamaju maneuvered the wood human into a sliding dodge. He narrowly evaded it, then swung a giant hand to grab Hugaten. Hugaten snorted coldly formed hand signs and executed a 360° centen in midair. The wood human's
2149:20
Speaker A
palm shattered inch by inch. That golden caden was like a scorching hot potato. There was simply no grabbing it.
2149:26
Speaker A
Hashiamaramaju was not annoyed. He leaped down from the wood. Human swung the aihathe and slashed at Hugaten's caden. At the same time, Chakra coated the twin sides and formed blue chakra blades as he let out a thunderous shout.
2149:38
Speaker A
Hugen, take this. He raised both hands and smashed downward. This was exactly Kaitton's cooldown time. Huga Tening gripped the hilt of Shashimaru with both hands and braced the blade. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit. But because Hashiama Senju descended from
2149:52
Speaker A
the sky, adding the conversion of potential energy to his monstrous strength and chakra, the power of this strike had already exceeded what Hugatenjin could withstand. His arms were forced down, his body sank into the ground, and the earth cracked around
2150:04
Speaker A
him. Still, he resisted with all his might, and the sharp edge of the scythe was about to touch the bridge of his nose. But for some unknown reason, it never went down any further. Whether it was Hasharamaju holding back or
2150:14
Speaker A
Hugatenjin's sheer tenacity, only they themselves knew. Huga Tenjin bellowed in fury. Cadence's cool down was over, so he activated it at once. Seeing this, Hasharama Senu withdrew his technique, pulled back, and looked at Huga Tenjin with a resolute expression. After a
2150:29
Speaker A
while, Senu Hashiamarama did not dare let down his guard. Staring at Hugatian, he slowly said, "Stop here. If you keep using such powerful jutzu, it will only harm the innocent." Hugan released the rotation and nodded helplessly. "I understand. Compared with you, I still
2150:43
Speaker A
fall short." Senu Hasharama shook his head. That's not it. Madara and I both know how devastating your final move was. If not for the fact that it could only be activated once, even we would have had no way to deal with you. Hugan
2150:56
Speaker A
shook his head. A loss is a loss. All right, I know you have sealing jutzu.
2150:59
Speaker A
What comes next is up to you. I will take control of this body. Hugan shook his head helplessly. Say, Tenan, haven't you sensed it? At our level of chakra, we can break free of impure world reincarnation. And once freed, we can
2151:12
Speaker A
still use these impure world bodies. Senu Hasharama looked at him with a strange expression. Hugatian was taken aback. He closed his eyes and checked himself, then gritted his teeth, his face reening. Curse it. He hadn't noticed at all. If not for Hashiama, he
2151:25
Speaker A
would have remained under someone else's control forever. Hugatian activated his tension and formed hand seals. Impure world reincarnation release. His whole body trembled. In the distance, Black Zetsu felt a wave of frustration. Why could all these powerful shinobi break
2151:40
Speaker A
free of impure world reincarnation? Madara did it and Hugan did too. Damn that second Hokag Senju Tobarama. Your jutsu is useless. Watching from the side, Senju Tobarama sneezed. Achu who's talking behind my back. Damn it. Just wait until I catch you. Aihauna glanced
2151:57
Speaker A
at him and rolled his eyes. You fool. You must have done something guilty and gotten karmic retribution. Why else would you sneeze for no reason? Senu Toberama heard Aihauna's words and immediately turned around glaring at him. You inherently evil Achihauna. What
2152:11
Speaker A
did you say? You inherently evil Sinju Tobarama. I told you you've done too many shady things and now you've gotten your retribution. Aiha isuna gritted his teeth at him. The corner of Sunady's mouth twitched. Watching these two men
2152:24
Speaker A
of her grandfather's generation squabbbling over something like this, she felt exasperated. Come out and fight me oneon-one. You think I'm afraid of you? Fight me oneon-one. Fine.
2152:34
Speaker A
One-on-one. Who's afraid of who? Senju Tobarama and Achiha Isuna traded Barb after Barb, neither willing to yield until the quarrel escalated and they drew their blades on each other. Aiha Jean clicked his tongue and turned to look at them. This time he stirred the
2152:47
Speaker A
aura of his rene and a terrifying pressure bore down on both of them until they could hardly breathe. The two stared at him in shock. Aihauna's eyes gleamed sharply. He had never imagined that a junior of the Aiha clan could be
2152:59
Speaker A
so outstanding. Had enough of arguing. If not, come try me. In an instant, his chakras surged like a tsunami crashing against everyone's hearts. Even Achihadara Senju Hashiamarama and Hugatian in the distance simultaneously looked toward Achihaan inwardly exclaiming at how terrifying he was.
2153:15
Speaker A
Senu Tobarama and Achihauna lowered their heads like children who had done wrong and dared not speak. Seeing this, Achiha Jean withdrew his chakra, turned around and continued to watch the distant battlefield. Aihamadara stood still wearing a half smile as he looked
2153:29
Speaker A
at the two men radiating Ninetales chakra. You two carry the aura of a tailed beast. I'm curious. Does Ninetales meat taste good? Though he had left Konoha with Black Zetsu's intelligence network, he could know all that happened in the world without ever
2153:42
Speaker A
stepping outside. Naturally, he had also heard that two high-ranking ninja of the hidden cloud, had betrayed the village, killed the rakage, and eaten the flesh of the ninetailes. Those two were none other than the gold and silver brothers
2153:53
Speaker A
before him. Kinku and Ginko licked their lips. Not bad. So your Achi Hamadara, the Azura of the Shinobi world, the one whose name stands alongside Senu Hasharama's. You don't look so impressive after all. Even Senu Hasharama's brother, Senu Tobarama, died
2154:07
Speaker A
at our hands. How much stronger can you be? Kinku sneered coldly. Achiadara's killing intent vanished at once. Why didn't you say so earlier? If you told me you killed Tobarama, I wouldn't have treated you two as enemies. Aihamadara
2154:21
Speaker A
made no attempt to hide it. Right in front of everyone, he mixed his voice with Chakra and sent it across the entire battlefield. This move left Kinkaku and Ginku completely dumbfounded. They had expected a fierce battle, never imagining that Achiadara
2154:33
Speaker A
would have no will to fight them at all. Then would you please step aside, sir?
2154:37
Speaker A
My brother and I would like to settle a score with A's descendants. Kinka bowed courteously while Ginka looked unconvinced. Why was his elder brother being so polite to this old geyser? When Senju Tobarama heard Achiadara's words, his mouth twisted with fury. Fifth
2154:51
Speaker A
Hokag, aren't you going to do something about this? That Achi Hamadara is simply lawless. The fourth rakage, a standing nearby wore an ugly expression. Of those two, Kingu had been killed by his father, and it had reportedly taken a
2155:03
Speaker A
great deal of effort. His own strength was far too inferior to his fathers. Coupled with the arm he had lost, and with both Kingu and Ginkaku present armed with four six path treasures, how was he supposed to fight them? But then
2155:14
Speaker A
Aiha Madara said lazily, "Sorry, if you'd like to leave this place, feel free, but take one more step forward and I won't be able to face my brother and my clan." The moment he said clan, the Achiha Shinobi present felt their eyes
2155:25
Speaker A
written. Only after Aihas coup had they come to understand Achiha Madara's true intentions. They were the ones who had betrayed Achihadara, not Achiadara, who had betrayed the Aiha. So when they heard Achiha Madara speak of his clan, their hearts trembled with shock. Some
2155:39
Speaker A
ninja who had long remained at 2 Tomtomo Sharinggon instantly awakened Fritomo. Aiha isuna shouted for the glory of the Aiha clan. The entire field was stunned.
2155:49
Speaker A
Then an overwhelming roar followed for the glory of the Aiha clan. It included Aihaan and Achihadara. Senju Tobarama and Senu Hashiamarama watched with a bitter ache in their hearts. The Senu of the forest were no more. They had no one
2156:02
Speaker A
left to follow them. Look at the Aiha, united as one at this moment. Their sheer momentum alone startled Kinkaku and Ginkaku. Kinkaku swallowed hard and was about to say something when Ginkaku rushed at Achihomadara with the sevenstar sword. Brother, why waste
2156:16
Speaker A
words with him? Kill. Ginkaku slashed straight at Achiadara. Madara sidestepped and in the same motion delivered a horizontal slash. Ginkaku was cut in two. The seven stars sword in his hand fell to the ground. Little brother. Kinku hurriedly swung the
2156:30
Speaker A
banana palm fan trying to create distance. Achi Hajan however charged straight and grabbed the sevenst star sword and left the battlefield. Achi Hamadara cast a deep look at Achihajan but did not pause. He raised his Aiha flame fan toward the wind release jutzu
2156:44
Speaker A
unleashed from the banana palm fan. Achi Hamadara raised his Aiha flame fan to block the wind natured ninjutsu attack.
2156:51
Speaker A
In the next moment, the Achiha flame fan erupted with crimson light. Counter flames burst forth shooting straight toward the gold and silver brothers.
2156:59
Speaker A
Kinku swung the banana palm fan and a mighty stream of water gushed up from the ground, quenching Madara's pillar of fire before it dissipated. Aihamadora raised an eyebrow as though he hadn't expected the gold and silver brothers to
2157:10
Speaker A
block that move. Before long, however, he noticed the banana palm fan in Kinkaku's hand and narrowed his eyes.
2157:16
Speaker A
Just then, Kinkaku and Guinka paused. They had only felt a dark shadow flash past them when the sevenstar sword vanished into thin air. "What was that?" Ginku cried out. He looked toward the black shadow and when it stopped, he
2157:28
Speaker A
stared at its back. What a fine treasure. It seems it can sever a person's word spirit. Paired with your red gourd, it can curse and capture people, right? Aiha Jean sneered coldly.
2157:37
Speaker A
Who are you and why do you know so much? Ginkaku's heart trembled. Anyone who had ever known these things had already gone to hell, including Sinju Tobarama. He simply couldn't understand how Achiha could know all this in such detail.
2157:49
Speaker A
Silently hid behind Ginkaku while manipulating the golden rope toward Achihan. As long as the golden rope touched Achihaan, it could draw out his habitual phrase and make his word spirit leave his body. Then the word spirit appeared on the sevenst star sword.
2158:03
Speaker A
Whether or not the sword severed it, after a while they would all be drawn into the red gourd. How could such a petty trick fool Achi Haan who possessed the rene? He stretched out his right hand and said softly, "Almighty, push."
2158:14
Speaker A
A torn of air took shape from within Achihajans body and expanded outward in every direction. When the golden rope, one of the six paths treasures, came into contact with the almighty push it resisted for less than a second before being sent flying. The
2158:27
Speaker A
immense impact made the golden rope's color fade considerably. Kinku gritted his teeth, grabbed the golden rope, and stepped in front of his younger brother, Ginkaku. He swung the banana palm fan, converting his chakra's nature to wind.
2158:38
Speaker A
In an instant, a wild gale kicked up, stirring dust and forming a wall of wind before him and Ginkaku. Then he seized his younger brother's arm and retreated.
2158:46
Speaker A
The wind wall broke the moment the charging almighty push struck it. Kinku pulled his brother and dashed backward.
2158:52
Speaker A
But seeing that the almighty push was about to reach them both his expression darkened and he hurled Ginku away. Big brother Ginkaku roared. Watching his elder brother on the verge of being engulfed by the Almighty Push's eyes seemed to crack with rage. In that
2159:05
Speaker A
moment of crisis, he suddenly remembered something. Brother quick your word spirit. He pulled off the stopper of the purple gold red gourd and aimed it at Kinkaku. Muttering something under his breath. Kingaku was sucked into the gourd by its pull and the almighty push
2159:18
Speaker A
seemed to have reached its limit, halting in midair. A huge flat circular crater had appeared, leaving everyone dumbfounded. Only Achiadara said nothing silently watching all of this. He knew this technique all too well. After all the eyes in Nagato's head belonged to
2159:32
Speaker A
him now. In Kinkaku retreated a few more steps and recited a spell. The red gourd spatu out. He stood where he had landed, gasping heavily, his eyes filled with dread as he stared at Aiha. This guy, his strength is terrifying. Even Senu
2159:45
Speaker A
Tobarama couldn't hold a candle to him. TSK, I gave you an opportunity and you still couldn't do anything with it.
2159:51
Speaker A
Aihaan toyed with the seven star sword curiosity shining in his eyes while his peripheral vision tracked Kinku and Ginkaku. The two brothers, Kingaku and Ginkaku, fell silent. Even in their prime, they would have needed a fair amount of time to fight Sinjorama, let
2160:05
Speaker A
alone deal with this man who looked so daunting. Just as Achihaan was about to charge forward with the seven star, sword Achi Hamadara spoke, "Stand down." Achi Haan stopped, looked at Madaraa, and saw a fierce fighting spirit burning
2160:17
Speaker A
in his eyes. "Those two are my prey. Don't interfere." Hiadara's voice was low and rumbling, yet an overbearing aura surged from his body. Hihajan understood what his eyes meant. Madara wanted to toy with them and slaughter them. Seeing this, he no longer
2160:31
Speaker A
insisted. He slowly withdrew his chakra and sped off to the side. The gold and silver brothers were dumbfounded. They exchanged a glance and immediately assumed battle stances. Having lost the sevenstar sword, Ginkaku's strength had shrunk drastically. Now he barely
2160:45
Speaker A
reached the level of a Kaga. Ginku, by contrast, was different. Being cautious whether killing Senu Tobarama or the second rakage, he always planned before acting and ensured a lethal blow. Before that, he would hide his true strength and wait for the right timing.
2160:58
Speaker A
Therefore, not only were the six paths treasures still in his hands, but he also concealed his attack patterns as much as possible. Now their opponent had changed from Achihaan to Achiha Madara and the two felt a little fortunate. For
2161:10
Speaker A
judging by what they had just seen, Achihas strength clearly surpassed everyone present, including Madara himself. Ginko looked at his elder brother, his eyes seemingly asking for permission to fight. Be careful. Don't fight him head-on. He has been renowned
2161:22
Speaker A
since the era of the waring states. And a man with such fame is never empty of skill. Even if Aiha Madara's combat strength is not as great as Aihas, but his strength is still not something we can confront head-on. Kinkaku's eyes
2161:35
Speaker A
narrowed as he tightened his grip on the banana palm fan. If his younger brother fell into a disadvantage, he would not hesitate to strike. Kinkaku nodded gently, then turned toward Achihadura, and rubbed his hands together eagerly.
2161:46
Speaker A
"Then, brother, I'm going." With that, his entire body became a bolt of lightning. Lightning released chakra mode. Ginkaku let out a roar, slung the red gourd onto his back, and charged at Achihadara. His right hand blazed with lightning as he yelled, "Light lightning
2161:59
Speaker A
release thunderclap palm." Achi Hamadara became somewhat interested and extended his right hand would release with dragon technique. A wooden dragon shot toward Ginkaku who was greatly alarmed. He could not take this move headon otherwise he would be severely injured.
2162:12
Speaker A
He dropped into a sliding tackle skimming under the wooden dragon and dodging it. A smug flash crossed his eyes. Is that all? Kinkaku's face changed drastically. Ginkaku watch out.
2162:22
Speaker A
Ginku was stunned and turned around. What he saw next left him rooted to the spot. The wooden dragon had turned and was twining toward him. mouth wide open, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. No, Kinkaku roared only for the wooden
2162:34
Speaker A
dragon to rip his body apart. Kinku flew into a rage. A savage slaughterous chakra engulfed Kinkaku forming a crimson tailed beast chakra cloak.
2162:43
Speaker A
Seeing this, Achiha Madara murmured the nine tales. Things have gotten interesting. His eyes opened wide and an azure susanu wrapped around him.
2162:50
Speaker A
Ginkaka's body was slowly mending. The moment he saw his elder brother undergo tailed beast transformation, he immediately followed suit and erupted into tailed beast transformation himself. Two figures, neither fully human nor fully tailed beast, stood their four tales swaying behind them.
2163:06
Speaker A
Everyone on the battlefield drew in a sharp breath at the sight. Tailed beast transformation and two of them at once.
2163:12
Speaker A
These brothers, Kingaku and Ginkaku were truly formidable. No wonder even Tobarama mighty as he was had fallen at their hands back then. Tobarama Synenju frowned at the scene, his fists clenched. He wanted to rush forward, but Hashiama beside him held him back.
2163:25
Speaker A
Tobarama, this is Madara's battle. I won't allow you to interfere. Hashiama wore a solemn expression as he glanced at Tobaramaju. Tobarama wanted to argue, but meeting his elder brother's dark gaze, he could only sigh. He knew that if he insisted on going his own way,
2163:39
Speaker A
Hashiamarama would surely tie him up to stop him. He simply couldn't understand why his beloved elder brother was so close to Anachachi, even closer than to his own younger brother and wife. Mido Uzumaki watched all this with an
2163:51
Speaker A
expressionless face, but her robes had already been crumpled by her own clutching hands. Clearly, she was not as calm as she appeared. Aihaan was about to make his move, but Madara Aiha's voice reached him. Boy, fall back. Let
2164:02
Speaker A
me show you what true Susenu really is. The might of the third power. Madara Aiha looked at Aihaan with an expression that broke no argument. Aihaan understood the solitary pride of a true powerhouse, nodded solemnly and flew back to Hasharamajus side. And Huga
2164:18
Speaker A
hurried to his side and threw herself into his arms. "Don't push yourself so hard from now on," she murmured softly.
2164:25
Speaker A
Hearing this tenderness filled Achihas eyes, he patted her head and handed her the sevenstar sword. "I have no use for this. Take it as a weapon. It's more than enough for you." And Hugo waved her hands in refusal because she had heard Achihan
2164:37
Speaker A
say earlier that this was one of the six paths treasures. How could anything connected to the six paths possibly be an ordinary object? Aihaan said this blade's edge is just the right sharpness for you to use in battle. As for its
2164:49
Speaker A
word spirit, his eyes grew deep as he looked toward the gourd at Ginkaku's waist and the gleaming golden rope around Kinkaku's wrist. He had made up his mind once those two were defeated, he would get his hands on those two six
2165:00
Speaker A
paths treasures as well. The banana palm fan in Aihas view was of little real use. It would be just right for starting a fire. If the Allied Shinobi forces present knew what Achihan was thinking, that the venerable banana palm
2165:12
Speaker A
fan one of the six path treasures was nothing but a fire starting tool, they would all scratch their heads and cry out at such a monstrous waste. Seeing how resolute Aihaan was, Hinata, Huga, finally nodded and decided to accept it.
2165:24
Speaker A
The two were about to exchange a few more pleasantries when the distant battlefield suddenly erupted into fierce combat. Aarch Kingu roared his body arching backward as countless dark crimson tails formed from natural chakra burst out of the ground and stabbed
2165:37
Speaker A
toward Madara Aiha. Madara Aiha activated his eternal mangeeko sharing in an instant and his perfect susenu materialized in the blink of an eye.
2165:46
Speaker A
There it stood a towering azure susenu 300 m tall piercing the clouds twin blades and hand overlooking the entire battlefield. Just as Kinkaku's jutsu was about to strike Madara's susenu, a violent surge of chakra erupted from within the susenu, shattering the
2166:00
Speaker A
natural chakra tailed beast tails completely. Kinkaku was stunned for a moment. He admitted that his roar just now might have been a little too loud.
2166:07
Speaker A
But in the past, no one had ever survived even a single exchange against this move. Even though he had prepared himself for Madara to find some way to counter the technique, he never imagined it would happen like this. Without
2166:18
Speaker A
moving an inch, merely releasing his chakra outward, Madaraa had pulverized his attack. Ginkaku sprinted forward.
2166:24
Speaker A
After measuring the distance, he spun around and smashed his four tails toward Madara Aiha with savage destructive force. Madara Aiha said coldly, "Let alone you, too. Even if the ninetailes itself were standing right here in the flesh, it couldn't move me by so much as
2166:38
Speaker A
a hair." He still did not move, letting Ginku's attack land squarely on his body. Boom, boom, boom, boom. The sound of four tales slamming into him rang out, sending wave after wave rippling outward. Ginkaku was sent flying backward, his tailbone throbbing. Surely
2166:53
Speaker A
that attack had gravely wounded Madara. This guy was truly arrogant. Knowing full well it was tailed beast chakra, he still dared to take it head-on. So what if he had susenu? Yet the scene that unfolded left everyone present utterly
2167:05
Speaker A
stunned. Madara Aiha remained standing in place with his arms crossed and not the slightest trace of damage could be seen on his susenu's thigh. Is that all?
2167:13
Speaker A
Madara Aiha controlled his susenu with pure will. Ten Yasaka Magatama appeared behind the Azure Susanu and shot toward Ginkaku. Kinku rushed in front of Ginkaku in an instant, wrapping both himself and his younger brother in Ninetales chakra while manipulating
2167:27
Speaker A
their tails to form a barrier. Big brother. Kinku turned to look at Kinku. Kinku let out a furious roar run. The next moment, the Yasaka Magatama collided with Kinkaku's defense.
2167:37
Speaker A
Kinkaku's body was violently driven backward and slammed into Ginkaku. Ginaku was distracted for an instant, but he quickly recovered, catching Ginkaku's back with both hands. Their feet gouged a long, deep gash across the ground. Ginkaku's muscles bulged as he
2167:51
Speaker A
roared, and at last at the 100 meter mark, the two came to a stop. Madara Aiha raised an eyebrow at the sight. Oh, you managed to stop it, but that was only a single Magatama. As his words fell, the remaining nine, Yasaka
2168:03
Speaker A
Magatama, formed a straight line and hovered in Madair, awaiting Madara's command. The scene gave the ninja present the impression that the battle was a cat toying with mice. The cat being Madara Aiha savoring Kinku and Ginkaku's desperate struggle. The two
2168:16
Speaker A
brothers were the mice. Using every ounce of strength, they had only barely managed to block one casual blow from Madara. It was plain to see that Kinku and Ginku were already spent. Though the tailed beast chakra was constantly
2168:28
Speaker A
restoring them, the speed of recovery simply could not keep pace with the speed of consumption. Charge. Madaraa Ajiha waved his hand and the nine magatama hurdled toward Kinkaku and Ginkaku. Kinku had recovered a trace of strength by then. He turned and drove a
2168:42
Speaker A
kick into Ginkaku's body. Caught completely offg guard, Ginkaku was sent flying by the kick, his eyes wide as he stared at his elder brother. Kinku simply smiled at him. You must live on little brother. The next moment, the
2168:52
Speaker A
nine Yasaka Magatama slammed into Kinku, driving his body into the earth. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom. Kinku was smashed to dust by the Yasaka Magatama.
2169:04
Speaker A
As the two six path treasures fell to the ground, Achiha Jean seized the opportunity, rushed forward, grabbed the banana palm fan and the golden rope, and left the battlefield. Aihamadara looked at this Aiha descendant with an expression caught between laughter and
2169:17
Speaker A
tears. This guy really was a master at scrging up stray treasures. Even if he did not think much of these six path treasures, they were still treasures after all. You're not being very honorable, are you? In just a few
2169:27
Speaker A
moments, you've taken this old man's three treasures. Achiadara's voice carried a smile. "These treasures are useless in your hands," Aihaan replied.
2169:35
Speaker A
"Better to give them to my wife. She is badly in need of ways to protect her life." With that, Achiha handed the golden rope to Huga Hinata. The rope initially wanted to resist, but once Achiha Jeans eyes transformed into
2169:47
Speaker A
the reneg, it immediately quieted down and even actively grew close to Hinata. It would never mistake that power. It was the power of the sage of six paths.
2169:56
Speaker A
In that case, how could a descendant who merely possessed sage power compare with a true master of sage power? In an instant, the golden rope switched sides, and Aihaan was amused. He had not expected the golden rope to be so savvy.
2170:08
Speaker A
Big brother, Inkaku roared, but he suddenly remembered that an impure world reincarnation body could revive infinitely. Just then, an orange red susenu appeared and thrust the Tatsuka sword toward the remnants of King's body. Kingu, however, was not particularly concerned because he had an
2170:23
Speaker A
impure world reincarnation body. If it was only a physical attack, it would be useless against him. The next instant, his face contorted in terror. Because he saw his impure world reincarnation body.
2170:33
Speaker A
Wait, something was wrong. He desperately tried to squeeze back into his own body, only to find something at his chest blocking him. He looked down.
2170:40
Speaker A
It was a golden sword. He raised his head with difficulty in the direction from which the sword had come and saw an unassuming ninja wearing standard kinoa gear. Hey, you just who exactly are you?
2170:50
Speaker A
Kingu gritted his teeth and said coldly, but no one noticed that he had spoken.
2170:54
Speaker A
Achiha Tachi said slowly, "I am Achihaachi." As he spoke, he manipulated the susenu to open the red gourd. Both King's impure world reincarnation body and his soul felt a powerful suction.
2171:06
Speaker A
Kingu was dumbfounded. What? Why was this ninja's jutzu so similar to his younger brother's red gourd? No. Despite struggling with all his might, it was to no avail. In the end, he was sealed into the red gourd. Aiha Itachi closed the
2171:19
Speaker A
gourd's lid. He had long since grown weary of watching Achihomadara scatter them, reassemble them, scatter them, and reassemble them. What a waste of time.
2171:26
Speaker A
Achihomadara stared at Achihaachi in astonishment. He had not expected this man to have a susanu as well. And judging by his abilities, he seemed to command the Tatsuka sword and the red gourd, which governed ceiling power.
2171:38
Speaker A
Even against someone like himself, those abilities were the perfect counter. Aiha turned to face Aihamadara. Stop wasting time, senior. They are just a bunch of rookies. I know you lack opponents. Once these two are dealt with, I will
2171:50
Speaker A
exchange blows with you, senior. Aiha Atachi's eyes were filled with fighting spirit. Aiha Madara's expression turned serious. He had not expected this young man to have the courage to challenge him. Excellent. Wait, this kid sharing isn't the mano. He noticed the blood at
2172:05
Speaker A
the corners of Achihaachi's eyes and the weakened Ena tribute chakra, and he understood at once the man called Achihaachi had not awakened the eternal maneko. So, he shook his head. Kid, every use diminishes your sharing.
2172:17
Speaker A
Forget it. When the day comes that you possess eyes like mine, I will give you a chance to fight me. Aihamadara was also moved by Achihhatachi. That was the look of one daring to challenge a stronger force. A only one who was also
2172:28
Speaker A
strong could understand the meaning behind such a look. Since Achihaachi was a future powerhouse, Aihamadara naturally adopted his opinion. Sinja Hasharama, I'm tired of playing. The remaining one, Ginkaku, I leave to you and your wife. Achiadara was older than
2172:43
Speaker A
Senu Hashiamarama. And because the two were sworn brothers, Usuzumakimito was naturally his sister-in-law. Senu Hasharama had not yet reacted when Uzuzumakimito's eyes lit up. Eight adaman and ceiling chains shot out reached Ginkaku in zero 0001 seconds and bound him. Hashiamarama, why are you
2172:59
Speaker A
still standing there in a days? Big brother has given his order. After saying this, Usuzumaki Mido cast a glance at Sinju Hashiama. That word sister-in-law from Achiadara made her feel wonderful all over. If someone else had said it, she might have thought
2173:12
Speaker A
nothing of it. But when it came from Achiadara, it was an entirely different story. Senu Hasharama quickly snapped back to attention rushed to Ginkaku and clapped his hands together. Sage art mojin gate. In an instant, five Miojin gates fell from the sky, pinning
2173:25
Speaker A
Ginkaku's limbs and head to the ground and rapidly absorbing his chakra. Ginkaku struggled desperately, but his strength and chakra drained away even faster. At last, his eyes lost all light, and he awaited his bleak future like a dead fish. Usuzumakimito took a
2173:40
Speaker A
step forward and a thousand me ceiling formation appeared beneath her feet. It had only one target. In Ginkaku, that startled Senu Hasharama. Damito was this strong. Hashiama, get out of the way.
2173:51
Speaker A
This technique's range will be enormous. If you are caught inside it, you'll probably only be able to return to the pure land. Usumakimito said slowly. Senu Hasharama hastily clapped his hands, rode a wood dragon, and arrived at Achi
2174:02
Speaker A
Hamadar's side. Seeing Hashiamarama in the air, Achiadara was a bit helpless and opened a gap in the susenu. Sinju Hasharama's eyes lit up. He leapt into the susenu looked left and right and even reached out to touch it. Achiadara
2174:15
Speaker A
felt exasperated, but he still let him do as he pleased. Dark lines appeared on Usuzumakimito's forehead. Damn you, Hashurama. The next moment, a violent ceiling beam descended and pierced straight through Ginku. Ginkaku's eyes bulged. No, it hurts. This is not
2174:30
Speaker A
ceiling jutzu. A he felt his soul being scorched and even his own body burst into pure white flames. This was purification. His soul was going to be purified by this beam. He would not even have the last chance to reach the pure
2174:43
Speaker A
land. No. Although Ginkaku's screams would make listeners grieve and hearers weep, Usuzamakimito grew angrier the more she thought and intensified her jutzu. All across the shinobi world, tens of thousands of ninja swallowed hard. So this was the first Hokag's
2174:57
Speaker A
wife. Truly a woman every bit as formidable as any man. They also wondered whether Lord Hasharama or Lady Mito had the final say at home. The appearance of this beam made even the impure world army controlled by Black
2175:08
Speaker A
Zetsu retreat 30 le scrambling backward as if flame for their lives. Aihajan swallowed hard. Damn. So this was a Tigris. The light lasted for a full 30 seconds before the terrifying force charged with a purifying aura slowly receded. The Allied Shinobi forces
2175:24
Speaker A
turned toward the beam, but there was no trace of Ginkaku. Only a gourd left lying on the ground. Aiha Jean darted forward once more, retrieved the gourd and presented it to Hinata Huga. Hinata smiled softly and threw herself into his
2175:36
Speaker A
arms. "Thank you, brother Jean," she said, then stood on her tiptoes and planted a kiss on his cheek. "Smack!" Aiha Jeans eyes flew wide open. He had never expected Hinata to be so bold, publicly confessing her love to him
2175:48
Speaker A
before the entire Shinobi world. "You," Aihaan began, but Hinata pressed her fingers to his lips. "I know. Everything I did was my own choice, and I made up my mind a long time ago. No matter what the future holds, Hinata will marry none
2176:01
Speaker A
but you, she declared. A surge of joy rose in Achiha's heart, making him feel light and a little smug. Just then, Madara Aiha called out, "Hey Brat, yours truly has completed the mission." Aihaan quickly recovered and said, "Madara
2176:13
Speaker A
Aiha, thank you for your outstanding performance. You have made a magnificent contribution to the peace of the Shinobi world." It was a compliment fired off without a second thought. After all, flattery is the one arrow that never misses. Madara beamed and nodded. You
2176:27
Speaker A
boy know how to say words worth hearing. Yours truly has always detested fawning and bootlicking. But you're different.
2176:33
Speaker A
Your battle strength far surpasses mine, and still you lower yourself to give an objective account of my prowess. Yours truly is pleased and happy to hear it.
2176:41
Speaker A
You've got sharp eyes. Madara clapped Achiha on the shoulder. The blow landed with considerable force, but before the entire shinobi world, how could Achihaan show weakness or ask Madara to go easy?
2176:52
Speaker A
So, he straightened his back and looked Madara in the eye. It's nothing. I imagine anyone in their right mind would praise your military achievements. At that moment, Hashiamarama Syninju appeared before Aihaan pouting. Madara, I hadn't finished touching your sissu
2177:04
Speaker A
yet. Why did you come down so soon? Hashiamas words made Madara Aiha and Mido Usuzamaki freeze at the same time. Madara said it once, Hashiama, don't talk nonsense. Mind how it looks.
2177:14
Speaker A
You're the first Hokag, the founder of Kinoa. Don't say things that could easily be misunderstood. As he spoke, he darted his eyes to the side, trying to signal Hasharama. But Hashiamarama was as stubborn as a mule dead set on
2177:26
Speaker A
embarrassing himself before the entire Shinobi world. Just as Hasharama was about to continue, two thick adamant ceiling chains shot out and bound him.
2177:34
Speaker A
One around his hands, the other landing squarely across his mouth. The words that were about to escape from his mouth were abruptly forced back. He turned around only to see Mido Usuzamaki walking toward him with a terrifyingly gentle smile. Hashurama, what did you
2177:47
Speaker A
say just now? Say it again. The smile on her lips widened, but it was terrifying.
2177:51
Speaker A
Every married man present felt alarm bells ringing in his chest. These were the ominous signs before the storm.
2177:57
Speaker A
Hashiamarama kept making muffled noises that no one could make out, but his eyes were filled with pleading and desperate appeals for help. Madara Aiha turned a blind toberamaju stood by helplessly and Achiha Jean pulled Hinata into his arms
2178:09
Speaker A
covering her eyes so she wouldn't see anything horrifying. Midito Uzumaki swept her hand through the air and flung out a golden barrier enveloping herself and Hashiamarama. A moment later, cries of agony came from within. The voice was unmistakably hasharama's laced with pain
2178:24
Speaker A
and desperate, unwilling pleading. Because of the barrier, no one could see exactly what was happening. But judging from those screams, something very unpleasant was definitely happening. One second of sympathy for Hashiama. A quarter of an hour later, the light
2178:36
Speaker A
faded. Hashiama and Mido Usuzumaki reappeared. One of them had a swollen, bruised face. Hashiama naturally. Who would have thought an impure world body could still be beaten until lumps rose.
2178:47
Speaker A
Midito Uzumaki's brows were relaxed as if having let off steam, she felt much better. The male shinobi present were all silent as church mice, while the Kunowichi looked at Mido as if she were their idol. As expected of Lady Mido,
2178:59
Speaker A
even Hasharama, the strongest in the shinobi world, could be held in the palm of her hand. She was truly the one they needed to learn from. Suddenly, the ground trembled. The people present were startled by the sudden turn of events
2179:10
Speaker A
and looked toward the source of the trembling. The Impure World army, which had retreated moments ago, was closing in around them again. There was weariness in their eyes, but under Black Zetsu's control, they had no choice but to mobilize. The third rakage led the
2179:23
Speaker A
way. After all, he was the man renowned for possessing both the strongest spear and the strongest shield. If not for the time he fought 10,000 Aagakir, Shinobi, single-handedly carving out a path of retreat for Kimovicure before dying of
2179:35
Speaker A
exhaustion, he would probably never have died on a battlefield at all. He walked forward with a determined gaze, his head turning as he searched. When he finally spotted his son, the corner of his mouth lifted. "Uh, you've grown up." The
2179:46
Speaker A
fourth rakage, a trembled at the familiar voice, and turned toward its source. A heavily muscled, stern-faced man who looked very much like him stood there. It was the third rakage. A the fourth rakage stepped forward, but Anokei stopped him. Hey boy, don't
2179:59
Speaker A
forget every revived shinobi in the ninja world is under control right now, including your father. A and don't forget your father's strength. If you charge into battle in your current state, you may not even be able to block
2180:09
Speaker A
his four-fingered nook height. Anoki held the fourth rakage back because he knew the third rakage a all too well.
2180:15
Speaker A
Back then, a wagure had suffered devastating losses to stop him. More than half of those 10,000 IWA, Shinobi died before they managed to bring him down, and that was with waves of disposable troops. In one-on-one combat, Anokei was not even sure he could beat
2180:28
Speaker A
the third rakage. The fourth rakage opened his mouth, then hung his head, accepting the outcome. The third rakage, a took in the whole scene. He nodded. My boy has done well. He has grown up. And Anokei, thank you. I truly can't control
2180:40
Speaker A
myself right now. Third rakage. I just didn't want the allied shinobi forces to lose a major power. Anokei looked at him with hottie feigned indifference, but I'm about to lose control of my body.
2180:50
Speaker A
Anokei, come fight me. The third rakage took a deep breath. He believed that only this old rival of his could suppress his movements. All attention was focused on the third rakage, especially from the shinobi of Kimogakure and Aagakir. The moment the
2181:02
Speaker A
Kimogakure ninja saw him, they erupted into cheers. That's the third rakage sama. The hero who single-handedly fought the eight tales and held back over 10,000 shinobi. The awagakir shinobi, especially the older ones, went pale. No, there's no mistake. That's the
2181:17
Speaker A
demon. That same demon who killed more than 5,000 shinobi with his own strength. Even covered in wounds and with his body pierced by dust release, he still swept across the battlefield with his spear hand. His reputation instantly split into two extremes. And
2181:31
Speaker A
yet, the one thing everyone's words had in common was that this man was overwhelmingly strong. One might even call him a match for 10,000. Anokei rose, ready to step forward and volunteer, for he also felt this was the
2181:42
Speaker A
perfect moment for him to take the field. But a figure jumped out from the crowd and landed with incredible precision exactly 300 m in front of the third rakage. The man spoke, "Lord Hokag, I might Guy request to fight." My
2181:53
Speaker A
guy wearing his green spandex jumpsuit smiled and gave Aihajan a thumbs up. Jean was taken aback for a beat. The next second, several voices cried out.
2182:01
Speaker A
Guy sensei. Three voices called at once. Aihaan suddenly smiled when he heard them. It was Tin Niji and Rocki. The three looked at Guy Sensei with tense expressions. From the surrounding talk, they had already deduced that the third
2182:13
Speaker A
rakage's combat ability was among the very highest. That was why when they saw Mike Guy volunteer to fight, they were panicked. Over the years, it was always Guy Sensei who had led them around the world to carry out missions. And they
2182:24
Speaker A
had long formed a deep friendship. Naturally, they didn't want guy to face such a fearsome enemy. Niji Hugisbug had even transformed into a blue pure eye around him. His aura stirred without any wind, and his gaze was locked firmly on
2182:36
Speaker A
the third rakage as if guarding against any impending attack. Oh, it's all of you, Rock Le and Niji, go back now. This isn't where you should be. Leave the battle to the adults. My guy tried to persuade them to leave, but the three
2182:48
Speaker A
did not move. They just stared at him. If Guy Sensei was going to fight, they were definitely going to assist him from the side. This scene sparked discussion among the crowd. Many shinobi wore puzzled expressions. They had no idea
2182:59
Speaker A
who Mike Guy was. How had they never heard of this guy before? And with an outfit like that, he didn't look like a formidable person at all. Could someone like that really match the third rakage?
2183:08
Speaker A
The moment you compared their physiques, you could tell the third rakage had a far more imposing build. Aihaan looked at my guy and asked, "Can you do it?" His eyes held a smile because he knew that if it was Guy defeating the third
2183:18
Speaker A
rakage should not be a problem. My guy nodded firmly. Lord Hokag, of course, I can. Kakashi took down the first and second rakage. So, as far as I'm concerned, the third rakage is my turn.
2183:28
Speaker A
Besides, they say the third rakage is the strongest. His body alone is proof of that. That's why I want to prove that I'm no worse than Kakashi. Even if I can't beat him, I still have the kick I've been keeping for Kakashi. Hearing
2183:38
Speaker A
Guy's words, Aihaan shuddered. Damn, that kick. Let alone Kakashi, he himself didn't have confidence he could take it.
2183:44
Speaker A
Unless he fully activated his sage body and Guy's kick went wide, he could survive. Otherwise, he was probably going to report to the pure land. Achi Hajan lightly coughed and said to him, "No need to be that fierce guy. Know
2183:56
Speaker A
your limits. Don't use that kick. If the situation gets dangerous, I'll step in." My guy could hear the concern in Achihans words and nodded. All right to live up to the Lord Hokag's trust. Right now, I can feel my youth
2184:07
Speaker A
burning. The next instant green steam blazed around his body. Eight gates. Gate of injury open. My guy went straight to the fourth gate. The gate of injury from the very start. Starting with this gate, the eight gates begin to
2184:18
Speaker A
damage the user's body. But while it harms the body, it also gives the user a tremendous boost. At this moment, Muy's attack power and speed sword and his hair stood on end. The shinobi [clears throat] who had been ridiculing
2184:29
Speaker A
mighty now since the astonishing chakra fluctuations coming from him. They had apparently underestimated this ninja through the reneg and the chakra points he had learned from the scroll of seals.
2184:38
Speaker A
Aihaan rubbed his forehead in exasperation. Guy going straight to the fourth gate. Isn't that a bit much? My guy shook his head. The man across from me is the strongest rakeage in history.
2184:48
Speaker A
I know very well that the fourth gate is only the minimum standard for me to fight him. So it is not too much at all.
2184:53
Speaker A
The third rakage was also drawn by the chakra erupting from my guy. He frowned at him. This guy was clearly slender. It was just chakra reinforcing his body. So why did it give him a feeling of dread?
2185:04
Speaker A
Then I'll take you. The third rakage said slowly looking at mighty but guy ignored him and turned to Achiha instead. With no other choice, Jean nodded. Gigo. The moment those words fell mighty vanished. A footprint 20 cm deep was left where he had stood. A
2185:17
Speaker A
green blur shot toward the third rakage. The third rakeage's pupils contracted, "Where is he?" Mikey suddenly appeared behind him and shouted, "Leave strong whirlwind." He extended his right leg and kicked straight at the third rakage's heart. Aiha Jeans mouth
2185:30
Speaker A
twitched. He had noticed that the rakage had lost track of Guy. And then Guy had to shout like that. Sure enough, the third rakage spun around at the sound.
2185:38
Speaker A
Four-finger spear hand lightning released chakra wrapped around his muscles and hand as he thrusted at Mike Guy. The two strikes collided, setting off a violent explosion. Boom! Rumble. A cloud of dust was kicked up, blocking everyone's view. Only Achiha Jean and
2185:52
Speaker A
Madara Aiha stared fixedly at the two figures within. Watching my guy who relied purely on Taiitsa Madara felt a strange feeling in his heart. Why did this Mai give him such a dangerous feeling? The first exchange caught the
2186:04
Speaker A
rakage off guard. Even if he reacted, he was still half a beat too slow. He fell back 10 steps while Muy turned around gracefully, his right foot tingling with numbness. He could not help but marvel as expected of the strongest rakage. His
2186:16
Speaker A
taiutsu attacks were even more outstanding than his ninjutsu. The third rakage looked at Mike Guy with serious and fierce eyes. He knew that this koha ninja was nowhere near as simple as he appeared. Oh, the eight gates formation.
2186:29
Speaker A
This young man is rather interesting. As I recall, this forbidden technique was once deemed difficult to cultivate and hugely damaging to the body. At that time, my elder brother had it recorded into the ceiling scroll. The founder was
2186:39
Speaker A
called Mway. Senju Tobarama stroked his chin and looked at my guy. Senu Hasharama nodded. This Taiutsu is extremely powerful. Although its founder might was merely passable in strength, I can see both immense potential and hidden dangers within it. For that
2186:54
Speaker A
reason, no outsider ever learned of it. This kid directly opened four gates, which means his true skill is probably not limited to six gates. The third rakage AI gritted his teeth, feeling the trimmer in his arm, and clenched his
2187:05
Speaker A
fist. Kenoha truly is a cradle of geniuses. I never imagined that a boy who looks like such a frail little chick could erupt with this much power. He slowly rose his arm forming a palm held diagonally before him. While violent
2187:17
Speaker A
lightning released chakra spread over his entire body in a casual motion, his hand shifted from four fingers to three and his entire presence surged. To withstand this old man's four-finger spearand head-on, boy, you are truly unprecedented. As this old man's spear
2187:31
Speaker A
hand loses a finger, both destructive power and combat ability multiplied. Boy, this old man knows the four-finger spear hand won't be of much use against you. Since we're both men, let's settle this the way men do. Lightning shimmerred in the third rakage size.
2187:44
Speaker A
Clearly, he had already pushed lightning chakra mode to its absolute limit. His body bathed in thunder as if a god of lightning had descended. Mikey laughed heartily. This is what youth is. In the next instant, he opened the gate of
2187:55
Speaker A
limit and his aura soared abruptly. He turned into an after image, charged at the third rakage, and threw a punch. The third rakage's eyes flew open. Acting on battle instinct, he thrust out a three-finger spear hand and met mighty
2188:06
Speaker A
iron fist. Whom the battle became deadlocked once more. Both men had put everything into that exchange, and might Guy felt as though he had punched a sandbag. The third rakage was not fairing well either. He had not expected
2188:18
Speaker A
a Taiu user to match his three-finger spear hand blow for blow. His fingers trembled slightly. He could not understand why a man who looked so lean possessed such explosive force, and his speed had now doubled compared with before. "You little brat." The third
2188:31
Speaker A
rakage gritted his teeth and prepared to follow up with another strike. But Mike Guy was even quicker. He ducked low, evaded the rakage spear hand, and instinctively kicked out. His reaction speed was so extreme that even the third
2188:42
Speaker A
rakage was caught off guard and took the heavy kick. The rakage body trembled his gaze locked onto Mike Guy. This man's physical conditioning was enough to fight him at his peak. He adjusted his rhythm and swiftly unleashed his spear
2188:53
Speaker A
hand once more, this time with two fingers. As everyone knew, Taiutsu harmed both the user and the opponent, especially the spear hand. If he were a living man, he would not casually perform a two-finger spear hand or anything below it. For although its
2189:06
Speaker A
power was immense, the strain it placed on the body was tremendous. If used frequently, one's own fingers would be ruined. But now he had an Edetoensei body. Damn it. Huh? Two-finger spear ant. The third rakage roared. Lightning flared from his two fingers as lightning
2189:20
Speaker A
released chakra concentrated on them. A blinding almost white radiance. The fourth rakage. AI stared in disbelief.
2189:26
Speaker A
That's the two-finger spear ant. I never imagined the old man would actually show murderous intent. Senu Hasharama's expression darkened and he moved to intervene, but Kakashi stopped him. Lord first Hokag, please trust guy. Since he chose to fight, he must have a trump
2189:40
Speaker A
card he's relying on. Kakashi stared at the first Hokag Senu Hasharama. Senju Hasharama gritted his teeth. Didn't you hear what the fourth rakage said? That old man has murderous intent. They have Edotensei bodies, but guy doesn't.
2189:53
Speaker A
Hashiamarama, am I just decoration? Aihaan looked at the two of them, a smile in the corners of his eyes. As long as Guy is not obliterated beyond a trace. Even if only a single strand of hair remains, I can restore him
2190:04
Speaker A
completely. Senju Hasharama suddenly remembered the ninjutsu Aihaan had once used to resurrect the dead, and he suppressed his concern. He nodded firmly. Then we will have to trouble you fifth Hokag. Aihaan nodded slightly and continued watching the battle. When my
2190:18
Speaker A
guy saw the white light, the instinct for danger forged through countless life and death battles awakened at once. The third rakage chakra surged explosively.
2190:27
Speaker A
My guy immediately widened the distance and opened the sixth gate. The gate of view, the green chakra around his body grew even denser. He leaped into the air, his skin flushing red, and evaded the two-finger spear hand. This caught
2190:38
Speaker A
the third rakeage attention. He looked up to see Mike Guy floating slowly in madair puzzlement in his eyes. What kind of technique is this? The next moment, veins bulged across Mike Guy's body.
2190:48
Speaker A
Green chakra covered both of his fists and he roared toward the third rakage morning peacock. He swung his fist through the air from a distance. His speed was so immense that the instant he punched the chakra mass ignited into
2190:59
Speaker A
flames from friction. Burning fiercely, it blasted toward the third rakage. Everyone present was stunned. Is that fire release? No. No. These flames were produced by his body rubbing against the air at extreme speed. Unlike fire release ninjutsu, they carried
2191:14
Speaker A
tremendous heat of their own, sustained by the eight gates chakra. In an instant, they turned into countless small fireballs racing toward the third rakage. Seeing this, the third rakage did not choose to dodge. He ignited his chakra once more, and lightning armor
2191:26
Speaker A
enveloped him. He was ready to take the attack head on. One man was mad and the other was mad as well. One was clearly alive, yet he chose to clash head-on with the dead. Everyone held their breath watching. The flames of morning
2191:37
Speaker A
peacock slammed into the third rakage chest. Although none of them was overwhelming individually, they were extremely dense. The third rakage AI endured the bombardment of countless fireballs until at last his lightning armor began to crack, then shattered completely, allowing the impact to slam
2191:52
Speaker A
into his body. The third rakage AI staggered backward. Even the flesh over his chest began to crumble. It was unmistakable proof that might guy's battle power had reached an astonishing level. Even the third rakage, the man hailed as the absolute defense, could
2192:06
Speaker A
barely withstand it. After roughly 10 breaths, my guy slowly landed. The third rakage also came to a stop. His chest caved, and yet a glint of satisfaction lingered in his eyes. A glint of satisfaction flickered in the third
2192:17
Speaker A
rakage's eyes. It had been far too long since that battle with the eight tales that any ninja had wounded him this gravely in close quarters combat. This wound, even when he had been alive, would have been a severe one. The whole
2192:29
Speaker A
scene fell into dead silence. The hearts of the people from Hidden Cloud Village had long since shifted. They never imagined that this leaf ninja could actually wound their third rakage so severely with pure taijitsu. This was a complete overturning of their
2192:41
Speaker A
understanding. In their eyes and in the recorded history, the third rakage was hailed as the strongest rakage, the undisputed foremost master of taiitsu.
2192:50
Speaker A
That was a fact universally acknowledged by nearly every shinobi in the world. Yet today, this ninja clad all in green had managed to drive the third rakage back. Hey you boy, this body of yours is truly remarkable. You look as frail as a
2193:01
Speaker A
sickly little chicken, yet your strength can match mine. The third rakage praised him. Mikey nodded as well. You two are someone whose taijitsu is not inferior to mine, who I have gained so much from today. Then that is good. But from here
2193:14
Speaker A
on, I will unleash all my strength and I hope you can take it head on. This technique is called one finger piercing.
2193:20
Speaker A
All my power and speed will converge on this single finger. From past to present, every ninja hit by this move has died without exception. So they named it health thrust. I wonder if you dare to take it. The wound on the third
2193:31
Speaker A
rakage's chest began to heal. As an impure world reincarnation, this was the one thing Mike Guy could not match. Even now, Mike Guy's body bore some latent injuries. Yet, his eyes burned with extraordinary brightness. He took a deep
2193:42
Speaker A
breath. Please, Senior, bring it on. The next instant, the aura, emanating from him, transformed abruptly. The green steam vanished, replaced by blue steam, and the surging waves of his chakra grew far more violent. Rock Lee and the crowd
2193:55
Speaker A
suddenly cried out, "This is the seventh gate, the gate of surprise. Guy Sensei has opened the second to last gate. You know, even opening the gate of limit makes me endure pain like knives twisting through my body. And Guy Sensei
2194:06
Speaker A
Rocki said nothing, but his eyes were full of worry. Niji Huga had already activated his Bugen. He shifted his stance with his back to the stone wall and a white ring of light gathered in his right hand. If Gy sensei ran into
2194:18
Speaker A
danger, he would use that wheel of light to cut the third rakeage in two at the first opportunity, then rush in and save Guy Sensei. Sensing the leaf, Shinobi's presence rising once again. The third rakage nodded. Holding nothing back
2194:29
Speaker A
anymore, he stirred his chakra. The third rakage took a deep breath, drawing chakra into his arm and then into his index finger. His fingertip had already begun to turn white. An aura of annihilation poured forth from that finger, making every Allied Shinobi
2194:43
Speaker A
forces member present hold their breath. They stared at the scene with unwavering eyes, not daring to exhale. What was about to happen was perhaps a battle at the pinnacle of Taiutsu that they might never witness again in their lifetimes.
2194:54
Speaker A
Thus, one by one, they stretched their eyes wide, afraid of missing a single frame. My guy likewise burned his chakra, clapped his hands together, and formed a strange unorthodox seal as he roared, "Detime tiger." A massive tiger woven from black and white began to take
2195:08
Speaker A
shape, its jaws gaping wide, and its eyes fixed savagely on the third rakage as though it would rip him to shreds the next moment. The once clear sky had changed color under the eruption of two tiu titans. The clouds were stained
2195:20
Speaker A
black and a thin drizzling rain began to fall, striking both warriors. Raindrops that touched the third rakage finger exploded with blue violet lightning while those that landed on Mike Guy instantly seated into vapor. A sizzling hiss rang out. The two were both
2195:33
Speaker A
rallying their strength murderous intent flashing in their eyes. These two, their taiitsu at this moment is already close to mine and Hashiamaramas. Achi Hamadara said in a low voice. Their combat strength could be said to tower above the entire shinobi world. For a ninja to
2195:48
Speaker A
earn such praise from Achihadara was an honor three lifetimes in the making. Izzuna Aiha gritted his teeth. Even in the waring states era, those two would be geniuses among geniuses. The only question is who will win? Aihamadara was
2196:00
Speaker A
silent for a moment before speaking. I think the guy in the green tight suit will win. Izzuna Aiha was taken back and turned to look at him. Brother, why do you say that? Instinct. Achi Hamadara said slowly. For some reason, whenever
2196:12
Speaker A
he looked at that man with the bull-shaped head, he felt a faint uneased stir in his heart. If Achihaan had known what Achihhamadara was truly thinking, he might have given him a thumbs up because in the original story,
2196:23
Speaker A
Guy was the man who nearly kicked the ending out of the entire tale. If that kick hadn't missed the infinite Sukuyami might have ended on the spot, and there would have been no famous scene of Black Zetsu saving his mother, nor any of that
2196:34
Speaker A
business with Kagayatsuki. Aiha Jean also felt at this moment that might Guy would win because the seventh gate was more than enough to overwhelm an opponent beyond the Kaga level. One fingerpiercing daytime tiger. The two roared at the same time and unleash
2196:48
Speaker A
their taiitsu. Murderous intent blazed in the third rakage's eyes as his body transformed into a bolt of lightning and shot forward. Mikey remained rooted in place. The daytime tiger formed from chakra fused with blood energy, bared its fangs, and charged toward the
2197:02
Speaker A
lightning. Seeing the tiger closing in the third rakage gritted his teeth and thrust his one finger piercing straight at its head. Yet the daytime tiger cunning as it was retreated a step fainted to one side, then found the gap
2197:13
Speaker A
and snapped its jaws at the third rakage's throat. The whole field burst into an uproar. Everyone was stunned.
2197:19
Speaker A
Mike Taiitsu could actually retreat to dodge. It possessed a will of its own. The third rakage's pupil shot open. He had never imagined such a thing would happen. His entire body blazed with a lightning armor, but this time it melted
2197:31
Speaker A
away swiftly under the daytime tiger's fangs. In the next breath, the tiger sank its fangs viciously into the third rakage's neck. Crack! A headless body appeared on the battlefield. It was unmistakably the third rakage. He won.
2197:43
Speaker A
He won. Mike Guy won. The leaf shinobi shouted at the top of their voices. The hidden cloud ninja stared blankly at what had just happened. Although they were part of the allied shinobi forces and hoped mighty would win now that
2197:55
Speaker A
mighty had truly killed the third rakage. They felt a strange sense of loss. The third rakage, the pride of hidden cloud village had died beneath Mike guys Taiutsu. Did that mean Hidden Cloud Village had lost to Canoa? Fourth
2198:06
Speaker A
rakage. They stared at the scene and sucked in a sharp breath. He looked at my guy as if at a monster. This guy had actually won. He had beaten his own father. The third rakage proclaimed the strongest rakage of all. Mate Kai panted
2198:18
Speaker A
heavily the blue steam shrouding his body. still refusing to dissipate. He watched the third rakage collapse slowly, yet remained weary in his heart.
2198:26
Speaker A
If he were a living man, that would be one thing, but a dead one. Mate Kai had no idea whether he would keep fighting even without a head. However, what he had imagined did not happen. The third rakage's body slowly fell, and the
2198:37
Speaker A
daytime tiger also began to dissipate. Just when everyone thought it was over, Yuzbo Jean hastily called out, "Ceiling squad, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go." Snapping back to their senses, the ceiling squad members rushed forward, each holding a ceiling scroll
2198:51
Speaker A
and wrapped the third rakage tightly. Finally, they performed the ceiling jutzu, putting an end to it all. Seeing this, Mait Kai dispelled the blue steam and let out a sigh of relief, turning to look at Yuzbo Jean. Yuzbo Jean gave a
2199:03
Speaker A
slight nod. Kaive worked hard. Go back and rest for now. Mate Kai nodded. Lord Hokag, this subordinate, takes his leave. He saluted with clasped hands and walked toward the camp. Chimu Kaki flashed behind him and supported him.
2199:15
Speaker A
Mate Kai turned and saw Kaki. A smile spread across his face. "You're here, Kaki. Was I cool just now?" This time, Shimu Kaki didn't roll his eyes.
2199:23
Speaker A
Instead, he nodded seriously. "Cool. Very cool," he said with a smile. Mate Kai let out a chuckle, and the two walked toward the rear camp where medical ninjas had been arranged long ago. Yu and Lynn saw Kaki bringing Mait
2199:35
Speaker A
Kai over. Mate Kai was startled at first. Kaki, this little girl, why does she look so much like that teammate of yours? Kaki nodded. It's her. Lord Hokag revived her. You were there at the time, weren't you? When teacher Shu Min and
2199:47
Speaker A
his wife Join Nai were revived. Kicaxi was a little surprised. Mate Kai nodded acknowledging that it was true and lowered his head. Since Yuan Lin could be revived, could his own father also be revived? Seeing Mate Kais expression, Yuan Lin immediately
2200:01
Speaker A
understood his thoughts. She said slowly, "You've just rendered some distinguished service, haven't you." After the war is over, mention it to Lord Hokag. He will agree. After Yuan Lin finished speaking, Mate Kai looked at her and nodded. Exactly. I'm sure
2200:14
Speaker A
Lord Hokag will help me given my hard work. Now I need to heal my body and then I'll go back to the battlefield.
2200:20
Speaker A
[clears throat] Mate Kai's eyes blazed with ferocious fire, his fighting spirit soaring skyward. Yuan Lynn smiled slightly and began to examine Mate Kai using the medical kit in her hands along with medical ninjutsu. The final result was mild muscle spasms. She combined
2200:34
Speaker A
massage techniques with the mystical palm technique and Mate Kai quickly regained his vitality. All right, do you feel any discomfort anywhere? Yuan Lin said with a smile extremely confident in her medical skills. Moreover, Lady Gang Ho had given her one-on-one instruction,
2200:48
Speaker A
teaching her numerous medical ninjutsu techniques and making her feel incredibly formidable. Now, hearing this, Mait Kai did a kip up, landed on the ground, twisted his limbs, and his eyes lit up. Yuan Lin, "Your skills are really excellent." "He, it's my
2201:01
Speaker A
honor to contribute to the ninja alliance," Yuan Lynn said with a smile. Chimu Kaki walked in and seeing Mate Kai as lively as a tiger, teased, "How are you feeling now? Can you still go to the battlefield? Back to full strength. Mate
2201:13
Speaker A
Kai laughed then threw an arm around Kaki's shoulder. Kaki gave a rice smile at this then glanced at Lynn.
2201:19
Speaker A
Understanding what he meant, Lynn stood up, packed away her medical kit, and walked toward the door. After that, Kaki led Maitai toward the front line. On the front line with the third rakage sealed the impure world army behind him,
2201:30
Speaker A
immediately pressed forward. The third Mizukage, the fourth Mizuk, Goju shirt, and the third Kazak, Mm. Are you ninjas from Shy Village? The third Kazakag said slowly looking at the shinobi wearing forehead protectors with the Shyen village emblem. The ninjas of Shine
2201:44
Speaker A
Village widened their eyes at the third Kazak never expecting to see the strongest Kazak in their lifetime. Lord Kazak is this. They trailed off suspicion forming in their hearts. Ammy, I've been controlled too. It's just that the third rakage was too fast for us to
2201:58
Speaker A
keep up. By the way, where is he? The third Kazak asked. The people of Shine Village exchanged looks wondering whether they should tell Lord Kazak what had happened. After all, they were now the allied shinobi forces, clearly not
2202:09
Speaker A
on the same side as the reincarnated third Kazak. Yuzbo Jean spoke. Third Kazak, I have long heard of you. He chimed in, taking over the conversation.
2202:18
Speaker A
The third Kazak turned his head toward Yuzbo Jean with a frown. You are? Allow me to introduce myself. I am Yuzbo Jean, the fifth Hokag of my village. After finishing, Yuzbo Jean looked at the third Kazak. The third Kazakag's eyes
2202:31
Speaker A
widened in shock. A Yuzbo actually inherited the Hokag's seat. This scene made the Yuzbo ninjas present Nash their teeth. What was wrong with the Yuzbo?
2202:39
Speaker A
Had the Yuzbo offended you? The smile on Yuzbo Jeans face gradually froze and his bright eyes carried killing intent. The same was true for Yuzbo ban and Yuzbo Chuani. At that moment, the fury of the Yuzbo was ignited. They all
2202:52
Speaker A
activated their sharing in unison and stared at the third Kazak. The atmosphere was so oppressive that no one dared to speak. The fourth Mizuki Goju Sherong looked at Yuzbo Jean with a solemn expression. He remembered clearly that this man had forcibly extracted the
2203:06
Speaker A
three tales from his body. He could still remember that pain. Although he now had a reincarnated body, the agony in his memories would never be forgotten. However, his master, the third Mizukage, looked at Goju Sherang and asked, "What's wrong, my student?
2203:19
Speaker A
It's nothing, master." He touched his arm, forcing himself to appear calm. Yet, the third Mizukage noticed his disciple looking at Yuzbo Jean with fearful eyes. It seemed that his disciple's death was certainly connected to this man. The third Kazak found it a
2203:32
Speaker A
bit troublesome. He seemed to have inadvertently offended the Yuzbo ninjas. However, so what if he had offended them? He was already dead. His mind had also been sealed and he could not be controlled or die. Third Kazak for this
2203:43
Speaker A
battle. I shall personally have a bout with you. Yuzbo Jean finished speaking and leaped in front of him expressionless. The third Kazak felt helpless. He had indeed done something wrong and misspoken, so he deserved an apology. But in the next instant, his
2203:55
Speaker A
body was taken over. His once bright eyes became dull and his consciousness was taken over by black zetsu. Then without warning, he attacked with magnet release iron sand binding. Countless black iron sand particles appeared and flew toward Yuzibbo Jean. Yuzbo Jean
2204:10
Speaker A
extended his right hand and activated the almighty push. The iron sand was ground to dust. This almighty push truly deserves to be called a divine technique. Not only is it instantaneous, but in some sense it is also an absolute
2204:22
Speaker A
defense. At the sight of this technique, Black Zetsu jolted awake, manipulating the third Kazakag's body. He stared into Achihajans eyes, and his mind felt as if it had exploded. The rene radiating from his rene greater than Achihadara's half-baked version. Wait,
2204:39
Speaker A
the embionic form of an immortal body. He actually possesses the embryionic form of an immortal body. His body is transforming into an immortal body. If I could take his body, then mother. Black Zetsu hardened his heart and simultaneously manipulated the iron sand
2204:54
Speaker A
to encircle Aihaan. The iron sand shifted from formless to tangible, pressing closer and closer to Achiha, but he dissolved the assault with his body movements. Magnet release iron sand shower. The next moment, countless particles of iron sand converged into
2205:08
Speaker A
sharp needles in the air, then launched a full force assault against Achiha. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The iron sand shower hammered down like a machine gun wave after unbroken wave. As Achihajan dodged, he found an opening and formed hand seals. Fire released great fire
2205:23
Speaker A
annihilation. A towering pillar of fire erupted from his mouth as if the god of fire had descended instantly, engulfing the iron sand shower. A sizzling sound rang out as the speeding iron needles were melted into molten iron. Because
2205:36
Speaker A
their form and atomic structure had changed, the fallen molten iron was no longer under the third Kazak's control.
2205:41
Speaker A
The third Kazak withdrew his technique in time, gazing at Aihaan with icy eyes. No emotion stirred in them, only a vast dead silence. Aihaan knew that he was no longer facing the third Kazak, but Black Zetsu. He gave a cold laugh, you maggot
2205:56
Speaker A
crawling in the shadows. Couldn't hold yourself back. I thought you were going to wait until you had played every card in your hand before showing yourself.
2206:03
Speaker A
Aihaan, I'll give you one last chance. If you're willing to cooperate with me and release my mother, I promise I'll persuade her not to destroy the ninja world. Black Zetsus voice carried sincerity. Though he couldn't remember how long it had been since he last spoke
2206:16
Speaker A
this way, he could swear that at this moment he was utterly sincere. If he could gain Achihas aid, even without the ninetailed beasts, he could combine them into the tint tala and become a false sage of six paths, then
2206:26
Speaker A
undo the seal left by Hagurromo and Hamira Longigo. Aihaan shook his head. Impossible. Your mother wants to destroy the ninja world and turn ninja and innocent humans into fertilizer for the divine tree. Her actions must not be allowed and they will never come to
2206:41
Speaker A
pass. The affairs of the ninja world are decided by its people, not by an outsider. Aihas face turned icy, his tone brooking no argument. Black Zetszu's face darkened. You bastard. If not for mother, you mudfoot riffraff would never have come this far.
2206:55
Speaker A
Admittedly, Kagaya brought chakra to the ninja world, but at the same time, she intended to raise its people like livestock. When the time was right, she would take their lives to complete her atsuki power. I only want to ask one
2207:06
Speaker A
question. Why are the lives of the ninja world as insignificant as weeds? It's true that the people of this world are her descendants, but must we give our lives for her sake? Aihas questioning left Black Zetsu speechless because over the millennia of
2207:19
Speaker A
accumulated existence, he had come to understand many things. He knew what Achiha said was right, but as his mother's child, he could never switch sides at the critical moment. Aihaan, if you're willing to cooperate, I can guarantee that I'll plead with mother to
2207:32
Speaker A
spare the people of Kohaa. This was Black Zetsu's final concession. Kinoa could exist, but everyone else would become mother's fertilizer. Keep that talk for the ghosts. With that, Achiha Jeans eyes shifted into silver reneg, and he aimed his palm at the
2207:45
Speaker A
third Kazak. The third Kazak was seized by the neck, struggling desperately. An ant like you dares to bark. Next time, I'll come before you in person and seal you completely. As Aihas words fell, his right hand suddenly tightened
2207:57
Speaker A
with a crack. The third Kazak's neck was crushed, and his head tumbled to the ground, eyes wide with fury. a death without peace. But at that very moment, the power of the impure world activated.
2208:08
Speaker A
The third Kazakag's head slowly floated upward, and countless particles of impure world debris gathered to mend his neck. Black Zetsu's sinister voice sounded, "It's useless. You can't kill me right now. I'm in the impure world." Before he could finish, Aihaan lashed
2208:21
Speaker A
out with a kick, striking the third Kazak skull. In an instant, the head was smashed by the tremendous force. The scene terrified the villagers of Sonagir into silence, silently mourning the third Kazak in their hearts. Even Shio, one of the vill's higher-ups, closed her
2208:36
Speaker A
eyes, unable to bear watching. Aiha Madara slapped his thigh. Hashiama, did you see that? This lad takes after me. I like him too much. That kid suits my taste. Aihauna also looked at Aiha Jean with approving eyes. Only Senu Hasharama
2208:49
Speaker A
frowned. Madara, I admit this man bears a close resemblance to you in your youth, but I think his killing intent is too strong. When I fought him before, his murderous aura nearly became tangible. That kind of aura can only be
2209:01
Speaker A
forged by fighting one's way through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. But I think if the fifth Hokag continues like this one day, he will become a mad man. Senu Hasharama voiced his concern.
2209:11
Speaker A
Aihamadara looked at Senu Hasharama as if he were an idiot and cursed inwardly, stubborn and pedantic. He speaks the most merciful words, but that Senu, great Buddha of his shows no compassion.
2209:22
Speaker A
Back then, he brutally broke through my ultimate susenu with sheer force. And now he puts on an act. Tobraama held his head. Brother, this is now a battle between the shinobi alliance and the impure world ninja. It's kill or be
2209:34
Speaker A
killed. What Aihaan did isn't just unproatic. It sets an example for all ninja. Mido Uzumaki looked at her man utterly convinced that if his combat prowess were not so overwhelming, he would long ago have been gutted, sold out, and then happily counted the money
2209:48
Speaker A
for the swindlers. Sinju Hashiama felt somewhat deflated. Why is everyone criticizing me? How unfair. Meanwhile, Aihaan had finished playing around and prepared to use the sealing technique he had learned from Manado to seal the third Kazak. But the third Mizuk
2210:01
Speaker A
appeared from nowhere and struck at his back with a palm, coral palm. His eyes narrowed. Ever since he learned that Achihaan was involved in his disciples death, he had been keeping a close watch on him. Now that Achihaan was performing
2210:13
Speaker A
a ceiling technique, his attention was surely fully fixed on the third Kazak. This was the perfect moment to strike.
2210:19
Speaker A
Just as the coral palm was about to land on Achi Haan. A sharp female voice rang out. Gentle step twin line fists. Gentle step twin line fists. A crisp shout rang out and drew everyone's attention. Aiha Jean looked over and saw Hinata clad in
2210:33
Speaker A
form-fitting combat attire blue chakra coiling around her fists as she charged at the third Mizukage with fierce determination. The third Mizukage frowned and redirected his coral palm toward Hinata Huga's chest. Hinatas Bakugan caught the trajectory of his movement. She bent backward, dodging the
2210:48
Speaker A
strike and drove her right fist toward the third Mizuk's chin. The third Mizukage frowned and blurred into motion, weaving hand seals rapidly.
2210:56
Speaker A
Water release water dragon bullet technique. A rugged water dragon over 2 m long appeared bearing its fangs and roaring as it lunged toward Hinata. She had already anticipated this and was about to use rotation. But then Achiha appeared before her. Hinata stopped in
2211:11
Speaker A
her tracks and looked up at him. Behind Achiha, a blue skeletal framework materialized. That skeleton emanated a deep restrained aura, radiating an icy chill that made one's heart tremble. The water dragon roared and slammed into Susenus skeletal frame. Yet Aiha
2211:25
Speaker A
Jean remained utterly unconcerned. He pinched Hinata's cheek. Next time, don't push yourself so hard. He can't hurt me.
2211:31
Speaker A
Hinata puffed out her cheeks. I don't care. This old man dared to attack you.
2211:36
Speaker A
And with a sneak attack, no less. Because Achiha's sealing technique had been interrupted, the third Kazak's body had fully recovered. This time, a glint of light flickered in his eyes as he looked at Aihaan. Kid, you're strong.
2211:48
Speaker A
Even though I couldn't control my body just now, your combat techniques and battle prowess are unlike anything I've ever seen. By the way, what about Raza, the fourth Kazak of my son? Neither the Shinobi Alliance nor the reanimated army
2212:00
Speaker A
has him this time, so he should still be alive, right? The third Kazak stroked his chin. The third Kazak stroked his chin. Oh, you mean Raza. He's currently contributing to Kenoha's great gold panning scheme. The fighting on the
2212:12
Speaker A
front was too intense, so we didn't bring him along. After a haan said that the Kinoa Shinobi struggled to hold back their laughter as expected of the fifth Hokag, he really could spin a wild tail.
2212:22
Speaker A
The third Kazak frowned, feeling that something was wrong. But by then, the third Mizuk had already snapped. Third Kazak, what are you waiting for? Don't forget that Achiha is from Kohaa. If he's allowed to return alive, our village and our descendants will pay the
2212:35
Speaker A
price. The third Mizukage was worthy of being a villages Mizukage. He found a justification in no time and his reasoning was not without merit. Aihaan might be the alliance commander now. But what about after the war ended? Who
2212:47
Speaker A
could guarantee that Kinoa had no ambition to dominate the world? The third Kazak's smile vanished. Iron sand world method gathered around him and he locked his gaze onto Aiha. Even if they wouldn't think of themselves, they had to think of their descendants. Though
2213:00
Speaker A
dead, they could still fight. They could still clear the path for those who came after and utterly crushed this off-the-chart shinobi. Achi Haan looked at the dense mass of iron sand and at the hands already weaving seals to
2213:11
Speaker A
unleash water release great shark bullet technique. Watching the two of them, Achiha Jean shook his head. Their battle cries were loud, but their combat power was only zero. Five. He really had no idea how the third Mizukage had ever
2213:23
Speaker A
become a mizuk. Could it be that after the second Mizukage Gingetsu Huzzuki died, the third Mizuk simply stepped into the position because he had been Gingetsu's personal bodyguard? The third Kazak of Sungeek was dumbfounded. He stared blankly at the third Mizukage
2213:37
Speaker A
beside him, utterly bewildered. Bro, I was about to unleash my ultimate move, and you go and use an A-rank jutzu. Who the hell are you trying to fool? But this was no time for arguing. The third Kazak fixed his gaze on Achiha and
2213:49
Speaker A
bellowed Iron Sands secret technique, Iron Sand World Method. The iron sand masked into countless spikes, filling the space around Achiha, and surging toward him and Hinata. Aihaan spread [clears throat] his arms and said, "Hata, hold on to me." Hinata nodded
2214:03
Speaker A
hurriedly and clung to Achihan. His eyes transformed into silver reneo super Shinra tensei Aiha Madara's pupils constricted sensing that chakra he immediately roared everyone fall back 30 lee as the words left his mouth he formed hand seals summoned a wood dragon
2214:18
Speaker A
set Achiha isuno upon it and soared away was no slower to react he immediately summoned three wood dragons swept up three or 400 people and carried them away and Aiha Shersu covered the rear the two activated susenu at the same time.
2214:34
Speaker A
Itachi raised the yata mirror in a defensive stance while Shersu summoned a green shield and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with him. A grave look flickered in their eyes, but both knew they could not retreat, otherwise something catastrophic would happen. The
2214:46
Speaker A
leaders of the Shinobi alliance reacted quickly and ordered a full retreat. In that instant, the entire Shinobi alliance was running. Seeing this, the third Kazak thought the Kenoha Shinobi were overreacting. Yet, the very next moment, a violent white light flashed. A
2215:00
Speaker A
tremendous force burst outward. The third Kazak, the third Mizukage, and the fourth Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura all stood frozen in shock. Karatachi Yagura slowly murmured that is the white light completely annihilated the iron sandworld method and its range continued
2215:15
Speaker A
to expand. Mountains, rivers, rocks, clouds, even the reanimated shinobi were all engulfed and buried beneath the impact. Impossible. What is this? Before the reanimated shinobi could finish, he was erased by Aiha's super Shinrai. The white light seemed capable of purifying
2215:31
Speaker A
everything in the world, causing every invading enemy to vanish without a trace. Aiha and Aiha Sherse gritted their teeth and desperately resisted the white light shock wave as their bodies were forced backward. Even protected by Susenu, they could feel a terrifying
2215:45
Speaker A
power about to devour them. Both of them roared, burning chakra and ocular power without restraint. Nourished by that energy, their two susenu instantly transformed into their ultimate forms, and the protective armaments in their hands expanded by a full size. Indeed,
2215:59
Speaker A
they slowed the white lights advance, but they were far from comfortable because it was as if they were enduring the Shinra Tensei on behalf of the entire Shinobi alliance. Even for the likes of them, this time would mean
2216:09
Speaker A
severe injury. Thankfully, the white light came and went quickly. The moment it vanished, Achihaachi and Achiha Sherse immediately dispelled their susnu, dropped to their knees, utterly exhausted and drenched in sweat. They exchanged bewildered glances, then looked toward Achihaan and Hinata at the
2216:25
Speaker A
center of the white light. The corners of their mouths twitched when had the Lord Hokag learned such a jutzu, and he didn't even say a word beforehand.
2216:33
Speaker A
Aihaan and Huga Hinata slowly descended into the deep pit, the crater carved out by the super Shinrai. The two landed on the ground. Huga Hinata stumbled and nearly fell, but Achihaan caught her in a princess carry then with a single
2216:46
Speaker A
nimble leap brought them up above the pit. Huga Hinata's face flushed. She had come to help yet she had almost missed her footing and was now being held by Aiha Jean. How embarrassing. What would everyone think if they saw but when she
2216:58
Speaker A
looked around there was no one left on the battlefield. Huh? Where had everyone gone? Brotherhan, where is everyone?
2217:04
Speaker A
Where did everybody go? Hinata asked in her soft, gentle voice. Aihaan looked around and fell silent. They probably weren't dead after all. He could see Achiha Atachi and Aiha Shersu kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath. Aiha Jean rushed toward the two of them and
2217:18
Speaker A
Huga Hinata followed close behind. In a few moments, they reached their side. He slowly asked, "Where is everyone? Why have the allied shinobi forces vanished?" Itachi rolled his eyes.
2217:28
Speaker A
Honestly, little brother, you unleash an area of effect jutzu on that huge escale and still have the nerve to ask if Shers and I hadn't burned our dojutsu and chakra, at least half of the allied shinobi forces ninja, would have died
2217:39
Speaker A
here. The corner of Aiha Jeans mouth twitched. He looked at Aiha Shiroui who was not as uninhibited as Itachi. Shers pointed behind him. Report Lord Hokag under the cover provided by Itachi and me. The allied shinobi forces have fully withdrawn. Aihaan breathed a
2217:55
Speaker A
sigh of relief. If one Super Shinra Tensei had really wiped out half of the Allied Shinobi forces, it would have been no laughing matter. After all, everyone shared the same goal and was united in purpose at this moment. It was
2218:06
Speaker A
also his own fault. He had grown annoyed with the third Kazak Jutzu, doawling, endlessly, regenerating, and so impatient, he had simply fired off a super Shinrai to put them all out of commission. Aiha Jean wanted to heal their wounds, but Achihaachi struggled
2218:20
Speaker A
to his feet. Second brother, this isn't the time to stand around dazed and healing. Their bodies are coalesing. As soon as he said that, Itachi tried to activate Susenu again. This time, however, his red skeletal frame had only
2218:32
Speaker A
half formed before it collapsed on its own. Clear proof that Achihaachi had reached his limit. Hearing this, Achiha Jean turned around. Impure world dust filled the sky, fluttering and dancing like autumn leaves in the wind growing thicker and thicker. A profoundly
2218:46
Speaker A
unsettling sight. Aihaan said, "Hada, take the two of them away. At the same time, send word for everyone to come back. Leave the ceiling to me from here on. With that, Achi Hajan leaped into the air and flew to the center of the
2218:57
Speaker A
impure world fragments. He then formed hand seals and slammed his palms to the ground. The ceiling jutzu inscriptions spread in all directions, and golden chains burst forth from beneath the earth. Just as the third Kazak's face had half regenerated, the chains beneath
2219:12
Speaker A
Achihas feet locked onto their target on their own and struck at the third Kazak's half-restored skull. The third Kazak watched the scene knowing that resistance was impossible. A smile touched the corners of his mouth.
2219:23
Speaker A
Aihaan, you are strong, stronger than everyone else. That is both a good thing and a bad thing. Power beyond measure will place you on a pedestal, carry you to the highest peak, and also leave you utterly alone. If Achiadara had not had
2219:35
Speaker A
Sinju Hashiamarama, he would probably have become far more ferocious. But you have no enemy who can match you. That is a lonely fate. As he finished speaking, his head was pierced through by the adamant ceiling chains. Ajihaan looked
2219:47
Speaker A
unc calmly. lonely. It didn't matter. As long as he could bring peace to this shinobi world, he could bear even the deepest loneliness. The third Mizuk's head finished regenerating, but before he could say a word, golden chains pierced through it. Aihaan claimed it
2220:01
Speaker A
was because he didn't want to hear him drone on. In an instant, two Kaga level powerhouses were sealed. The fourth Mizuka Jigura had already regenerated half of his body. Still standing there motionless, he looked at Achiha and gave
2220:12
Speaker A
an awkward smile. Lord Hokag, I didn't fight. Could you go easy on me? Aiha Jehan glanced at him, nodded, then summoned the one-tails sandstorm power from within his body to shroud Yagura.
2220:23
Speaker A
He casually tossed out a ceiling scroll and the fourth Mizukage was sealed on the spot. The entire process was smooth and clean with no hesitation. The fourth Mizukage breathed a sigh of relief and smiled as he accepted the ceiling that
2220:35
Speaker A
was about to come. As for the remaining impure world ninja, who did not even reach Kaga level, Aihan manipulated the adamant ceiling chains, pierced them one by one, drew out their souls, and sealed them. The impure world debris kept
2220:46
Speaker A
falling, staining the ground black and white. Even Achihajans clothes were coated with a layer of dust. He sidested and said, "Finally, this batch has been dealt with. This really is exhausting." Earlier, Achiha had spent most of his time observing the battle, occasionally
2221:00
Speaker A
acting. Now that nearly 20 impure world ninja had been laid to rest by his hand, he felt the fatigue. When the Allied Shinobi forces heard from Huga Hinata and the two Achiha brothers, they immediately rushed to the front line,
2221:12
Speaker A
frightened that Achiha had come to harm. But when they arrived, they were stunned by the scene before them. The earth had been dyed white. In the center of that white land sat a man. He wore the red armor of the waring states period,
2221:22
Speaker A
though his armor was also covered in a layer of white. His once pitch black hair had now turned somewhat white. His ears twitched as he heard the footsteps of an approaching army. He rose turned around and the corners of his mouth
2221:33
Speaker A
lifted. Oh, you're here. Perfect. I'm tired. Take care of the scene for me. With that, Achiha Jean adjusted himself into a comfortable position and fell backward. The people of Kohha turned pale. Huga Hinata's eyes reened and filled with tears as she rushed straight
2221:46
Speaker A
toward Achiha with Kakashi close behind and Mgy following at the same time. The group reached Aihas side. Mgy wanted to hoist him onto his shoulder and carry him back, but Kakashi stopped him and gave him a meaningful look,
2221:59
Speaker A
glancing toward Huga Hinata. Mai scratched his head, not understanding. Kakashi rolled his eyes and said, "Miss Hinata, please help the Hokag back. Guy and I will guard you along the way." Kakashi's tone was full of respect. Huga Hinata looked at the two men and said,
2222:12
Speaker A
"Then I'll have to trouble you, Kakashi sensei and guy sensei." Jean has expended too much energy and has fallen asleep from exhaustion. Kakashi nodded.
2222:20
Speaker A
"Protecting the Hokag is our duty." He pinched my guy and winked at him. My guy caught on and said, "My father told me from a young age that a true man should like the Hokag give his all to protect
2222:30
Speaker A
the village. Now that the Hokag is exhausted, it's up to us to protect him." Huga Hinata was deeply moved and she resolved that when the time came, she would definitely tell Achihajan all about this once he woke up. Thus, Aihaan
2222:42
Speaker A
was brought back to camp. Taking this chance, he closed his eyes and began to rest, leaving meals and battlefield cleanup to the Kenoha ninja. After all, Achiha had sealed away more than 20 ninja. According to the rules, this
2222:54
Speaker A
should indeed be credited to Kenoa. The brothers from other camps looked on with envy. Though they were now all part of the Allied Shinobi forces at the end of the day, each still bore the mark of his own village. In a cave in a wagabito, no
2223:06
Speaker A
black zetsu was dark-faced and frantic. He clenched both fists and smashed them against the ground. Damn that Achihajan.
2223:12
Speaker A
He is simply a monster, he said coldly. That one man alone possesses so many abilities, especially that silver reneg.
2223:19
Speaker A
Black Zetsu said coldly. That rene gave Black Zetsu a feeling of power greater than even his mothers, which surprised him. But when he sincerely begged him, Achiha Jean showed him no respect whatsoever. I wasn't trying to gouge out
2223:30
Speaker A
his eyes. I only wanted to borrow that eye. And he still wouldn't agree. Damn it. Damn it. Just then, as he was wallowing in self-abandonment, a voice from beyond the heavens sounded, "My child, are you going to give up
2223:40
Speaker A
already?" Black Zetsu stiffened and looked up dazedly. Suddenly, as if something had occurred to him, excitement stirred in his heart. He swiftly manipulated Aido and dashed out of the cave. The first ray of sunlight shot over and stung the eyes of Black
2223:53
Speaker A
Zetsu, that creature of darkness who had hidden behind the scenes for so long. He raised a hand to block the light narrowing his eyes. Soon the scenery before him changed drastically. The sun and blue sky were gone, replaced by a
2224:04
Speaker A
red sky, a withered earth, and the figure that had haunted his heart. Kagaya Atsitsuki, her eyes closed and her face devoid of expression. She appeared in midair before Black Zetsu, neither fully illusion nor fully reality. Black Zetsu was certain. This
2224:18
Speaker A
was his mother. This was his mother. Mother. Black Zetsu let out a thunderous cry, then slid slowly forward on his knees toward Kagaya Atsitsuki. Kagaya opened her eyes, her two pale eyes brimming with complicated emotions as she gazed at him. When everyone else had
2224:32
Speaker A
betrayed her and wanted to seal her away, only Black Zetsu had grieved plotting for millennia to bring her back. She had given Hamura and Hagarommo extraordinary talent, noble blood, and boundless love. Yet in the end, they betrayed her. Black Zetsu however had
2224:46
Speaker A
been born from a mere clump of energy with no physical form and no talent and had still devoted every thought to saving her. It was like a child she had never cared for turning out to be the most filial one and that made her
2224:56
Speaker A
heartache. Black Zetsi, you have worked hard enough. That is good. I am very pleased. Kagaya said these words not as Black Zetsu's mother because she too was lost right now. Mother, you gave me life. I may not possess the mighty power
2225:08
Speaker A
that those unfil sons Hamira and Hagurromo had, but I will definitely save you. Please trust me, mother. Black Zetsu's voice was sincere with not a hint of guile. However ruthless and cold-blooded Black Zetsu might be, when facing the existence that gave him life,
2225:22
Speaker A
he held no schemes and no conspiracies. Every word he said and every thought in his mind was absolutely true. Perceiving his sincerity, Kagaya Atsitsuki shed two tears. Black setti, you truly do not need to work so hard. After all, after
2225:36
Speaker A
all, I was never really good to you. I gave all my love to Hamira and Hagurromo, not a single bit to you. Yet you repay me a million times over. I truly truly kagaya asitsuki wept bitterly. The abido that black zetsu
2225:48
Speaker A
controlled looked panicked. He hurriedly cowed out. Mother, please don't say that. If not for you, Black Zetsu would not exist today. The kindness of giving birth is greater than heaven. No matter how dangerous the place, how hopeless the road ahead, how arduous the mission,
2226:01
Speaker A
Black Zetsu will definitely save you. Mother, please wait a little longer. Your son, I am setting out now. As long as I can obtain Aihas body, you will come back to life. The Aido controlled by black Zetsu wore a
2226:13
Speaker A
resolute expression. At once he stood drawing a shinobi blade from his waist. The blade's surface reflected Aihao's face, a face bound for a death match. Kagaya Atsutsuki's power could only be maintained for a limited time. She nodded and her figure slowly
2226:27
Speaker A
faded away. The ninja world then returned to normal as if she had never been there at all. Black Zetsu she the ninja blade cast a glance toward Achihajan's direction and immediately charged off. In the pure land, Haguro Atsitsuki opened his eyes and stared far
2226:41
Speaker A
away with a solemn expression. This power is it mothers? It seems that the seal from back then has already reached its limit. No, I cannot sit idly by. I must find the reincarnations of Azura and Indra. Then I will entrust the power
2226:53
Speaker A
of the six paths to the two of them equally. Only when they act together can mother be sealed once more and the ninja world restored to peace. There was fire in his eyes, half burning for righteousness and half for selfishness.
2227:05
Speaker A
After all, his girlfriend had died at mother's hands back then. She was his first love. Mother had done it deliberately. She sent the first girl he ever loved into the god tree, making her into the secret weapon, White Zetsu. In
2227:16
Speaker A
terms of race, how could Haguro Atsitsuki possibly not know that he was different from humans? He knew, and his mind ran deep. He did not think there was anything wrong with turning humans into secret weapons. When faced with a
2227:27
Speaker A
powerful enemy, naturally, one should have as many methods as possible. But of all the things mother should not have done, sending the human he had feelings for into the god tree was the worst. She was his only bond, the love of his life.
2227:38
Speaker A
Thus, under Gamaru's goating, he agreed to it all. On the surface, he was the sage and hero who chose to fight his own mother on behalf of the ninja world and humanity. Actually, he was an ingrate who stopped at nothing to avenge
2227:50
Speaker A
himself. At that thought, Haguro Atsitsuki calmed down. A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. Who would ever know any of this? Amira, he had a share in sealing mother. Although he later came to his senses and chose to leave me
2228:01
Speaker A
to stand by mother's side, without his power, it would be impossible to open the seal and release her. However, history is written by the victors. He won so he is the venerated sage of six paths. So humanity is grateful to him.
2228:13
Speaker A
And so even after being dead for so many years, he is still worshiped and his soul has never scattered. As for that foolish younger brother of his, he had truly died. His body perished and his doubt extinguished. Hagurromo Atitsuki
2228:24
Speaker A
suddenly recalled that a few years ago he had discovered a soul that did not belong to this world and he wondered just how much it had grown since then.
2228:31
Speaker A
When he went to the mortal realm this time to search for the reincarnations of Ashura and Indra, he decided to bring that one along. With this thought, Haguro Atsitsuki stirred his consciousness and appeared in the ninja world. He deliberately concealed his
2228:44
Speaker A
aura and power. At this moment, he was both real and unreal. Unable to directly influence the world. All he could do was to send dreams. His body rose into the air, overlooking the entire ninja world.
2228:55
Speaker A
And he nodded with a smile. Not bad. It seems that the ninja village system implemented by my second son's reincarnation has made a tremendous contribution to the unification of this ninja world. Hm. Wait, why are there so many chakra light points in that
2229:08
Speaker A
direction? They account for nearly half of all the chakra light points in this world. Raising an eyebrow, he headed toward that direction. That place was the great camp of the allied shinobi forces. After aha Iusa settled all the
2229:20
Speaker A
reincarnated ninja, the allied forces relaxed and rested for two days without moving. Aiha Akusa also slept in for two days and no one dared to disturb him.
2229:30
Speaker A
Why? That almighty push was simply too terrifying so much so that everyone viewed Achihai Kusa with deep awe. Aiha enjoyed the idle time as well. Every day he simply confirmed military affairs with the commander-in-chief Sukumo Hitaki and then lay back down. However,
2229:45
Speaker A
just now he sensed a powerful force approaching. This force surpassed the life rank of both him and all others.
2229:51
Speaker A
3,000 m, 2,000 m, 500 m, 10 m. Whoosh! An old man holding a six-path staff with truth-seeking orbs orbiting behind him appeared in the room. Aiha Ikusa sprang up like a carp leaping over the dragon gate, his eyes transforming into reneo
2230:07
Speaker A
staring intently at the sage of six paths. Oh, young man, you can see me.
2230:11
Speaker A
The sage of six paths Hagurromo Aatsuki was somewhat surprised after sensing Achiha Akosa carefully realization dawned. So you've awakened the reneging I never expected that the otherworldly one from back then would have grown to this level. Hagurromo Atitsuki paid no
2230:27
Speaker A
heed to Achiha Ikus's tension and astonishment muttering to himself. For these past several thousand years he had been sleeping in the pure land with no one to talk to. That was why he was so talkative upon arriving in the ninja
2230:37
Speaker A
world. But when Hagurromo Atsetssuki revealed his identity with a single sentence, Achiha Akus's pupils contracted, as expected, one who could be called the sage of six paths, a legendary immortal existence knew a great deal indeed. Young man Aiha, I
2230:51
Speaker A
wonder what business the esteemed sage of six paths has in visiting. Aiha Akusa isolated his room from the outside world and set up a barrier formation at the door. The sage of six paths smiled and looked at him with appreciation. Not
2231:04
Speaker A
bad. You act with propriety and handle matters with thorough caution. It is no surprise you achieved what you have today. Do not be tense. My purpose in coming here is simply to see how the ninja world fares now and to search for
2231:15
Speaker A
my two worthless sons. Also, I might as well tell you that this ninja world is about to undergo a great upheaval.
2231:21
Speaker A
Hagurromo Atitsuki remained perfectly calm instead appraising Achiha with great interest. Seeing that Aiha Akusa's expression did not change his mood brightened considerably. Upheaval, what might you be referring to, senior? Aiha Akusa knew perfectly well, but he could not say it outright. Haguro Atsitsuki
2231:38
Speaker A
gave him a deep look and spoke, "My mother, the progenitor of chakra in the ninja world." The seal on Kagaya Atitsuki is already loosening. Time passes and oceans turn to Malberry Fields. Through the baptism of the ages, the power my younger brother and I
2231:52
Speaker A
sealed our mother with us all but faded. Within a year, at the latest, mother will break through the seal and descend upon the entire ninja world. My mother is not like me. She wants to feed everyone in the ninja world to the
2232:02
Speaker A
divine tree, let it bear fruit, and then devour that fruit to break through to a new realm of power. Young man, do you understand what this means? It means that 90% of the people in the ninja world today will die. Hagaromo Atitsuki
2232:15
Speaker A
began to steer Achiha's thoughts. He even resorted to underhanded tricks such as mental energy fluctuations and soul-le sonic attacks to agitate Aiha's emotions and sweep him along. At that moment, the systems voice rang out.
2232:29
Speaker A
Ding. detected that the host is being influenced by powerful mental force and sound. Activating system body protection function. Remember what you hear is not necessarily the truth. History is written by the victors. Go uncover the truth of this world. The gloom that had
2232:42
Speaker A
been gathering in Aiha Akus' heart instantly vanished. He looked at the sage of six paths and Haguro Atsitsuki's expression was no longer respectful and humble, but tinged with weariness and disgust. Haguro Atsitsuki raised an eyebrow. He had not expected anyone to
2232:57
Speaker A
break free from his mental influence. Strange. Truly strange. Even Himura back then had needed years to understand everything. This young man would not be easily deceived. Senior, if you have something to say, just say it. Do not use other means to interfere with my
2233:10
Speaker A
thoughts. It makes me question just how much of your words is true. The original Aiha Kusa had read the manga and never found any flaw in its logic. But Hagurromo Atitsuki's sudden move just now made him realize that this world
2233:22
Speaker A
might not be so simple. Moreover, the system had told him to uncover the truth of this world with special emphasis on history being written by the victors.
2233:30
Speaker A
So, who was the victor? Without a doubt, it was this old man in front of him hawking his wares, Haguro Atsitsuki.
2233:37
Speaker A
After sealing Kagaya Atsutsuki with Hamira, Hamira had left the earth to stay by their mother's side, leaving Haguro as the sole bearer of Atsutsuki bloodline in the ninja world. And since he had saved all mankind, possessed the greatest power, and commanded the most
2233:50
Speaker A
loyal faith, there was no question that he was the final winner. Thus, the victor spoken of by the system could only be Hagarmo atsuki. History is written by the victors. This meant that the current history of the ninja world,
2234:02
Speaker A
or rather its ancient legends might be false, rewritten by this sage of six paths himself. Haguro Assetsuki nodded.
2234:08
Speaker A
I was too rash, young one. From now on, I will no longer use soul-level methods.
2234:12
Speaker A
His smile was warm and gentle, just like an old grandfather next door. Yet that expression made Achiha Akusa feel a wave of revulsion, for he had seen that very expression before. Back then, Husen Saratobi had worn the exact same face
2234:25
Speaker A
when deceiving the villagers and ninja of Kinoa. Aiha nodded, "Very well, since that is the case, please go ahead, senior." Hagarmo Atsitsuki nodded and recounted the events of that year. Aiha Akusa nodded along. This content was exactly the same as what he had learned
2234:40
Speaker A
from the manga. But this time he no longer believed as easily as before that Hagaromoatsuki was a good man. So senior, what would you have me do?
2234:47
Speaker A
Aihaan asked in a low lingering voice his eyes holding feigned reverence and earnestness like a righteous guardian willing to devote himself wholeheartedly to the ninja world. Seeing that Achihaan had been successfully persuaded, Hagurromo Atsitsuki smiled slightly.
2235:02
Speaker A
Very simple. I need you to bring the two children Narudo and Sasuke to me. I will personally bestow power upon them. Once Kagaya Atsuki descends upon the world, you and they shall join forces to seal her within the moon once more. Her
2235:14
Speaker A
existence and the survival of the ninja world are destined to be a one or the other choice. For the sake of the ninja world and for the sake of moving humanity with love, we must do this and only this. The sage of six paths spoke
2235:26
Speaker A
slowly. He was convinced that Achiha would agree. Aihaan nodded. All right, but I have a few things to explain to them first. Please wait here, Sage. I will go and summon them. The sage of six paths nodded. Aihaan had fine food
2235:39
Speaker A
brought for the sage to enjoy. The sage praised him at once for knowing how things were done. Though he was currently a spirit eating if he wished was a trivial matter. Good. Aihaan, you truly are worthy of my regard. I believe
2235:50
Speaker A
that once the future of the ninja world is placed in your hands, love and peace will spread across the entire shinobi world. Hagarommo atitsuki patted his shoulder the corners of his mouth curling upward. Then I will be off now.
2236:01
Speaker A
Aihaan glanced at Haguro Atsutsuki. Hagarommo nodded and waved his hands, signaling for him to hurry on his way.
2236:08
Speaker A
He intended to enjoy these fine delicacies. Aihaan withdrew with a smile. But the instant he turned around, the smile on his face slowly faded, and his eyes held a coldness no one could understand. The sage of six paths had
2236:20
Speaker A
spoken fine words, but in truth, what he carried in his heart was fear and anticipation. What did he fear?
2236:25
Speaker A
Naturally, he feared that his mother, once resurrected, would come to settle accounts with him. And what did he anticipate? nothing more than the chance to seal his mother once again, after which he could continue to rule the entire ninja world. All the people of
2236:37
Speaker A
this ninja world were his descendants by blood. Though he would not interfere directly, he could still send dreams or use other means to drag the once peaceful ninja world into war. And he could sit securely behind the scenes
2236:48
Speaker A
watching with relish as the various powers slaughtered one another for his amusement. In other words, while Haguro Atsitsuki claimed to act for the sake of the ninja world, in reality, he was no different from his mother. To him, human
2236:59
Speaker A
beings were still nothing more than play things. Apart from Azura and Indra, he had no time to pay attention to anyone else. Those people were simply meant to live under the rule of his sons. Then why did Achihajan agree to him? Simple.
2237:11
Speaker A
Power was being handed to him for free. What was freely given did not have to be refused. By now, both Narudo Usuzamaki and Sasuke Aiha had been molded by him into ninja with sound values, and they obeyed Aihas words without
2237:23
Speaker A
question. Aihaan had once been merely one of the pieces on the chessboard, but after so many years of effort, his strength had undergone an earth-shaking transformation. He intended to break free from the role of a pawn and ascend
2237:34
Speaker A
to the throne that belonged to the chess master. Only in this way could he live freely, live as he pleased and shelter even more friends and family. After making some inquiries, Aihaan learned that Sasuke Aiha was currently visiting
2237:46
Speaker A
Naruto's family. Since the war had just ended, everyone was in a relaxed state. Narudo Uzumaki had been telling his parents about the respect and attention he had received in the Aiha household.
2237:56
Speaker A
His teacher's affection and his elder brother's care, which made the emotional Kusha insist on inviting Sasuke Aiha to sit with them in their tent. Minato Name's meanwhile had used the flying thunder god technique to go to the nearest river to catch fish. Presumably,
2238:09
Speaker A
he would return shortly. Inside the tent, Naro Uzumaki draped an arm over Sasuke Aiha's shoulder. Sasuke, I really owe you for looking after me all these years. Otherwise, I'd probably still be that demon fox everyone cursed and wanted to kill. No need to thank me.
2238:23
Speaker A
Between us, thanks are unnecessary. If you really want to thank someone, thank my second brother. Back then, he brushed aside everyone's objections and even talked back to the third Hokag just to keep you in the Aiha clan. That
2238:34
Speaker A
steadfastness is what gave you today. When the conversation turned to his second brother, Aihaan Sasuke's eyes burned with fervent admiration. The achievements of Kohaa under Achihajans governance over the years were evident to all. He had originally idolized his eldest brother
2238:48
Speaker A
At Itachi Aiha for his strength. Now he was even more feverishly devoted to Aiha Jean for his methods and power. Speaking of the Lord Hokag, my wife, and I truly ought to thank him properly. Kusha Uzumakis eyes shimmerred with
2239:01
Speaker A
gratitude and tears through Sasuke Aiha and Naro Uzumaki. They had learned what kind of life Narudo had endured when he was young. They had also learned of the residual left behind by Manado Namikes and everything he had done to protect
2239:12
Speaker A
Naro. But if Aihaan had not appeared, they might have lost their chance to help their son during his darkest hours.
2239:18
Speaker A
They would have lost every part in their son's childhood. A thought that cast a gloom over Kusha's heart. Sensing that Kusha's mood was sinking, Sasuke quickly smiled. Aunt Kusha, the hard days are over. Look at how handsome Narudo is
2239:30
Speaker A
now. You have no idea. There are several girls chasing after him nowadays. Naruto's face reened as he shot back Sasuke. Obviously, more girls chase after you. Don't forget, you get over a dozen love letters in your desk every
2239:41
Speaker A
single day. How can I do? In the looks department, the Aiha clan enjoys special favor from heaven. Sasuke Aiha laughed as he said this. Watching the two boys clumsy act, Kusha Uzumaki broke into a smile through her tears. She knew they
2239:55
Speaker A
were only trying to keep her from dwelling on those painful memories and telling her that all those dark days were over. I'm not late to my Manado.
2240:01
Speaker A
Name appeared in the entrance. He carried 10 strings in his hand with two fish tied to each string. The fish bore a few wounds, but they did not affect their overall condition. Indeed, they were still flopping about and struggling
2240:13
Speaker A
with lively vigor. When he entered and saw that his wife's eyes were slightly reddened, he understood. He lowered his head. Though he was known as the little son, he was sharper than anyone. Do not underestimate him just because he died
2240:24
Speaker A
young. His political mind might not have been as keen as the third Hokag, but he could still see through the man's intentions clearly. If not for his stubborn choice back then, believing that if Kushina had died, there was no
2240:34
Speaker A
point in living. Narudo would never have had to live such a miserable life with his inheritance seized and his reputation smeared by rumors. In the end, it was all his fault. He had thought too highly of the third Hokag,
2240:45
Speaker A
and he had thought the human heart far too simple. Therefore, Naruto's suffering could not be separated from him. He was not a qualified father.
2240:52
Speaker A
Kurama spoke from inside Narudo Uzumaki's body, "Hey kid, your father is feeling a bit down. He is probably blaming himself again for being willful for leaving you alone while he went to accompany your mother. Go comfort him." Over the years, Kurama had witnessed
2241:04
Speaker A
Naruto's growth, and he found that Narudo was different. Unlike Mido Usuzamaki and Kusha Usuzumaki, Narudo genuinely regarded him as a friend.
2241:12
Speaker A
Except in life or death situations, he did not want to rely on Kurama's power.
2241:16
Speaker A
And the happiest part of every day was chatting with Kurama before bed and sharing the funny things that happened.
2241:21
Speaker A
At first, Kurama would dismiss Naruto's words with contempt and even sneer at them until one day Narudo said to him, "Seriously, Kurama, I have found my ninja way." This made Kurama somewhat curious because everyone's ninja way was different. Everyone had something they
2241:34
Speaker A
clung to and yearned for deep in their hearts. The fact that a carefree, boisterous fellow like Narud Uzamaki could find his own ninja way made Kurama feel a flicker of anticipation. Then let me hear it. After saying this, Kurama
2241:46
Speaker A
began to lick his fur. He did not think this brat's ninja way could be anything all that impressive. Maybe it was to become the strongest person in the world or perhaps to protect everyone. Those ideas were all far too cliche to spark
2241:58
Speaker A
any interest in Kurama. A nineetales. Still, since this kid had chatted with him for so many years, there was no harm in listening. Kurama listened carefully.
2242:06
Speaker A
My ninja way is to keep every promise I make. As Naruto's words faded, Kurama stopped. For the first time, he looked at Narudo Uzumaki with an appraising gaze. To keep your word, huh? Nar, can you make it more specific? Kurama's gaze
2242:18
Speaker A
turned solemn. This ninja way sounded easy, but living by it was hard. From ancient times to the present, how many people have betrayed their words, selling out others for power or profit, or saying one thing to their faces and
2242:29
Speaker A
doing another behind their backs? Such acts could be found all too often on the pages of history. Everyone regards keeping one's word as a traditional virtue, yet very few can carry it through their entire lives. Take the old
2242:40
Speaker A
man, the sage of six paths. Back then, how many true words and how many lies did he speak? As a young ninetailes, Kurama had believed that the sage of six paths was the kindest person to him, giving him everything and making him the
2242:52
Speaker A
overlord of the tailed beasts. But later, when humans captured them, the sage did not intervene. When humans exploited them, he still did not intervene, always watching, as if enjoying a show. The other tailed beasts all believed the sage of six paths was
2243:04
Speaker A
dead, but only Kurama understood. The sage of six paths chakra had never vanished. From another world, he looked down indifferently at the changes in the ninja world. He watched his brothers being captured and tacitly approved.
2243:16
Speaker A
From that moment on, Kurama understood that the sage of six paths was also a hypocrite. He had never told anyone or any of his fellow tailed beasts about it. For one thing, they would not believe him. For another, it was after
2243:27
Speaker A
all the sage of six paths who had given them life and power. Even if the sage of six paths was a hypocrite, Kurama could not turn against him. So when he heard Naruto's ninja way, he grew exceptionally serious and wanted to hear
2243:38
Speaker A
the specifics. I have said that one day I will make humans and tailed beasts friends instead of treating tailed beasts as tools to be used. I will keep that promise. I will give the villagers of the hidden leaf village better lives
2243:48
Speaker A
and I will devote everything I have to that cause. I will keep that promise as well. Keeping one's word sounds simple but carrying it out is not so easy.
2243:56
Speaker A
Therefore, I wanted to define my ninja way as keeping one's word to constantly remind myself to be careful in speech and action and to make sure that what I promise others is always fulfilled. And what I promise myself must also be
2244:08
Speaker A
fulfilled. Kurama was deeply moved by Naruto's words. He looked at Narudo for a long time, then finally shook his head helplessly. You really are a fool.
2244:16
Speaker A
Naruto's mouth fell open at Kurama's words, and he felt agrieved. But perhaps only a fool like you can actually accomplish such a thing. Narudo Uzumaki.
2244:24
Speaker A
No, my friend. I hope to witness your ninja way together with you. Remember my name. I am Kurama. Kurama laughed and then with a single sweep of his tail, he drove Narudo out of that space. He looked at the lamp overhead a strange
2244:36
Speaker A
glint in his eyes. He had already decided that no matter how far Naro Uzumaki could go, he would unhesitatingly help him because Naruto's ninja way had made Kurama feel comfortable and at ease. Naro Uzumakiu.
2244:48
Speaker A
A smile appeared at the corner of Kurama's mouth. Back to the present. Hearing Kurama's words, Naro Uzamaki immediately turned to Minato Namekes, who had a smile on his face, though the light had actually faded from his eyes.
2244:59
Speaker A
Naruto's heart tightened. Dad, you're back. Dad, I want to eat the grilled fish you make. Is that okay? Narud hugged Minato's thigh and acted spoiled, which instantly pulled Minato out of his self-reroach. He saw his son beaming at
2245:10
Speaker A
him with a sunny smile. The light gradually returned to his eyes and his lips curled upward. "Y Naro, just you wait and see. Your old man's cooking was legendary in its day. It was a big reason your mother married me. Kusha
2245:23
Speaker A
Usuzumaki watched the father and son at the door smile, tugging at the corners of her mouth. She had long noticed Manado's dejection and felt sorry for him inside. But she simply did not know how to help her son and his father bond.
2245:34
Speaker A
This kinship delayed by more than a decade made her cautious even around her own son because his parents they felt guilty toward their child. Seeing how quick-witted Narudo was and how well he got along with Manado, she smiled.
2245:45
Speaker A
Manado, give me two fish. You can grill the rest. My cooking has improved a lot.
2245:49
Speaker A
No, she was not wrong. Ever since Manado had taken apprentices, she had also studied cooking. At first, the results were really hard to describe, but later her dishes became delicious, too.
2245:58
Speaker A
Although she was not Manado's equal, she surpassed 70% of the people in the hidden leaf village. Sasuke Aiha watched all of this. The corners of his mouth lifting. Sure enough, that idiot Narudo could be surprisingly sharp at times.
2246:10
Speaker A
Suddenly, Manado Names walked over to Sasuke, startling him so much that he hurriedly rose to his feet. Uncle, what are you? Minato Neck's bowed to him.
2246:18
Speaker A
Sasuke, thank you. Thank your parents and brothers as well for taking Narudo in when he was at his lowest and for raising him. This is what my wife and I owe you. After Manado finished speaking, Kusha Usuzamaki also came over and bowed
2246:30
Speaker A
to Sasuke. Aa Aiha Sasuke quickly waved his hands. Uncle Aunt, there is no need for this. You are my elders and the fourth Hokag. If the Ninetales incident back then had not been about protecting Kinoa, you would never have come to
2246:42
Speaker A
harm. In the end, you were the ones who saved the village. As a member of the younger generation, I cannot accept such a grand bow from you. Aihas's heart was bitter. He knew that the fourth Hokage Namic Manado was a man of upright
2246:55
Speaker A
character, but his righteousness was almost too much to bear. He and Naro were sworn brothers. If his uncle bowed like that, how could he face Naro afterward? Just as Sasuke's gaze turned to Naro, Usuzamaki Naro came to stand
2247:06
Speaker A
before him. A smile tugged at the corner of Sasuke's mouth. This fellow had come to save him. But just as that thought flashed through his mind, Naro did something even more absurd. He dropped straight to his knees, tears and mucus
2247:17
Speaker A
streaming down his face. He looked at Achiha Sasuke and said, "Big brother, without you, I wouldn't have come this far. If you hadn't protected and looked after me all these years, I might have given up long ago. Big brother, thank
2247:28
Speaker A
you." Naruto's sudden declaration left Sasuke dizzy. Even his man Gekko Sharinggon manifested. He felt enormous pressure. That that you don't have to.
2247:37
Speaker A
At that moment, Aihaan walked in. Sasuke Naro, I'm here, you all. When he entered and saw the scene, he stood there dumbfounded. What did he see? The fourth Hokag Namak's Manado, his wife Usuzamaki, Kusha, and Naro were all
2247:49
Speaker A
bowing solemnly to Achiha Sasuke. This world had truly gone insane. Sasuke's eyes lit up. Second brother, you're here. He thought to himself, this move to divert the trouble was brilliantly executed. When it came to being good to Naro's second brother, Aihaan, was
2248:04
Speaker A
absolutely above him. After all, every training resource in jutzu that both he and Naro had were provided by this second brother. Back when Danzo's estate was raided, he had stuffed one wind release jutzu after another straight into Naruto's hands. And whenever he had
2248:17
Speaker A
free time, Achihaan would guide their training. In fact, Aihaan was both Naruto's master and father figure. He cared for Naro. If Narudo slackened off, no one became angrier than Achiha. When Achihan got angry, Narudo would never dare slack off again. He both respected
2248:32
Speaker A
and feared Jon. But above all, he felt gratitude and love. For he knew that Achihaan was strict with him only because he wanted what was best for him.
2248:40
Speaker A
In this world, if a shinobi strength was insufficient, they would face the danger of death at any moment. To survive, one's own abilities had to be formidable. Furthermore, the medicinal baths Narudo had prepared for them were concocted from rare treasures gathered
2248:53
Speaker A
across the shinobi world. They had even invited Orochimaru, who refined the baths using the principles of the heavenly curse seal. The effects were absolutely second to none. Every time the two were exhausted to the point of unconsciousness, Achihajan would place
2249:06
Speaker A
them in a bath barrel. By the next morning, all their injuries and fatigue would vanish without a trace. The bath even strengthened chakra quality and widened the meridian channels. If Name's Minado gave Naro life as his birth father, then Achihajan was the one who
2249:19
Speaker A
raised him. He gave Naro the best treatment and the best of everything. Seeing Aihaan appear, Naro burst into tears. If his gratitude towards Sasuke was born of brotherhood and being cared for then toward Achihaan, it was pure heartfelt appreciation. Master, you're
2249:34
Speaker A
here. Thank you. Without your careful guidance and those invaluable medicinal baths, Narudo would never have achieved what he has today. I've always been grateful to you, master, but I was usually too shy to say it. Today, for some reason, I just want to cry. Narudo
2249:47
Speaker A
suddenly threw himself onto Achihan, catching him off balance and knocking him to the ground. This gave Nam's Minado and Uzumaki Kushina a fright.
2249:56
Speaker A
Lately, they had learned what sort of man Achi Haan was. Decisive and ruthless in action and highly capable in managing the economy and rooting out corruption.
2250:04
Speaker A
Narudo had just tackled him to the ground. Would this anger him? Aihaan was taken aback for a moment, then said, "Helplessly, get up. How old are you now pulling this kind of stunt? Don't let it happen again." Aihas voice was
2250:15
Speaker A
gentle and amiable with no trace of annoyance. He even patted the back of Naruto's head to help him rise. Coming to his senses, Narudo nodded, withdrew from his master's embrace, and looked at his teacher with clear, innocent eyes.
2250:27
Speaker A
Aihajan looked down at his clothes. It seemed he would have to trouble Hinato again when he got home. This time, Namik's Manado and Usuzumaki Kusha did not merely bow. They knelt directly before Aiha. Lord Hokag, thank you for
2250:39
Speaker A
everything you have done for our son. If not for you might have lived his entire life in misery. Usuzamaki Kusha was very direct. Minato nodded. In political awareness and caring for children, I fall far short. Without you, Lord Hokag,
2250:52
Speaker A
we would have been remorseful for the rest of our lives. And Naruto's childhood would have been plunged into darkness. You flatter me too much.
2250:59
Speaker A
Minato was Kenoha's fourth Hokag. He sacrificed his life for the village all those years ago and is a hero of Kenoha.
2251:05
Speaker A
A child of a hero like Narudo should never have been exploited and treated in that way. This is what I should do as the fifth Hokag and as a human being. As for why I took him as my disciple, on
2251:14
Speaker A
the one hand, it was because of the lingering wmanado left behind. On the other, because Narudo is a sensible and intelligent child, but Manado, I want you to understand that his sensibility, cleverness, and ability to read people were all learned during a dark
2251:26
Speaker A
childhood. Since you have come back to life, I hope you will make amends to Narudo and be a proper father. Aihaan looked at Namays manado with a solemn expression. Name's Minato could no longer hold it in. His eyes grew red
2251:38
Speaker A
and he cowed out to Aihaan, "Lord Hokag, I will certainly do it." And from this day forward, Manado will go through fire and water for you without any hesitation. Namke's Minado had made his position clear. From now on, the Name's
2251:51
Speaker A
family would be staunch supporters of the Hokag. Beside him, Usuzamaki Kusha followed her husband's lead and also cow out. From today on, all the secret techniques of the Usuzamaki clan will be open to the AA whom they are taught to
2252:02
Speaker A
will be entirely at the Lord Hokag's discretion. Everything Aihaan had done warranted such respect. He looked at the two side and said, "Rise." Then he looked at Narudo. Narudo, from now on, listen to your parents understand.
2252:15
Speaker A
Although you never said it, I know you always wanted to see them. Now that you have met them, be a beautiful son and honor your parents. Narudo Uzumaki nodded and said solemnly, "Don't worry, master. I will definitely take good care
2252:25
Speaker A
of my parents. If there was one person in the entire shinobi world whose morals were almost absurdly righteous, it was Naro Uzumaki." After all, having suffered so much unfair treatment in his childhood, he could still hold hope. For
2252:37
Speaker A
Kohaa, a few others could have managed to do the same. Aihaan smiled and patted his head, then looked at Manado Namik's Kusha and Sasuke Ajiha saying, "I came this time first to see how well you are getting along. After all, he is my only
2252:49
Speaker A
disciple, so I have his back." Kusha Usuzamaki nodded vigorously. Indeed, judging by how fiercely Aiha Jean protected his own, she knew they had chosen this master right. Compared with that old bastard, the third Hokag Husen Suratobi, who could only make empty
2253:03
Speaker A
promises and pay lip service, he was immeasurably better. Manado Name was first delighted, then frowned. Lord Hokagu said that was the first matter.
2253:11
Speaker A
What is the second? Although Manado Names was deeply grateful to Achihaan, he suspected the second point was the most critical one. Since it concerned Narudo, he could not afford to let his guard down. Aihaan looked at Manado Namic with a smile. As expected of the
2253:25
Speaker A
fourth Hokag, the first commoner to ascend to the Hokag's seat in extraordinary existence. Narudo immediately retorted, "Father, my master certainly came to ask because he wants what is best for me. Whatever conditions he raises, I will agree to them all."
2253:38
Speaker A
That was the kind of person Narudo was. If someone treated him well, he would repay them 10fold or 100fold. Throughout the ninja world, unless you invested in Narudo, you could never know just how rewarding that investment would be.
2253:49
Speaker A
Manado Name looked at his son with a complex expression. In the end, he gave a helpless smile. Forgive me, Lord Hokag. It's just. Aihaan raised his hand to stop him. I understand. Parents always worry about their own child. You
2254:02
Speaker A
wonder whether it could endanger his life. I can understand that. Minato Namikes fell silent and bowed his head.
2254:08
Speaker A
Kusha said, "I also believe in Lord Hokage. If it were not for him, we have no idea what kind of life our son would have lived, and we never would have been resurrected to be reunited with our child." Kusha Uzumaki's mind was not as
2254:19
Speaker A
quick as Manados. But she knew very well that it was Achihajan who had made up for their absence in Naruto's childhood.
2254:25
Speaker A
So, she was convinced that Achiha would never harm Narudo. Aihaan looked at Kusha Uzumaki and curved his lips upward. "You are too kind, madam.
2254:33
Speaker A
However, I have come this time not only to take Naruto with me but also Sasuke because an enormous fortune awaits them.
2254:39
Speaker A
Once they accept it, their strength will be unmatched in the ninja world except by me. Aihaan explained to Manado and his wife. This made Sasuke Aiha's blood boil with excitement. Unmatched in the ninja world. Unmatched in the ninja
2254:52
Speaker A
world. Although he had awakened the man Gekko Sharing, he knew that in every spar with his brother Atachi Aiha, he had never won a single time. And as for why he had never fought Achiha, he was not an idiot. How could a mere mortal
2255:04
Speaker A
fight against a cheating monster? But this time, Achihas words ignited in him the burning thirst for power.
2255:10
Speaker A
Besides this was his second brother, his own flesh and blood, who would never harm him. Second brother, I want to go.
2255:16
Speaker A
Sasuke Aiha raised his hand without a moment's hesitation, then whooshed over to stand beside Naro Uzamaki, hooking his right arm around Naruto's neck.
2255:24
Speaker A
Narudo, what are you waiting for? Didn't you say you would become Kinoa's Hokage someday? It won't happen without power.
2255:29
Speaker A
Sasuke Aiha laughed. Narudo Usuzumaki nodded at once. Upon hearing Sasuke's words, he hesitated no longer. First, he looked toward Minado Names and Kusha Usuzamaki. Dad, Mom, I want to gain power. Only with power can I protect you in the future. Protect everyone and
2255:44
Speaker A
protect Kenoa. Naruto's voice was unwavering. His resolve left Manato and Cushion a stunned. The child they remembered crying in swaddling clothes had grown tall, a sturdy tree that could now shield them from wind and rain.
2255:56
Speaker A
Manado Names drew a deep breath and said gravely, "Narudo, listen to your master. Apart from your master, your parents and Sasuke, do not heed the words of anyone else. You are innocent by nature. Only Lord Hokag will never harm you." Out in
2256:09
Speaker A
the world, keep your wits about you and do not believe everything everyone says." After Minato finished speaking, Kusha Usuzamaki stepped forward in tears. She did not know how long her son would be gone, so her motherly love began to spill over. She walked to
2256:22
Speaker A
Narudo and smoothed down his collar. Because of the war, the battle suit he wore was somewhat soiled. But Kusha Usuzamaki did not care in the least. She murmured, "Narudo, come back soon.
2256:32
Speaker A
Mother will have new clothes waiting for you. My child, your father and I are back. We will never let you simply make do again." Kusha offered no admonishment, no advice, merely a comeback soon. And that outweighed everything else. As the old saying goes,
2256:45
Speaker A
"When a son travels far, his mother worries. A mother's tears fall as she longs for her child." Indeed, this was exactly that scene. Aihaan watched the heartwarming moment and smiled. It looked as though Naruto's fate had been completely rewritten. Sasuke Aiha
2256:58
Speaker A
crossed his arms and observed all this somewhat envious. His mother, Makoto Aiha, had a man, Gecko Dojutsu, that was well suited to a medical ninja. That was why she was currently serving under sun.
2257:08
Speaker A
Every time Sasuke went to see her, she was caught up in work, making it difficult to be close. Seeing Narudo being intimate with his parents, his eyes brimmed with envy. Aihaan quickly noticed Sasuke's expression and said, "In a while, I'll take you to see your
2257:21
Speaker A
mother. If she agrees, well go." Sasuke Aihan nodded emphatically. There were few people he wanted to protect, only his family. Yet, for some reason, seeing Narudo so close to his family, he also felt a strong urge to throw himself
2257:32
Speaker A
into his mother's embrace. Narudo Uzamaki was an emotional person, too. Hearing his mother's words, tears welled up in his eyes. Ajihajan took Sasuke Aiha and walked out of the tent, giving them time to collect themselves. But no sooner had they stepped outside than
2257:46
Speaker A
they saw Hinata Huga approaching from that direction. At the sight of her, Sasuke immediately shouted, "Second sister-in-law, you're here." He grinned like a playful monkey and bound it up to Hinata Huga, looking at her eagerly as if hoping for recognition. Hinata Huga's
2257:59
Speaker A
cheeks flushed, but she quickly regained her composure. From her ceiling scroll, she took out two pieces of candy and handed them to Sasuke. Sasuke, your tongue is so sweet. This is your reward.
2258:09
Speaker A
Hinata Huga patted his spiky hair. Sasuke Aiha offered no resistance because she was his sister-in-law, his second brother's woman who would one day marry his second brother in the Achiha clan. And even within their household, his second brother status was so high
2258:22
Speaker A
that even their father had to flatter him. So buttering up his sister-in-law served him better than buttering up his second brother. Then his second brother would grant him advantages as well. What a clever little rascal he was. Aiha
2258:34
Speaker A
Sasuke took the candy, popped one into his mouth, then handed one to Narudo, who smiled and took it. Seeing this, Huga Hinata laughed merrily as she linked her arm with Achiha Jeans and said, "I missed you, so I naturally
2258:45
Speaker A
came." The sweet interaction between the two left Achiha Sasuke and Usuzumaki Narudo with envious looks on their faces. Aihaan patted Huga Hinata's head, then said, "I plan to take them to see mother." Without her approval, the next step would not be proper. Huga Hinata
2258:59
Speaker A
was curious, but in the end, she smiled gently and said, "Then go early and return early. I'll be waiting for you." Hearing Hinata's words, a wave of warmth rushed through Achihans heart.
2259:10
Speaker A
Actually, you can be a part of this, too. Mother has told me many times to bring you home as a guest, Achi Haan said softly. B, but we're still in the middle of the war. Auntie must be very
2259:19
Speaker A
busy. Hinata's face reened as she spoke shyly. Don't worry. If it's you, she'll definitely be much happier. Aihaan pinched her fair cheek and teased. At last, Hinata nodded and said, "Then I'll listen to Jean Ji." With that, she stood
2259:31
Speaker A
on her tiptoes and kissed Aihas cheek. Achi Haan was stunned, but he quickly recovered and said with a smile, "You really do know how to give me surprises." Huga Hinata giggled. And so Achi Haan walked side by side with Huga
2259:43
Speaker A
Hinata toward the medical mean camp behind them, calling out, "You two little brats keep up." Without turning his head, he chatted with Hinata about the amusing things that happened each day and even discussed how much bride price he should give. Usuzumaki, Narudo,
2259:55
Speaker A
and Achihas exchanged a glance inside. There was nothing they could do. After Hinata arrived, their master second brother would switch into background character mode. What did that mean?
2260:05
Speaker A
Everyone except Hinata would become a backdrop and be treated like an extra. Looking at Aihaan and Huga Hinata.
2260:10
Speaker A
Narudo said, "How about we hug too?" Aiha Sasuke looked disgusted. Naro, if you dare hug me, I'll chop your hands off. With that, he turned and followed them. Usuzumaki Naro was petrified on the spot, dazed. After a while, Kurama
2260:23
Speaker A
spoke, "Hey, Naro, if you don't move now, you'll fall behind." Narudo snapped back as if waking from a dream and immediately nodded. Thanks Kurama. He said then shouted at Sasuke's back. Wait for me Sasuke. Hearing this Aiha Sasuke
2260:35
Speaker A
paused midstep but quickly resumed walking only at half his previous speed. Stop yapping Naro. Hurry up. Achihas's lips curled upward. Oh yuzumaki Naro immediately got up and dashed toward Achihas. Just as he was about to reach Achihas Sasuke, Usuzamaki Narudo leaped
2260:52
Speaker A
up and became Sasuke's backpack, looping both arms around his neck. Aiha Sasuke was startled, but fortunately, he reacted quickly, putting both hands behind him to catch Naruto's butt. Hey, reckless fool who told you to launch a surprise attack like that. If I hadn't
2261:06
Speaker A
reacted, would we both have fallen? Aiha Sasuke's tone carried a reprimand. E, I knew Sasuke would catch me. Isn't that right? Narudo grinned stupidly, leaving Sasuke speechless and blushing. Why was he blushing like a bubble teapot? Seeing that scene, Huga Hinata curled her lips
2261:21
Speaker A
into a smile, then motioned for Achiha to lower his head. Aihaan lowered his head. Hinata brought her lips close to his ear and said, "John, I'm not one to stir up trouble. But why do I feel that your younger brother and Narudo are not
2261:33
Speaker A
ordinary hearing this, Achiha Jean's body jolted? He looked at the two behind him and the corner of his mouth twitched. Could it be that the fan works were right?" Nerasu was the true love.
2261:43
Speaker A
Seeing his second brother and sister-in-law staring at him, Achiha Sasuke couldn't help feeling nervous.
2261:48
Speaker A
Second brother, what's with that look? Aiha Jeans eyes held a trace of deep meaning. Then he patted Sasuke's shoulder and said, "Be careful." With that, he took Hinatas hand and continued walking forward. Huga Hinata burst into laughter at his words, then
2262:00
Speaker A
said, "John, I want you to carry me, too." Her eyes sparkled with stars full of anticipation and longing. Achi Haha nodded slowly crouched down in front of her and placed his hands behind him ready to support her. Huga Hinata smiled
2262:14
Speaker A
sweetly slowly placed her hands on Achihajans shoulders and leaned forward pressing her two soft mounds against his back. Aihas heart rippled. He hadn't expected this slip of a girl to be so wellendowed. Shaking his head, he supported Hinata's buttocks.
2262:27
Speaker A
Hold tight, Achihan said. Huga Hinata nodded. Aihaan curved his lips upward, stood up, and feeling the delicate body behind him, his mood turned much better.
2262:36
Speaker A
He set off at a pace that was not slow, yet Hinata felt no jolting at all.
2262:40
Speaker A
Feeling the warmth that came from his palm, she blushed even more. She rested her chin on Aiha Jean's shoulder and looked at his profile. His profile was thin, but it was sharply defined, imposing, and held a hint of gentleness.
2262:52
Speaker A
At least that was how it seemed to Hinata, and only Hinata could see Jeans gentle side because what others saw was either his brilliant strategy, his ambition, or his anger.
2263:00
Speaker A
This all came from the villagers, the higherups and enemies. Their stance as those they served and the benefits they pursued were all different. Therefore, Achihas attitude toward these people naturally varied. Only Hinata, only this silly girl, circled around him
2263:13
Speaker A
everyday, wishing she could place her whole heart on him. Otherwise, Achiha would never have known he had such a gentle side. The fourheaded toward the medical camp. The moment they stepped into the medical Nin's territory, Jera appeared and said, "Stop." Unrelated
2263:27
Speaker A
personnel put down the wounded. No entering the medical camp. Hearing this, Achiha Jean's smile vanished instantly.
2263:33
Speaker A
Standing still, he raised his head and met Jeriah's eyes. The next second, Jeriah shuddered and bowed respectfully.
2263:39
Speaker A
Lord Hokag. Hearing the commotion, the Kinoa ninjas looked over one after another, including the wounded ones, causing quite a stir in the medical camp. Finally, came out and glared at Aihaan. Hey, Aihaan, do you know your presence here has a huge impact? Look at
2263:54
Speaker A
those ninjas risking their lives to get up and see you. Sonade pointed at a wounded ninja. Though the ninja had lost an arm, his eyes burned with blazing fervor. Aihaan rubbed his nose, then set Hinata down, nodded tossade, and walked
2264:06
Speaker A
over to the battleh hardardened veteran. He studied him amiably, "Brother, how are you feeling? Is there any other discomfort in your body?" The ninjas eyes were rimmed red as tears streamed down. "Lord Hokag, I have finally seen you." He was so overwhelmed
2264:19
Speaker A
with emotion that exerting too much force blood spurted from the wound at his severed arm. Aihaan's pupils constricted. He immediately activated his man Gekkyo Sharing. His shaing had not only the power to resurrect people but also to heal wounds. Consuming his
2264:32
Speaker A
ocular power, he began to treat the veteran. As the green light touched the wound on his broken arm, granulation tissue began to squirm and grow wildly.
2264:41
Speaker A
The process was excruciating and the veteran screamed in pain. Aihaan said, "Hold on. If you can endure it, your arm will regrow." Upon hearing his words, was shaken, and the veteran even more so. A hint of ferocity flashed in his
2264:54
Speaker A
eyes. He grabbed a piece of gauze from the table and placed it in his mouth. He clenched the gauze between his teeth.
2264:59
Speaker A
Though his entire frame trembled, he did not utter a sound. Aihaan looked at the veteran with approval, yet dared not relax, concentrating fiercely on his ocular power and chakra. After roughly 10 minutes, his arm was completely restored, albeit with a slightly
2265:13
Speaker A
different color. The new arm was fairer and softer, unlike the rough wars guard skin above. All right, try your new arm.
2265:19
Speaker A
After achiean said this, the ninja lifted the new arm and rubbed his fingertips together. His eyes brightened. With his other hand, he took out a bandage and said joyfully, "It's healed. Lord Hokag, my arm is healed." He stared at Achiha Jean in surprise and
2265:32
Speaker A
delight, tears bursting forth like a breached yellow river. He had already resigned himself to being disabled because Achihas treatment of disabled veterans was very generous.
2265:41
Speaker A
Even if he retired and became handicapped, the Lord Hokag would still provide for his old age and arrange a respectable job for him. But no matter how decent that would be, they did not wish to depend on others while still so
2265:52
Speaker A
young. This was the heritage of the will of fire in Konoha, they had to become self-reliant. If the Lord Hokag had not helped regrow his arm, he would have had no choice but to accept reality, no matter how unwilling he was. Now it was
2266:04
Speaker A
fine. The arm had grown back. Although it was still tinder, the veteran believed that before long it would be as good as ever. He rose knelt before Achihajan and count out. Lord Hokag, I know you attend to everything, whether
2266:15
Speaker A
in government affairs or on the battlefield. But I have one thing I wish to tell you. Aihaan was deeply moved.
2266:20
Speaker A
His expression solemn and sincere, he said, "You are a hero of Kinoa. Indeed, a hero of the entire Shinobi world.
2266:27
Speaker A
Speak. I will listen closely." The veteran raised his head to meet Aihas face and sobbed. Lord Hokag, you must take care of yourself. Although Kenoha has made rapid progress in recent years, visible to the naked eye, but your health is just as important. We are
2266:42
Speaker A
proud to be Kenoha villagers, but we are even prouder to live in the same era as you and to be builders of your new blueprint. We hope you will live a hundred years and lead Kohaa forever toward an even brighter, better future."
2266:53
Speaker A
These words immediately set off a chain reaction. Patients struggled up from their beds one after another. All of them were people of Kenoha. Deeply moved by these words from his heart, the medical ninjas screamed and urged the patients to lie down, but the patients
2267:06
Speaker A
fixed their determined gazes on Achihajan. Lord Hokag, please take care of your health and live a long life.
2267:12
Speaker A
Continue to lead us, led Kinoa. Boom! An unknown force, or rather a will, exploded in Aihas mind. Looking at the wounded and veteran soldiers before him, his eyes reened. He had never imagined that he mattered this much in
2267:25
Speaker A
the eyes of Kenoha's ninjas. After arriving in this world, he had rebelled and seized power. One could say his claim to the throne was illegitimate.
2267:32
Speaker A
But he had never minded because if a ruler loved his people as his own children strengthened the village and improved the common people's lives. Then no matter what wrong he had done, the ninjas would forgive him and cherish
2267:42
Speaker A
him. Even though Aihaan had done so much and was exhausted, he never complained. He only knew he had to keep doing better so that the villagers could live and work in peace. Only then would this world not be in vain. This was verified
2267:55
Speaker A
throughout history. Take Mingchu Zhu or Tang Taong Shim for instance. Aihaan would not claim to reach their heights.
2268:02
Speaker A
He simply wanted to do some solid and practical things for the villagers. He had thought that only after death could his future be proven. Yet it turned out that within less than 10 years, the villagers had already accepted him and
2268:12
Speaker A
stood by him. Was deeply touched by the spectacle. In her view, even Hashiama in his youth or during his tenure as Hokag had not had this many supporters.
2268:21
Speaker A
Although the ones supporting Aihaan now were the elderly, the weak, the sick, and the disabled, they were precisely the foundation of Kenoha's common people. Their strength might ordinarily seem trivial, but when great disasters came, it was often they who fought at
2268:34
Speaker A
the cost of their lives and secured victory. Jeriah was equally shaken. Old man Husen Saratobi had been a perfect political manipulator adept at psychological tactics and checks and balances. Whoever grew strong was brought down a peg. Whoever grew weak
2268:47
Speaker A
was given support, and he remained securely in the center. His political skills were polished, yet he never lowered his gaze to the common armies of the lower classes. If it had not been for the rise of the fourth Hokag Manado
2268:58
Speaker A
Namekes who greatly inspired the civilian ninjas and because Minato promoted and appreciated them, civilian ninjas fared a little better. Otherwise, they would still be stuck at the bottom each mission a brush with death their earnings all going to support their
2269:10
Speaker A
families unable even to regularly maintain or replace their own ninja tools. Aihajan was different. He greatly increased the treatment of the army and ninjas. Establishing a base salary allowed them to support their entire families. Mission rewards were doubled
2269:24
Speaker A
and those who performed exceptionally received extra bonuses. He directed all tangible benefits to the villagers, the ninjas and the army. Thus, no one in Kenoha, civilian or soldier, did not know Achihajan. Their hearts were branded with Achihajan seal. Even if
2269:38
Speaker A
Achihan were to retire one word from him would make the entire army take up arms and follow him in rebellion. This was the hearts of the people. This was the morale of the military. Jariah watched it all and understood that from now on
2269:50
Speaker A
Kinoa belonged entirely to Achihaan. Even the combined efforts of all the previous Hokag could not compare. Aihaan said with a determined gaze, Hinata Naro Sasuke, "Wait for me for now. These shinobi need me to save them. I cannot
2270:03
Speaker A
stand by and watch them become crippled." With that, he began treating the shinobi whose bodies were maimed.
2270:09
Speaker A
Reacted swiftly, ordering the medical ninja to assist in helping the wounded onto beds and preparing food to replenish their energy and chakra.
2270:17
Speaker A
Preparations were made to restore Achihaan once his chakra was spent. Soon the news spread through the entire medical camp and countless physicians hurried over just to see the legendary Hokag. Countless other Shinobi, their hearts filled with faith grew even more
2270:30
Speaker A
excited than the medical ninja. They had seen Achihas back only from afar before. Yet now the chance to meet him face to face was right before them. How could they not be stirred? Soon the area before Achihajans medical tent was
2270:41
Speaker A
crowded with people. With excitement and yearning on their faces, they watched Achiha Jean channel his chakra and ocular power to heal the shinobi. Their hearts pounding wildly. But only four people Ajiha Sasuke Usuzumaki Naru Huga, Hinata, and Achiha Makoto, had
2270:56
Speaker A
worry and heartache in their eyes. With so many patients, could Achihaan really heal them all? Even if he could manage to heal them, could his own body endure it? At this moment, Achiha Jean was utterly focused. Beads of sweat rolled
2271:07
Speaker A
down his resolute cheeks. Yet, he seemed completely unaware of it. His eyes were fixed solely on those shinobi who had lost parts of their bodies to war. As time slipped by Achihajans chakra and ocular powers steadily drained away.
2271:19
Speaker A
Even with the regenerative power of his sage body, the relentless expenditure of his manocular techniques could not be fully replenished. His body was even beginning to sway and only something called willpower was keeping him on his feet. A healed shinobi wanted to voice
2271:33
Speaker A
his gratitude, butsunade stopped him. She gave a gentle shake of her head, signaling him to observe Achiha. Seeing Achi Haan clenching his teeth and his face deathly pale, the man quickly covered his mouth as tears slipped silently down his cheeks, Achi Haan did
2271:47
Speaker A
not look back at him, instead he moved to the next bed, repeating the cycle over and over like a machine. The noisy shinobi outside fell silent at the sight. Their eyes fixed on that figure, their hearts quickening and slowing with
2271:59
Speaker A
his every move. They gazed at Aihaan with reverent eyes, their hearts stirring with unspeakable emotion. Yet they knew clearly this was their kinoa's fifth hokag, the strongest hokag in history. Only Achiha Makoto staggered back. Her eyes red. In her eyes,
2272:13
Speaker A
Achihaan had never been some lofty exalted Hokag. He was simply the child she Achiha Makoto had carried for 10 months and given birth to the child she doted on with all her heart. Sometimes Achiha Makoto even wished Aihaan were
2272:26
Speaker A
not Hokag so that he could come home everyday and she could see her son's handsome smile each day. She would feel incomparable happiness instead of the present reality where Achihas visits home in a month could be counted on one hand and every time he returned
2272:38
Speaker A
it was in the dead of night. When Achi Hamakoto, unable to sleep, waited for Achiha and watched him drag his exhausted body through the door, her heart trembled. Others might admire and adore Achiha, but only Achiha Makoto cared whether he had eaten on time and
2272:52
Speaker A
rested properly. Huga Hinata noticed this and hurried over to support her future mother-in-law, Aihamikoto.
2272:58
Speaker A
Feeling herself held up, Achiha Makoto froze for a moment. When she looked up and saw Huga Hinata, her lips quivered again, and she began to cry. Yet, she understood the gravity of the moment, so she only trembled slightly and sobbed in
2273:10
Speaker A
a low voice. She did not want to ruin her son's great undertaking because of herself. Huga Hinata's eyes reened, but she continued to comfort Achi Hamakoto there. Speaking of heartache, no one's heart achd for Achiha Jean more than
2273:22
Speaker A
hers. He was the boy she had loved since childhood. And now, for the sake of the villagers, he was healing them without any regard for his own physical condition. She felt proud yet also tense. She feared that today's events
2273:33
Speaker A
would drain Aihas body and leave lasting after effects. Aiha Sasuke watched his elder brother constantly moving about to treat the villagers. His once rosy lips began to turn purple, cracked, and pale. When had he ever seen his brother so bedraggled, yet he had no
2273:47
Speaker A
choice but to support him, everything his brother was doing was right. If those crippled shinobi could not receive Aihas treatment, they would definitely remain disabled for life.
2273:56
Speaker A
These were heroes who had shed blood and laid down their lives for Kinoa. Heihas had no right to pass judgment. All he could do now was pray. Pray that Achihaan would come through safe and sound. Usuzumaki Narudo was deeply
2274:08
Speaker A
shaken. He felt a warm surge that filled him with profound respect for Achiha and even stirred a conviction that he must from this day forward devote his life to Achiha. At this moment, Achihaan felt as if all was silent around him. He truly
2274:21
Speaker A
wanted to collapse, wanted to fall asleep. Perhaps he had reached his limit. He had treated more than 50 shinobi in total with about 10 remaining. Couldn't he take a rest and save them tomorrow? But his movements did not stop. He went to the next
2274:33
Speaker A
shinobi and continued channeling his chakra and ocular power to regenerate their severed limbs. Have only nine left. Perhaps I haven't reached my limit yet. The sooner their arms recover, the faster their overall recovery will be.
2274:45
Speaker A
Besides, I still need to bring Hinata to see mother later and ask her opinion on whether to allow Sasuke to take the risk of awakening even greater power. I can't fall yet. I must keep healing. I can still do this so I can hold on.
2274:57
Speaker A
Aihas body had already lost sensation. Yet, under his indomitable, Willlet continued to move. Evensunade, the princess of Kenoha, was stunned by the sight. Could a person truly keep going on sheer willpower when their chakra was nearly depleted? Was this guy
2275:10
Speaker A
trying to kill himself? frowned about to order Achiha to stop. At that moment, he glanced back at her over his shoulder, Sununade stiffened and lowered her head, not daring to meet Achihas eyes.
2275:21
Speaker A
What kind of gaze was that? Determined fierce like someone burning their bridges. Confronted with such a resolute gaze, evens, one of the legendary Sanin, felt fear and shame. Her original intention to stop Achihajan was forcibly extinguished at that moment. Aihaan
2275:36
Speaker A
turned back and continued what he had not finished. After treating the last few wounded and disabled ninja, he expressionlessly moved on to the next patient. The ninja who had been healed immediately knelt on the ground cowed heavily to Achiha Jean and thanked him
2275:49
Speaker A
for the grace of a second life. Aihaan did not hear him. Perhaps his body was protecting him. His hearing had dimmed to an astonishing degree. His hands could no longer straighten, but he still moved them over the wounded and disabled
2276:00
Speaker A
ninja's body. After finding the wounds, he poured large amounts of chakra and dojitsu power into them. Not until the last ninja had been treated did Achiha Jean curl his lips upward. They're there. You're safe now. After saying this, Achiha Jean closed his eyes and
2276:14
Speaker A
fell backward. The back of his head was aimed at the corner of a table. In that critical moment, a figure flashed past.
2276:20
Speaker A
The figure wore purple garments. Stepping through specific positions with agile movements. She quickly arrived behind Aiha and raised both hands to catch his heavily falling head. Thud, the woman drew in a sharp breath. Though her movements were very gentle, she
2276:33
Speaker A
slowly helped Achihajan up. Her eyes were full of heartache and tears brimmed in her eyes, but she gritted her teeth and held them back stubbornly. In a huga, many people recognized her. She was the heirs of the Huga clan, the
2276:45
Speaker A
little princess of the Huga family, Achihans beloved, and his fianceé. Her expression brimmed with heartache.
2276:50
Speaker A
Yet, she resolutely supported Achiha Jean and walked outside. Hurried forward and said, "Hadachan first put the Hokag on the bed. I'll treat him." Hinata Hugo paused midstep and said, "Nothing." She looked toward Achiha Makoto in the distance and Achiha Mikoto walked over
2277:05
Speaker A
with an expressionless face. As medical ninja, they had long grown accustomed to life and death and should possess a state of mind that did not change even if Mount Tai crashed down before them.
2277:14
Speaker A
She had shed tears earlier, but now she could control her emotions. She spoke. Child listened to Lady. Lady's medical ninjutsu is superb. Now Jean, the hokage has healed all the ninja in this camp.
2277:26
Speaker A
You could say all the medical ninja in this camp have finished their work. It is time to treat the Hokag now. Achiha Makoto's voice was very calm, as if she were stating something utterly ordinary.
2277:36
Speaker A
But Hinata Huga noticed that Achiha Makoto's shoulders were trembling. The pain in her heart at this moment was perhaps greater than anyone else's. That was her child. Her son, the one closest to her, and since her son was so
2277:47
Speaker A
outstanding, she is Achi Hajans mother naturally could not bring shame to him. Sunade was shocked once more.
2277:52
Speaker A
The son was like this, and the mother was no different. She had every reason to suspect that half the credit for Achihas extraordinary skill belonged to his mother. After recovering, the patients left the camp one after another knelt outside and
2278:04
Speaker A
prayed for their hokag with tears streaming down their faces and cries choked with sobs. Hinata Huga gently laid Aiha Jean on the bed. Sonade immediately picked up a stethoscope and began to examine him, checking Achihajans body. She breathed a
2278:18
Speaker A
sigh of relief. It's merely excessive chakra expenditure. With the Hokag's constitution, he will fully recover very soon. Hearing sununade's diagnosis, Hinata Hugside in relief. Sununade was one of the legendary Sanin and the founder of the medical ninja system.
2278:32
Speaker A
Everyone in Kenoha trusted her medical skills and character. Hearing Sunsade's words, Aiha Makoto's slightly trembling shoulders came to a stop. She too breathed a sigh of relief, then walked over to the bedside and looked at Achiha, whose eyes were tightly shut.
2278:45
Speaker A
Aiha Makoto took his hand and said, "Son, you will always be your mother's pride, but in the future, can you please not push yourself so hard? It breaks mom's heart." The words it breaks mom's heart made every ninja present reen at
2278:57
Speaker A
the eyes. On the battlefield, family was their only hope. Many young ninja had gone to war just after getting married or coming of age. They often missed home, but they thought even more that if they won, their families would be able
2279:07
Speaker A
to enjoy an easy and peaceful life. Aiha Jeans eyes remained tightly closed. A profound exhaustion made it impossible for him to open them. Yet, he could clearly hear the people talking around him. He thought to himself, "I never
2279:19
Speaker A
expected that the one who understands me best here is mom. No wonder there is a song titled only mom is good in the world. But listening to mom's voice and Hinata's breathing those two must have been crying right. I'm sorry mom. I'm
2279:30
Speaker A
sorry Hinata. A true man knows what to do and what not to do. The ninja of Kohaa were severely wounded and faced the risk of becoming disabled. I could not stand by. This is the destiny and responsibility of me. The fifth Hokag.
2279:43
Speaker A
Aihajan was talking to himself when the system suddenly spoke. Post. I don't know what to say. Even Kagaya Atsitsuki, the progenitor of chakra in this ninja world, would not dare burn through chakra like this. You really are making
2279:54
Speaker A
me struggle, the system muttered. Suddenly, a blue light radiated from the system and enveloped Achiha Jeans entire body. He let out a surprised sound of delight. Hey, would you look at that? This gamble of yours paid off Achiha. Its voice was filled with
2280:08
Speaker A
excitement. Aihaan was utterly bewildered. System, what's going on? What's got you grinning so creepily?
2280:13
Speaker A
Hearing Aihas words, the system paused and gave a cold snort. "Nothing. It's just that your sage body has now perfectly fused. As long as you wish, you can become a second sage of six paths at any time, and without needing
2280:25
Speaker A
any tailed beast to take part," the system said in a cold, clear voice. Aiha Jeans eyes lit up. "So, you're saying, "My body has already reached the level of the sage of six paths." The system nodded. "Exactly, and now your
2280:36
Speaker A
power is enough to overturn the entire ninja world." Hearing this, Achiha Jean did not say anything right away, then spoke. Power is intoxicating, but it must be used properly. Anyone who talks about overturning the ninja world at the
2280:49
Speaker A
slightest whim is a fool. The system curled the corners of its mouth. Not bad, not bad. It seemed Aihaan had grown into exactly the person it had hoped for. Then the great catastrophe to come should be overcome with ease. Just as
2281:01
Speaker A
the system was basking in pleasant thoughts, it suddenly spoke. By the way, Aihan, you can go back now. Your sage body is complete. I'll lend you a little more chakra and you'll basically recover to your original state. Remember what
2281:12
Speaker A
happened between us has to stay secret. Someone up above is watching us. After saying this, the system glanced up at the sky wearily. Ajihajan frowned.
2281:20
Speaker A
Though he did not understand the systems words, now he was sure that one day sooner or later the answer would be revealed. He did not ask for much. He only wanted to protect the people close to him. Time flew by. The ninjas who had
2281:30
Speaker A
been kneeling at the entrance were organized by sunade and sent away. Inside the spacious Kinoa military camp, many sick beds were laid out, but there were only four people. Aiha Makoto, Aiha, Saskasuke, Achihajan, and Hinata Hugo were all there. Narudo watched his
2281:43
Speaker A
master make such a tremendous contribution for the villagers. His gaze was incredibly resolute, and he asked Jariah to teach him more. Looking at Narudo, Jeriah gradually found Narudo Uzumaki's silhouette overlapping with Minato Namikes. In the end, he nodded
2281:57
Speaker A
and agreed. He knew that Narudo no longer needed much instruction from him in Ninjatsu. With Achihajan's resources, supporting Amaru Uzumaki was certainly getting the very best resources. So, what did he lack? Combat experience, a keen instinct for sensing danger
2282:10
Speaker A
judgment of the situation, and knowing how to deliver the most efficient output with minimal chakra. For that reason, Narudo Uzamaki was taken away for secret special training. Meanwhile, the old sage of six paths sat in Aihas room leisurely eating pastries and drinking
2282:24
Speaker A
tea. He didn't feel Achihajan was slow. He even made excuses for him. It must be that Achiha Jean was working hard to persuade his children the family he had in this life. This outsider really is something. I truly don't understand why
2282:36
Speaker A
that old man Heavenly Dao keeps telling me to kill him. Since I'm here, I might as well take things as they come. In the military camp, Hinata Huga dressed in her ninja combat uniform held Achihans hand. Half a day had
2282:47
Speaker A
passed and Achiha was still lying there motionless. During that time, Aiha Mikoto Hinata andSunady all examined Achihajans body with their own methods. frowned. Aihajans body had mostly recovered. So why hadn't he awakened? Could it be soul power? That
2283:02
Speaker A
was right. According to research, both Achiha clan ninjas and Huga clan ninjas possessed a power known as eye power.
2283:08
Speaker A
And that eye power was overwhelmingly fierce. It fell under the category of the soul. Though her medical skills were superb, they were aimed chiefly at the physical body. Perhaps she should have Orochimaru come. That fellow's research on the soul was far stronger than hers.
2283:21
Speaker A
Achi Hamakoto studied Achihajans body. Through her maneko dojutsu, she could keenly sense that Aihas eye power was severely depleted. So she tried to transfer her own eye power into him, but a stubborn force rejected it, and in the end, it could only return to
2283:34
Speaker A
her eyes. Her eyes brimmed with tears. She understood that Achiha Jean was unwilling to accept it, and let her sacrifice her eye power to replenish him. For one thing, if one's eye power was consumed and one did not possess the
2283:46
Speaker A
Mangeko recovery would be very difficult. In other words, if Achihaan accepted that I power, Achihikoto would very likely become blind. Aihaan wasn't really in a deep sleep. He was just inside the system space. So, he definitely wouldn't allow it. Hinata
2283:59
Speaker A
Huga activated her Bakugan. She originally wanted to observe the chakra flow in his body, but somehow her gaze drifted downward. Her face instantly flushed scarlet and blood ran from her nose. Why? Why is it so? Hinata Huga felt her whole body tingle and a
2284:14
Speaker A
scorching heat surge within her. She quickly shook her head and patted her cheeks. Brother Jean is resting now.
2284:19
Speaker A
Hinata, you must not take advantage of his weakness. Wait a little longer. Sooner or later, it will be yours. After saying this, she took out a tissue to wipe her nose bleed. Then got up and went to the basin to wash her face. The
2284:31
Speaker A
moment the cool water touched her skin, Hinata Huga shivered, then let out a relieved breath. Much better. Tonight, Aunt Makoto still has patience to treat, so I must take on the task of looking after brother Jean. Hinata Huga said
2284:42
Speaker A
nothing, but ever since she had seen that her gaze kept drifting downward now and then. By age, she should actually have married Achi by now. But the tunin exam and the fourth great ninja war had caused plans to fall behind reality.
2284:53
Speaker A
Thus, all they could do was suppress the heat in their hearts and put the village first put the ninja world first. Aiha jean's eyelids twitched. His consciousness began to return to his body and at that moment sage power began
2285:05
Speaker A
to generate endlessly replacing the chakra and surging throughout Aihas body. Achiha Jean only felt an itch in his skull and then two dragon horns jutted out from his forehead seeming to carry boundless power. The sight frightened Hinata. She tried to rise and
2285:18
Speaker A
notify Aunt Makoto and Lady Sununade but Aihaan grabbed her. Aihas strength was immense with hazy eyes and hot breath spilling from his mouth. He said, "Had I he felt the six paths power surging and at the same time a fire rose
2285:32
Speaker A
from his dantion." Hinatada Huga froze. Watching Achiha Jean look so pained and feeling the heat radiating from his body. She knew full well that something was wrong. Yet she did not push him away. I'm here. After she said that her
2285:44
Speaker A
jade-like arms rested on Aihas shoulders, she turned and embraced him. Watching Aihaan become a monster, she felt not the slightest repulsion because she knew she loved Achiha. As for what Aihaan had become, that didn't matter.
2285:57
Speaker A
Aihaan nodded. With a wave of his right hand, the lights in the tent went out in an instant while a mysterious force sealed the tent and blocked all sound.
2286:04
Speaker A
And I'm sorry. In this state, Aihas rationality had not yet been completely eroded. He struggled to speak but didn't finish. Hinata Hugo pressed her lips to his brother. Jean Hinata has been waiting for this day for a long time. So
2286:17
Speaker A
come. She was a little shy but even more than that excited. Aihaan nodded. He lifted Hinata in a bridal carry and laid her on the bed at the farthest end. Then he drew the patient privacy curtain closed. Soon sounds of intimacy and the
2286:29
Speaker A
creaking of the bed filled the tent. The next day Aihaan and Hinata Huga lay on a sick bed covered by the white quilt. The dragon horns on Aihas head withdrawn. After a night of effort, he had perfectly mastered the power of in
2286:42
Speaker A
and yang and attained the sixpath's body. It was just. He felt the warmth in the crook of his arm and the sensation of her back pressed against his chest and the corners of his mouth curled up.
2286:51
Speaker A
Hinata had truly worked hard last night. Her voice had gone horsearse from crying out. Then Hinata Huga felt Aiha Jean start to move under the covers. Slowly opening her eyes, she turned around to face Achiha with nothing between them.
2287:04
Speaker A
Good morning, Brother Jean. Hinata Huga's smile was so beautiful and innocent that Achihas mood improved considerably. Hinata, you're still calling me brother Jean. He lifted Hinata Huga's chin and asked. Hinata Huga blushed. Then her voice came out as
2287:16
Speaker A
softly as a mosquito's hum. Husband. Hearing Hinata's shy reply, Aiha Jean curved his lips upward. He had meant to tease her a little longer when a sound drifted in from outside. Hinata Hinata, are you tired? Annie has the day off
2287:29
Speaker A
today and can look after Jean. Why don't you go back and get some rest?
2287:32
Speaker A
Aihakoto's voice rang out. Achi Haan and Hinata Huga's expressions changed at once. The two hurriedly rose and dressed. Then a second before Achi Hamakoto's hand touched the barrier in front of the tent, Aihaan dispelled everything. Achi Hamakoto was thus able
2287:46
Speaker A
to enter. The moment she stepped inside, her brows furrowed. That smell, a single glance revealed. Aihaan and Hinata Hugo once sat on the bed, leaning against the headboard, and the other had her back to the doorway, her face tight with
2287:59
Speaker A
nervousness. Mom, you're here. Achi Hajan smiled and put on a slightly frail act. Achi Hamakoto, however, let out a cold laugh. It seems I came at a bad time. Achi Hamakoto saw the mess in the tent and the dark red marks on Hinata
2288:11
Speaker A
Huga's neck. She could guess with one little toe exactly what had happened last night. Her fine big son had woken up and quietly done a great deed. She had no idea how the two of them had managed it last night without a single
2288:22
Speaker A
person noticing. Hinata Huga trembled all over looking like a child who had done something wrong. A bird startled by a bow string. Ajiha Jean by contrast wore a smile. Mom, what are you saying?
2288:32
Speaker A
Sit down and rest. Rest. Aiha Makoto rolled her eyes. She walked over to Hinata Huga and said, "Child, you've worked hard. Sleep in the bed for a while. I'll watch over Jean." Hinata Huga shook her head. Auntie, I'm fine.
2288:45
Speaker A
I'm not sleepy. She had no idea that what had happened between her and Achiha had already been guessed by Achihamoto.
2288:51
Speaker A
Be good. You were exhausted yesterday. Now that this little wretch has woken up, it's time for us to rest. With that, Achiha Makoto glanced at Achihaan.
2288:59
Speaker A
Aihas mouth twitched. His mother was an old hand after all. One look and she saw straight through everything.
2289:04
Speaker A
Still perhaps for Hinata Sake. Neither mother nor son voiced it aloud. Hinata Huga heard Achiha Makoto's words and recalled the wildness of the previous night. She nodded and rose heading toward one of the sick beds. But suddenly she felt a sharp pain in her
2289:18
Speaker A
upper thigh. Before she could steady herself, she began to fall. Aihaan moved at a speed almost impossible to follow, appeared behind her and caught her.
2289:25
Speaker A
Hinata Huga finally breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Aiha Jean with reproach and deep grievance. It was all because he had been too vigorous last night, nearly 10 times in one night.
2289:35
Speaker A
Otherwise, with her huga bloodline and her status as a kunoi, how could she have nearly embarrassed herself in public? Aihajan immediately rescued Hinata from the awkward situation. Mom Hinata has been taking care of me all day and hasn't eaten properly. Let me
2289:49
Speaker A
help her to bed. Find you little rascal. Come out when you're done. Sasuke is waiting outside. Achiha Makoto naturally would not expose her son's lie and walked toward the door. Only after Achiha Mikoto left the tent did Hinata
2290:01
Speaker A
Huga let out a sigh of relief. She looked at Aiha Jean and asked, "Husband, we weren't exposed were we." She looked at Achiha Jean with a tense face. He was amused by her expression, reached out and gently tapped her delicate nose. Of
2290:13
Speaker A
course not. You worked hard last night. Get a good sleep today. Hinata Huga nodded, gave Aihaan a kiss on the cheek and said, "Go on. Annie called for you.
2290:21
Speaker A
She must have something important to tell you. Seeing how obedient Hinata Huga was, was Aiha Jean felt a twinge of pain. Hinata were already a family. From now on, I hope you can keep being yourself and don't always accommodate
2290:32
Speaker A
me. Hinata Huga blinked a little dazed, but she understood that Aihas words were probably for her own good. She nodded. I know husband. Hurry, go now.
2290:40
Speaker A
In the end, persuaded by Hinata Aihaan, set aside tender feelings and focused on serious matters. When he walked out of the tent, he saw Aiha Sasuke and Achi Hamakoto standing there. Achi Hamakoto spoke first. Have you comforted my
2290:53
Speaker A
daughter-in-law? Aiha Jeans mouth twitched. How had he never discovered that his mother was such a gossip?
2290:58
Speaker A
Still, he nodded. Comforted. Mm. Since she's comforted, let's talk seriously. What exactly is going on that would allow Sasuke to possess such great power? Aiha Makoto's expression was stern her eyes sharp. Unlike the Manato family, she was not the type to feel
2291:12
Speaker A
endlessly grateful to Achiha. So, she naturally insisted on hearing every detail. Seeing this, Achiha Jean could only reveal everything he knew. Aiha Makoto fell silent. She looked at her youngest son, never expecting that Sasuke was the reincarnation of the Aiha
2291:26
Speaker A
clan's ancestor and that the legendary sage of six paths even wanted to give his power to her son. This made Achiha Makoto's heart stir, but she was still uneasy about handing Sasuke over so easily. Jean, I know you're always full
2291:37
Speaker A
of ideas. Tell me, will Sasuke be in danger if he goes? After all, dealing with the legendary sage of six paths worries me. Aihaan smiled. Mom, don't worry. The sage of six paths has always been quite good to his own children.
2291:50
Speaker A
Even though third brother is the reincarnation of Indra's chakra, the sage of six paths would still treat him as his own beloved son. Aihaan reassured Achi Hamakoto. Aihaoto wanted to say more, but Achihas stepped forward. Mom's second brother, I want this power. As
2292:05
Speaker A
long as I have this power, I can protect all of you. Aiha Sasuke's eyes were blazing. A free power up. Why turn it down? Besides, he was the reincarnation of Indra's chakra, so it was only his due. Aiha Makoto was silenced by
2292:18
Speaker A
Sasuke's words. She looked at her youngest son, Aiha Sasuke, her eyes full of both relief and worry. Aihaan said nothing. If the sage of six paths agreed, but his mother did not, he still dared to clash head-on with the sage of
2292:30
Speaker A
six paths himself. After weighing it for a long time, Aiha Mikoto made up her mind. She turned to Aiha Sasuke and Achiha Jean and said, "Jan Sasuke can go, but you must take good care of Sasuke. He is rather innocent. Achiha
2292:42
Speaker A
Makoto fixed her gaze on Achihaan. Achihaan thumped his chest. No problem, Mom. Wait for the good news. With that, Achiha led Achiha Saskuke toward the training ground. After all, Naro Uzamaki was currently being instructed by Jeriah. And the only place in the Allied
2292:57
Speaker A
Shinobi forces that could satisfy their training needs was the training ground. On the training ground, Jeriah said in a low voice, "Blindfold your eyes. From now on, I'll be throwing wooden cany at you. All you have to do is use your ears
2293:09
Speaker A
and your heart to determine where the attack comes from. Narudo Uzumaki nodded, took out a strip of opaque black cloth, and tied it over his eyes. Kurama spoke up. Narudo, do you want me to share my perception with you? Kurama,
2293:20
Speaker A
thank you, but I want to try it on my own. A skill is only truly yours when you've learned it yourself. If I keep relying on your power, what would I ever do if you left someday? Narudo Usuzamaki
2293:29
Speaker A
said in a low voice. Kurama was momentarily stunned, then smiled. Indeed, a ninja's strength mostly has to come from himself. Otherwise, even with chakra, if you don't know how to use it, it's all for nothing. Are you ready?
2293:40
Speaker A
Jeriah's deep voice came interrupting Narudo and Kurama's conversation. Yosh, I'll do my best. As soon as Narudo Uzumaki finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. Akana had already struck his stomach. Narudo Uzumaki sucked in a breath pervy. Sage,
2293:54
Speaker A
you really hit me. No words answered Narudo Uzumaki, only an endless storm of chakra. Jeriah watched Narudo Uzumaki heartache flickering in his chest. Yet, this was the only way to make Narudo Uzumaki master his sense of perception in the shortest possible time. The pain
2294:09
Speaker A
made Narudo Uzumaki understand one thing. Clearly, training had begun. At first, he threw himself into erratic dodging. But to Jeriah, every move was child's play. His canai struck home without exception, and the barrage lasted for roughly 3 minutes. Jeriah
2294:22
Speaker A
gritted his teeth. Narudo, don't panic. Use your ears. Listen to the sound of the cany slicing through the air. Feel it with your heart and predict your enemy's attack line. In the end, Jeriah couldn't help giving Narudo Usuzamaki a
2294:34
Speaker A
hint. Upon hearing his words, Narudo Uzumaki calmed down. He stood where he was his ears twitching slightly. At that instant, all was silent. He clearly heard the sound of something tearing through the air. He pressed his body low, and the canai grazed past just over
2294:47
Speaker A
his scalp. He had dodged it. A knowing smile curled at the corner of Narudo Usuzamaki's mouth. But in the next moment, a rapid volley of thuds rang out as even more Canai embedded themselves into his body. The pain made Narudo
2294:59
Speaker A
Uzumaki yelp and all traces of his earlier smugness vanished. "Keep it up! You're improving, but don't get cocky," Jeriah said as he continued flinging his weapons. I knew Nar Uzumaki had been beaten black and blue. Although the weapons were made of wood, too many hits
2295:13
Speaker A
still left him swollen and bruised. He collapsed on the ground sitting limply. At the same time, his eyes were dull as he stared at the sky. Did he still have a long way to go before becoming an excellent ninja? From who knows where,
2295:23
Speaker A
Jeriah produced a pair of ice pops and came to Naro Uzumaki's side. Naruto, good work. Have an ice pop to cool yourself down. Jariah's face was full of smiles in his eyes. Naruto Uzzamaki was undoubtedly a promising talent. Although
2295:36
Speaker A
Naruto Uzzamaki was not as brilliant as Manado, who could master anything in one try, he possessed a formidable strength that even Manado did not have. That strength was the ability to face failure except failure and transcend failure.
2295:48
Speaker A
Never giving up, never complaining of exhaustion on the way. Such a person might not be born a phoenix among men.
2295:54
Speaker A
Yet the odds were overwhelmingly good that he would become one. Those ninja who claimed they simply couldn't measure up to geniuses were only making excuses for their own failures. True strength lies not in overwhelming ability but in an indomitable heart. A person with that
2296:07
Speaker A
kind of heart would never be mocked even by Madara Aiha. He would earn Madara's respect because Madara would see that they were the same kind of man. Hey Pervy Sage, why are you so strong? You must have gone through a lot of
2296:18
Speaker A
hardship. Narudo Uzumaki looked at Jeriah and suddenly said Jeriah nodded, "You believe it or not, even I never imagined I'd reach the strength and status I have today. Back then, I was the dead last of my team, just like
2296:28
Speaker A
you." But later on, I got some chances and started down the road of overtaking everyone. In the end, I rose to rival Orochimaru and became one of Kenoa's pillars. Once he began talking about the past, Jeriah's floodgates opened wide.
2296:40
Speaker A
He went on and on about old deeds, battling Hanzo, campaigning against the land of wind, the second great ninja war, and so on. Narudo Uzumaki listened with great relish because he was able to learn many things not taught in
2296:52
Speaker A
textbooks as well as Jeriah's own political views, outlook on life and values. This was a precious treasure for Narudo Uzumaki. Then Jeriah sensei, "What do you think of the third Hokag?" Narudo Usuzumaki looked at Jeriah.
2297:03
Speaker A
Jeriah fell silent for a moment. He weighed the old man's achievements during his lifetime and finally gave one sentence. The boy who slew the demon would ultimately become a demon. Once a man has been nourished by power, he can
2297:14
Speaker A
never part with it. Then Jeriah recorded those words in records of heroes. The third Hokag Sartobi. Naro saw it.
2297:21
Speaker A
Although he did not fully understand it, he had a rough feeling that it meant the third Hokag wasn't perhaps a very good person. While spoken, the boy who slew the demon would ultimately become a demon. Think of Husen Saratobi. In his
2297:32
Speaker A
youth, he too was a mighty ruler of his generation. But he grew old. His high-spirited vigor faded. The vows he had once sworn were forgotten. From a promising youth who dreamed of serving Kenoha, he became an evil dragon perched
2297:44
Speaker A
at top the sky of Kenoha. Caring only about preserving his own power and ceaselessly devouring the village's lifeblood. Aihaan remarked. Upon hearing his words, Jera seemed to catch hold of an inspiration. He shoved the ice pop into his mouth, paying no heed to the
2297:58
Speaker A
cold, sat up straight, and began to write. He wrote down Aihas words in his book. Then the corners of his mouth rose. There was no denying it. Aihaan certainly had a way with words. Achi Haha watched Jeriah writing furiously
2298:10
Speaker A
chuckled softly and walked over to Narudo Uzumaki. How did you get yourself beaten black and blue? Aihaan ruffled his hair. Narudo Uzumaki pursed his lips getting hurt is part of training.
2298:20
Speaker A
Besides, compared with what you must have gone through, master, this is nothing at all. Training requires taking one step at a time. No one can become fat with a single mouthful. Right?
2298:29
Speaker A
Aihaan remarked. Narudo Uzumaki lay on the ground and looked up at the sky. Hey, hey, hey, master. You said you'd take me and Sasuke to gain great power.
2298:37
Speaker A
Will we really be able to control it? Aihaan nodded. As long as you remain firm in your convictions and keep your sights on a lofty goal after gaining that power, you will. Narudo Uzumaki looked at the clouds in the sky and fell
2298:49
Speaker A
silent. Emma, let's go, master. If you've come here, then Sasuke's matter must already be settled. He stood up, patted the dust off his behind, and smiled. Aihaan raised an eyebrow, and rose to his feet, looking at Jeriah.
2299:00
Speaker A
Jeriah, I'll take Naro away for a while. When everything is over, I'll bring him back. Oh, safe travels, Lord Hokag.
2299:06
Speaker A
Jeriah waved his hand. No sooner had he left the training ground than he saw Sasuke in a white open-chested cloth robe, his lean muscle lines on full display. Aihas face darkened. His third brother could never get rid of
2299:18
Speaker A
that peacock-like flare. Seeing him in that state, Aihas side. Who told you to wear so little it? Aihaan smiled.
2299:24
Speaker A
Sasuke flicked his hair and said, "This is a limited edition I've been secretly saving. You just wouldn't understand." Aihaan only felt that children grew harder and harder to manage as they got older. He pressed a hand to his
2299:36
Speaker A
forehead, feeling a headache rise. Still, at least Narudo was well behaved and dressed head to toe, which gave him some comfort. All right, stop showing off. I'm taking you two to meet someone.
2299:45
Speaker A
With that, he turned and walked toward his tent. The two exchanged a glance and hurried after him. He pushed open the tent flap. Aiha Jean took a careful look. The tent was completely empty. Yet once Usuzamaki Narudo and Achihas
2299:57
Speaker A
stepped inside an old man in a robe of the six paths slowly materialized out of the void. The old man's eyes were tightly shut and he emanated a profound mystery laden aura. His lips parted slightly. You have come the chosen
2300:09
Speaker A
saviors. That opening line made Achiha Jean roll his eyes. Savior my ass. When you cut away the fluff, they're just the reincarnated chakra of your sons. But those words which had zero effect on Achiha Jean left Achiha Sasuke and
2300:22
Speaker A
Usuzumaki Narudo stunned in the next moment. Sharp light flared in their eyes. Old man, what do you mean?
2300:27
Speaker A
Saviors. Usuzumaki Narudo couldn't hold back and immediately asked. Seeing Naruto's reaction, Haguro Atsitsuki smiled and nodded looking smuggly at Aihaan. Aihaan rolled his eyes. What a joke. If the six paths power passed down in your body weren't useful, I'd have
2300:43
Speaker A
dealt with you long ago. Sasuke was half believing, half doubting, but he knew perfectly well that this might change his power. Hagurromo Atitsuki looked at Achiha Sasuke brow furrowed. Come here child. I can sense that these eyes of
2300:54
Speaker A
yours have not fully evolved. This old man will help you evolve them right now.
2300:58
Speaker A
So saying he waved his right hand and a pure force surged into Sasuke's mind.
2301:02
Speaker A
Upon receiving that force, Sasuke's brain immediately began to work channeling in nature chakra to gather at his eyes. Sasuke felt a sudden jolt of energy. His visual field and clarity had both doubled. At the same time, his left
2301:14
Speaker A
eye itched slightly, and he wanted to raise a hand to stop it. Unexpectedly, Achiha Jean stepped forward and gripped his hand. Sasuke looked up at his second brother, Achiha, as if about to speak.
2301:24
Speaker A
Jean shook his head, signaling him to hold steady. Sasuke thought his second brother would never lie to him, so he stayed still and clenched his jaw.
2301:31
Speaker A
Seeing this, Narudo frowned and glared. Old man, what did you do to Sasuke? If anything happens to Sasuke, I won't forgive you. The sage of six paths looked at Usuzumaki Narudo and thought, "This is the reincarnation of my second
2301:43
Speaker A
son, isn't it? Still just as dense. Even so, he spared some face for Jura." "Usumaki Narudo, isn't it? I'm sending power from my own body into Achiha Sasuke to help his eyes evolve," the sage of six paths said with a smile. At
2301:56
Speaker A
these words, Usuzumaki Naruto's whole body trembled. Having lived in the Aiha clan grounds for many years, he naturally knew how absurd the Sage of Six Paths words were. The Achiha clan's historical record stated that every Achiha could at most evolve to the
2302:10
Speaker A
eternal Mangeko Sharinggon. And because the conditions for awakening the eternal Mangeko Sharinggon were rather cruel, reaching the Mangeko Sharinggon was basically the limit for most people in the entire Aiha clan. At present, only Achiha Fagaku Aiha Makoto Achihigh Tachi
2302:25
Speaker A
Achiha Jean and Aiha Sasuke possessed the Maneko Sharing. The rest of the clan still fell short of that level. and the next evolution, the eternal maneko.
2302:34
Speaker A
Could this old man truly achieve it? He couldn't help doubting it. Little did he know that in that very instant Sasuke's eyes had already reached the eternal maneko. At this moment, the remaining power was awakening the reneg in his
2302:45
Speaker A
left eye. Hagurromo Atsutsuki calculated the consumption of his own chakra and stopped the evolution at the halfway point because the other half had to be reserved for Usuzumaki Narudo. Sasuke's left eye had only just turned purple and no rings had appeared yet. It was a
2302:59
Speaker A
half-finish product. Aihaan frowned and fixed his gaze on the sage of six paths only to see the sage not even glance at him before beckoning to Naro. Child, now it's your turn. Usuzamaki Narudo spoke up. Old man, why don't you just give all
2303:12
Speaker A
the power to Sasuke? I don't understand what you evolved in him, but I know for sure that Sasuke hasn't fully evolved.
2303:18
Speaker A
Before Usuzamaki Narudo could finish the sage of six paths, cut him off. No matter what rules are rules, we agreed on half and half. Usuzamaki Naro, don't make things difficult for me. Impatience showed in the eyes of the sage of six
2303:30
Speaker A
paths. Hagurromo Atitsuki. Just as Narudo was about to continue pleading for Sasuke, Aihaan spoke up from the side. Old Kajger, do you really think we can't get by without you? The battle song silhouette began. The next moment Aihas aura exploded outward, making
2303:45
Speaker A
the whole tint stir without any wind. His eyes turned silver as the ninetomo renegan manifested. His skin turned snow white, dragon horns grew from his head, and a long sword appeared before him. It was not a traditional Japanese katana,
2303:57
Speaker A
but a double-edged blade of radiant gold. The sage of six paths pupils contracted sharply. H, how is that possible? How could anyone cultivate an immortal body by relying solely on their own power? Old codger, since you want to
2304:09
Speaker A
play at balance, watching my Sasuke's future be snuffed out without lifting a finger. Then I'll make you understand that the immortal power you rely on is nothing but a wad of waste paper in my eyes. Aihaan pulled the golden long
2304:21
Speaker A
sword from the ground. Instantly, a vast tide of immortal power burst out and surged madly into Aiha Sasuke's body.
2304:28
Speaker A
When Sasuke felt the immortal power from his second brother, Achihaan, there was not the slightest rejection. Perhaps because the two brothers shared the same root and origin, he only felt his eyes become warm and wonderfully comfortable.
2304:40
Speaker A
Then the purple of his left eye began to fade gold became its base color, and ring after ring started to condense.
2304:46
Speaker A
Tommo, after Tommo began to dip the eye. The sage of six paths face turned livid.
2304:50
Speaker A
He understood now that Achiha Jean had been hiding his true strength all along. His immortal body was obviously stronger and purer than his own. The sage now saw it clearly. Jeans goal was to wait until the sage's power was spent, then
2305:02
Speaker A
suppress him. If Achihaan knew what the sage was thinking, he would probably burst out laughing. Who gave that old man such confidence? Aiha Sasuke's left.
2305:10
Speaker A
I had completely transformed into a golden reneg with nine Tommo, and the aura around him changed drastically. The reason Aihaan had not helped Sasuke before was simply that he had not known how. If he had not fully seen through
2305:22
Speaker A
the sage of six paths method of helping others, he would not have dared to evolve Sasuke's eyes. Sasuke was about to pull away, but Achihajan stopped him.
2305:29
Speaker A
Wait, there is still one I left. At these words, the sage of six paths face changed dramatically. Aihaan, are you insane? A pair of rene intend to make him the third sage. Why not? With that, Achihaan patted Achihas's shoulder and
2305:43
Speaker A
channeled sage power through the meridians into Sasuke's right eye. The eternal Mangeko Sharing gone in Achihas's right eye also began to evolve. The sage of six paths was furious, but there was nothing he could do. He was only a soul body now, and his
2305:56
Speaker A
physical body had long since been destroyed. All he could do was watch helplessly as Aiha Jean poured power into the reincarnated soul of his eldest son. Aiha Sasuke's right eye began to change as well. A wave of warmth wrapped
2306:09
Speaker A
around it and the maneko pattern gradually faded, transforming into a golden base. In less than 10 minutes, the right eye was completely transformed. The brilliant golden renegan gleamed. Aiha Sasuke felt that his level of existence was no longer
2306:22
Speaker A
human and the chakras surging through his body made him feel unprecedentedly powerful. Seeing this, Achihaan slowly withdrew his power. He looked at Aitsuki Hagarommo and smiled. If I am not mistaken, if Sasuke's eyes had evolved into the renegan under your power alone,
2306:37
Speaker A
they would be incomplete. Sasuke's left, I would not be able to close, and it would constantly absorb his chakra. Aiha Jean said slowly. Although the rene were Sasuke's own, what the sage of six paths had done was an act of overreach. He had
2306:49
Speaker A
given Sasuke power far beyond his own, and it was still incomplete. As a result, Sasuke, unfamiliar with the rene would be unable to deactivate this powerful Kei Jenkai. Hearing this, Atsutsuki Hagurromo's heart skipped a beat. How did Ajihaan know everything?
2307:03
Speaker A
But he had no choice either. His power was limited. If all of it were given to Indra's reincarnation, what would happen to Azura's reincarnation? You know quite a lot. It seems I underestimated you. The sage of six paths side then looked at Usuzumaki
2307:15
Speaker A
Narudo. Narudo, now it's your turn. Narudo had listened to the exchange between Achiha and the sage of six paths and caution rose in his heart. The moment he turned to Aiha Jan gave him a slight nod, signaling that it was all
2307:27
Speaker A
right. Narudo no longer hesitated and stepped forward. The sage of six paths looked at Achiha with resentment. It was all this man's fault that his moment of grand posturing had been cut short and he had been ruthlessly exposed and
2307:39
Speaker A
humiliated. Aiha Sasuke also regained his senses. He tried to deactivate the renegan and found it as easy as drinking water exactly like activating and deactivating his mango. As long as he willed it, both eyes would become golden reneing him power from a sage. With the
2307:55
Speaker A
reneg, he could be considered a sage while simply standing there. It was countless times stronger than the sage body from the three great sacred lands.
2308:02
Speaker A
First, he thanked his brother, then locked his gaze onto Usuzamaki Narudo, and began to frown. If previously, because of the limitations of his life form, and eye level, he could not clearly see the methods of the sage of
2308:12
Speaker A
six paths, Atsitsuki Hagarommo. Now that he had awakened the golden reneg, he could see them with perfect clarity. A stream of violet gold chakra flowed from the sage of sixpad's body into every limb and bone of Usuzumaki Narudo. Each
2308:26
Speaker A
time the chakra circulated once, Naruto's constitution grew stronger. By the ninth circulation, just like Sasuke, his body began to transform into a true sage body. The sage of six paths looked at his work with appreciation. As expected of his second son, absorbing
2308:40
Speaker A
only half the chakra he had transformed his life formed so easily. At this moment, Usuzumaki Naruto's entire body blazed with golden light. Behind him appeared two truth-seeking balls radiating a suffocating pressure. The sage of six paths nodded. If the power
2308:54
Speaker A
given to Sasuke had been given to Naro, Narudo would likely have become the Azura of a thousand years ago. Just as that thought appeared, Aihaan flashed behind Narudo and said, "Narudo, it's not over yet. Keep absorbing power. I
2309:06
Speaker A
will help you complete a true transformation of your body." Hearing this, Narudo immediately resumed absorption. Then an even stronger, pure sage power poured into every limb and bone. Every time Aihaan's sage power completed a circuit Naruto's constitution grew denser and stronger
2309:22
Speaker A
until at last the full 49 circuits were complete. When Naro felt that he could no longer absorb anymore, he opened his eyes. His golden light receded and with a wave of his right hand, eight truth seeeking balls floated in the air behind
2309:34
Speaker A
him. Seeing this, Atsutsuki Hagurromo was completely dumbfounded. He could only summon five truth-seeking balls while Usuzamaki Narudo could summon eight. This made it clear that the current Naruto was even stronger than Hagarmo in his prime. He stared at
2309:47
Speaker A
Achiha Jean with wide incredulous eyes. Just how strong was this man? With merely a slight effort, Jon had reached a level Hagur Romo could never hope to attain. Aihaan withdrew his hands and looked at Aitsuki Hagurromo without a
2309:59
Speaker A
word. Yet that silence made Hagarommo feel as if his face had been slapped until swollen. Feeling the power in his body, Naruto's eyes shone with joy. Yash master, I feel like I can beat a hundred of my former selves. By 100, Narudo
2310:13
Speaker A
meant a hundred of his Kuram empowered selves. That's right. Without even using Kurama Naruto's current combat power could defeat his past self that had borrowed Kurama's power. Sensing the power of his physical body, Kurama trembled all over. This was no longer
2310:26
Speaker A
human. This was a walking tailed beast. No, far more savage than a tailed beast.
2310:31
Speaker A
Narudo threw a punch at the tent and the air was compressed into a small air cannon. In an instant, a large opening appeared in the top of Achihans tent. Sunlight poured down, hitting precisely Achihans eyes. Aiha Jeans mouth fell open and his body
2310:45
Speaker A
trembled. He glared at Narudo with murderous eyes. Fine, fine, fine. You've just gained power and you're already tearing down my place, ha. Narudo trembled. Kurama inside him hastily roared, "Run! Your master is about to get angry." Naro, however, felt that his
2310:58
Speaker A
current strength should be about equal to Achihas, so he did not run. Instead, he extended a hand toward Jean, inviting him to make a move. A smile curled at the corners of Aihas mouth. Good boy, you've got some nerve.
2311:10
Speaker A
Fine, let your master try you out. Kurama froze in place, feeling utterly speechless. He could not forget that Usuzamaki Naruto's immense power was derived from the sage power of Achihajan. The sage power Aihaan had just infused into Naruto's body
2311:24
Speaker A
surpassed that of the old man. It was like comparing a river to an ocean. The two could not be in the same league.
2311:30
Speaker A
Consequently, Kurama was certain that Usuzumaki Narudo would be beaten. Narudo leaped out and shouted from above, "Master, come out and fight." Provoked Aiha Jean gave a cold smile. His power reached its peak and instead of the two dragon horns on his head bursting
2311:43
Speaker A
through, they simply swelled. Achi Hajan felt that merely bullying Narudo did not require such immense power. If he accidentally drove the boy into a stuper what then? Usamaki Narudo let out a hearty chuckle, clenched his right fist and punched Achihan. The air was
2311:57
Speaker A
instantly compressed by his strike, forming a concentrated air cannon. Aihajan casually raised his hand and swung it lightly, sending out an air cannon of his own. However, his air cannon was significantly larger and thicker than Usuzamaki Naruto's.
2312:11
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Naruto's air cannon held out for a moment before being destroyed. While Achihajans air cannon continued its unrelenting advance toward his chest, Kurama immediately possessed Narudo, executing a flash of golden light. His body instantly teleported to the side. The air cannon whizzed past
2312:27
Speaker A
his ear, the continuous whooshing sound exploding in Usuzamaki Naruto's ears. His face turned pale, his expression filled with dejection.
2312:34
Speaker A
Indeed, the master's words were true. A disciple need not be inferior to his master, nor a master more sagacious than his disciple. Those words were meant to comfort us. He had believed his strength was now on par with his masters, but he
2312:46
Speaker A
was defeated completely. As for the rest, there was no need to continue. Aihaan had not yet used his susenu or the ringgon, although he could borrow the ninetailes chakra. At this level of combat, even borrowing Kurama's power would not make much of a difference.
2312:59
Speaker A
Kurama gasped, "Damn it. If I had not seized control of your body, you would have been knocked out for at least 3 months. Kurama, having seen much of the world over the years, remained clear-headed even in such a situation,
2313:09
Speaker A
immediately knowing what needed to be done. Thanks, Kurama. I clearly realized the gap between my master and myself. In truth, Usuzamaki Naro was quite demoralized. Kurama fell silent.
2313:20
Speaker A
Actually, you are already very powerful based on the combat power you just unleashed. Even that old man, yes, the first one who gave you power. He might be the sage of the six paths, but even he could not produce the casual air
2313:31
Speaker A
cannon strike you just delivered. Kurama had no choice but to use the old man as an example. He was deeply worried about Naruto's faith being shaken as Kurama's later life depended on Narudo providing for his retirement. Usuzumaki Narudo
2313:43
Speaker A
looked up. That's right. Why compare himself to his master? A man so abnormal. With his strength aside from his master, no one should be able to suppress him. Perhaps Sasuke, but he was confident they would likely draw a tie.
2313:54
Speaker A
So did that mean he Usuzamaki Narudo was now the second strongest under the sun?
2313:58
Speaker A
Thinking this Usuzamaki Naruto's mouth curved upward, he declared, "Master, your disciple admits defeat. Your disciple cannot defeat you." He surrendered smoothly without dragging things out. This caught the sage of the six paths who had intended to observe how strong Achiha was off guard. Ashura
2314:13
Speaker A
that rebellious son, he was furious yet helpless. Aihaan nodded lightly, teleporting behind Usuzumaki Narudo. He then grasped Naruto's neck, the very symbol of his fate with his massive hand. Usuzumaki Narudo instantly lost all ability to resist, lifted by Achiha,
2314:29
Speaker A
as if he were a small chick, and placed back on the ground. Aihas was sneaking laughter nearby. He had also wanted to challenge his second brother, but his inner fear had stopped him. Now it was clear that even with their greatly
2314:39
Speaker A
increased strength and elevated life hierarchy, they were still far too distant from their second brother. The sage of the six paths had been studying Achiha closely. Noticing this, Achiha Jean opened his mouth. Aagami Hagain, what are you still doing here? Your
2314:53
Speaker A
mission is complete. You may now return to the pure land. Aagami Hagain paused his mouth twitching as he wanted to lecture Aiha. But upon reflection, realizing he could not win, he let out a cold snort and left the tent. Before
2315:05
Speaker A
leaving, however, he cast a meaningful glance at Narudo and Sasuke. Both Indra and Ashur of this life had ascended to the rank of sages. I presumably their long-standing wish could finally come to an end. As a son, Oagami, Hagain had
2315:17
Speaker A
failed this similarly. As a father, he had failed, too. He possessed nothing but power. What he had hoped was for his children to help each other and cooperate sincerely. But the more he feared it, the more it happened. In the
2315:27
Speaker A
end, his two sons fought violently with more than half the cause attributable to himself. His arrogance would never allow him to admit it. With this thought, he shook his head and sighed softly. It is all over. He then spoke. Aihaan, I hope
2315:39
Speaker A
you will manage the ninja world well and also guard against my mother and the other members of the Atsitsuki clan. I have a premonition that this ninja world is about to descend into chaos. The sage of the six paths Oagami Hagain possessed
2315:51
Speaker A
the ability to predict the future. He could communicate with the heavenly way to gain key information. Achihajan looked at his retreating figure and nodded. Of course, as long as Aayachihan do not die, the entire ninja world will not descend into chaos. Oagami Hagain
2316:05
Speaker A
watching the spirited Achiha gave a final smile before turning to leave, dissolving into the void. Youth is truly excellent. Back in the day when he became the ruler of the ninja world, was he not the same? Aihaan looked toward
2316:17
Speaker A
the direction where Oagami Hagain had left Pensive. It seemed this sage of the six paths was not simple. Knowing that his mother was about to be unsealed was no difficult matter. But being able to predict an imminent invasion by his kin,
2316:29
Speaker A
the Atsutsuki clan, was not something just anyone could do. System Ding congratulations host for assisting Aiha Sasuke and Usuzumaki Narudo in awakening their full sage mode greatly increasing their potential for granting the ninja world the resources to counter the
2316:43
Speaker A
Atsitsuki clan. The host is rewarded with the templates of Indra and Ashura at their peak. As the system finished, Achiha Jean felt a sudden tremor as a powerful force surged into his body. The two represented Ain and Yang soft and
2316:56
Speaker A
hard complimenting each other perfectly. Moreover, compared to the templates of Aihamadara and Senu Hasharama, the power of these two templates gave him a deeper understanding of chakra and seals. The power within Aihas body surged dramatically again, but he quickly and
2317:10
Speaker A
consciously reigned it in. However, Usuzamaki Narudo and Achihas's faces changed drastically. Being closest, they felt the strongest oppressive force. The two exchanged a glance, realizing Achiha's strength had grown even stronger. Thanks for your support.
2317:25
Speaker A
Feeling the surging chakra within his body, Achi Haan opened his eyes, excitement and joy shining in his gaze.
2317:31
Speaker A
As he clenched his fists, his joints crackled and popped like beans tumbling from a sack. Aihaan was quite satisfied with this power. He nodded and said, "Let's go. Since we have obtained the strength, we should head back and
2317:42
Speaker A
let everyone know we are safe." After achi finished speaking, the two little ones nodded, exchanged a glance, and turned to leave. After the two had gone, the corners of Achihas mouth curled up. If he had once been slightly lacking
2317:53
Speaker A
when it came to facing Kagaya Atitsuki, now he felt he could stand against her on equal footing. Just then, a messenger suddenly arrived, his voice trembling with fear, our report. Lord Hokag, someone is challenging us outside the camp. His ability is extremely strange.
2318:07
Speaker A
Even the three Hokag can do nothing against him. Oh, a man who can leave the first, second, and fourth Hokag helpless. Tell me about his ability.
2318:15
Speaker A
Aihaan slowly sat down and crossed his legs. According to the fourth Hokag Minado Names, this man was the culprit behind the Ninetales incident. His ability lets him shift between substance and emptiness. The messenger replied, "Aihajans eyes lit up. So, brother
2318:30
Speaker A
Aido has come." Interesting though his ability is incredibly overpowered, it cannot pose a fatal threat to the three Hokag. Take Manato Namik's the youngest Hokag for example. When he first faced Aidito that year, although he was momentarily baffled, a single exchange
2318:44
Speaker A
made him instantly understand the mechanism behind Aidito's ability. Suffice to say, he was a pure combat genius. As for Hashiama and Tobaramaju, even if they were beaten back, they would not die. Both of them had impure world reincarnation bodies. By all
2318:58
Speaker A
rights, this should be something the three Hokag can handle easily with no need for me to make a move. So, what is really going on? Aihajan scrutinized the messenger before him. The messenger immediately replied, "It is that man who
2319:09
Speaker A
asked for you by name, saying he has important matters to discuss." Aihaan knitted his brows. Aido wants to see me.
2319:16
Speaker A
Aido probably wishes he could grind my bones to powder. Wants to see me. What a joke. I am afraid there is more to this than meets the eye. Very well. Go and tell him I will be there shortly. After
2319:25
Speaker A
saying this, Achiha Jean gave a slight push with his right hand and the messenger's body was sent out. When he came to his senses, the surroundings had already shifted and become the scene outside. He could not help drawing in a
2319:36
Speaker A
sharp breath just what level of power had Lord Hokag reached. He shook his head, casting the thoughts from his mind, and immediately hurried toward the front line. Aihao dressed in a purple combat uniform wore a grave expression standing against the entire Allied army
2319:50
Speaker A
facing the dense black mass of people. He did not waver in the least. Rather than Aihao, it was Black Zetsu. As Kagaya Atsitsuki's hidden pawn, Black Zetsu naturally regarded these people as mere fodder for the god tree. In the
2320:03
Speaker A
entire shinobi world, the only one worthy of his regard was Aihaan, a man who through his own power had achieved an immortal body and raised his life ranked to the same level as Black Setsu's mother. It could even be said
2320:14
Speaker A
that Achihaan was no longer human, but a member of the Atsitsuki clan. Of course, that was entirely Black Zetsu's self-important delusion. Aihaan would not accept it at all. He was a genuine true blue shinobi of the ninja world.
2320:27
Speaker A
How could he be called an atsitsuki just because he was a little stronger? Impossible. Absolutely impossible. A moment later, the messenger returned.
2320:34
Speaker A
Not only the previous Hokag turned to look at him, even Black Zetsu, their enemy, did the same. The messenger was nervous because the main purpose of coming here had been to see Achihajan to answer you esteemed predecessors Lord
2320:45
Speaker A
Hokag will arrive soon. He is currently changing clothes. Having said this, the messenger knelt in place and did not move. Manado Namik smiled and helped them up. All right, you have worked hard. Go and rest. Among the Hokag,
2320:57
Speaker A
Manado may not be the strongest, but he is certainly the gentlest. Hearing Manado's words, the messenger felt as if granted amnesty and turned to leave at once. Unexpectedly, Aihao struck out violently and appeared before him. Why not now? He reached out and seized the
2321:11
Speaker A
messenger by the throat, speaking in a sinister voice. The messenger felt he could not breathe and in panic flailed wildly, pounding against Achihao's body.
2321:20
Speaker A
But it was to no avail. Aido, controlled by Black Zetsu, flung him away with disdain, then rolled his wrist. The messenger gasped for air in huge gulps.
2321:28
Speaker A
That chokeold had nearly sent him to meet his great grandmother. Trembling, he retreated. He could not die here. Not in a place like this. Minato Neck's frown fixing his attention on the masked man. The moment he revealed a weakness,
2321:40
Speaker A
one raising gan from Minato would make him pay dearly. The first Hokag Hashiama Senju glared at him in fury. He believed that a warrior may be killed but not humiliated. And what Achihao had done had broken every rule of decency. He
2321:53
Speaker A
clapped his hands together and a deep voice rang out would release deep forest emergence. The ground began to tremble wildly and then one vine after another burst through the earth twisting toward Achihao to strangle him. Black Zetsza laughed knowing full well it would not
2322:07
Speaker A
hit. He still acted. What a fool. He activated his man Gekcko ability Kimui merging his body into another space.
2322:14
Speaker A
Although he stood there, the trees summoned by the deep forest emergence sprang up and pierced through his body as if there were nothing at all where he stood. Black Zetsu strolled out from the vines at a leisurely pace, completely
2322:24
Speaker A
unharmed. No sooner had he restored his physical body than a figure vanished and reappeared above Achihao. Manado Name's channeled a raising gan spun 180 degrees in midair and slammed it into Black Zetsu's waist. Flying thunder god's second step unleashed in an instant.
2322:40
Speaker A
Black setsu was too slow to react. His waist was driven toward the ground by Manado's strike and he let out a furious roar. This is a lesson to you for despising life. Manado's voice was calm.
2322:50
Speaker A
Only after the raising gan's power faded did he use the flying thunder god technique to pull back his eyes fixed unwaveringly on Aihabito. Black Zetsu slowly climbed to his feet. He raised his head and suddenly the mask on his
2323:02
Speaker A
face shattered revealing a rugged, sharply angular, highly recognizable face to the crowd. Kakashi was petrified and so was Ren Noera. But if anyone was most shaken, it was Minado Names who looked at the man in utter disbelief.
2323:14
Speaker A
His lips trembled and his voice quivered. Aido, why is it you? Minato felt his entire worldview crumbling apart along with Achihao's broken mask.
2323:23
Speaker A
The ninja he had placed the highest hopes and had turned out to be the mastermind of the ninetailes incident driving him and Kushina into a corner and even trying to plaster the infant Narudo with explosive tags. Black Zetsu
2323:33
Speaker A
wanted to taunt, but at that moment ahabidos will surged back in a frenzied counterattack. It sees control of the body in an instant startling black zetsu. Oh, if it isn't Manado sensei. 10 years have passed and you still look as
2323:46
Speaker A
distinguished as ever. Aiha Abidito straightened up, gazing at Namak's Manado, his voice carrying a faint elusive trace of mockery and enmity.
2323:54
Speaker A
Aidito, why? Why did you attack Kóa back then? Namke's Manado gritted his teeth and finally forced the accusation out.
2324:00
Speaker A
Aidito's smile began to freeze. He studied Manado for a moment, then spoke abruptly. Then I asked you, Manado sensei, why at every moment we needed you? Were you always one step too late?
2324:10
Speaker A
In that stone cavern, had you come a moment sooner, how could I have been crushed when Ren was abducted? Had you returned in time, why would Ren have had to sacrifice herself to secure Kenoa's peace? Sensei, no. Name's Minato. You
2324:22
Speaker A
command the fastest jutzu in the shinobi world. Yet at every decisive moment, you failed us. When Ren and I fell one after another, where were you? Aidito's eyes were blood red and his chakra erupted across his whole body. He
2324:33
Speaker A
pointed his right hand at Manado. The next instant, countless razor-sharp wooden stakes materialized in midair and stre toward him. Name's Manado was left wordless by Aido's interrogation. He stood rooted to the spot, listening to Aidito's accusations, finding no reply
2324:46
Speaker A
fit to utter. The crulest part was that Aido spoke the truth. Minato had indeed been exactly that kind of man. The wooden stakes hurdled toward him on the verge of piercing his body. Kakashi moved, activating Aidito's maneko sharing, he shouted, "Kimui." Space
2325:01
Speaker A
twisted and the countless wooden stakes were drawn into the shaing before a single one could pierce Namik's manado. Aihao watched Kakashi calmly.
2325:09
Speaker A
Kakashi, as I suspected, you've already discerned the function of that eye. Earlier, when he had searched the Kimui dimension, he had found all kinds of miscellaneous clutter which had made him wonder whether Kakashi had discovered that space. Today, the suspicion was
2325:21
Speaker A
confirmed. Ah, yes, Aido. It's been a long time. I'm truly glad to see you alive. A smile appeared on Hataki Kakashi's face. Kakashi, all these years I've kept my eyes on you. I wanted to see what a man whose right hand is
2325:33
Speaker A
drenched in the blood of his comrade would turn out to be. Aido's face was utterly devoid of expression.
2325:38
Speaker A
Kakashi, however, felt those words pierce him deeply. He bit his lip. What happened back then? There was a reason.
2325:44
Speaker A
Before he could finish Aido cut him short. Enough. Don't say it. Ultimately, Ren's death is because he were too weak.
2325:50
Speaker A
Aido had trained under Madara, and his tongue had reached the very peak of refinement. Kakashi had never been articulate. And at this moment, he was even more easily crushed by Aidito's eloquence. Kakashi, do you know? When I entrusted Ren to you, you promised me
2326:03
Speaker A
you would look after her. At that moment, I thought that even if I died, it would be worth it. Aidito said this with complete sincerity. Yet in the next instant, his face distorted. And you?
2326:12
Speaker A
What did you do? For Kinoa, you killed your own teammate simply because the three tales had been sealed inside her.
2326:17
Speaker A
The moment your righti pierced Ren's heart, Aihao had already died. What remained alive was a demon demanding blood from this world. Every one of the causes that led to Ren's death, I will settle accounts with in turn, and that
2326:28
Speaker A
includes you, Kakashi. Aido pointed at Kakashi, his chakra exploding from his entire body. Even Kakashi staggered backward involuntarily, eyes wide, staring at Aidito in shock. How had his strength advanced this quickly? They were the same age, and yet Aido had
2326:42
Speaker A
already left him behind. Weak Kakashi, I once regarded you as my sole opponent. But just look at yourself now. Was Ren really entrusting Kenoha to a man like you? Aido emitted a cold sneer. Kakashi was silent. Drawing a deep breath, he
2326:55
Speaker A
let his right hand shimmer with lightning, and his eyes grew serious and solemn. Crackle. The Raichiri was ready to unleash the harsh chorus of electric currents already ringing out. When Aido saw Hitaki Kakashi actually use this move, he was first enraged, then coldly
2327:09
Speaker A
amused. This was the jutzu that had killed Ren. Come at me, Kakashi. Let me see whose technique will triumph. Yours or my ninjutsu? Aido sneered. The two drew canai and clashed. Blades flashed sparks flew. And because each knew the
2327:22
Speaker A
others tiu and movement patterns perfectly, neither could decide the outcome. Suddenly, the two split apart.
2327:27
Speaker A
Abidito manipulated Inyong release and fired it at Kakashi, but he deliberately weakened its power and diverted its trajectory. He remained where he was, but Kakashi gave him no time to react.
2327:38
Speaker A
Transformed into a flash of lightning, Kakashi dodged the Inyong release charged at Aido and thrust his Rikeri straight into Aido's left chest. With a wet squelch, blood flew in all directions. Aido did not resist Kakashi at all. He let the Raikiri run him
2327:52
Speaker A
through blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. Yet, he still wore a smile. Kakashi, you really are ruthless, but that's what makes you you, Aidito said. His right hand had gone wide while Kakashi's right hand pierced his left
2328:03
Speaker A
chest. Kakashi sensed there was nothing in Aidito's chest. His pupils contracted sharply and he made to withdraw his hand, but Aidito seized his wrist and bellowed with laughter. Look carefully.
2328:14
Speaker A
There is nothing left in my heart anymore. I can't even feel pain now. You don't need to feel guilty, Kakashi. This hole was ripped open by this hellish world. Once my heart held nothing but pain. What meaning was there in any of
2328:24
Speaker A
it? So I abandoned everything. What is wrong with the world of jing jutsu? Reality is too cruel. It only makes this void deeper and deeper. Sometimes it makes people miserable. Sometimes it leaves them no chance to lend a hand
2328:37
Speaker A
just as it did to me. Just as I couldn't make it in time. Aido's voice turned increasingly horsees emotions rising.
2328:43
Speaker A
Kakashi turned his head away, tears glistening in his eyes. Aidito's words had pierced him to the core.
2328:48
Speaker A
Because if not for Kakashi, Ren would never have died. His father, his brothers, his teammates. One by one, they all left him until he believed his was a worthless, ill- fated life that killed everyone around him. He stepped
2328:58
Speaker A
back unsteadily swaying. Namke's menato moved to Kakashi's side and embraced him. Somewhat bewildered, Kakashi looked at him. Namkeay's Manato drew a deep breath and shook his head. Seeing this, Aidito's eyes flickered with envy, then with mockery. In the end, he closed
2329:12
Speaker A
his eyes, fully aware that he would die here. At that very moment, a pair of hands wrapped around his waist from behind. Aido, it seems you have been lost to yourself for such a long time.
2329:21
Speaker A
Come back now. No Ren held him and murmured softly. Aito Aiha's wild laughter came to an abrupt halt. A faint sob crept into his already voice and his whole body trembled. He didn't dare turn around yet. That voice had echoed
2329:34
Speaker A
through countless dreams. "Aido, I'll be watching you. Until you become Hokag, I'll always be behind you watching. You protect Kohaa, then I'll protect you.
2329:42
Speaker A
Keep going, Aidito. I believe you'll definitely become Hokag." That voice now kept replaying in his mind over and over until his eyes reened. Black Zetsu began repairing his body. The heart he had hidden away now seemed to reappear and
2329:54
Speaker A
begin beating. He swallowed hard his Adam's apple bobbing. He didn't turn around, didn't dare let her see what he had become. He had already been disfigured and he had committed countless acts that set him against Kohaa and the entire shinobi world. He
2330:06
Speaker A
hated he hated this world, hated Minato Name's hated Kakashi, but hate the world as he might when all was said and done.
2330:12
Speaker A
What he hated most was himself. Why? Why hadn't he arrived in time? Why? If only he had been a little faster, she wouldn't have died. Kakashi wouldn't have had a comrade's blood on his hands, and he could have found some excuse to
2330:23
Speaker A
return to Kenoha. But fate had other plans. The tighter you try to hold on, the easier it is to lose. Even so, at that time, he had desperately borrowed the power of white zetsu to bore through the rock cavernous heart filled with
2330:34
Speaker A
nothing but the thought of seeing Ren and Kakashi. But what he finally saw was Ren Nohara smiling, impaling herself on Kakashi's Rikeri. His body repaired by White Zetsu was far more keenly attuned than his old one. He heard everything
2330:46
Speaker A
and saw everything. Yet, he refused to believe it was real. He had hoped it was all just a dream that when he woke up the next day, Kakashi and Ren would both still be alive. But reality delivered a
2330:56
Speaker A
brutal blow to his face. That night, he killed every ninja there except Kakashi. Using the maneko sharing and the power of white Zetsu, he cut down one ninja after another. His face was expressionless and his heart held no
2331:08
Speaker A
mercy, only vengeance, only killing. Little did he know that Black Zetsu watching from the shadows was maniacally satisfied. Though Madara remained in the cave, he knew exactly what was happening outside. When he learned of it, he curled the corners of his lips upward.
2331:22
Speaker A
This dull-witted but extremely gifted junior would become his most useful pawn. He would become a blade. A blade that cut apart every obstacle on the road to the world of infinite sukuy.
2331:32
Speaker A
Aido, "Stop going down this path of error. Please turn back now. It's still not too late." Ren Nohara's voice trembled. Looking at the man before her, two heads taller than herself, her heart achd unbearably. This boy had once been
2331:43
Speaker A
so positive, so bright, so full of striving. Why had he become like this? A demon who killed without blinking.
2331:49
Speaker A
Aidito Aiha was jolted from his memories. He took a deep breath to compose himself, glanced at Kakashi first, then grabbed Ren by the collar and flung her toward Kakashi. Kakashi fumbled to catch Ren staring at Aidito Aihan shock. Ren, however, had already
2332:02
Speaker A
turned around. Instead of embracing Aido from behind, she was now face to face with him. Her eyes filled with conflict.
2332:08
Speaker A
A smile tugged at the corner of Aido Aiha's mouth. Ren, I'm very glad to see you revived. This too was my purpose in activating infinite sukuy. His voice was flat as if he were recounting something perfectly ordinary. But someone like me
2332:20
Speaker A
has already fallen into darkness, committed countless wrongs, and stained my hands with endless blood. I can't turn back anymore. So go to Kakashi's side. From now on, Kakashi will protect you. Don't worry. I won't activate infinite sukuy again. As long as you are
2332:34
Speaker A
alive, nothing else matters. Aidito Aiha said gently. Though the scars on his face were terrifying in Ren's heart at that moment, they made him look so handsome and tender. Hey Kakashi, can I ask a favor of you? Aidito Aiha asked
2332:46
Speaker A
with a smile. Kakashi Hitaki sat Ren down, sensing what was about to happen. He stepped forward and looked at Aidito Aiha with a grave expression. Aito Aiha curled the corners of his mouth just like back in that cave years ago.
2332:58
Speaker A
Without a moment's hesitation, Abito Aiha gouged out his remaining man Gekkyo Sharinggon with his left hand and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi from now on carry my eyes with you. Watch over Ren for me and take good care of her. If you who
2333:10
Speaker A
now possess both Kimui still failed to do that, I won't let you off even as a ghost. Aito Aiha's action startled everyone. The allied shinobi forces were numb with disbelief. This Aidito Aiha actually had such fierce metal gouging
2333:23
Speaker A
out his own man Gekkyo Sharinggon on the spot and offering it to his closest friend Kakashi Haki's pupils contracted Aido. The moment Aidito Aiha's man Gekko Sharinggon landed in his hand, he lunged forward trying to stop him. Having been
2333:36
Speaker A
best friends for so long, he knew exactly what Aido Aiha intended to do. Aido Ren Noera let out a heart-rening cry, shoved Kakashi aside, and rushed to Aidito Aiha, throwing her arms around him. At this moment, Aidito Aihas left.
2333:49
Speaker A
I was only an ordinary sharing. He could still make out the scene before him.
2333:53
Speaker A
Lifting his head, he reached out by instinct and patted Ren Nohara's head. He was afraid that if he lowered his head, the filthy blood in his eye socket would stain her hair. In Aidito Aiha's eyes, Ren Noera was his only faith, the
2334:04
Speaker A
person he would give up everything to save. Now that she had come back to life, what more could he possibly ask for? Black Zetsu exploded. Are you some kind of idiot? Without Kimui, how could you possibly escape and scathe? This is
2334:15
Speaker A
suicide. Enough, Black Zetsu. Do you really think I don't know that you've been using me? Using Madara? I know. I know everything. Aito Aiha's voice rang out. Black Zetsu was dumbfounded. What?
2334:26
Speaker A
When had his plan been seen through by this fool of a kid? Impossible. Even Madara Aiha was a puppet in my hands.
2334:32
Speaker A
How could this kid possibly have seen through it? The reason I never exposed you and even actively cooperated with you was to become the second sage of six paths to realize infinite sukuyami and to bring true peace to this world. But
2334:44
Speaker A
the moment Ren stood before me, I finally understood that my ultimate goal was to build a world that had Ren in it.
2334:50
Speaker A
Even if that world was an illusion, Ren could still return to my side. Now Ren is alive and my greatest wish has already been fulfilled. As for the Shinobi world, Aito Aiha turned to look in one direction, the corners of his
2335:01
Speaker A
mouth lifting. With him here, true peace should be not far away. Madara Aiha came rushing over from that direction, his expression grave. Aiha Jean came rushing over. He had been in the middle of changing clothes when the system
2335:14
Speaker A
suddenly issued a quest. Ding. Host proceed to the front line at once. It has been detected that Achihao, one of Naruto's great villains, harbors a death wish and is about to take his own life.
2335:23
Speaker A
Go and save him. Aiha Jean was confused. If he wants to die, let him. He's a major villain and our enemy. If he dies, he dies. After everything he has done, dying 10,000 times is still letting him off easy. The system saw through his
2335:36
Speaker A
thoughts and added although Achihao has committed every kind of evil as the great villain of the original story. He carries immense fortune on his body.
2335:44
Speaker A
That fortune is our trump card against the mysterious entity in the future. Ding. It has been detected that Achihao has gouged out his man Gekcko Sharing Kimui. He will make his move in 5 minutes. Please arrive within 5 minutes
2335:56
Speaker A
and rescue Aihao. Reward one Bakugan evolution card. Using it will immediately awaken the Tensan. Boom. In that instant, he immediately thought of Hinata. So, the previously reluctant man threw on his Hokag cloak and rushed out.
2336:09
Speaker A
That was his wife's opportunity. Whether Aido lived or died didn't matter. This kind of opportunity only came once. A shinobi who had been patrolling the camp yawned, but a streak of light shooting past startled him. Seeing the words
2336:21
Speaker A
fifth Hokag in the distance, he instantly understood, snapped awake, and stood guard with renewed seriousness. On the front line, Sanara Ren and Minato Sensei Narudo, I am sorry. In my next life, I'll repay your great kindness, even as a beast of burden. He raised the
2336:35
Speaker A
canai and thrust it toward his own throat. But Black Zetsu couldn't stand it. Damn it. Who the hell allowed you to die? In an instant, half of Aidito's body was seized by Black Zetsu. His whole being seemed to split in two. One
2336:47
Speaker A
half pitch black and intangible. The other still made of flesh and blood. Just as the cany was about to pierce through his neck, his hand froze. A pitch black arm grabbed his normal hand.
2336:56
Speaker A
The one holding the cany. Aido, do you think your life and death are in your own hands? Rome, you are my pawn, my puppet. I will not let you destroy my body. Black setsu was burning with rage.
2337:06
Speaker A
Damn it, why had things become like this when they had been going so well? Aido was the last card heard he had left.
2337:11
Speaker A
Even without Kimui, there was still Nagato. As long as he ripped out Nagato's rene, there would still be a chance for the infinite Sukuyami in the future. His mother could still be saved.
2337:19
Speaker A
So, he absolutely could not allow Aido to destroy the body he had schemed over.
2337:23
Speaker A
Back then, White Zetsu's treatment of Achihao's half body had been carried out under Black Zetsu instruction. That half of the body had no resistance against Black Zetsu whatsoever. As long as he wanted, he could snatch away Achihao's control of his body in an
2337:36
Speaker A
instant. Aihao roared, "Black Zetsu, get out of me." Aihao, "Before long, I'll take over your body completely. I really don't know what goes on in your fool of a head. For a mere woman, you gouge out your own eye and try to kill yourself.
2337:49
Speaker A
It's utterly disgusting." Black Zetsu's voice was full of contempt. When Achihao heard Black Zetsu insult Ren, his willpower surged again and he nearly drove Black Zetsu out. Realizing his mistake, Black Zetsu mentally slapped himself across the face. Damn it, he was
2338:04
Speaker A
an idiot. He knew exactly how much that girl meant to Abido, so why had he used her to curse him? But soon, Black Zetsu's control covered half of his body once more. Kakashi Ren and Manado Name could only stand there blankly watching
2338:16
Speaker A
the scene at a complete loss. Ajihao seemed to recall something. He looked at Kakashi and said with difficulty, Kakashi, Rayiri, hurry, use Raikiri to cut my body apart. Cut it in two. I know you are the only one who can really
2338:28
Speaker A
strike. Don't let this bastard control my body. His origins are not simple. He knows everyone thoroughly. If you miss this chance, once he fully occupies my body, I will no longer be me. Aihao placed all his hope on Kakashi. He knew
2338:41
Speaker A
Kakashi could bring himself to do it. Hataki Kakashi stood frozen on the spot. He did not dare to move his heart, full of hesitation and struggle. Then he heard Aiha abido roar. Kakashi do it.
2338:52
Speaker A
Hitaki Kakashi suddenly resolved himself. His right hand began to crackle. Raikiri was fully charged. With determination in his eyes, he slowly stepped forward intending to pierce Aihabido. A smile spread across Achihabito's face. He had known that when it truly mattered, Kakashi was the
2339:07
Speaker A
reliable one. Smiling, he said, "Brother, I'm counting on you." Kakashi nodded. He aimed his arm at the midline of Achihabito's chest and was about to strike when Ren Noer blocked his path.
2339:17
Speaker A
She stood in front of Aido with her arms spread wide. Kakashi, I won't allow you to hurt Aido. Ren Noir knew that if dying could protect Kanoha, she would not hesitate. But when the person she had to protect was Aido, she absolutely
2339:28
Speaker A
would not allow it. Kakashi's pupils constricted and his movement halted. Looking at Ren before him, he had no idea what to do. Aihao was both anxious and relieved. He said softly, "Ren, move aside. Be good." Then Black Zetsus
2339:41
Speaker A
voice also rang out, "Little girl, even if you stand aside, I will not be harmed. At worst, I'll escape through the ground, but your Aidito will be dead forever. You don't want Aidito to die here by Kakashi's hand, do you? Black
2339:51
Speaker A
Setsu was very good at exploiting human nature. He could tell that this girl had feelings for Achihabito. As long as he seized that weak point and made her delay a bit longer, he could completely take over Achihabito's body. When the
2340:02
Speaker A
time came, there would be even more he could do. As for Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki Black Zetsu thought he was nothing special. He could utterly and silently rip out Nagato's heart. Then using Aido, he would seize the Renegan.
2340:14
Speaker A
Ren Noera trembled. She knew that the one talking to her was the culprit who had driven Aido into darkness. She felt only hatred for him. Yet even so, she could not let Aido die in front of her.
2340:24
Speaker A
Even knowing it was wrong, she would not yield even an inch. She looked up at Kakashi and pleaded Kakashi let him go.
2340:30
Speaker A
Okay, I'm begging you. The Allied Shinobi forces were in an uproar. No, little girl. We know you were close to him, but this is were not a game. It's because of them that the Shinobi world has become a complete mess. They have
2340:41
Speaker A
caused so many tragedies. How can we possibly let him go? If you ask me, let's all go up together and kill both that girl who can't tell right from wrong and that culprit named Aidito. On the battlefield, the ninja seated with
2340:52
Speaker A
indignation, denouncing Noer Rein for failing to grasp the greater justice of the shinobi world for shielding a criminal and deserving death alongside him. Why is Kakashi hesitating? Had all those who died at their hands truly died for nothing? Kakashi, Aito, and Noah
2341:06
Speaker A
Arin now stood at the storm center. Aido had already resolved himself to death. Kakashi could not bring himself to decide. Ren's stance remained unyielding. It seemed all of history hung on their single moment of choice.
2341:18
Speaker A
Aido could not move. Right now, his body was like left hand fighting right hand.
2341:22
Speaker A
Black Zetsu would never give him the chance to sacrifice himself. Hashiama and Tobberenju stood in silence watching the scene with a pang of sorrow. They were teammates of the very same squad.
2341:32
Speaker A
And yet now they were forced into the choice of killing one another. At that moment, Aihaan arrived. Hovering in the air, he looked down with a blank expression. Since when has the internal affair of my koha become something for a
2341:43
Speaker A
crowd of outsiders like you to bark about? When Achi Has words fell, the ninja present were struck silent.
2341:48
Speaker A
Those who had been yapping the loudest moments ago, when as pale as paper, they now trembled and dared not speak a word.
2341:54
Speaker A
Yet there were always a few reckless hotheads who challenged authority. Lord Hokag, in doing so, have you considered the ninja world considered? A Kiraigakir ninja. His eyes splitting with fury pointed first at Achihabido, then at Achihaan. Aihaan let out a cold laugh.
2342:09
Speaker A
He straightened his palm aiming at center at the Kirigakir ninja. Universal pole. A deadly irresistible suction erupted from his palm. Gazing at the silver renegihan's eyes, the Kirigakir ninja's face turned ashen and his body was dragged uncontrollably toward that outstretched
2342:24
Speaker A
palm. Whack! Achi Hajans palm pressed precisely against his throat. "I didn't catch that. What did you just say?" His voice was perfectly calm like an emotionless machine. The Kirigakir ninja clawed desperately at Achihas robes. With a sidelong glance, Achihaan
2342:40
Speaker A
activated Almighty Push. Bang. The Kirigakir ninja was hurled outward like a cannonball. Morumi rushed forward and caught him. But the force of Almighty Push drove her to her limits, leaving a 3 m long skid mark across the ground.
2342:52
Speaker A
Had Me Tarumi not reacted swiftly channeling Chakra into her feet for defense, her legs might well have been destroyed. She stared at Achi Haan with eyes full of fury, resentment, and dread. Aihaan paid her no heed. Instead, he swept his gaze over the rest. Now
2343:06
Speaker A
then, who still refuses to yield? Who still dares to interrupt. At his words, all bowed their heads except the five Kaga. The Kinoa ninja, however, wore fervent burning eyes. A true man should be exactly like this. Aihas combat
2343:19
Speaker A
strength now stood on a level of its own. Even the other four kaga combined could not match him. Whatever Achi Haan now put forward was a suggestion at best. and truth be told a command. Aiha Jean declared, "Aihao may be guilty of
2343:32
Speaker A
monstrous crimes, but he belongs to Kohaa. If he is to be judged, it is Konoha that will judge him. You people are not qualified." As the words fell, an overwhelming chakra pressure burst from Achihajans body, sweeping outward in every direction like a
2343:45
Speaker A
collapsing mountain and surging sea. The first, second, and fourth Hokag each retreated five steps. The other four Kaga fared even worse, stumbling back nearly 2 m before managing to stop.
2343:56
Speaker A
Rakage A was the first to erupt with chakra wrapping himself in lightning released chakra mode and slamming his feet down to anchor his stance. Gritting his teeth, he forced open his eyes and gazed at the god-like figure above. His
2344:07
Speaker A
face twisted with fear. He had grown stronger again. Anokei likewise formed hand seals, raising a wall behind him.
2344:13
Speaker A
Earth release mud wall, then wo more seals, super heavy rock jutzu. He loaded his body with extra weight and leaned against the mud wall, resisting the pressure. He too stared at Achiha Jean in utter silence. Gar conjured a screen
2344:26
Speaker A
of wind and sand to relieve Sunakir's burden barely holding his ground. Materoomi by contrast appeared far inferior. Though she cast water formation wall, it was nowhere near the caliber of the other three Kaga's defense. Seeing that he had achieved the
2344:39
Speaker A
desired effect, Achihaan descended slowly to the ground and approached the trio. The lightning spark in Kakashi's hand faded and there was relief in his eyes. If given any choice, how could he ever willingly stain his hands with the
2344:51
Speaker A
blood of his comrades? Achiha Jean walked slowly toward Achihao who knelt on the ground, head bowed, drenched in sweat locked in a desperate struggle with black zetsu for dominion over his body. Sensing Achihas approach, Aido raised his head to look at him, a
2345:04
Speaker A
flicker of joy surfacing through his tortured grimace. Hokage, you've come, kill me now. As long as Black Zetsu loses this body, there's only so much he can do. Aiha Jean made no reply, simply taking it as a sign that Aidito's
2345:17
Speaker A
conscience had not yet completely died. He shook his head to win your body back for you. Is that so hard? So saying Aiha Jeans palm started shimmering with a violet glow. He pressed his hand at top Aihaos head. Soul absorption
2345:30
Speaker A
jutzu at his words. Black Zetsu felt his being yanked violently out of the body.
2345:34
Speaker A
Realizing what was happening, he roared. Aiha Jean. Why? We could have been friends. For the sake of this beast, you would unleash soul absorption, a secret art of the six paths. It's not your place to teach me how to act. Black
2345:46
Speaker A
sets, don't be so conceited and don't flatter yourself that you're clever. In my eyes, all of your tricks amount to nothing but the most superficial dabbling in the six path sage arts.
2345:55
Speaker A
Without the reneg, you will never understand what true sage power really is. When the words fell, Black Zetsu was already being stripped away from Aidito's body. Black Zetsu held Achiha Jean. There was no grievance between us yesterday. No grudge today, but
2346:08
Speaker A
everything this day has become is because you forced my hand. He quickly abandoned Achihabido's body and appeared in midair. Then he condensed a massive black hand and drove it toward Aihas chest. Hashiamaramaju and Madara Aiha both stared wideeyed. Stop.
2346:22
Speaker A
Aihaan. Squatch. Aiha Jehans sage body resisted for only half a second before being shattered and the giant black claw instantly closed around his heart. The next instant it squeezed violently. Squatch. Aihaan vomited a mouthful of blood. His face deathly
2346:37
Speaker A
pale. He He had actually perished by this strike that tore his very heart out. His eyes began to glaze and his physical functions dulled. He had known Black Zetsu would strike back. He had known he had such a move. He had been on
2346:48
Speaker A
guard. It was just that everything had happened too fast. So fast that he could not halt the immortal art in his hand in time. At the sight, Black Zetsu's face brightened with joy. This move contained the full force strike of Kagaya
2347:00
Speaker A
Atsutsuki. He could wield it only once in all his life, and he had intended it for Adara Aiha or Achihao when they became the Tintales Jinuriki. But today, the crisis was too pressing to worry about such considerations. And so he
2347:12
Speaker A
used it on Aiha Jean. Brother Jean Hinata Hugas eyes turned crimson. She spat out a mouthful of blood and was about to faint when Mikoto Aiha caught her. Tears brimmed in her eyes, but she held them back with all her might.
2347:24
Speaker A
Aihaan is dead. That great demon. No, the supreme commander of the allied shinobi forces is dead. Anokei and the fourth rakage a both stared with eyes wide, even wanting to step forward and verify whether the news was true. If it
2347:37
Speaker A
was then, the great mountain pressing down on their heads had vanished completely. Sure, their alliance could unite as one in the face of danger. But what about afterward? Aihaan would most likely choose to consolidate the entire ninja world. They all had their own
2347:50
Speaker A
legacies and their own roots. Were they willing to give that up? Absolutely not. Yet facing the mountain of Achihaan, they had no power to resist. Now that mountain had exploded, sunlight could once again shine on their heads. No more
2348:03
Speaker A
relying on another's mercy. The Mizukage Terumi may frown. Could this great overlord who had stirred up storms across the ninja world really have died just like that? Impossible. Granny Chio's pupils contracted. She had, after all, wagered heavily on Aiha. Now
2348:17
Speaker A
that Achiha Jean was dead, Sonag here would surely be unable to stand alone. What in the world was she supposed to do? Kick a man when he's down? Not a chance. What if Aiha wasn't truly dead?
2348:27
Speaker A
What if he came back to settle accounts? This was the same thing the other Kaga worried about. Meanwhile, Black Zetsus eyes glimmered with delight as he swiftly surged into Aihas body, intending to seize it for himself.
2348:39
Speaker A
With this sage body, and Reneigan, his mother, could return to Earth with effortless ease. Huh, who would have thought that losing a sesame seed would win him a watermelon? Aihaan was still too young. He didn't understand the importance of keeping a low profile.
2348:51
Speaker A
Otherwise, how could he have died by his own attack? Aihaan arrived in the system space utterly dumbfounded. He had never expected to die at Black Setsu's hands.
2349:00
Speaker A
No, that attack just now had clearly been dodgeable, yet for some reason his legs had felt as heavy as lead and he could not move. It was a sensation like suppression. Not only that, he seemed to have dreamed this very scene years ago.
2349:12
Speaker A
A system panel appeared. Host, I never expected that you would still come to this day. System, you know something, don't you? He hesitated, but in the end, he asked. The system fell silent for a moment, then nodded. The pressure you
2349:22
Speaker A
just felt came from this. A pair of hands appeared on the panel pointing upward. Heavenly Dao, this world's heavenly dao. Aihaan asked. The system nodded otherwise with your defense and speed. Who in the entire ninja world could have killed you? So system am I
2349:35
Speaker A
really dead? Aihaan was somewhat dejected staring at the system panel and unable to snap out of it for a long time. The system shook its head. Have you forgotten? We have an item. An item?
2349:45
Speaker A
Aihaan was taken aback when just then a doll appeared. The doll's information surfaced before him. The death substitute doll will die in the host's place and transport the host to a safe location. Aiha Jehans eyes lit up, though he was still puzzled. So, system,
2349:58
Speaker A
did you foresee this day coming? The system was silent, then spoke again, knowing too much isn't good for you. But there's one thing you need to understand. We are bound together by fate. I will not hurt you. Never. With
2350:09
Speaker A
that, the death substitute doll activated. The rebirth location I arranged for you is right beside your body. Black Zetsu is no longer a threat.
2350:17
Speaker A
He won't be able to pull off an attack like that one a second time. However, you still need to be careful. This ninja world is far from being as simple as you have seen. There are many people lying
2350:25
Speaker A
in wait and their strength is no less than yours. Once it had spoken, the system panel vanished. The darkness around Achihaan dispersed and his vision gradually turned bright. Black Zetsu was desperately trying to control Aihas body. He had just fully taken possession
2350:40
Speaker A
of it and was about to aim toward the moon to unleash the infinite Sukuyumi.
2350:44
Speaker A
Suddenly, Aihas body burst with a bang, turning into wisps of smoke. The still bleeding flesh, transformed into a doll. The doll looked exactly like a replica of Achihajan, only even cuter.
2350:55
Speaker A
What a fake. Black Zetsu was dumbfounded. Had all his schemes been seen through since when Black Zetsu's face turned ashen, and he began to doubt his own existence. Just as his body was about to break free from the death
2351:07
Speaker A
substitute Dalmid Usuzamaki struck without hesitation. She had absolutely never believed that Aihaan would die that easily. So, she had been waiting all along, waiting for an opportunity, waiting for Black Zetsu to walk right into the trap. When Black Zetsu entered
2351:21
Speaker A
Achihajans body, she had actually had some doubts. But at the moment Achiha Jean turned into the death substitute doll 36 exquisitly crafted golden chains bound the doll tightly.
2351:30
Speaker A
Adamandan ceiling chains. She cried sharply and the 36 adamant ceiling chains wrapped the death substitute doll into a tight cocoon-like bundle. Black Zetsu was stunned. Just as he was about to flee, his body brushed against the adamant ceiling chains and instantly
2351:44
Speaker A
burst into flames. Black smoke boiling off its surface. His shrill screams rang out as he felt that every time his body came into contact with the chains, he lost a portion of his fundamental power.
2351:55
Speaker A
That rate of loss made it impossible for him to recover once he left the death substitute doll. So all he could do was glare hatefully at Mido Usuzamaki. You hateful old hack, do you know who my mother is? Release me now or when my
2352:06
Speaker A
mother descends upon the whole ninja world, she'll grind your bones to ashes and extinguish your soul. Black Zetsu's mouth was filled with curses. In his entire life, he had never feared physical damage or ninjutsu. But ceiling techniques were his one and only fear.
2352:21
Speaker A
And Mito Usuzumaki was once the princess of the Uzumaki clan with the purest bloodline. The ceiling techniques she cast were five times stronger than those of ordinary Usuzamaki clan members. Bark once more and I won't wait for Achihajan
2352:34
Speaker A
to return. I'll strangle you to death directly. Mido Usuzamaki said [ __ ] Black Zetsu immediately fell silent. Yet the villages and Shinobi who had been rejoicing over Achiha Jeans fall now looked as though they were mourning their own parents. So he wasn't dead
2352:47
Speaker A
after all. That man really did have a wicked sense of humor. Aihaan soon appeared in the same spot a cold glint in his eyes. Sorry to disappoint you all. Anoki quickly said, "No, no, we were merely praying. Praying that Lord
2352:58
Speaker A
Hokag was completely safe and sound." I nodded urgently. That's right. Lord Hokag has heaven blessed fortune. How could anyone have ambushed him? There must be some misunderstanding. The fifth Mizuk Terumi May nodded. That was more like it. As the saying goes, the good D
2353:13
Speaker A
young while the wicked live for a thousand years. Aiha Jean was simply a scourge of a man. Granny Chio let out a relieved sigh. Her eyes softened and she cast a mocking look at the surrounding shinobi. Privately glad she had backed
2353:25
Speaker A
the right person. Aihaan absolutely could not have died that easily. Seeing the flattery and fake smiles all around him, he gave a cold snort and turned to look at the trapped black zetsu. Midito Usuzamaki seeing this was likewise more
2353:37
Speaker A
than happy to toss black zetsu to Achihaan. Achihaan caught the small golden sphere and held it in his hand.
2353:43
Speaker A
That glint of gold was the chain of the adamanton ceiling chains. As he needed it, the chain contracted occasionally brushing against black Zetsu's body.
2353:51
Speaker A
Black Zetsu grimaced in pain bearing his teeth, but he forcibly endured the agony. With the only eyes that stood out against his black body, he stared fixedly at Achiha, recording etching Aihas appearance into his mind. He believed that once his mother broke free
2354:05
Speaker A
from the seal, she would surely help him take revenge. Let this brat have a few more years of pride. Through his subtle connection with Kagaya Atitsuki, he had long known that she could break free within a few years. The reason he had
2354:16
Speaker A
wanted to use Achihajan's reneg to unseal her was simple. He did not want to waste time. He wanted to see his mother sooner. For thousands of years, he had never stopped longing for her.
2354:25
Speaker A
Naturally, he could not bear to wait even a moment longer. Yet, it was precisely this greed that not only left his goal unfulfilled, but also got himself trapped. Still talking tough for you, but your plan has already failed.
2354:36
Speaker A
Do you really think your mother will be released? Aihaan smiled. Black Zetsu chose to ignore Aihas words. In the end, victors are kings and losers are bandits. With no trump card left, he was no different from a lamb awaiting
2354:48
Speaker A
slaughter. He chose silence. Aihaan would never pry a single piece of information out of him. Even if he died, he would never betray mother. Seeing Black Zetsus demeanor, Aihaan's once beaming face darkened, he knew that given Black Zetsu's loyalty to Kagaya
2355:02
Speaker A
Autsitsuki, even killing him would not yield any information. Thus, he could only seal him into a ceiling scroll for now, hoping that later he might be able to extract something from his memories.
2355:12
Speaker A
The next moment, Hinata Huga ignored everyone trying to stop her, rushed up, and threw her arms around Achiha Jean, bursting into loud tears. "Brother Jean, you scared me to death." I thought, I thought. She did not want to describe
2355:23
Speaker A
what she had just witnessed because every time she recalled that scene, she felt all the strength drained from her body and the colors of the world had turned black and white along with Achihajans fall. Seeing Hinata Huga cry like this, Achihas heart
2355:35
Speaker A
softened. He smiled and stroked her head. Aren't I back now? Crybaby. Hinata Huga did not answer him. She merely clutched his clothes with both hands, her fingertips turning pale from the strain, while tears spilled from her eyes like a flood bursting through a
2355:48
Speaker A
dam. Just moments ago, there had been an instant when she thought of following Aiha Jean in death. Were it not for Makoto Aiha stopping her and comforting her, she would already be dead by now.
2355:57
Speaker A
If the man she Hinata Huga had chosen were to die, she would never live on alone. That was her conviction. Some might ask, as a princess of the Huga clan, would doing so seem inconsiderate of her family. Nowadays, the Huga clan
2356:08
Speaker A
no longer had the distinction of main and branch families. They everyone was simply of the Huga clan. And the most gifted member of the Huga clan at present was Niji Huga. Although Niji had never harbored any intention of
2356:20
Speaker A
overstepping or seizing power. But Hinata Huga understood that if she died, Niji Huga would surely shoulder the heavy burden of the Huga clan. And in the future, after her marriage, the clan would in all likelihood be handed over
2356:31
Speaker A
to Niji Huga to manage. Having thought all this through Hinata Hugo would not hesitate. Feeling the trembling form of the beauty in his arms, Achiha set aside his intention to joke. His palm came to rest on Hinata Huga's face, and his
2356:44
Speaker A
thumb brushed away the tears at the corners of her eyes. At the same time, he said solemnly, "Hanata, from now on, I will tell you about any plans I have first. I will never put myself in danger again." "Okay." Aihas expression
2356:55
Speaker A
was serious and his tone gentle. He looked exactly like a young man coaxing his girlfriend. After hearing Achihas promise, Hinata, Huga lifted her head. She looked at Achihas handsome face, her brows knitted tightly, and sniffled. "Fine, I've remembered your words. If you act
2357:09
Speaker A
on your own again or put yourself in danger, I Achi Haan kissed her on the lips, pushing the words back down her throat." The sudden kiss made Hinata Huga's pupils constrict. Her ears flushed red. Her whole body trembled and
2357:20
Speaker A
her legs felt weak. Aiha Jean steadied her. And after only two seconds of being stunned, Hinata Huga responded to his love with even fiercer passion. For an instant, everyone present was dumbfounded. Wait, how did the two of you end up kissing in the middle of a
2357:34
Speaker A
conversation? Isn't that a bit hasty? And with so many people around, the Kunowi watching had sparkling eyes and thought Aihaan was so manly. It really was romantic. boldly announcing his relationship with Hinata in front of tens of thousands of Shinobi. Not like
2357:47
Speaker A
some people who date someone, but are terrified of others finding out hiding and sneaking around as if it were shameful. The male Shinobi, on the other hand, were all solemnfaced, especially those from the other four great villages. They stared fixedly at Hinata
2358:00
Speaker A
Huga not because they coveted her beauty. Rather, they were carving her face into their memories. If they ever had a chance to represent their village and visit Kenoha, they would be sure to pay respects to her natal family. As the
2358:11
Speaker A
saying goes, they would not dare covet the wife of the strongest man in the shinobi world. But there was nothing wrong with showing goodwill. Anokei made a prompt decision and called Kitsuchi over. Kitsu from the gemstones found in
2358:21
Speaker A
a Wagakir's minds pick out the most precious ones. Have a messenger deliver them to the tent of the Hokag's wife later. Remember, the gift only needs to arrive. No one is to enter. Do this discreetly. Don't let anyone discover
2358:33
Speaker A
it. Originally, after Aihas apparent death, Anokei had fantasized about unifying the Shinobi world. But after learning that Black Zetsu had killed nothing more than a puppet, his eyes instantly cleared. He had been thinking about how to pledge his loyalty
2358:46
Speaker A
to Achiha. Wasn't this the perfect opportunity? If Achihan was selfless and refused gifts, then he would take a roundabout route. By winning favor through his wife, how could he possibly refuse? Kitsuchi looked at the sinister smile on his father, Anokei's face,
2358:59
Speaker A
scratched his head, and said, "Dad, why are you doing all this? You're that such a and why is your smile so sleazy like a villains?" Anokei's face changed instantly at those words. He glared at Kitsuchi. What do you know? Let me tell
2359:12
Speaker A
you, Kitsu, the world isn't about fighting and killing. It's about social graces and human connections. Though Kitsuchi was puzzled, he obediently did as his father, Anokei, instructed because his father had never once been wrong. Anoki watched Kitsuchi's retreating figure and silently shook his
2359:27
Speaker A
head. His son's strength and talent were unquestionable, but he was too rigid. Anoki truly felt uneasy, leaving the future suchage position in his hands.
2359:35
Speaker A
Niji Hugo looked as if he had just swallowed a mouthful of [ __ ] He knew his younger sister was faded to marry Aihhatatsu, but wasn't Achihhatu going a little too far right now. He actually had the audacity to kiss Hinata Huga in
2359:47
Speaker A
front of so many people. What was worse, his sister had not resisted. She had even taken the initiative. How was he as her brother supposed to keep any face after this? Tinten, who was standing nearby, walked over to him and said,
2359:58
Speaker A
"Nigi, look at how manly Lord Hokag is." With little stars in her eyes, she looked enviously at Achihahatsu and Hinata Huga. Niji Huga's face twitched and he turned away. Tinton, seeing his discomfort, walked up and started chuckling as she tried to cheer him up.
2360:12
Speaker A
Nearby, Rock Lee watched and involuntarily began to think of Sakura Haruno. If only Sakura were willing to do that for him. Manado Names watched with warmth in his eyes, clearly thinking back to his own happy days and sighing that youth was truly wonderful.
2360:25
Speaker A
Hashiama Senju just nodded and showed no further reaction which made Mido Usuzumaki furious. This dead wood. No wonder his wood release is so powerful.
2360:34
Speaker A
Turns out he really is a piece of wood. The second Hokag Tobarama Senu walked over to Isuna. Aa catching sight of him from the corner of his eye. Asuna said, "Why are you here? Aren't you afraid my brother will pin you into the ground
2360:45
Speaker A
again?" At that Tobarama's previously beaming face immediately fell. Tch. That's because I didn't want to bother with your brother. What do you know? My flying Ryene. It's not like you haven't seen it. Izzuna Aiha sneered. Sure, you used flying Ryene and still got pinned
2361:00
Speaker A
into the ground. Izzuna Aiha wasn't one to let Tobarama save face. And Tobarama instantly flew into a rage from shame.
2361:07
Speaker A
He clenched his fists about to fight him. But Madara Aiha appeared in front of Izuna in an instant. The corner of his mouth curled in a cruel smile as he stared at Tobarama. What? Lost the argument, so you're going to fight.
2361:17
Speaker A
Tobarama, you're becoming more childish by the day. Madara's voice was completely undisguised. Tobarama's heart lurched at the sight of Madaraa. In the end, all he could do was cough twice to cover his embarrassment. Izzuna, however, patted his brother on the
2361:30
Speaker A
shoulder. Relax, brother. The Hokag is an Aiha now. Not to mention, he doesn't dare to make a move. Even if he did dare, wouldn't Tatsu still be around? If Tatsu wants it, I can be revived in an instant. So, what if he can fight? What
2361:42
Speaker A
godamn uses that? Out in this world, what matters is strength and backing? There was no telling where Asuna had picked up such sayings. As soon as the words left his mouth, Tobarama's face flushed red. He had never imagined Azuna
2361:54
Speaker A
would turn out like this. But precisely because the words had come from Azuna, he had no way to argue. After speaking, Asuna kept watching Tobarama's expression. Seeing him look as if he had just eaten a mouthful of [ __ ] made so
2362:06
Speaker A
much better. That bastard had finally been put in his place. Still, Azuna knew when to stop and took the initiative to chat with Tobaramo again. However, the topic of their conversation never strayed from Achihhatu. Aido Aiha who had been ready to kill himself on the
2362:19
Speaker A
field saw Aiha Tatsu and Hinata Huga so openly expressing their feelings and could not help but feel envious. In the past, it had been his cowardice that stopped him from telling Ren those three words before she died. Now looking at
2362:31
Speaker A
Ren who was supporting him, he grew agitated and wanted to say them. But when he thought of what he had done all these years, he fell silent again. He had done too many wrongs and most were the kind that defied basic humanity. Was
2362:41
Speaker A
a girl as good as Ren truly someone he deserved? No, he was not. So, Abito swallowed the words back down. Kakashi saw all of it clearly. Kakashi side.
2362:50
Speaker A
Aidito, do you think there are things Ren wouldn't know just because you never say them? Or are you waiting for Ren to say them first? Setting aside what you did before as a man, I think some things are better stated clearly. I can't
2363:00
Speaker A
decide your future path, but I don't want you to leave with regrets. Kakashi Hitaki looked at Aidito Aya. He had already spoken to this extent. He refused to believe Aido couldn't understand. Aido trembled all over, staring blankly at Kakashi. He didn't
2363:14
Speaker A
understand. hadn't Kakashi loved Ren just as much as he had. It was precisely because he valued their brotherhood and because of Ren's affection for Kakashi that Abido had spent so many years silently loving Ren Noera. What he never
2363:25
Speaker A
knew was that Ren Nohara's feelings for Kakashi were only those of a teammate and admiration. A girl of civilian birth, she clearly recognized her own status. Whether Kakashi or Aido, each of them belonged to a ninja clan of their
2363:37
Speaker A
own. Of course, Abidito was perhaps a little closer to Ren because although his surname was Achiha, his father had died in battle and he belonged to no faction. He was quickly marginalized by the Aiha and even moved out of the clan
2363:48
Speaker A
compound. If he hadn't been determined enough to awaken the Sharinggon, his future would probably have been no different from that of a civilian. This was also why Ren dared to be close to him and stay with him. The two were far
2363:58
Speaker A
more alike in class. Did Ren know nothing of Aido's feelings for her? That was not the case. Women of the Shinobi world tended to mature early and she understood Aidito's feelings perfectly. But what did she feel for Aido? She liked him, but some words were
2364:11
Speaker A
not meant to be spoken by a girl first. Ren Noera kept waiting. Waiting for Aido to mature, waiting for Aido to say it himself. The Canoby Bridge incident and the battle over the three tales brought their faded connection to an end. Aido
2364:23
Speaker A
never knew that after he sacrificed himself, Ren sat by his grave in a day's almost everyday talking to herself before the headstone. Kakashi advised her against it, but Ren Noera simply ignored him. Kakashi, who had inherited Aidito's I hated his own
2364:36
Speaker A
incompetence, hating that he could not save his brother. If only he had been a little stronger. Would Aido have needed to sacrifice himself? There was also something strange when he watched Ren heartbroken. His heart was filled only with concern. Yet the eye he had
2364:48
Speaker A
received from Aido had already begun to cry. Aido gritted his teeth and opened his mouth. Reni I. His breathing was rough and his voice trembled. His soul remaining ordinary sharing gone was fixed on Ren Noera. Ren Noera seemed to
2365:01
Speaker A
sense what was coming. Her eyes widened at first then softened and she nodded gently. I know and my answer is my feelings for you are the same as yours for me. Aido's pupils contracted tears streaming down his face as he took Ren
2365:13
Speaker A
in his arms and sobbed bitterly. Ren hugged him, soothing him, stroking his back. Her eyes read at the corners. She blamed herself. Why hadn't she said it sooner? No Ren wondered. If only she had spoken up sooner, would Aido not have
2365:25
Speaker A
become what he was now. In her memory, Aidito had always been optimistic, cheerful, and forward striving. Deep in his bones, he carried an unyielding spirit. When faced with a stronger ninja, he would still fight to the very last moment. Others might have taken
2365:38
Speaker A
Aidito's words about becoming Hokag as a joke, but only Noa Rein knew that the future Aido would definitely become Hokage. Aihaan looked at the two people kneeling on the ground and felt a bit dizzy. How was he supposed to deal with
2365:49
Speaker A
these two? Public execution according to the law was certainly out of the question because the system had advised that a veto bore fortune upon him and would be of use in the future. He could not be killed. The system never made
2366:00
Speaker A
mistakes. Then that future was not far off. How was he to protect him? Narikaku carefully studied Achihajans micro expressions and found that Achihaan seemed unwilling to sentence Aido to death. At that moment, a tactless ninja stepped forward. It was Ao, the very man
2366:15
Speaker A
whose eyes Achihaan had destroyed back then. Lord Hokag, I have heard that you are absolutely fair. Is that not so?
2366:21
Speaker A
Now, Achihabiditos crimes are numerous beyond description, and the evidence against him is conclusive. Therefore, Ao of Kirigure requests that the Lord Hokag execute Aihao on the spot so as to atone for the countless lives in the ninja world who perished because
2366:35
Speaker A
of his minations. Even though Ao had lost his eyes, it did not stop his hearing from growing sharper. He could discern much. For example, at this very moment, Aihaan wanted to let Aido go. A smile curled at the corner of his mouth.
2366:47
Speaker A
There was absolutely no way he would let Achiha get what he wanted. If not for him, he would not have lost his Bakugan, nor would he have been reduced to this hideous neither human nor ghost state.
2366:56
Speaker A
That is how people are. They never reflect on their own mistakes, such as how they came to possess the Bakugan.
2367:02
Speaker A
They only care about loss. No matter whether what they lost was truly theirs, as long as they have lost something, they will resent it and go mad. Hearing Ao's name, Aihaan, was taken aback.
2367:11
Speaker A
He looked at the already blind Ao never imagining that the man had not died but had survived all the way to the present.
2367:17
Speaker A
This made him sneer to Rumi May instantly felt as if the sky had collapsed. How dared Ao speak to Aihaan like that? How could he dare? Even she the fifth Mizuk would never say anything so treasonous. She stepped forward and
2367:29
Speaker A
slapped Ao across the face. Enough. Ao, open your eyes wide and look. Who are you questioning here? Do you truly believe that with a single sentence you can shake the Lord Hokag's will? to May.
2367:40
Speaker A
Damn it, I can't open them. I'm a blind man. Damn it. The rage rose in his heart as he roared. This made Troomi May freeze. In her memory, Ao had always been a gentleman unruffled by favor or disgrace. Even back then, when he had
2367:52
Speaker A
lost the Bakugan and returned to Kiraigakure, he had been the same, always gentle with others. Everything that happened today made Troomi May somewhat unwilling to believe that this was Ao. When Tumi may heard Ao's words, her whole body trembled. She knew how he
2368:05
Speaker A
had lost his eyes and she knew how deep his resentment was at this moment. For a time she did not know what to say. Ao seemed to notice that his tone had gone a miss and he sighed. Lady Mizukage,
2368:14
Speaker A
please step aside. Everything Io have said and done, I will bear alone. With that, he drew out a canai and carved a scratch across his kiraakure forehead protector. This was the mark of becoming a missing mean. Kumi May's pupils
2368:26
Speaker A
contracted. Ao had actually chosen such a method to voice his stance. It made her eyes written. Yet for the sake of Kirigakir, even though she knew Ao was right, she dared not utter a word of support. Anokei clicked his tongue at
2368:38
Speaker A
the site. The world had never lacked fools, but precisely because fools like these existed, the world became a spectacular place. Kitsuchi clenched both fists at the site. Watching Ao's back, he could only silently praise him, a one who truly defied power and
2368:51
Speaker A
authority. The fourth rakage, they tapped his thigh with one hand as he silently watched Ao. At this moment, Ao had absolutely become the focus of everyone's attention because he dared to speak the truth on one point. Now, it
2369:03
Speaker A
remained to be seen what Achiha would do. Sometimes when one is powerful enough, that power itself is reason.
2369:08
Speaker A
That power itself is the rule. Even if Aihaan slaughtered Ao on the spot, no one would say anything. Aihaan looked at Ao and said, "Oh, so what do you think I should do?" He sized up the blind man
2369:19
Speaker A
who dared to challenge him and grew interested. Nora Ren turned toward Ao with murderous intent in her eyes. This bastard had to jump out at precisely this moment. What was the meaning of this? Did he really want their Aido dead
2369:30
Speaker A
that much? Ao stood up straight. Lord Hokag, I know you are now the alliance leader of the Shinobi alliance. I would like to ask whether you intend to shield the arch criminal in this chaos and is the reason for shielding him that he is
2369:42
Speaker A
a Kenoha ninja, that he is an Aiha. The crowd was dumbfounded. They had not expected this fellow to be so fierce. He actually dared to say such a thing.
2369:50
Speaker A
Moreover, he was reminding Achihaan that as the alliance leader, everything he did had to win public obedience. And he had also stressed that Achihabido was the arch criminal. Aihaan and Achihao were people of extreme opposing identities destined to be natural
2370:04
Speaker A
opponents. If you did not deal with Aihao, then you were a traitor. A traitor to the entire ninja world. Kill the body, slay the heart. Aihaan saw through Ao's sinister intention almost in an instant. Narrowing his eyes, he
2370:16
Speaker A
looked at Ao. Very well, Kirigakir has produced an extraordinary champion of justice. Lord Hokag, I have long since left Kirigakir. Now I am a missing mean of the mist, an ordinary ninja of the Shinobi alliance. I just want to ask,
2370:28
Speaker A
what do you mean by that? Ao's face carried a mocking expression. The allied Shinobi forces began whispering among themselves one after another. Only the people of Kenoha looked at Achiha with steadfast eyes. They did not care whether Achihan was a good man. What
2370:42
Speaker A
they cared about was that Achiha could lead them to victory. pay them in full and let them receive bonuses at every turn. It could be said that Kinoa's army was absolutely loyal to Achiha. As long as Aihaan gave the order to cut down
2370:55
Speaker A
everyone present, they would not hesitate. Why? Aihaan never delayed paying wages. Moreover, there were attendance checks and merit bonuses from time to time. Once every two or 3 months, an amount equal to half a year's salary. This was not a matter of a day
2371:08
Speaker A
or two. It had always been so. During the third Hokag's administration, their meals have been nothing more than rice balls, pickled vegetables, and dried fish. Ever since Achihajan took power, there was meat. In every meal, delicacies from all over the ninja world
2371:21
Speaker A
were served in turn. And most importantly, everyone could eat their fill. Those cooks were all trained by his clansmen who activated their sharing and traveled far and wide to learn. The job of those clansmen was to cook good
2371:32
Speaker A
food for soldiers like them. Thus, in today's konoha, apart from the private armies of the great clans, 90% of the military were absolutely loyal to Achihajan. Some would even furiously slap themselves because they had fought too softly against the enemy just now,
2371:46
Speaker A
then pick up their weapons again and go back to add a few more cuts. Aihaan smiled. Yo, since you want to know so badly, I'll tell you. He looked at Hinata beside him and said, close your eyes. What comes next might be a little
2371:56
Speaker A
bloody, he said in a low voice. Yet, everyone nearby heard him clearly. Goosebumps rose all over their skin.
2372:02
Speaker A
They seemed to have guessed what was coming. They stared at Achihaan in terror. At that moment, the entire Kohaa army drew their blades and aimed them at the other villages. Yet, they entrusted their backs to Achiha. The Allied forces
2372:13
Speaker A
of the other villages instantly felt their scalps crawl. What astonishing command and unity of spirit. Without a single word from him, the Kenoha Shinobi were already prepared for battle. Ao listened as Aihas voice drew closer. I once said that everything I
2372:27
Speaker A
do, or rather everything the ruler and retainers of Kenoha do, is for Kenoha. for all of us. This glory I will not keep for myself. This reward should be shared by everyone. That is also why my word is final. Yo, you spoke while using
2372:40
Speaker A
the greater good to pressure me. But you seem to have forgotten one thing from beginning to end. I Aihaan have cared only about Kohaa and its shinobi. I never hid that from the very beginning.
2372:49
Speaker A
You are truly blind. Aihas voice carried a note of mockery. The faces of the other Kaga changed. It seemed that indeed Aihaan had never declared himself master of the shinobi world. Ao was stunned. He had not expected Achihajan
2373:02
Speaker A
to answer in such a way. This was essentially positioning himself against everyone outside Kenoha. Was he not afraid that the other four ninja villages would unite right now to crush him? Are you wondering why I don't fear the ninja villages outside Kohaa coming
2373:14
Speaker A
to punish me? Aihaan laughed and snapped his fingers. Aihaachi and Aiha Sherse immediately activated their complete body. Susenu Aiha Madara's blood was boiling with excitement. He cracked his neck, clapped his hands together, and the largest susenu appeared. Achihauna
2373:29
Speaker A
sneered and followed right behind. Though his susenu could not compare to his elder brothers in the slightest, it was by no means inferior to Achihaachis and Aiha Sheruis. Aiha Makoto held her daughter-in-laws hand and summoned her susenu as well. A pink susenu appeared
2373:44
Speaker A
holding a staff exuding supreme majesty. Aihaan activated his susenu. Although it looked somewhat similar to Achihadara's Madara no longer dwelled on it. What if Jean had awakened a man geko identical to his own? A susenu exactly like his
2373:57
Speaker A
own was perfectly acceptable. Six susenu. The pressure brought by the six susenu struck the shinobi of the other four great villages with terror. The four kaga turned as pale as paper their lips trembling. Not one of them could
2374:09
Speaker A
defeat any single susenu alone. A full six susenu stood before kenoa. The sight made to exclaimed, "Damn, so this is the true foundation of our great Canoa. I damn well feel that if Lord Jan wanted to, everyone here would die." Hashiama
2374:23
Speaker A
was dumbfounded. Six Susenu. Could he even defeat them? He looked toward Achihajan and gave a rice smile. If Achihaan alone could defeat me with a susenu in lava released chakra mode, then with all the other susenu together, the four ninja villages have no way to
2374:37
Speaker A
resist. The kenoha shinobi were boiling with fervor at that moment. Just then Achihabito spoke Kakashi, take my sharing and join them. Let those arrogant ants know what true foundation Kenoa has. Kakashi Hitaki's eyes widened. He had never expected Achihao
2374:51
Speaker A
to say such a thing. Just as he was about to refuse, Ren Noera said, "I'll install it for Kakashi right now." As soon as she said that, she directly began the operation. Combined with the medical ninjutsu she had learned from
2375:01
Speaker A
sununade, Kakashi's eyes soon became dual. Kimui Aihao was somewhat excited. Kakashi, I am a criminal now, and you are the Hokag's trusted right hand. Take my place and join in with Susenu.
2375:12
Speaker A
Kakashi Hitaki looked at Aihao and nodded firmly. When this battle is over, I will give your eyes back to you. The next moment, Kakashi Hitaki appeared on the battlefield, his man Gekcko sharing gone spinning. A pale blue phantom
2375:23
Speaker A
appeared, but it seemed his chakra was insufficient. Just then, Aiha Mikoto manipulated her susenu raised its scepter and a pink enhancement shot straight toward Kakashi Hitaki. Kakashi, who had been low on chakra, suddenly felt his reserves become full in an
2375:36
Speaker A
instant. He stopped hesitating and directly activated his complete body susenu. That complete body susenu was about the same height as Aiha, Attachis, and the others. equally majestic and awe inspiring. Seven. Sisu. Ao felt the overwhelming pressure of their chakra
2375:51
Speaker A
and turned ghastly pale. He suddenly realized his own foolishness. He had overlooked Kenoha's true foundation.
2375:58
Speaker A
With such a foundation would Kenoha care about his threats or what the rest of the shinobi world thought. Since ancient times, the victors are kings and the vanquished are outlaws. That is how it is. Hey big brother, second brother, you
2376:08
Speaker A
seem to have forgotten about me. Aihas's lips curled upward. This was his first time using it since gaining the power of the six paths. The next second, a violet complete body. Susenu rose from the ground and arrow knocked on its bow. A
2376:21
Speaker A
destructive aura radiated from it and swept across the entire battlefield. Oh, master. Count me in. Narudo Uzumaki's lips curled upward as he called out to Kurama in his heart. The next moment, a golden Kurama appeared about as tall as
2376:34
Speaker A
Sasuke Suzanu. Eight susu one-tailed beast. Nine overwhelming presences. Ao fell straight to his knees. cold sweat streaming down his face. He knew that today's matter would not end peacefully, but it was the feeling of waiting for the guillotine blade to fall that
2376:47
Speaker A
terrified him most. Anoki nearly went crazy. At the sight of the eight susu, he kept muttering that madman. Ao, if he wants to die, then let him die alone.
2376:55
Speaker A
Don't drag the entire shinobi world down with him. Damno, doesn't he know that trouble comes from the mouth? The rakage. A could no longer sit still. His chakra surged wildly as he stared at Ao with vicious eyes. Only a fool would
2377:07
Speaker A
think of reasoning with the strong. This old woman, Chio and Gar have always been loyal supporters of the Hokag. If it were not for the Hokag's orders, this old woman would kill you right now. Chio was quickwitted and immediately made her
2377:18
Speaker A
stance clear. Anoki and A were stunned. Wait, was there really such a move? The people of Sonagir immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then said, "Kenoha brothers, we will help you." This one move directly turned an opponent into an
2377:30
Speaker A
ally. The Kenoha Shinobi were now incomparably proud. This is our foundation. This is the strength of Kenoha. May Torumis face darkened.
2377:38
Speaker A
Ao, you have disappointed me greatly. Terumi May's reproach made Ao freeze for a moment. He opened his mouth as if to speak, but he saw so many susenu and that golden furred fox standing before him. He wisely shut his
2377:50
Speaker A
mouth in the shinobi world power reign supreme. Let alone that Achihao had thrown the world into chaos. Even if he had massacred a village, what of it? If Achiha pronounced him innocent, then innocent he was. Conversely, even if he
2378:02
Speaker A
himself was in the right, with those eight susenu present, he was in the wrong. In the end, Ao chose silence.
2378:08
Speaker A
What else could he do? His own Kaga had chosen to side with the strong. As a subordinate, could he hurl abuse? A tirade was the most impotent response.
2378:15
Speaker A
It was better to keep some dignity. He sighed. I have nothing to say, Lord Hokag. Heaven sees what people do. I have a clear conscience. Kill me or cut me apart. Do as you please. Aihaan studied him thoughtfully. Although the
2378:27
Speaker A
man was blind, he possessed independent thoughts and a clear set of values despite his unimpressive strength. If he ever gained power, that would be nothing short of a beerhaul herang. But what did that have to do with Kenoa? Canoa's hard
2378:39
Speaker A
power was plain to see. Never mind whether he would ever have the chance. Even if he rose in rebellion and seize the Mizuki's seat, what of it? Forget it. I won't pursue this matter. But you had better understand the people of my
2378:50
Speaker A
Kohaa answer only to Kenoha. If your hand reaches too far, I'll cut off one of your hands the first time. The second time, I'll take your life. With that, Achiha dispelled the Susenu. Seeing this, the others fell into step behind
2379:01
Speaker A
him. Seeing this toi may breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she looked at Ao with guilt in her eyes. It was because her own strength was insufficient that it had come to this.
2379:11
Speaker A
Ao, however, remained silent. Even the ninja from his own village recoiled from him as though he were a plague god desperate to keep their distance. When the mountainlike pressure vanished, the shinobi of Kimogakure and a wagure breath easier. Anokei gave a rice smile.
2379:24
Speaker A
Back then, a single Aihamadara had kept their heads bowed. Now there were eight. He feared he would never have the chance to unify the shinobi world in his lifetime. And if such a chance ever came, it would probably be he who was
2379:35
Speaker A
subjugated by Aihaan. The rakage a stood ramrod straight, but his legs had gone numb with fright. Yes, from fright. With eight susenu before him, he found it hard to breathe even with his lightning release chakra mode active. To say
2379:48
Speaker A
nothing of the brave warriors of Kimobicure, he looked behind him and saw the Kimobicure Shinobi garments soaked with sweat. Some lay on the ground, others were slumped over all gasping heavily for breath. Their faces were pale, their eyes full of terror, and
2380:00
Speaker A
their minds utterly blank. The rakage a smiled bitterly. From now on, Kimogakir will never again have the courage to face Kinoa. In fact, it was not only Kimogakure, Kirigakir and Aagakir were no different. Aihaan saw their fear, but
2380:13
Speaker A
said nothing. Instead, he turned to Hinato, wrapped his right arm around her, and walked toward Achihabido. He wanted a closer look at this foremost pure-hearted fool of the shinobi world.
2380:23
Speaker A
The one who would destroy the world for a single person. Hitaki Kakashi stepped forward to speak, but Haki Sako's large hand pinned him where he stood. Kakashi, don't do anything rash. Hitaki Suko said gravely. He understood all too well the
2380:36
Speaker A
bond between his son and that boy Aido. But this was the Lord Hokag's judgment.
2380:40
Speaker A
He had also seen clearly that Achihajan was the only Kag in Kenoa's history to combine authority, battle strength, and military force all in one person. One could say that he alone constituted Kenoha's supreme command structure. Such a man held firmly to his own convictions
2380:54
Speaker A
and would not be moved by another's please. Most importantly, Hitaki Sakomao did not want his son to leave a bad impression before a formidable sovereign like Achihajan. To work under him, loyalty came first. Ability came second.
2381:06
Speaker A
If Hitaki Kakashi contradicted Achihajan over a beo, that would be a real disaster. That AO was one thing. He was an outsider. But Kakashi was different.
2381:15
Speaker A
He was a man of kinoa. In short, at a critical moment like this, only a fool would push himself forward. Aihao, sensing that powerful aura, drawing close, felt his heartbeat quicken. Aiha Jeans eyes held an indescribable meaning as he came to a stop before
2381:28
Speaker A
Aido. Ren Noera spread her arms wide, pale-faced, tears streaming down her cheeks. Lord Hokag, what aido did was truly an unforgivable offense. One might even say he endangered the shinobi world. But I hope the Lord Hokag can give him a chance to reform. I Nohara am
2381:44
Speaker A
willing to atone together with him. This time I will certainly keep an eye on him. Ren's voice trembled, but her gaze gradually grew resolute. Aiha Jean raised an eyebrow. He had not expected that the girl Aido loved would refuse to
2381:55
Speaker A
bow before power bravely take responsibility and refused to run away. No wonder she was the ultimate villain's pure moonlight. Hachihabido, for his part, slowly rose to his feet. His body achd, but he had a reason he had to
2382:07
Speaker A
stand. He grabbed Ren Nohara's arm and pulled her behind him, his face full of resolve. Hokag Ayabido will bear sole responsibility for my deeds. Please do not drag Ren into this. From the day I set this plan in motion, I have braced
2382:19
Speaker A
myself for the consequences. My sins are many. I asked not for forgiveness, only that no one else be implicated. Aihaan looked at Aihaos expression and knew he was not lying. He nodded. Huga Hinata standing beside him, took his
2382:32
Speaker A
hand in support of his decision. Aihaan took a deep breath. So, you've caused enough trouble. Go home. As for Manado and his wife, that is not for me to decide. He placed his hand on Aihao's shoulder. Then taking Hinato with him,
2382:44
Speaker A
he walked off into the distance and returned to the main camp. Minato, I leave the rest to you. Whether he lives or dies rests on a single thought of yours. Aihao had never imagined that Achiha Jean would let him off so easily.
2382:56
Speaker A
Or rather, hand him over to Name's Manado. Name's Manado. No, he had done something too terrible to him. He would never forgive him. It seemed death was inescapable. A deathly silence hung over the scene. Naroshikaku was certain that
2383:08
Speaker A
Achihaan must need Achihabido for something. Otherwise, with his nature, he would never spare a rogue ninja who had betrayed his master and his village.
2383:17
Speaker A
Moreover, Aihas words, "Once you've caused enough trouble, go home," were worth pondering. If he had truly handed Aido over to Namik's manado, he would never have said such a thing. As the fourth Hokag, how could Name's Minado fail to hear the implication in
2383:30
Speaker A
Achihas words? He walked up to Aido with his wife, Usuzamaki Kushina, and his son, Usuzamaki Narudo. Aidito did not dare raise his head this time. He only kept it bowed low. Perhaps in all the shinobi world, the only people who
2383:42
Speaker A
could stir his guilt were this very family before him. Minato Namikes watched Aido, once one of his most prized disciples, kneel there with a blank face. As the fourth Hokag, he naturally understood what Aihan meant.
2383:54
Speaker A
But what if he refused? Aihaan could hardly do anything harsh to him since in his view of Aiha was lower than a beast.
2384:01
Speaker A
Kusha Uzuzumaki gritted her teeth, stepped forward, and slapped Aidito hard across the face. Aidito was sent tumbling head over heels the fierce pain, making it hard for him even to breathe. Still, he gritted his teeth. Be big sis. At those words, Kushin's eyes
2384:15
Speaker A
reened instantly, and she murmured, "Why? Aido, have you forgotten who taught you Taiutsu? Who taught you ninjutsu? Such grace of teaching and guidance. How could you ever raise your hand against them?" Kusha stared at Aido. Inside she was falling apart
2384:28
Speaker A
because in her world she had treated Aido like a younger brother. Whenever she had anything she always thought of him. She had cooked for him with her own hands sewn clothes for him and valued him beyond measure. Even if everyone
2384:39
Speaker A
else had no faith in Aido, she would still say resolutely Aido will become a hero in the future. When she heard of Aido's death, Kusha grieved so bitterly at his memorial that it affected her pregnancy. And she fainted from
2384:51
Speaker A
overwhelming sorrow. to think he wasn't dead and worse, he had committed such a betrayal of his master and his clan.
2384:57
Speaker A
Renoyer about her had not knowing what to say. She already knew what Aido had done and she had no right to ask the Name's couple to forgive him. Aido propped himself up, rose slowly, and without a word walked toward them with
2385:08
Speaker A
firm steps. I know I have done many extreme things, so extreme that you would be justified in killing me. So today, Aido will give his life back to you. I have no way to repay your kindness. In my next life, I will repay
2385:19
Speaker A
it." As he finished, he knelt upright on the ground, his back straight. Kushin's eyes reened and she gritted her teeth.
2385:24
Speaker A
Her heart achd, ache for what Aido Aiha had done to them and ache for what Aido Aiha was now going through. But as Naruto's mother, she would absolutely never forgive him. Minato Neck was silent for a long time. Then said, "If
2385:36
Speaker A
that is the case, take one move from me. If you survive, the enmity between us is settled." With that, a raising gan formed in his hand, and he looked at a beo aiha expressionlessly with his current injuries taking that below
2385:47
Speaker A
certain death. Ren Noera wanted to cry out in protest, but Kakashi appeared behind her, covered her mouth, and whispered, "The crime of killing your master. You have no right to interfere." Ren's face turned pale, and she slumped to the ground. Yet, her gaze stayed
2386:00
Speaker A
fixed on Aido. In her heart, she was screaming, "Ao! Hold on." Aito Aiha nodded, "Thank you." Then he closed his eyes and spread his arms, ready to welcome death. Manado Namay nodded. The raising gan formed in his right hand.
2386:13
Speaker A
Though only the size of a fist, the aura emanating from it made everyone's heart quake with fear. This was the fourth Hokag's original hand sign free ninjutsu, the raising gan. His voice was soft. In the next instant, he appeared
2386:25
Speaker A
before Aido and drove the raising gan straight toward his heart. Boom! Boom! Boom! Aido's body was instantly torn through violent wind nature chakra, ravaging him from within. His shrill scream pierced the air. Blood from his chest splattered onto Manado's face, but
2386:40
Speaker A
Manado did not flinch. He knew that what he was doing might displease Aihaan, but he had to do it. Aido's body flew backward, crashed to the ground, and carved a huge crater into the earth.
2386:50
Speaker A
Kaboom. The Kag of the other four villages marveled at the power of that move, then looked deeply at Manado Namic. This fourth Hokag had real nerve, daring to offend the fifth Hokag, Aihajan. With those two Hokag, the old
2387:03
Speaker A
and the new end up locked in a fierce argument over this. Narudo Uzumaki knew this was the man who had killed both of his parents. He clenched his fists wanting to attack but a voice deep in his heart kept telling him to let Abito
2387:15
Speaker A
off the hook. Still after seeing his father strike down Aito Aiha. He breathed a sigh of relief. Besides his father had said that once this attack landed all enmity would be settled. Aito Aiha lay on the ground staring at the
2387:27
Speaker A
sky. There was no grief in his heart. Oh, a smile tugged at his lips. Sensei your student is returning his life to you. As he said this, he closed his eyes and lost consciousness. He could feel his life force slowly draining away. Yet
2387:38
Speaker A
he felt far lighter. The only person he had wronged was Ren. He had only just confessed to her, and now he was about to die. How absurd. How truly. His life flashed before his eyes, and his expression kept shifting. Suddenly, a
2387:51
Speaker A
familiar voice called out to him. Aito, Aidito, Aito, wake up. At first, the voice was clear. Then, it became distorted as if he were drowning. Then, another voice spoke, "Aido, wake up now.
2388:00
Speaker A
Big sis will make you something tasty." Aito Aiha could hardly believe it. Aido, it was your teacher's fault. Wake up.
2388:06
Speaker A
Aidito Aiha suddenly felt as if he had lost his mind. How could he still be hearing a voice like that? Hey, how much longer are you going to keep pretending to sleep? Aiha Jeans cheeky voice reached him and Aido Aiha snapped his
2388:18
Speaker A
eyes open. He looked up and saw a green tent. Ren Noa was beside him, tears glistening at the corners of her eyes.
2388:24
Speaker A
Kusha Uzamaki was there as well, looking somewhat haggarded, but with a trace of a smile at the corner of her mouth.
2388:30
Speaker A
Minato Namik scratched his head awkwardly not knowing how to explain. Aihaan meanwhile sat not far away eating an apple and watching him with keen interest beside Aihaan Naro Uzamaki was pouting. What? Aito Aiha looked around and found himself lying on a wooden
2388:45
Speaker A
plank bed surrounded by people. You were killed by Manado sensei right in front of everyone. Kakashi said, "Huh? Kakashi you." Aidito Aiha glared at him. Kakashi hastily waved his hands. I just thought I'd come and see you, didn't I? Don't
2388:58
Speaker A
get worked up. Am I worked up? Aido's face flushed crimson in an instant. Who's worked up? Aihaan tossed aside the apple he had finished and sauntered over his little punk demeanor, making him look nothing like a Hokage. What Kakashi
2389:11
Speaker A
said is right, but Lord Hokag brought you back to life. Renoiraa said quickly smiling. Only then did Aidito Aiha come to his senses. So it had all been Achihas doing he was about to thank him when Aihaan stopped him. Aido from
2389:23
Speaker A
this day on Aidito Aiha is dead, killed by fourth Hokag Minado Namikes to purge his family's disgrace. And now your name is Achiha to Sher Suis younger brother. Understand? Aiha Jean said with a smile. Aiha too. Aihao was
2389:38
Speaker A
dumbfounded. He had thought he was surely going to die. Never expecting to escape by such a clever ruse. That's right. Are you satisfied with your new name? Aihaan somehow pulled out another cigarette and lit it. He took a deep
2389:48
Speaker A
drag the tip of the cigarette glowing faintly as he inhaled then blew a cloud of smoke toward Aihao. Aihao was fine with it but Noer Rin frowned and coughed twice. Abidito immediately looked at Aihaan. Lord Hokag, would you mind
2390:02
Speaker A
putting out your cigarette? He looked at Achihajan seriously and said those words. Achi Haan was stunned and so was everyone else. Only Hinata laughed.
2390:10
Speaker A
Haha, I always told brother Jean to smoke less. Now you know. Seeing that Achiha was still dazed, Aido added, "Lynn doesn't like the smell of smoke." Achi Haan rose helplessly. You heartless ingrate. He walked out of the tent and
2390:22
Speaker A
Huga Hinata cheerfully followed. Inside the tent, Noer Ren blushed. She had thought she could just endure it. But she had not expected Aido to be so observant and even willing to speak up against the Hokag for her sake. Aido
2390:34
Speaker A
that palm strike before we are even. From now on there is no Aido only two.
2390:38
Speaker A
Namay's Minato appeared and interrupted even after Aido had been struck dead by his palm. A life for a life. He still could not put aside his prejudice against Achihabido. Even though Aido had been blinded by impulse, if one did
2390:51
Speaker A
wrong, one had to pay the price. Aihabito nodded. He understood Manato sensei's meaning from now on. The two of them would go their separate ways. There was no one else to blame but himself.
2391:01
Speaker A
Since he woke up, Usuzamaki Kusha had remained expressionless, ruffling Usuzamaki Naruto's hair beside her, but her gaze kept drifting to Achihao every now and then. After all, she had watched Aidito grow up. It was impossible to say she felt no attachment to him. Nora Ren
2391:15
Speaker A
sighed, knowing that this might already be the best solution. Kakashi said nothing. Looking at Aido and Manado, he could not bring himself to speak. He could only walk outside the tent. In truth, he was curious why Achihaan had
2391:26
Speaker A
revived Aido. Although he wanted Aidito to live, there were the things Aido had done. He could not help feeling a little lost. Seeing Kakashi come out, Achiha raised an eyebrow. Why are you out? Not going to see that buddy of yours. Lord
2391:38
Speaker A
Hokag, thank you. Hitaki Kakashi said softly. No need for thanks. I saved him while I was at it. A I just have a faint feeling that he might prove useful in the future. Aihaan did not hide anything from Kakashi. In other words, he did not
2391:50
Speaker A
care if this matter came to light. No matter the reason, the fact was that Achihaan had saved Achihao and that was enough. Huga Hinata listened quietly from the side, her eyes full of Aihaan.
2392:01
Speaker A
What had happened in the tent last time had transformed her from a girl into a woman. The only thing unchanged was that the one who had completed her transformation was her beloved, her fianceé. In the Shinobi world, once a
2392:11
Speaker A
woman married, she was expected to become a good wife and loving mother. She had to be filial to her in-laws, take care of her husband, understand her husband, and be unwaveringly loyal. That was why Huga Hinatada eagerly looked
2392:22
Speaker A
forward to returning to the village and marrying Achiha. Hitaki Kakashi and Aihaan talked at length. Aihaan answered every question Kakashi had. He would not keep secrets from his Ambu captain. It was not until Kakashi could no longer bear the adoring gaze Huga Hinata fixed
2392:37
Speaker A
on Achiha that he said, "Thank you, Lord Hokag, for clearing my doubts. Next, I need to organize the army's retreat. Go ahead. Good work. Aihaan waved his hand and Hataki Kakashi nodded. Aihaan watched Kakashi's departing back with a
2392:51
Speaker A
smile in his eyes. Kakashi might be indecisive by nature, but he had to be called a good subordinate because he knew how to read the situation and adapt on the fly. With a subordinate like that, he could save himself a great deal
2393:01
Speaker A
of trouble. Huga Hinata standing nearby immediately and eagerly wrapped her arms around Achiha Jeans waist the moment he finished his business. Her fair soft cheek pressed against his chest and she wrinkled her nose to take a deep greedy sniff. Then her expression
2393:15
Speaker A
turned blissful the corners of her mouth curling upward. She was as excited as a cat that had just gotten catnip. Feeling the softness at his chest, Achiha Jean's heart stirred. At the moment he lowered his head a soft kiss with the sweet
2393:26
Speaker A
fragrance of strawberry met his lips. Aiha Jean gave a shudder. He felt the warm moist touch on his lips and the tongue tapping against his teeth as if asking whether it could come inside. In the end, he released his defenses and
2393:38
Speaker A
let her take freely. A long time passed before Huga Hinata reluctantly pulled her lips away. With love in her eyes, she giggled and looked at Aiha Jean.
2393:46
Speaker A
Aiha Jean pinched her cheek. Tell me who taught you that. At such a young age, you've even learned to launch sneak attacks. Huga Hinata blushed. I I didn't. I I figured it out on my own.
2393:56
Speaker A
Exactly. She was too embarrassed to tell Achiha that it was all from her sister-in-law, Tinten. and Tinten, an armchair strategist who lacked real combat experience, had also heard it from Make Out Paradise. Aiha Jean did not expose her. Instead, he cuped Huga
2394:09
Speaker A
Hinata's face in both hands and needed it. All right, I believe you, you dummy.
2394:13
Speaker A
You can't even lie. Aiha Jean smiled slightly. Huga Hinata's face turned bright red. She knew very well how absurd her explanation sounded, but she could not betray her sisters. However, from the looks of it, Brotherhan had no intention of digging deeper. Instead, he
2394:27
Speaker A
seemed very happy, and that made Hinata relieved. Achi Hajjan suddenly said, "Hanada, there's no need to be so formal with me. Just be yourself. We're lovers." Huga Hinata softly hummed in response. Perhaps because she was gentle by nature, her instinctive reaction to
2394:41
Speaker A
Aihas words was to obey and comply. Aihaan side. It seemed that helping Hinata develop a will of her own was still something that required careful long-term planning. Just then, Hugani walked over. His expression was very unpleasant, especially when he looked at
2394:55
Speaker A
Aiha. He wished he could slice him into a thousand pieces. His sister, so lovely and delicate, had been taken by a pig just like that. Heartache, heartache. An indescribable heartache. But to make it worse, his sister wore such a lovesick,
2395:07
Speaker A
unguarded expression that he felt like crying, but had no tears. Suddenly, he wished his [clears throat] sister were not so obedient. That way, she would not have been lured away by that dark-haired Aiha. Seeing his future brother-in-law, Hugani Aiha Jean raised an eyebrow.
2395:20
Speaker A
"Hey, Niji, what are you doing here?" Hugani naturally could not say he was concerned about Hinata. His mind raced.
2395:26
Speaker A
Then he saw Usuzumaki Narudo walk out and his eyes lit up. I came to call Narudo for training. Aihaan narrowed his eyes looking for Naro. This kid really was guarding against him. Too bad it was already too late. Now Huga Hinata on No.
2395:39
Speaker A
Aiha Hinata had become one of his own. Truly one of his own in every sense of the word. Aihaan wrapped an arm around Huga Hinata's waist. Naro Hugani wants to see you. They both turned aside leaving the path to Hugani and Usuzamaki
2395:52
Speaker A
Narudo. Usuzamaki Naro was taken aback and about to ask something, but Huganiji moved with the speed of a startled hair and appeared before him in an instant.
2396:01
Speaker A
Before Naruto could react, he struck his mute acupoint with lightning speed. The angle was vicious, the chakra, overwhelming and mixed within it was the tension's ocular power. This sudden strike caught both Narudo and the Ninetales inside him completely
2396:14
Speaker A
offguard. The Ninetailes tried to circulate chakra to help Naro break free of the mute acupoints control. But what it found was that the chakra in that acupoint held a power capable of neutralizing its tailed beast chakra.
2396:25
Speaker A
Right Narudo, good buddy, let's go train together. With that, Usuzumaki Narudo half reluctant and halfyielding was dragged away by Huganiji. Aihaan said nothing, but his attention was fixed on the sealed acupoint on Naruto's body.
2396:38
Speaker A
Interesting. This tension is almost fully developed. That single finger actually contained the tension's ocular power. And for a while, not even tailed beast chakra could break it. as expected of the Huga clan's greatest genius in the original work. As these thoughts ran
2396:51
Speaker A
through his mind, Huga Hinata said, "I have the feeling Nijaai wasn't looking for Narudo." Just now, Naruto's face was full of anger and resistance. His mute acupoint was sealed. Huga Hinata said, "Whatever, let's go. I'll carry you back
2397:04
Speaker A
to the village." With that, Achiha crouched down and motioned for Hinata to climb on. Huga Hinata smiled softly, then threw herself forward. The two soft mounds at her chest were pressed into deformation. Feeling that gentle softness, Aiha Jean felt his blood
2397:18
Speaker A
surge. He paused and did not move for a long time. Hinata asked with some doubt.
2397:22
Speaker A
Jean Ji, "Is Hinata too heavy? Maybe you should just put me down." That was the only explanation Hinata could think of because she had no idea how devastating her fully grown body was to an adult male. No, I was just spacing out. Sit
2397:34
Speaker A
tight. We're about to set off. Aihaan straightened up, supporting Hinata by her fair, smooth thighs. Hinata quickly wrapped her legs around Achihaan and crossed her two pale jade white arms around his neck. Aihaan swallowed his Adam's apple bobbing up and down. The
2397:49
Speaker A
bobbing Adam's apple just happened to touch Hinata's arm. Her eyelashes fluttered, but she said nothing. She only tightened her hold on Achiha. Her head came over Achihas shoulder.
2397:58
Speaker A
Staring at that prominent Adam's apple, she suddenly wondered whether kissing it would feel nice. So, she licked her lips. Aihaan, meanwhile, was reluctant to let go of the beautiful legs in his hands and needed them from time to time
2398:10
Speaker A
as he walked. Hinata would occasionally let out a muffled groan. Perhaps because she was too sensitive, or perhaps because she was shy, even though the one taking advantage was her own husband.
2398:19
Speaker A
After greeting Hataki Sukumo and Haki Kakashi while carrying Hinata on his back, Ajiha set out for Kenoa. On the one hand, he thought the army was moving too slowly. On the other, he didn't want their sweet time to be disturbed. Hitaki
2398:31
Speaker A
Sukumo looked at Achihajan and a Huga Hinatada clinging to him. Her face red like a fully ripe apple and said with a gentle smile, Lord Hokag rest assured, "As long as I live, this army will never fall into danger." Aihajan nodded. There
2398:44
Speaker A
was no need to say more. This was the promise of Kenoha's white fong, a man worthy of trust. Someone you could turn your back to with him there. Canoa's army would not run into any trouble. On the road, Achiha could feel his palms
2398:55
Speaker A
beginning to sweat, but he still couldn't bear to put her down. In the end, it was Huga Hinata who spoke softly, "Jani, let's for a while.
2399:02
Speaker A
There's a river up ahead. I'd like to go down and wash." Hinata pointed to the river so clear that the bottom was visible. Aihaan nodded. "All right." He clapped his hands together and four Miojin gates descended from the sky. He
2399:14
Speaker A
then took four sheets of opaque white cloth from a storage scroll, hung them on the gates, and arranged them around Huga Hinata. In this way, the sight of Hinata bathing was perfectly covered and concealed from every direction except
2399:25
Speaker A
above. Achi Haan sat at top one of the Mojian gates eyes closed, releasing his spiritual sense to probe everything around. Yet the search revealed something that made him greatly alarmed.
2399:35
Speaker A
Rashi the fours Jinuriki was being pursued by Dara and Cesori of the red sand at that very moment and they were heading this way. His expression changed and he formed hand seals. A wood clone appeared. Aihas main body stayed
2399:47
Speaker A
here to guard Hinata while the wood clone headed for the battlefield. Before leaving, the wood clone flipped Achiha the middle finger. You stay here ogling a beauty while I go fight for my life.
2399:56
Speaker A
Still, it didn't complain. After all, without the main body, it wouldn't have had the chance to come out for a stroll.
2400:02
Speaker A
Just as well, it could use those fellows for some fun. As luck would have it, after Black Zetsu and Aidito disappeared, the Forge and Shuriki immediately put up a fight and broke free in less than half a day. Killer B
2400:12
Speaker A
and Yujito suggested going to reinforce the allied forces, but Rashi was firmly against it. We all know that Achiha Madara is invincible. Even a slight move from him carries the might to destroy heaven and earth. If we go now,
2400:24
Speaker A
well be delivering ourselves to the tiger's mouth. Rashi had truly been beaten into fear. Facing a mad man was not frightening. Facing a mad man with absolute power was the most terrifying thing of all. But killer be disagreed.
2400:37
Speaker A
Mister Rashi, the allied shinobi forces include troops from our village and from your village too. Can you really watch idly as they die? Uito said nothing, but her expression showed she felt the same as killer be. Even if they died
2400:49
Speaker A
fighting, they had to bring hope of victory to the human alliance. Han was torn for he refused to accept it. He still wanted to fight the shinobi named Aiha Madara, confident that if he faced him again, he would not lose so easily.
2401:00
Speaker A
Moreover, with the two-tailed Ginuriki and the eight tales Jinuriki at his side, he refused to believe Aiha Madara alone could suppress and kill them all.
2401:08
Speaker A
But Rashi looked at Han with deep profound eyes. After deliberating for a long time, he ultimately chose to turn and leave. Since that was the case, he would not force it. He planned to find a safe place to live in seclusion for a
2401:19
Speaker A
few years and once the heat had passed returned to a wagure and so they parted ways. Pay noticed this scene with killing intent in his eyes. He curled the corner of his mouth, withdrew his consciousness and issued orders.
2401:30
Speaker A
Darasaori apprehend the four tales genturiki. Payne's voice carried an overbearing authority that brooked no argument. The two knelt at the same time. Yes. The foretales genturiki Sonia initially felt a profound mix of shame and rage after being captured by Madara.
2401:45
Speaker A
Aa having he encountered Dara and Ceori clad in their robes with red cloud patterns a glint of murderous intent flashing across his eyes. Dara was not a stranger to him. If his memory served him correctly, Dara was the incompetent
2401:58
Speaker A
disciple of Anokei, a reckless brute who spent his days blowing up villages and such own stronghold. Regardless of the specific reasons behind his departure, Dara had left the stonehidden village, and in Sonia's eyes, that constituted a treasonous act. Yet, Anokei had
2402:12
Speaker A
steadfastly maintained that Dara had been sent on a special mission, denying any disloyalty. This discrepancy had led to a fierce altercation between them, escalating from a shouting match into a physical confrontation, which ultimately ended with Sonia falling just short of
2402:25
Speaker A
victory as Anokei subdued him. It was this very incident that sewed seeds of discord between Sonia and Anokei. Anokei chose not to press the matter, acknowledging that fundamentally he was in the wrong for the handling of the affair. Leaving the village without
2402:38
Speaker A
reporting one's departure is tantamount to defection as that such should have set an example of discipline yet instead he fabricated excuses for dedara. This was blatant protectionism or perhaps Anokei harbored another intention to have this defector inherit the title in
2402:52
Speaker A
the future. The implication was preposterous. The position of such a kid should be held by the most virtuous. Was Anokei attempting to institute a hereditary succession? Anokei offered no retort. His gaze upon Sonia was cold and unyielding. Had he not regarded Sonia as
2403:06
Speaker A
a perfect Genturiki Aninoi would have obliterated him on the spot to spout nonsense before me, do you seek death?
2403:12
Speaker A
Now that Sonia encountered Dara again, it provided a perfect opportunity to settle both new grievances and old scores. Well, well, if it isn't little Dara. So, after all these years away from the village, have you finally risen to the occasion? Dare you follow your
2403:25
Speaker A
old man, Sonia? Sonia's smile did not reach his eyes. His crimson irises locked intensely upon Dara and Ceori.
2403:32
Speaker A
Dara suppressed a cold smile. Had it not been for the secret intelligence his old man had sent, detailing the events that transpired after his departure, Dara might have still regarded him as a respectable elder. But now, Dara stared
2403:44
Speaker A
at the old man as if gazing upon a corpse. Beside him, Cesori observed Daidara's demeanor and let out a resigned sigh. It seemed Dara had pledged his complete loyalty to the Akatsuki. Otherwise, why would he harbor killing intent toward a senior from his
2403:57
Speaker A
own village? Cesori thought to himself that he was the only one here acting as an infiltrator. Cesori was unaware that Daidara's hostility was a special circumstance requiring special treatment. It stemmed from Sonia's slander and his physical assault on
2404:10
Speaker A
Daidar's master Anokei. That was the source of his hatred. Although Anokei constantly urged him to learn the dust release which he detested, Anokei was unparalleled in providing resources and training. In that regard, the old man was indisputable. He had even cherished
2404:23
Speaker A
Dara more than his own biological son, Kiyatsu. Truly viewing Dara as a successor. Such a debt of gratitude was one day Dara could not possibly ignore.
2404:32
Speaker A
In the eyes of Anokei and indeed all the shinobi of the stone hidden village, his departure was merely a period of independent training. Only this old fossil labeled him a defector. It should be noted that while in the Akatsuki Dara
2404:43
Speaker A
had accepted numerous mercenary contracts from the stone hidden village, all commissioned by Anokei himself. On some occasions, these missions were even compensated with nothing but goodwill.
2404:52
Speaker A
Explosive clay twin serpents. Dara reacted with zero delay, extending both arms. This technique was a derivative he had conceptualized from Atsuabito's jutzu. Two clay white serpents darted rapidly towards Sonia, promptly wrapping around his ankles. Sonia's eyes held a
2405:07
Speaker A
look of contempt. Such a pair of small snakes. What could they possibly The next moment crunch. Dara shrieked his finger pointing like a sword. The twin serpents detonated, emitting a thunderous boom. Bang. The explosion churned up thick smoke blocking the
2405:20
Speaker A
view. Yet Daidara's eyes were alike with excitement. He knew such an attack would not kill Sonia, but it could certainly create trouble. Just as Sonia was about to revel in his superiority, Cesori suddenly seized his shoulder. Two pairs
2405:32
Speaker A
of wings manifested from his back, and they took flight. Melt release flowing lava technique. Five orbs of molten rock emerged from the black mist, hurtling toward Daidara's previous position. Dara broke into a cold sweat. Realizing he had been too careless, he swallowed
2405:47
Speaker A
hard. Thanks, Sori. Mm. Sasser's face remained impassible as he nodded. Simultaneously, his brow furrowed as he watched the silhouette moving within the black mist below. Sasser's current body was no longer human, but an automaton.
2405:59
Speaker A
His eyes were high-tech optical devices capable of seeing through the black mist to observe Sonia's movements. The molten rock struck the ground first, carving out a large crater before splattering molten debris across a vast area. Even a single fragment hitting one's body could
2406:13
Speaker A
result in total scorching. Damn, this old bastard really doesn't hold back. Dar spat. He reached into his sleeves and instantaneously countless pieces of explosive clay were chewed by his palm and regurgitated as numerous tiny white bombs. Explosive clay crickets,
2406:28
Speaker A
explosive clay spiders, explosive clay centipedes. Using three techniques in rapid succession, nearly 100 clay creatures surged towards Sonia. As the black mist dissipated, Sonia's body was already enveloped in Four Tales chakra.
2406:41
Speaker A
Though a distinct black discoloration marked his ankles, he had not anticipated that in a moment of inattention, this young man would actually manage to injure him. But it was of no consequence. He had already reinforced himself with granite and
2406:53
Speaker A
activated his melt release chakra mode. The voice of the four tales resonated, "Sonia Dara is not to be underestimated.
2407:00
Speaker A
Those serpents from earlier were merely a casual strike, yet they injured your ankle. Do not look down upon him. Rest assured, Son Goku, I know exactly what he is worth." Sonia intended to recoup the humiliation he had suffered from
2407:11
Speaker A
Madaraa aiha by inflicting it doubly upon Dara. Son Goku fell silent he should not have interjected. The current state of Sonia was such that he could not be reasoned with. Fine, I'll wait until he takes a loss before I say
2407:22
Speaker A
anything else. When Sonia's gaze fell upon those white clay creations, he let out a cold laugh. He immediately swung a punch the intense heat detonating the explosive clay upon contact. He began to cackle maniacally. These trivial gadgets are nothing but toys, he thought.
2407:37
Speaker A
However, he failed to notice that despite his forceful destruction of the clay, many fragments had adhered to his body and they exploded rapidly.
2407:44
Speaker A
Initially, the granite coating made him dismissive. But as the explosions grew more frequent, the granite on his body began to shed. The blast started to impact his flesh directly. Sonia staggered his abdomen absorbed the shockwave, feeling as though he had been
2407:56
Speaker A
struck by a heavy punch. His face instantly drained of color, turning ashen, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Damn it, did Daidara's explosive clay truly reach such potency? How had this remained unknown to me? Dara sneered coldly. The rope saws through
2408:10
Speaker A
wood and water drops pierced stone. No matter how powerful you may be, you cannot remain and scathe under such a barrage of explosions. Old Sonia, I say, today is the day of your death. He laughed once more with drawing more
2408:22
Speaker A
explosive clay. But this time it was no small creature. It was a flying dragon.
2408:26
Speaker A
Once the dragon took shape, it soared through the air, heading directly toward the old man. Lousy felt his heart pounding wildly in his chest. With a furious roar, he bellowed. lava release granite. The magma armor enveloped his body once more. However, the dragon bomb
2408:40
Speaker A
this time was far from gentle, ruthlessly blasting apart his defenses bit by bit. The flying dragon roared, slicing through the air with a distinctive shriek. Its speed continuously accelerated until it ruthlessly crashed into Lousie. Boom! A total of three explosions echoed out.
2408:55
Speaker A
Lousie's defenses were instantly shattered by the devastating strike. His body was sent flying backwards, snapping five thick trees in succession before finally coming to a halt. His lava release chakra mode was forcibly dispelled and he spat out a mouthful of
2409:08
Speaker A
crimson blood. Shock overwhelmed his heart. This kid was an absolute monster. He was even more terrifying than Anokei.
2409:14
Speaker A
Anoki's dust release required time to charge, making its attack range somewhat predictable. But this kid was entirely different. Instantaneous casting.
2409:22
Speaker A
Moreover, his endless barrage of explosives was incredibly insidious. No, he could not just sit here and wait for death. He spoke up, "Son, Wukong, we must leave immediately. This kid's abilities perfectly counter ours. His explosives detonate the moment they
2409:36
Speaker A
touch us. Sun Wukong immediately nodded, understanding Lousi's intention. He instantly took over Lousie's body, enveloping him entailed beast chakra, controlling the host form. Son Wukong dashed into the distance on all fours like a wild beast. Daidara's expression turned cold. He summoned his flying
2409:52
Speaker A
dragon and leaped onto it in a single bound. Waving at Cesori, who then landed on the explosive clay and steadied himself, Dara laughed, "Hold on tight.
2410:00
Speaker A
Our target is the fleeing four-tailed Jinuriki. With those words, the flying dragon abruptly accelerated soaring straight toward Lousi. Meanwhile, as a Simeon tailed beast, Sun Wukong continuously leaped through the dense canopy of trees moving at an astonishing speed. To avoid wasting Chakra, Dedara
2410:17
Speaker A
kept his target locked firmly on the four tala without recklessly throwing explosive clay. After all, he still had some sense of public decency. Sensing Daidara's chakra son, Wukong, cursed in frustration, Lousi, why did you have to provoke him? He is in the sky and we are
2410:31
Speaker A
in the forest. His ninjutsu is bizarrely efficient and incredibly fast. I fear it will be difficult to escape this time.
2410:38
Speaker A
Lousy gritted his teeth. Damn it. It was bad enough that the old geyser Anokei was difficult to deal with, but this young brat was hardly any inferior. Was he lousy destined to be subjugated by others for his entire life? Just as this
2410:50
Speaker A
thought crossed his mind, a fist materialized out of thin air and viciously smashed into his face. Bang!
2410:56
Speaker A
Lousie's body was ruthlessly driven into the ground by the sheer force of the punch. Instantly, a massive cloud of dust surged into the air, accompanied by an earthshattering boom. Sun Wukong fared no better since he was controlling the body at that moment. A significant
2411:09
Speaker A
portion of the damage rebounded directly onto him. This punch was far more ferocious than the previous explosives.
2411:15
Speaker A
What is going on? Lousie's eyes widened in sheer disbelief. He could not comprehend who it was. How could there be yet another Supreme Expert? As the thick dust gradually dispersed, he finally saw the person's face clearly, and his expression drastically changed.
2411:29
Speaker A
Aihaan. Aihaan sneered coldly, offering no reply. Instead, he lunged forward and directly seized Lao Zi by the throat.
2411:36
Speaker A
Where did you get the audacity to fly so fast in my presence? However, Achiha soon sensed two distinct auras. Closing his eyes, he projected his divine sense outward and discovered two figures trembling at top a white flying dragon,
2411:49
Speaker A
desperately trying to conceal their presence. Being high in the sky, they had quickly spotted Aihaan. Upon sensing the terrifying magnitude of his chakra, they wished for nothing more than to flee immediately. Yet, they knew all too well that before such absolute power,
2412:04
Speaker A
there was nowhere to hide. Thus, they decided to remain perfectly still to cope with any shifts in the situation.
2412:09
Speaker A
They would hide themselves first and wait to see what this mighty figure intended to do. Aihaan chuckled. These two brats were quite amusing. He then spoke up. You two in the sky, you may leave. If your boss asks, tell him it
2412:20
Speaker A
was Achiha Jean of Kenoa. Hearing these words, Dara felt as though he had been granted a grand pardon. Senior, do whatever pleases you. The two of us will take our leave. With that said, he channeled his chakra to the absolute
2412:31
Speaker A
limit. Unlike his leisurely pace when he arrived this time, he was desperately pouring every ounce of his chakra into fleeing for his life. Although Cesori no longer possessed a flesh and blood body, he instinctively reached up to wipe away
2412:43
Speaker A
non-existent sweat from his forehead. It was utterly terrifying. He vividly remembered this man's sheer brutality on the battlefield and how effortlessly he had crushed his grandmother with what seemed like a casual strike. Later he had heard rumors that their leader, the
2412:56
Speaker A
Devapath, along with the entire six paths of pain had been beaten senseless by him. That alone proved his strength had grown immensely. Now a full decade had passed and Cesori absolutely refused to believe that his power had stagnated.
2413:08
Speaker A
Even though they had not participated in the fourth great ninja war, they had still caught wind of the legendary tale where Achihaan repelled Aihamadara attack. Hey Daidara, is my head still attached? Couri suddenly asked, shut up and keep moving. Dara accelerated
2413:22
Speaker A
explosively once more shooting across the sky. Cesori fell silent, keeping his head thoroughly lowered, terrified of seeing something he shouldn't.
2413:30
Speaker A
Meanwhile, in the forest, Achiha glared at Lao Zi in his grasp his arms suddenly exerting a crushing force. Old fool, do you not know that this is my territory?
2413:38
Speaker A
Wandering recklessly into my domain. You must truly be tired of living. Cough, cough, Hokag, Lord Hokage, have mercy.
2413:45
Speaker A
Utterly helpless, Lao Zi could only beg for his life incessantly. Facing Achiha, he had absolutely no means of resistance. Even Sun Wukong had retreated deep into his host's body, not daring to make a single sound. A tyrannical glint flickered in
2413:59
Speaker A
Achihans eyes. Although he knew this lousi was merely a hapless fool, the man had nearly interrupted his wife's bath, an absolutely unforgivable offense. His fingers tightened abruptly, producing a sickening crackle from Lousie's neck as the older man's face
2414:13
Speaker A
turned a suffocating shade of purple. Is this the end? Countless memories from his youth flashed through Lozi's mind like a fleeting lantern show. It was said that such visions always appeared right before the moment of death. It seemed he was truly going to perish
2414:26
Speaker A
here. Just then, a gentle voice drifted from behind Aiha Jean. "Brother Jean, did you say your clone discovered an intruder here?" The expression of Achiha Jeans clone shifted, and the crushing grip on Loauss throat loosened significantly. He glared at Lao Zi and
2414:40
Speaker A
warned, "Consider yourself lucky. The main body's wife has arrived. Weigh your words carefully on what you should and shouldn't say." Lousi collapsed to the ground, gasping greedily for air. He was saved. He had never imagined that the entity thrashing him so mercilessly was
2414:54
Speaker A
merely one of Aihas clones. What? absolute madness. At the same time, he felt overwhelmingly grateful that Achihas wife had arrived.
2415:02
Speaker A
Otherwise, given the terrifying murderous intent from just moments ago, his life would have undoubtedly been forfeit. Son Wukong spoke up. You had better figure out how to explain your pathetic state first. Clearly, the condition for Achihaan sparing you is
2415:14
Speaker A
that you sing his praises. Lousy felt incredibly miserable. Yet, his mind raced at lightning speed. Yes, we are almost there. I heard it's quite a big catch. Aiha Jehans lips curled into a smirk. His sole perception had long
2415:27
Speaker A
since identified the intruder as the foretales genturiki. Perhaps he could even offer this foretales as a betroal gift to Hinata. With it, Hinata's strength might surge by more than double. By the time the main body and Huga Hinata arrived, the clone glanced
2415:40
Speaker A
at old Z for a fleeting moment before shoving him toward the two. Without uttering a single word, it reverted into a log and dissipated. It was evident that with the main body present, the clone had no further role to play. So,
2415:51
Speaker A
it proactively dispelled the shadow clone. When Usuzumaki Jean saw Old Z charging, he imperceptibly pulled Hinata backward while stepping forward himself.
2415:59
Speaker A
Simultaneously, he summoned his chakra to block Old Z's dive. The skeleton of his susenu manifested, and before Old Z could even adjust his trajectory, he slammed directly into it. The impact was solid, erupting into a deafening roar that made Hinata's mouth twitch
2416:14
Speaker A
involuntarily. It was terrifying. Usuzumaki Jean gave Old Z no favorable reception. Instead, he smiled and said, "Old man, you scared my wife. How do you explain that?" Old Z wanted to weep, but had no tears. Having just escaped the
2416:27
Speaker A
wolves he had now walked into the tiger's den. What kind of heinous sin had he committed to deserve such a fate?
2416:32
Speaker A
However, he had no time to dwell on it, he scrambled up to apologize. "I am sorry, Hokagano. I am sorry, Lady Hokage. It was not intentional. I merely Huga Hinata felt a wave of embarrassment. For such a large mature
2416:44
Speaker A
adult to apologize with such total lack of dignity left her somewhat stunned. If the fourth tales Jinuriki old Z could hear her inner thoughts, he would likely laugh bitterly. What user principles survival is the only truth. Usuzamaki Jean gave him a onceover. Let's
2416:58
Speaker A
agree on two options. One, you join Kanahagakur and become my subordinate. The other is that son Wukong joins our village as well. After saying this, he watched old Z a teasing smile playing on his lips. Before old Z could respond,
2417:10
Speaker A
"Usumaki Jean cut him off. If my observation is correct, you were fleeing for your life earlier, and when I appeared, I scared off the ones chasing you. Does that not count as saving your life? In that case, since I saved your
2417:21
Speaker A
life, your life now belongs to me. Is that fair?" Usuzumaki Jean looked at Old Z with innocent eyes. Old Z's silver teeth clenched tightly. He wanted to curse, but fear of death kept him silent. Son Wyukongs voice echoed,
2417:33
Speaker A
"Forget it. You can't beat him. Surrender." Son Wukong sighed. Living a life of uncertainty with old Z never knowing if there would be a next meal had worn him out long ago. With the ninja world situation being so
2417:44
Speaker A
treacherous, one could only survive by attaching oneself to the strong. This was true even for tailed beasts. Old Z fell silent, perhaps let down by his pride. He shook his head. You can make me surrender. No chance. Sunukong's
2417:57
Speaker A
pupils contracted. Old Z had already mobilized his chakra, converting it into magma release mode, and was attacking Usuzamaki Jean. A flash of mockery appeared in Usuzamaki Jehans eyes.
2418:07
Speaker A
He had offered a path to life, yet the other had chosen a road to death. The susenu skeleton extended a hand, grabbing Old Z firmly. He did not mind the burning heat of the magma release. I gave you the chance, Usuzamaki Jean
2418:19
Speaker A
murmured. Old Z might have been willing to drop his dignity to stay alive, but he would never surrender his freedom just for survival. This was the reason Danzo had not killed him back then. But that was Danzo's choice, not
2418:29
Speaker A
Usuzumaki Jehans concern. In fact, it was better that he refused to surrender. It gave Usuzumaki Jean the legitimate reason to act. The fourth tale has a bond with my Hinata. I demand you submit yourself. Son Wyukong saw Old
2418:41
Speaker A
Z's desperate state and wanted to intervene, but Usuzumaki Jeans gaze immediately pierced through Old Z's eyes looking right in his son Wyukongs.
2418:48
Speaker A
That's the ring gone. This bastard. Son Wukong felt his scalp explode. His slim chances of winning had vanished completely. There was now zero hope of victory. He bowed his head, waiting for Usuzamaki Jeans judgment. Usuzamaki Jean slowly retracted the susenu
2419:03
Speaker A
skeleton and said, "Hinatada, I have a method that can make you the fourth tales genturiki. Are you willing?
2419:08
Speaker A
Becoming the fourth tales genturiki will grant you the magma release." Keeky Jenkai. Additionally, your hand seals and striking techniques will carry high temperatures significantly boosting your strength. Usuzamaki Jean looked at Huga Hinata and outlined the benefits for her. Hinata hesitated. Aren't we being a
2419:24
Speaker A
bit too harsh? He hasn't actually done anything to us. It's not too harsh at all. Opportunity belongs to the capable.
2419:30
Speaker A
Even without us, the tailed beast within that old man would be stripped away by someone else. It is better that we take the advantage. I offered him a way to live. He refused. So, Hinata, do not overthink it. Usuzamaki Jean was
2419:42
Speaker A
providing psychological support knowing that Hinata's kind heart would not allow her to take on the role of the villain.
2419:47
Speaker A
Thus, it fell to Uzumaki Jean to be the villain. Finally, Hinata nodded. She understood that Jean Coin was paving the way for her. Although old Z would die as a result, this was the ninja world, a place where the weak perish and the
2419:58
Speaker A
strong survive. Usuzumaki Jeans eyes brightened with delight. He began the procedure just as old Z was about to start cursing. A single punch from Usuzamaki Jean knocked out Old Z's teeth, rendering him unable to make a sound. Son Wukong inside Old Z dared not
2420:12
Speaker A
make a peep. Watching Old Z's miserable state made his body shiver. He decided it was best to stay out of it. This was a path old Z had chosen for himself. Oh, it had nothing to do with him. Next, he
2420:22
Speaker A
felt the suction pulling at him. Son Wukong realized that Usuzumaki Jean had started the transfer process to make Hinata the Genturiki, he did not have much resistance to this. Having been sealed within humans as a strategic weapon many times before he had long
2420:35
Speaker A
grown accustomed to it. Moreover, this host was the wife of the greatest ninja in the world, what could he be dissatisfied with? On the other side, Usuzamaki Jean placed his hand on Hinata's abdomen, channeling the chakra of the fourth tala's genturi through his
2420:48
Speaker A
own body to Huga Hinata. Huga Hinata sat cross-legged, receiving the burning chakra of Sun Wukong, the fourth tale.
2420:54
Speaker A
Just then, Uzumaki Jean spoke. Fourth tale, I know you can hear me. You know what needs to be done. If you do not cooperate, not only will old Z die, but I will send you to the Tint Tales as
2421:04
Speaker A
fodder, ensuring you can never escape. Usuzamaki Jeans words were quite poisonous, causing Sun Wukong to shudder for a moment. Then a voice echoed back.
2421:12
Speaker A
Relax, I get it. Only after Sun Wukong made this promise did Usuzumaki Jean continue channeling his chakra into Huga Hinata's body. Old Z's eyes were filled with hatred as he stared at Usuzamaki Jean. He wanted to curse him, yet no
2421:25
Speaker A
sound could escape his mouth. He felt the chakra of the fourth tale within him gradually disappear along with his own life force flowing out with it. Tears streamed down his face. Usuzumaki Jean looked at him coldly, showing mercy to
2421:37
Speaker A
an enemy is cruelty to oneself. The opportunity had been given. Since he failed to seize it, he could not blame others. Just as the transfer reached the final stage, the fourth tales Jinuriki suddenly spoke. Usuzamaki Jean, "We have
2421:49
Speaker A
a situation. Your lady's meridians are too fine as she cannot withstand all of my chakra." Hearing this, a gleam of light erupted in the eyes of the previously lifeless Lao Zi. He chuckled horarssely, as if anticipating a joyous
2422:01
Speaker A
occasion. Yuzbo Jean opened his eyes and asked, "Can't you seal a portion of your power?" The four-tailed son, Wukong, scratched his head. among the tailed beasts aside from the ninetailes who can manage that the rest of us fall a bit
2422:11
Speaker A
short. He looked somewhat embarrassed. Yuzbojan sideighed then leave it to me. With a mere thought, he directly channeled his own chakra along with that of the four tailes ginuriki into Rishian Chukinians body. Manipulating his chakra, he traced out a sealing jutzu
2422:26
Speaker A
within Rishiang Chuchian, sealing 30% of the four tala chakra into a small sphere of light. Simultaneously, he continued to guide his chakra to widen Shus meridians. My wife, it will hurt a little. Please bear with it," Yuzbo Jean
2422:38
Speaker A
said. He paused, waiting for Chuchians response. Having reached a critical juncture, Chuian was unable to speak, but she gave a slight gentle nod. Yuzbo Jeans gaze turned solemn as he directed the chakra to surge against Rishiang Chuchians meridians. The meridians of the Rishang
2422:52
Speaker A
clan were much narrower than those of ordinary ninja. This was precisely why, despite possessing the white eye, they dedicated themselves to tempering their physical arts. Meridians could be broadened through rigorous training.
2423:03
Speaker A
Narrow meridians meant a smaller chakra reserve which caused them to exhaust their energy after casting merely one or two ninjutsu. Therefore, they sought out physical arts or ninjab body techniques for combat. This was no secret within the Rishon clan. Now, what Yizibbo Jean
2423:17
Speaker A
needed to do was help Rishon Chuchion expand her meridians to the capacity of an ordinary person. This involved a tearing agony akin to the severe swelling of veins experienced by a patient receiving an ariththrammyosin injection for a myopplasma infection.
2423:30
Speaker A
Chuchians body trembled a layer of fine sweat already beating on her forehead. To keep Yuzbo Jean from worrying, she clenched her teeth, fiercely, refusing to let out a single sound that might disrupt his delicate procedure. This scene left Son Wukong dumbfounded. He
2423:44
Speaker A
never expected this young girl to possess such tenacious willpower. At first glance, he had assumed she was merely a frail and delicate child. Now it seemed he had judged a book by its cover. Yuzbo Jean was also drenched in
2423:55
Speaker A
sweat. The person whose meridians he was altering was his own wife. A single moment of carelessness could inflict irreversible damage upon her chakra pathways. If that happened, let alone the foretailes chakra, she would find it incredibly difficult to ever gather her
2424:08
Speaker A
own chakra again. Thus, he maintained absolute concentration, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent. One pathway, two pathways until the meridians throughout her entire body were cleared. The process took him a whole day. By the time the trailing army
2424:21
Speaker A
arrived, Yuzbo Ban Yuzbo Chuan Ni Yuzbo Yu and Yuzbo Zashu had completely surrounded them, keeping a vigilant watch on their surroundings. Opening his eyes once more, Yuzbo Xan withdrew his chakra and simultaneously released the sealed chakra of the four tales. Only
2424:35
Speaker A
then did he pull his hand back and slowly rise. He stumbled slightly and Rishang Ningi stepped forward to support him. Brother-in-law Rish Ningi spoke up, "My sister Xi." He hesitated, swallowing the rest of his words. Although he knew whatever Yuzbo
2424:50
Speaker A
Jean had done was surely for her benefit as her older brother, he could not help but worry. When they arrived, Chuians clothes were already soaked with sweat, indicating that the ordeal had been far from easy for her. In fact,
2425:00
Speaker A
it had been utterly exhausting. Yuzbo spoke slowly, "It is done." When Chuchian wakes up, she will have obtained a miraculous fortune beyond words. A light flickered in Rishiang Ninkxs eyes as he nodded heavily.
2425:11
Speaker A
He then pointed at Lao Zi, who was still firmly grasped by the skeletal Susanu, and asked, "Then how do we deal with this one? Yuzbo Jean raised an eyebrow and with a single flick of his hand sent him flying a h 100,000 miles away. The
2425:23
Speaker A
corners of everyone's mouths twitched. Was this what they called discarding someone the moment they outlived their usefulness? Lousiey's body should have perished the very moment the four tales was extracted. However, fueled by profound resentment, he had stubbornly clung to his last breath. He wanted to
2425:38
Speaker A
see Yuzbo Jeans wife explode from being unable to withstand the four tales chakra. He wanted to witness Yuzbo Jeans pain and despair. Even during the chakra transfer, he had been praying endlessly for someone to interrupt them, ensuring that both would die. He
2425:51
Speaker A
desperately hoped that the two who had been hunting him earlier would appear and blow Yuzibbo Jean and Rishon Chutan to pieces. Yet nothing went according to his wishes. Even Mai's elite group had arrived to protect them. Despite the
2426:02
Speaker A
outcome being set in stone, Laoi still refused to breathe his last. He hoped Yuzbo Jean would make a fatal mistake.
2426:08
Speaker A
Hoped Chuan would be blown apart, but fate stubbornly refused to lean in his desired direction. It was only at the exact moment Yuzbo Jean tossed him away that he finally breathed his last his soul returning to the pure land. Yuzbo
2426:20
Speaker A
Machin stepped forward to ask why Chutian was in such agony. Yuzbo Jean scratched his head and explained because I was just transferring the foretales to her. Once this passes, Chutian will be the four tales. Genturiki, a genius commanding the lava release bloodline
2426:34
Speaker A
limit. Yuzbo Machin was stunned. Are you crazy? Out here in the desolate wilderness, aren't you afraid something might go wrong? Yuzbo Jean coughed lightly. I had already activated the Suzuenu to protect us both. Nothing will go wrong. Yuzbo Machin rolled her eyes.
2426:48
Speaker A
Always acting so recklessly. Ahem it won't happen again. Facing his own mother, Yuzbo Jean knew reason would get him nowhere. So he simply decided to play along and agree with her again. You still want it again. Let me tell you, if
2427:00
Speaker A
anything terrible happens to Chuian, I will sever our mother-son relationship. Yuzbo Machin snorted coldly. In the next moment, Rishian Chuians breathing gradually steadied. She opened her eyes, looking around, until her gaze finally landed on Yuzbo Jean. Her expression was
2427:14
Speaker A
laced with exhaustion, yet the corners of her lips curled upward. "Brother Jeani, I succeeded." As she spoke, she raised her right hand. A sphere of molten lava materialized in her palm, its scorching aura significantly raising the surrounding temperature. Countless
2427:28
Speaker A
my ninja looked on with envy in their eyes. After all, there were only nine-tailed beasts in the entire world.
2427:33
Speaker A
To become a genturi meant instantly achieving shadow level combat prowess, just like Naong Luan before her, who wouldn't want to obtain a tailed beast, but they lacked the strength. Perhaps only Yuzbo Jean could treat tailed beasts like mere pets capturing them at
2427:47
Speaker A
will. Yuzbo Jean stepped forward and pulled Chuian into a tight embrace. Smiling, he said, "I saw it. You did wonderfully, Chuchion. Congratulations.
2427:55
Speaker A
From now on, you are the four tales Ginuriki." Rishiang Chuian giggled softly. Meanwhile, having moved into a new environment, the fortale son, Yukong, naturally did not just sit idly by. He actively mobilized his chakra to Menchuians body and soothe her
2428:09
Speaker A
swollen meridians. Yuzbo Jean Samsara, I saw everything with absolute clarity. Through a soul connection, he transmitted a message to the foretal son Wukong. Well done. You are much more sensible than I imagined. Son Wukong chuckled in response. Acha's son
2428:23
Speaker A
expressed his gratitude to those around him. The others hurriedly dismissed it as a small gesture and so the group set off together toward the leaf village. On another front, Tetsia and Sabaki had been riding the Ryu for an indeterminate
2428:34
Speaker A
amount of time. Eventually, their strength waned. The Ryu began its descent at a visible pace, and Sabbaki seized Tetsia utilizing the modification to his body to take to the skies once more. The hum of mechanical turbines echoed as the two descended slowly.
2428:48
Speaker A
However, once the Ryu lost control and crashed, it emitted a tremendous roar. After prolonged flight, the Ryu had endured the friction of air resistance, its interior was already scorched from the heat. Had it not been for Tetsia, maintaining its integrity with chakra
2429:02
Speaker A
and a specialized secret technique, the creature would have detonated long ago. Odd is all thanks to you, Senior.
2429:07
Speaker A
Otherwise, I would likely have perished or suffered grievous injuries. Tetsia smiled, his body drained of energy and eyes closed, sparing no praise. Subaki nodded. It was your full speed flight that allowed us to escape. My modest tricks, by comparison, were nothing more
2429:21
Speaker A
than a pitiful display. Tetsuya said nothing. These two shinobi, who both pursued art, had grown considerably more courteous toward one another after experiencing the threat of death.
2429:30
Speaker A
Indeed, humans are peculiar. In ordinary times, one remains unchanged. Yet, after sharing a brush with death, previous disputes seem insignificant. Senior, what do we say about the failure of our mission to the leader? Tetsia's gaze flickered. He had never truly regarded
2429:43
Speaker A
himself as a subordinate to pain, the god path of the country of rain. His entry into Akatsuki was driven by two motivations. Researching the explosive release technique and investigating the whereabouts of the Riko Nomi. Once he had confronted Payne, his true mission
2429:56
Speaker A
was effectively complete. Just as he was preparing to return to his village, the fourth Genturiki oldjiro and the elder were embroiled in a political struggle.
2430:04
Speaker A
The elers's refusal to let him return stemmed from concern for his safety. Tetsia understood this clearly. Yet, as a disciple, how could he avoid such danger? However, the elder aware of the situation acted while Tetsia was away on
2430:16
Speaker A
an Akatsuki mission. Lacking complete evidence of old Jurro crimes, the Elder chose to make his move. That night, fire illuminated the entire stone hidden village. The Milky White original world separation technique and molten rocks the size of heads rampaged
2430:30
Speaker A
uncontrollably through the streets. In the end, Old Jiro defeated was repelled by Greatwood. He subsequently retired to the mountains, no longer concerning himself with the affairs of the stone hidden village. Greatwood was left wounded and did not see anyone for a
2430:43
Speaker A
month. When Tetssuya returned and found the village in ruins, he inquired of the elder about the incident. The elder merely chuckled without offering an explanation. It was Korwa's young daughter who burst in defying Great Woods threats to reveal the truth.
2430:56
Speaker A
Fetssia's face darkened. Then, Elder I didn't say that once I returned I would assist you with all my strength. Do you think my explosive release is insufficient? Great would shook his head. Your power is formidable, but the conflicts among the old guard have no
2431:09
Speaker A
need to entangle the younger generation. The old have their battles, the young have their vitality. Greatwood did not wish to involve his disciple in this coup, for it was dangerous. Although Greatwood's original aim was a bloodless transition for the sake of Tetsia, he
2431:22
Speaker A
was willing to abandon all prior plans to expel old Jirro. Tetsia shook his head with tears in his eyes. No, I will not be absent from this coup, nor will I reap the benefits without effort. With that, he clapped his hands, mounted the
2431:33
Speaker A
Ryu, and departed. From then on, he never faced Greatwood in person again, communicating only through exploding clay as a means of message delivery.
2431:41
Speaker A
Partly because he did not know how to face them, and partly because exploding clay available in various sizes effectively evaded Akatsuki surveillance. Back to reality. When Sabbaki heard this from Tetsia, he fell silent. There was a crisis in Akatsuki's
2431:54
Speaker A
financial system. The mission funds he had submitted had vanished like stones into the deep ocean. He recalled the last time he requested funding from the organization to repair his puppets. The amount approved was less than half of what had previously been granted,
2432:06
Speaker A
leaving him deeply dissatisfied. As the foremost puppet master of the sand village and the possessor of the 100 puppet jushin technique, the one thing he could not bear was a lack of resources. He had bled for the organization he had earned for the
2432:18
Speaker A
organization. Yet in return, the organization remained silent skimming funds here and there. Consequently, Sabaki harbored significant resentment toward the organization. So what you mean is Red Sand Sabbaki did not finish the sentence. Instead, he cast a deep glance at Tetsuya as the answer in his
2432:34
Speaker A
heart became unmistakably clear. Perhaps we should return to our villages. With everything needing to be rebuilt after the fourth Shinobi World War, returning might allow us to redeem our crimes and make amends. Tetsia had long desired to return, but he could not do so alone. He
2432:49
Speaker A
needed to lead someone else to commit the same act of leaving the organization with him. Sabaki was moved. If there was one bond left in this world for him, it was this. He nodded. Very well. Sabbaki stated firmly. Fetsia lay on the ground
2433:01
Speaker A
and tossed the green ring from his hand. This device was truly a nuisance, revealing their location daily. While the leader constantly urged them to hurry during missions. Subaki looked at Tetsia, then discarded the jade ring on his own hand. He lay on the ground
2433:14
Speaker A
waiting for Tetsia to recover, knowing he would need Tetsia's assistance upon returning to the sand village. On his own, the fuel consumption and repair of parts along the journey would constitute a massive expense. He was poor. After a
2433:26
Speaker A
two-hour rest, Tetsia was revitalized. He summoned the Ryu and Sabaki mounted it as well. The two rode the Ryu toward the sand village. At that moment, paying the six paths blocked the path of the Genturiki of the eighth, 2nd, and fifth
2433:38
Speaker A
tales. Whoosh! Six figures intercepted their route. Simultaneously, a man with a blue hue and distinct shark-like appearance appeared before them.
2433:46
Speaker A
"Samita, Hachida," the man called out. The long blade wrapped in bandages behind his back materialized in his hand. The bandages peeled away swiftly revealing the weapon's true form. Who are these people? Nibby the second tails Jinuriki froze sensing a premonition of
2434:01
Speaker A
ill omen. Killer B stared at Samahada and spoke. The one holding that blade is likely Kisame Hashagaki who slew the Akatsuki members Shuajurro and Tetssuya of the Mist Village seven ninja swordsmen. He is an S-rank rogue ninja from the mist village. The fifth tales
2434:16
Speaker A
Juruki Han nodded slightly. However, I am more concerned about those six individuals, especially the one hovering in the air. He was referring to pain.
2434:24
Speaker A
The god path. The god path spoke. He saw me. Give them a taste of what we are.
2434:28
Speaker A
Understood. Understood. The leader has spoken, so I will not hold back. He formed a hand sign with one hand. Water release giant shark bullet jutzu. As he spoke, a giant shark forged from condensed water attribute chakra materialized charging toward the three.
2434:42
Speaker A
Euin narrowed her eyes and swept her right hand. Dozens of mousetail needles shot out, striking the shark. Squeak.
2434:48
Speaker A
The firest style rat tail jiu-jitsu clashed with the great fish barrage, issuing a hissing sound before they neutralized each other. Kisame paused for a moment, then the corner of his mouth twitched upward. Pressure mass.
2434:59
Speaker A
Yuri, quite capable, aren't you? Yu. The genturiki of the two tales kept a blank expression, staring at Kisame with a hint of dissatisfaction. How could this man seem so weak? Fental pressing his forehead in exasperation said, Kisame, stop messing with them. Use your full
2435:14
Speaker A
power. He saw May Kishi scratched his head. There's no help for it. Who I was hoping to play with them a bit longer since that's how it is. The atmosphere around him instantly shifted, becoming dangerous. New even spoke up. This is
2435:25
Speaker A
bad. Killer be jump. A cold sweat broke out on Bee's forehead. What? Then Kameishi's voice rang out. Water style.
2435:32
Speaker A
Damn break. Water style. Great damn break. Kameishi took a deep breath, leaning his body back as his lungs expanded. The six paths of pain quickly leaped onto a nearby tree branch, standing above the ground and coldly observing the three genturiki. In
2435:46
Speaker A
particular, the tindo path of the six paths of pain sported a cold smirk. Even though Kisame lacked a tailed beast, his strength far exceeded that of the genturiki. Just as Yujito and Han were stunned, killer be immediately launched
2435:58
Speaker A
himself into the air. Kisame looked down and a torrent of violent waterstra spewed instantly from his mouth. The entire forest was irrigated by the rushing water, transforming into a quagmire. Uito's pupils constricted.
2436:10
Speaker A
Water like a waterfall wrapped around her and charged her moving with terrifying speed. Even as the genturiki of the two tales, she could not withstand such impact. Han slammed his fist into the ground, his monstrous strength, causing the earth to collapse.
2436:23
Speaker A
Countless plumes of white steam burst from underground, supporting his body and allowing him to achieve a brief levitation. Killer B reacted swiftly, stabilizing himself on a tree.
2436:33
Speaker A
Simultaneously, the octopus tentacles behind him shot out, wrapping around Han and Yujito, holding them up in the air.
2436:39
Speaker A
The floodwaters submerged the positions of the three men just moments ago. Even the steam-hissing cave only managed to pop a few bubbles before it disappeared.
2436:47
Speaker A
Kame stood at top the current, gazing at them. Interesting. Genturiki of the eight tales. I didn't think he would have been quick to react. Killer B said nothing. He certainly didn't have that kind of insight. The one who gave him
2436:57
Speaker A
the warning was new. New said, "Killer B, this man can hold off the other two genturi. The only way you survive now is to abandon these two and leave before they coordinate. N's voice was grave for he could sense that a crushing power
2437:08
Speaker A
resided within that ninja with short spiky hair. The only solution now was to treat them as expendable sacrifices buying be time to escape. However, Tindo seemed to have sensed something. He extended his hand and aimed it at killer
2437:20
Speaker A
B Shinra Tensei. A terrifying suction force emanated from his palm. Killer B who had never experienced such an ability lost his balance and plunged into the water. He saw May seized the opportunity. O choose the soft to attack. In the water, this was his home
2437:34
Speaker A
turf. Merging with the current, he rushed to be's side, swinging his shark jaw sword to sever the tentacles of Killer B that were holding Yujito. New let out a roar. Just as he was about to warn Killer B, the Ringone eyes locked
2437:45
Speaker A
onto him. And suddenly, News's body became unable to move, his pupils constricted. He cried out in his heart, "Ring! How could this kid possibly have the old man's eyes?" News power was suppressed. Killer B gritted his teeth, drawing his long knife from his waist,
2437:59
Speaker A
spinning rapidly and utilizing the suction force to slash toward the tendo path of the six paths of pain. The tendo path of the six paths of pain smiled slightly. The ignorant were indeed cute.
2438:09
Speaker A
Just as Killerb was about to strike the tendo path, the Tendo path raised his hands. Ross and Tensei. An invisible repulsive force appeared, spreading outward from the Tendo path as its center. Killer B felt as if he had
2438:20
Speaker A
crashed into a wall. The long knife in his hand was reflected by the repulsive force compressed and shattered across the ground. Crack. The long knife turned into shards falling into the water and disappearing quickly. This battle also restored the confidence of the six paths
2438:34
Speaker A
of pain. I after all, not everyone was Achiha Zen and most people were still normal. Excluding the Tindo path, the other five of the six paths of pain charged at Han. Han's eyes bore a look of contempt. He admitted that defeating
2438:46
Speaker A
Kisame might take some effort, but these bystanders. How dare they treat him this way? Han activated his moo king chakra steam erupting from his entire body. His fists carrying the steam as they slashed toward the six paths of pain. At that
2438:59
Speaker A
moment, the hungry ghost path appeared, extending its hands pushing them forward flatly, white light flashing. Hans punch landed, but it could not stir the hungry ghost path in the slightest. He had a smile on his face. Are we done? Not bad
2439:11
Speaker A
for Juriki. Your chakra is rather delicious. His words ended as the hungry ghost path threw a palm strike, sending Han flying. Just as he was about to fall into the water, the DVA path, laughed maniacally, extending his right hand. A
2439:23
Speaker A
miniature missile launcher emerged from his skin, his target clearly being Han. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three high-speed missiles rushed toward Han. A one hit the head, one hit the chest, one hit the rump. If these three had landed, even
2439:35
Speaker A
Kaidoan would have been severely wounded. Han was in midair, and at this moment, his brain was still in a state of stuper, unable to respond. The Mu King had no idol chatter. "Give me your body." Han originally had this idea. Now
2439:47
Speaker A
that the Mu King voiced it, he was immediately relieved. After the Mu King took over the body, he operated Chakra to generate steam, causing Han's body to stop its backward motion and instead lurch forward. The trajectories of those
2439:58
Speaker A
three missiles were calculated. If Han did not react, all three would surely hit. But if Han reversed the direction and went forward, those three would hit empty air and fail to strike him before reaching their designated positions.
2440:10
Speaker A
However, just as he was fully confident, the beast path stepped forward. Five tales, you are clever. But have you ever considered that we would not make such a mistake? He placed his right hand on the ground and a rhinoceros burst out,
2440:20
Speaker A
bellowing and charging at Ha. This was one of the six paths of summoned beast, the iron armored rhinoceros. In terms of attack and defense, for a short time, it was no less than a tailed beast. The Moo King's expression changed. He
2440:32
Speaker A
manipulated Chakra to release intense steam from Han's tailbone. Puff. Han felt he had no face to show people how disgraceful was this technique. His posture was just like passing gas. Han's body shot skyward. The rhinoceros stopped lifting its head and staring at
2440:47
Speaker A
him in a stouper. The Mu King said coldly, "Now is not the time for dignity. Staying alive is the most important thing." Han did not object, just nodding. The Mu King ignored him, and just then, the beast path flicked
2440:58
Speaker A
its fingers, and a giant bird appeared in the sky. The three-legged bird, its beak was extremely sharp, elongated like an arm, and it charged at Han. The Mu King grew angry. How would this end? It roared once fully transforming into its
2441:10
Speaker A
tailed beast mode. The true form of the Mu King appeared. Its sharp giant horn aiming at the three-legged bird charging directly. The three-legged bird was startled and quickly dropped down, dodging this attack, then trembling all over. Muong stood suspended in a void, a
2441:24
Speaker A
ruthless glint in his eyes. This imposing aura instantly intimidated the three-legged bird, causing its body to tremble slightly. However, in the very next second, the pupils of its eyes morphed into the pattern of the samsara.
2441:35
Speaker A
I followed by an indomitable forward charging assault. The sharp beak darted toward Muong's head like an arrow released from its bowring. Unflinching Muong aimed his long horns directly at the beak and launched his own charge.
2441:47
Speaker A
Simultaneously, steam continuously erupted from his body, beginning to envelop and scald the three-legged bird.
2441:53
Speaker A
The two beasts collided. As the horns and the razor-sharp beak clashed, a tremendous shock wave erupted. It was a battle of equals. Yet Muong's prowess lay not only in his razor-sharp horns, but also in his endless steam with a
2442:05
Speaker A
furious roar of vast expanse of white steam billowed from his body, surging forth to engulf the three-legged bird.
2442:11
Speaker A
Under normal circumstances, a summoned beast would immediately retreat upon encountering such searing steam nearing a thousand°. The three-legged bird, however, was different. Not only did it refuse to retreat, but the scorching stimulation drove it into an even more
2442:24
Speaker A
frenzied counterattack. The three-legged bird even began to dance within the scalding steam. Its feathers continuously shed and blistered welts swelled across its body. Yet, as if immune to fatigue, it started to spin rapidly in place. The combination of its
2442:37
Speaker A
razor-sharp beak and high-speed rotation inflicted pain even upon an existence as mighty as the five-tailed mong. He let out a furious roar, shifting his forward thrusting momentum. With a sharp pans hooden style swivel of his neck, he plunged his twin horns directly into the
2442:52
Speaker A
three-legged bird's throat. The three-legged bird froze, overwhelmed by the sudden agony as its stamina ebbed away like a receding tide. Even with the enhancement of the samsara, I dampening its pain, it could no longer sustain its battered body. With a violent toss of
2443:06
Speaker A
his head, Muong dislodged the three-legged bird from his horns, sending it plummeting into the boundless waters to be washed away. The animal paths pupils constricted. One of his six paths summoned beasts had actually been slain. A profound sense of grief for its
2443:19
Speaker A
fallen comrade washed over the rhinoceros. It hailed from the same era as the three-legged bird, both serving as six pads summoned beasts. Yet, the bird possessed an even greater renown hailed as invincible in the skies.
2443:31
Speaker A
Today, the invincible ruler of the skies had fallen. Oh, would it perish here as well? Unconsciously, the Azure path raised his arms. One of his hands morphed into an arm cannon aiming squarely at Mong before firing. A miniature machine gun materialized in
2443:44
Speaker A
his other hand. With the muzzle locked onto Mong, the crisp staccato of gunfire rang out immediately following the cannon's blast. The concentrated firepower formed an inescapable net striking at Muong like two venomous serpents. Without so much as a glance,
2443:58
Speaker A
Muong let out a cold sneer and dropped his body into a rapid descent. The bullets collided with the cannon blasts, triggering a massive explosion. The detonation seemed to spark a chain reaction who following the initial blast, the subsequent cannon shots
2444:10
Speaker A
exploded in midair. It was a spectacle akin to fireworks. Yet, the Azure path's mood was anything but celebratory. His face turned a livid hue as he stared at the aerial explosions, feeling as though his own mind was about to burst. He
2444:23
Speaker A
gritted his teeth, although his missiles possessed tracking capabilities, they could not execute such rapid turns at such close range. Thus, the intense suppressive fire he had just unleashed was completely in vain. He was originally a puppet master who harbored
2444:35
Speaker A
the ambition of refining himself into a living puppet. However, before he could implement this experiment, he was killed by Zilli during a mission. After his death, Chong Men utilized the futuristic technology hidden within the secret arts of the Samsara I to modify his corpse
2444:49
Speaker A
leading to his current existence. Seeing his missiles treated like mere childs play now, how could he not be infuriated? The only ones remaining on the battlefield were the human path and the Naka path. The human path was the
2445:00
Speaker A
weakest among the six paths of pay and how his abilities were akin to those of the Shan Jong clan. Though he required physical contact to read and tear out a victim's soul, it could be said that this was the most useless ability when
2445:10
Speaker A
fighting a tailed beast. He lay dormant on the battlefield, his eyes slightly narrowed as he meticulously analyzed the weaknesses of the five tales Muong simultaneously relaying his findings to the others. His horns are incredibly sharp and sturdy, and his reflexes are
2445:24
Speaker A
exceptionally agile, especially in vertical movements. Wait, this stance is not good scatter immediately. After transmitting this warning through his soul, he was the first to flee.
2445:33
Speaker A
Muongs for limbs had already ignited into flames through friction with the air. With a thunderous roar, he stomped directly toward the center of the five figures. The predapath bellowed, "You guys retreat. I'll cover the rear." He thrust his hands forward,
2445:46
Speaker A
manifesting a white energy barrier. This was the stance for absorbing chakra. The other three nodded, utilizing jet propulsion, riding the rhinoceros and summoning the king of hell to swallow themselves. They retreated beneath the earth. Only the predtoath remained
2445:59
Speaker A
roaring. Come on, five mountains leap. Muong roared, charging toward the predapath with murderous intent blazing in his eyes. The pipath opened his mouth wide and bellowed. Huh? The berserk tailed beast chakra instantly flooded into his body. His form rapidly
2446:14
Speaker A
expanded, digested. The energy expanded again and digested further. Finally, upon reaching his absolute limit, he could no longer withstand the surge and exploded into nothingness. His shattered remains scattered in all directions.
2446:26
Speaker A
With his death, there was no one left to absorb Moana's power. The violent chakra stomped against the ground, evaporating the previously formed marsh waters and visibly lowering the water level by 20%.
2446:37
Speaker A
The Naraka path resurfaced, manipulating the king of hell to extend its long tongue in a sweeping strike against the five-tailes Mong. However, Mong was no fool. Seeing this, he immediately leaped into the air, evading the Narakapath's assault. Little did he know this
2446:51
Speaker A
maneuver played right into the Narakapath's hands. The king of hell's tongue curled, gathering all the scattered body parts of the pipath before retracting and swallowing them into its belly. A cacophony of clanking and forging echoed from within the king
2447:03
Speaker A
of hell's stomach. A moment later, it spat out its contents, and a completely restored predupath materialized once more. Only at this moment did pupils shrink as he realized the gravity of the situation. If they were merely formidable in strength, it would be of
2447:17
Speaker A
little consequence. However, the existence of the Naraka path proved that as long as he remained alive, they could be resurrected endlessly. That was the most terrifying prospect of all. Muong instantly clarified his strategy. He locked his gaze onto the Nuraka path,
2447:31
Speaker A
killing intent surging in his eyes. Planting all four hoves firmly on the ground, he gathered his strength and launched a furious charge straight at his target. The animal path hastily summoned the rhinoceros and the chameleon to strike together. The
2447:43
Speaker A
chameleon concealed nearby, seized the opportune moment, and shot out its tongue, firmly entangling one of Muan's legs. It attempted to tear him down, but it had vastly underestimated Muan. As a tailed beast, his physical resilience was leagues beyond that of any human.
2447:58
Speaker A
Pausing for merely a second, he snapped the chameleon's tongue and resumed his relentless charge. The excruciating pain caused the chameleon's camouflage to dissipate, revealing its true form. It clutched its mouth with its front claws tears streaming down its face.
2448:12
Speaker A
Meanwhile, the rhinoceros anticipated Muong's trajectory and initiated a heavy charge. Left with no other choice, Muong turned his head to meet the rhinoceros's assault. The horns of the two beasts clashed, ringing out with the metallic clang of weapons as an invisible shock
2448:26
Speaker A
wave rippled outward from their epicenter. Swish, swish, swish. The surrounding water was blasted away by this immense force raining down upon the five paths of Pan. Initially, the strength of the two was evenly matched, but this was merely Mu Wong's probe.
2448:40
Speaker A
Once he grasped the rhinoceros's power, he began to exert his true strength. Even with its four limbs embedded in the ground, the rhinoceros's own weight combined with the earth's resistance still left it unable to contend against the five tales. Just as it had nowhere
2448:53
Speaker A
left to retreat, two missiles shot over and smashed into Muongs abdomen. Muongs body trembled, and his strength was instantly haed. Seizing the opportunity, the armored rhinoceros suddenly exerted its force. With a loud bellow, it rammed Muong, forcing him to stagger backward.
2449:08
Speaker A
Mu Wong gritted his teeth, gathering a tailed beast jade in his mouth. The rhinoceros hurriedly halted its limbs, its eyes filling with terror. As one of the six paths summoned beasts, it was all too familiar with this terrifying
2449:19
Speaker A
power. After stopping, it immediately turned and fled without a moment's hesitation. Seeing this, Muong immediately seized his actions, panting heavily. He looked at the fleeing rhinoceros, then at the remaining five paths of pain resting in place, noting the mocking glint in their eyes. He
2449:34
Speaker A
understood that he could not drag this out any longer. Although he was the five tales and could convert the natural chakra between heaven and earth into his own, the efficiency of this conversion simply could not keep up with his rapid
2449:44
Speaker A
depletion. If the battle continued, he feared he would no longer be able to maintain his complete tailed beast transformation. Thus, waiting for the perfect moment, he released his steam.
2449:53
Speaker A
Countless plumes of scorching vapor erupted from his body. Seeing this, the five paths of pain immediately retreated, afraid of being touched by this volatile power. Yet, their eyes remained locked on Mu Wong, waiting for his exhaustion. Taking advantage of the
2450:06
Speaker A
distraction, Mu Wong turned and sprinted back in the direction he had come from. By the time the steam dissipated, they only saw Mu Wong galloping away into the distance. His speed was even faster than that of a summoned beast. Hidden within
2450:18
Speaker A
a treehouse in Yuji Chong Men let out a helpless sigh. Currently, an intense highstakes battle was taking place on the Eight Tales side. Simultaneously controlling the five paths of Pan was already pushing his body and mind into a
2450:30
Speaker A
state of severe overload. Under these circumstances, letting the five tales escape was excusable. However, from this moment on Chong Min was about to get serious. After Pan's Dava path used Wang Tanin universal pull to blast away the eight tala's tentacles and create
2450:44
Speaker A
distance. The other five paths of Pan suddenly appeared before him. He let out a cold sneer. The six paths of Pan have arrived. Meanwhile, on the other side, the two tales Jinuriki Yunirin originally possessed more chakra than Gonchu. However, the elemental
2450:57
Speaker A
suppression of their chakra attributes caused her immense frustration. Her usual blue fire release and her unfailingly accurate shoe shyu mouse hairball when facing guiao were either extinguished by his water release or had their tailed beast chakra absorbed by
2451:11
Speaker A
his jaoji. Furthermore, she discovered a chilling truth the chakra siphoned from her was being fed back into Goner Gujiao's body through Gaia. The energy replenished by the tailed beast chakra was incredibly potent. Just a minuscule amount was enough to restore Guiao to
2451:25
Speaker A
his peak condition. Well, well, Yuman, has anyone ever told you that your chakra is exceptionally delicious?
2451:31
Speaker A
Gonchus mouth stretched into a wide, menacing grin as his arrogant voice echoed out. Spit. If you have the guts, throw away that disgusting thing in your hands and fight me in a fair one-on-one duel. Yuman cursed, sharply, simultaneously unleashing her Shoui
2451:45
Speaker A
Chuyu to strike at Guayiao from all directions. A trace of coldness flashed through Gujas eyes. Lady Yumir, how can you utter such heartless words? You must know Xiaoi is my blood brother, my dearest kin and beloved companion. He
2451:58
Speaker A
formed a one-handed seal. Water released water encampment wall. At the same time, he gripped Xiaoi tightly. Highly displeased by Yumirs insult, the living sword exerted its full power, cloaking its entire surface in dense chakra. The corners of Gans Goias
2452:12
Speaker A
mouth curled upward as he swung Xiaoi, smashing it into the surrounding water encampment wall. Upon contact, Xiaoi injected the stolen tailed beast chakra directly into the watery barrier. In the next instant, the water encampment wall erupted like a torrential waterfall,
2452:26
Speaker A
effortlessly extinguishing and washing away the Shoui Shuyu. The massive flood surged toward the two-tailes Jinuriki Yumir, whose expression changed drastically as she attempted to dodge.
2452:36
Speaker A
She leaped into the air, but a sudden water projectile blasted her right into the depths. Bang! Yol hastily circulated its chakra to envelop Yumir, preventing her from taking serious damage, but the floodwaters arrived exactly as anticipated, knocking her body
2452:49
Speaker A
completely off balance. Seizing the moment, Guihao swam swiftly through the water. The gills on his face flared open and a faint scent of blood drifted to his nose through the currents. His pupils contracted and a sinister smile formed on his lips. "Found you," he
2453:03
Speaker A
darted forward rapidly and soon enough he spotted Yumeir retreating through the water entirely wrapped and tailed beast chakra. He decisively thrust Xiaoji toward her while Yumir manifested cat claws on her hands and charged forward to meet his strike. Guihao chuckled to
2453:18
Speaker A
fight him underwater. It seemed the Kunoichi of Yunin village were nothing but fools. The cat claws collided with Giai, emitting a resonant hum like the clashing of iron and steel. However, the sound was quickly drowned out by the
2453:29
Speaker A
rushing currents. At the point of impact, the blue-tailed beast chakra of the two tales surged down the cat claws and poured straight into Xiaoi. Yol urgently warned, "Yumiran, this won't work. Under the water, he will slowly drain you to death. Moreover, I cannot
2453:43
Speaker A
achieve a complete tailed beast transformation submerged like this. Find a way to escape." Awakened by Yul's urgent prompt, Yumeirs mind instantly cleared, though she knew all too well that she could not swim out of this on her own. Thus, she continuously
2453:56
Speaker A
tried to bait Goner Guayiao into attacking. But Guayao was no fool. He was a supreme shinobi who had never failed a single mission while serving under Ziguini. Now that Yumir had stepped into his domain, there was no need to rush. As long as he fought
2454:09
Speaker A
steadily and methodically, he would capture her. Everything was for the sake of Yizo Ban's ultimate jingutsu plan.
2454:15
Speaker A
Yet, he was entirely unaware that this so-called Yuzbo ban had already been taken back to my village and renamed Yuzbo, too. Time slowly trickled by. To her horror, Yuman realized that all of Guaya's strikes were angled downward, hacking at her from above. Bit by bit,
2454:29
Speaker A
her position was being relentlessly compressed deeper into the watery abyss. The moment she tried to flee, Guayiao would release Gaia. The censient sword swam with blistering speed through the water, waiting for the perfect opening to deliver a crushing blow to her, head,
2454:42
Speaker A
knocking her right back down. A chill ran through Yul's heart, realizing they were truly on the brink of doom.
2454:48
Speaker A
This Guaiao was incredibly seasoned, entirely devoid of the impetuousness of youth. Watching her struggle, Guayao began to laugh. Miss Yumeiran, I know you wish to escape my domain, but I will not grant you that opportunity. Although I loathe repeating Lord Ziggwishs
2455:02
Speaker A
words in this very moment, I find myself increasingly compelled to say them. Be cautious, ensure the success of the mission, and use any means necessary.
2455:10
Speaker A
Guayo chuckled. Yumirs movements grew increasingly sluggish. submerged underwater, both her chakra and stamina were draining away at an alarming rate.
2455:18
Speaker A
Yet, even so, Goaji Jiao still did not rush in to deliver the final blow.
2455:22
Speaker A
Killing underwater was like taming a wild falcon, a one could only strike when the prey had truly lost all power to resist. Otherwise, suffering a desperate counterattack would be the height of absolute foolishness. Standing firmly at the bottom of the water,
2455:34
Speaker A
Yumirs eyes were filled with despair. Looking at Goa and realizing his true objective, a look of absolute resolve crossed her gaze. The cat claws on her hands flared to life once more, but this time her target was her own
2455:46
Speaker A
corateed artery. The smile on Gonu Jiaos face who originally thought victory was in his grasp suddenly froze.
2455:52
Speaker A
He immediately rushed forward. The leader had said that if the Rinsley died, the tailed beast within would also perish. Furthermore, it would resurrect, and who knew how long that would take.
2456:01
Speaker A
Moreover, the location of its resurrection would be its own territory. This would not only waste a massive amount of time, but his efforts this time would also be entirely in vain.
2456:10
Speaker A
Yumins eyes lit up the corners of her mouth, curling upward as she smashed her other hand toward Gonu Xiao. Goner Guu Xiao abruptly snapped back to reality, summoning Xiaoi to block the strike. Seizing the opportunity, Yumir found a point of leverage and used the
2456:24
Speaker A
reaction force to dash toward the water's surface. Goner Xiao recovered his wits and reached out to grab her, but alas, he was a step too late. The instant Yumirin's head broke the surface of the water, it transformed into the
2456:35
Speaker A
head of her way. Simultaneously, the chakra around her surged drastically as her entire body flew out. In the next second, Erway Yul appeared above the water surface. It let out a piercing shriek as blue flames ignited. The scorching aura instantly caused the
2456:50
Speaker A
original marshland to rapidly evaporate and dry up. Seeing this, Geru Xiao had no choice but to leap out of the waters range, his eyes heavy with semnity as he looked at Yumir. He originally thought she wanted to commit suicide and went to
2457:03
Speaker A
stop her, never expecting that she was deceiving him. Indeed, beautiful women were accustomed to deceiving people.
2457:08
Speaker A
Feeling the oppressive might released from Xiaoi trembled slightly, not out of fear, but from the excitement of facing prey, it opened its gaping, bloodthirsty ma toward Goneru Xiao, as if saying something. Goner Guuaoso somnity vanished instantly, replaced by a trace
2457:23
Speaker A
of playful banter on his face. You say you want to devour her? How interesting, Xiaoi, I never expected you to be this formidable. After Gonu Xiao spoke, Xiaois mouth curled upward, aiming directly at Yulf. Yul frowned. She sensed a power from Xiaoi, an incredibly
2457:37
Speaker A
familiar power much like that of Jifu. However, this was no time for her mind to wander. Fireball technique. She opened her massive mouth. The two tails behind her body swayed, and though she was wrethed entirely in blue flames,
2457:49
Speaker A
what she spewed forth was a continuously burning crimson fireball. The temperature of the fireball was scorchingly intense, continuously advancing until it engulfed Guay Xiaos figure. Yol was puzzled.
2458:00
Speaker A
Could that man from just now have been defeated so easily? She found it somewhat hard to believe. Right at that moment, the massive fireball was cleaved in half down the middle. While Xiaoi continuously squirmed, although these flames were also made of chakra, it
2458:12
Speaker A
deeply loathed the fire attribute. Its outer skin had even turned somewhat red due to Yule's fireball technique. The blade, known as Jiaoi, was completely different from other ninja swords. It possessed life and its own consciousness. It would never allow a
2458:25
Speaker A
ninja it did not acknowledge to touch or wield it. It hated fire and detested lightning. These two types of chakra made its entire body uncomfortable. Yet in front of Guayiao, it had never once complained because it acknowledged Guayia believed that Guayiao would
2458:38
Speaker A
notice. But after so long, Guaya remained oblivious and so it had simply grown numb to it. Goner Guayao then spoke up. Sorry about that Xiaoi making you suffer. Just hold on a little longer. Once we finish off the airway
2458:50
Speaker A
Rinsily, I will let you feast to your heart's content. Hearing this, Xiaoji ceased its squirming and even straightened up. catching the latter half of Guaya's promise to feast to its heart's content, its interest was instantly peaked. Previously, when
2459:02
Speaker A
following the big brother Sane, for every little bit of chakra it consumed, it had to spit out five times as much, and it had never once been full. It was only in these recent years following Guiao and slaughtering many people that
2459:13
Speaker A
it could barely sade its hunger. It had been far too long since it had a full meal, it had almost forgotten what being full tasted like. However, for it, this golden opportunity was right before its eyes. Yol's pupils contracted. There was
2459:25
Speaker A
something wrong with this blade. Just as she hesitated, Guayiao formed hand seals with both hands. Water released great shark bullet technique. Instantly, a megalodon constructed of water leaped into the air, lunging fiercely at Yulf.
2459:37
Speaker A
Instead of dodging, Yul extended the feline claws on both hands and charged directly at the great shark bullet. She then slashed rapidly. The great shark bullet was directly hacked into dozens of pieces before finally crashing down.
2459:50
Speaker A
Good grief. Goner Guay Xiao smiled bitterly, yet his demeanor grew even more frenzied. He advanced into close combat, ignoring the blue flames surrounding Erway and swung his arm forcefully, smashing Xiaoi right at her way. Urway raised a claw to block.
2460:04
Speaker A
Clang, the two collided, emitting a sharp sound. Immediately after the chakra within Irw's body was rapidly drawn out and devoured by Giai, Yul was enraged. You like to eat, do you? Then eat your fill. Yul mobilized natural chakra, unleashing it madly. Gia was
2460:18
Speaker A
clearly even more thrilled. It directly threw off Gonuay Jiao opening its massive mouth to bite down on Yul's arm.
2460:25
Speaker A
No matter how Yul struggled, it refused to let go. At the same time, nourished by the chakra, Gaia's size continuously expanded. It emitted a string of bizarre gibberish. Yol, however, felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. This fellow
2460:37
Speaker A
truly had an insatiable appetite. This would not do. If this continued, her recovery speed would simply be unable to keep up. A ruthless glint flashed in her eyes. She raised her other front claw and severed her own arm. slash her arm
2460:50
Speaker A
was cut off and fell straight into Xiaoi's mouth which Giai unceremoniously swallowed whole her way seized this opportunity to pull away. As her arm regenerated, she used this brief window to furiously absorb natural chakra and restore her condition. Xiaoi
2461:04
Speaker A
let out a satisfied burp, then squirmed its way back to Gonia's side, looking at him and sensing that his chakra was mostly depleted, it began transferring its own chakra to him. Goner Goajas condition visibly improved to the naked
2461:16
Speaker A
eye. Xiaoi had only given up a tiny fraction of its chakra which had no impact on its overall state. Only now its body had grown so massive that Gonu Xiao could no longer lift it. Little glutton Gonia chuckled before turning
2461:29
Speaker A
his gaze back to Yulf. All right, now it is your turn. Aside from capturing you, my other mission is to stall you until the boss is free. So as Gohaos voice trailed off, he used a body flicker technique to appear right in
2461:40
Speaker A
front of her way. Water release water prison technique. Goi Xiao himself possessed an immense amount of chakra, allowing him to create an exceptionally large and sturdy water prison. Yol's pupils contracted as she tried to escape, but Xiaoji lunged forward using
2461:54
Speaker A
its face to knock her right into the water prison. She could only watch helplessly as the water prison sealed shut. Yumier and I am afraid we are doomed today. Yol transmitted via telepathy. Yumier inside. We can only hope that big brother Kabi can resolve
2462:07
Speaker A
things quickly on his end otherwise we are absolutely dead today. Suddenly a figure flashed through her mind. It was Yuzbo Jean disguised as the first generation Chincho Zhu Jian. If only he could save her at this very moment. On
2462:19
Speaker A
the other side, Kabi was engaged in battle with P and Luda. The eight tales behind him whipped around madly, carrying bursts of sonic booms as they launched a simultaneous assault on Pan Lua. Pan Tendo's expression remained unchanged. Drawing a black rod in his
2462:33
Speaker A
hand, he deflected the heavy blows with masterful finesse, handling the attacks with ease. As for the other five paths of pain, aside from Renji Ando, who struggled slightly, the rest were holding up just fine. While on the move,
2462:44
Speaker A
Achihatachi suddenly received a notification from the Daoart demon seed. Frowning, he established a connection with it. In his consciousness, the eighth tales tentacles gripped the transmission line tightly. Boss boss, if you don't arrive soon, the two tales of
2462:57
Speaker A
Cloud Village are about to be captured by that group. The eighth tales looked outside at the plight of Killer B and Yu, feeling helpless. It could clearly sense the overwhelming power of the six paths of pain. Killer B alone could
2463:09
Speaker A
never repel them. In that moment, the tales remembered a specific person. Aihhatachi, the one who had once planted the Dao heart demon seed within Killer B. Crucially, the terminal of this seed resides with Achihhatachi. It only activates if he chooses to pay
2463:22
Speaker A
attention. It was uncertain if this reverse operation would even work. Aihhatachi froze in his steps. Noticing this, Hinata inquired, Tachines, what's wrong? Her eyes were filled with confusion and curiosity. Aihhatachi smiled. Someone needs my help. I may have to leave the group for a while. He
2463:38
Speaker A
stroked Hinata's delicate face and spoke softly. Hinata's eyes shifted. Sure, but I'm going with you. Aihhatachi frowned.
2463:45
Speaker A
But soon, the voice of Monkey King resonated. Aihhatachi rest assured, "As long as I am here, she will not be hurt.
2463:51
Speaker A
Even if we face a formidable enemy, I can protect her. In the meantime, you should be able to resolve the battle." Monkey King asserted. He actually wanted to demonstrate his value. Although he had surrendered appearing useless would not only fail to earn his master's
2464:04
Speaker A
affection but also deprive him of combat opportunities. He is Monkey King the fourth tales Genturiki one of the most warlike tales not being able to fight would be more agonizing than death.
2464:14
Speaker A
After a brief contemplation Aihhatachi nodded and transmitted fine I'll give you this chance. Your primary task is to protect Hinata. Secondarily teach her how to fight. I don't worry old son knows. The fourth tales Juruki rubbed his hands together in the consciousness
2464:28
Speaker A
space. Okay, then this time we all go together. Aihhatachi took Hinata by the hand. She nodded firmly, "Yes." Seeing this, the other followers insisted on going too. Aihhatachi shook his head.
2464:38
Speaker A
Rest assured, there will be no tales transfers this time. You know my strength. Besides, Hinata has just become the fourth tales ginuriki and needs practical experience. Himachi Niji spoke up. No, this time I must go. Count me in two. Aihas now felt his power was
2464:53
Speaker A
terrifying. He had tested this new strength, a rare opportunity to show off in front of others. He did not want to miss it. Narud nodded as well. If Sasuke is going, I am too. His gaze was resolute. A corner of his mouth lifting.
2465:05
Speaker A
Sasuke huffed. There was nothing to be done about this guy. Aihhatachi twitched his lip. Two six paths level fighters and one super kaga wanting to join him against the six paths of pain. Wasn't that a bit unfair? Back when he was at
2465:17
Speaker A
the super kaga level, he could have soloed the six paths of pain. This arrangement seemed a bit inappropriate.
2465:22
Speaker A
Aiha spoke at that moment. Tachi let us handle escorting the army back to the village. The kids should also use this as a practical exercise to familiarize themselves with their powers. Ajiha Shiza nodded, "Yes." Sasuke and Naro have more chakra than we do. If they
2465:36
Speaker A
encounter strong enemies in the future and do not know how to utilize it, their combat effectiveness will be significantly reduced. Aihao also weighed in. I think they are right. Back then, Kakashi and I went through the same process. Kakashi nodded supporting
2465:49
Speaker A
Aido's statement. Ajihhatachi sighed finally nodding. Then the three of you must keep up with me and Hinata.
2465:55
Speaker A
Understand? Understood. The trio nodded. In the crowd, Haruno Sakura's gaze held a trace of desolation. Since Naruto's parents returned, Narudo had not sought her out again. Only after losing Naruto's protection did she realize that what she could actually do was limited.
2466:09
Speaker A
As for combat strength, she was merely slightly above a tunin. With Yamanaka Rin's returns, had not noticed hero Sakura. Thus, her talent and power faded into obscurity. Watching Narudo and Sasuke radiate brilliance, she murmured.
2466:22
Speaker A
It seems I cannot keep up with them. Even just seeing their backs is a luxury. Haruno Sakura's eyes darkened.
2466:28
Speaker A
Unbeknownst to her, Usuzamaki Kusha concerned for Narudo had inquired about his past relationships. After learning about Haruno Sakura's attitude and actions, Usuzumaki Kusha's expression cooled that rascal. You shouldn't associate with that girl named Haruno Sakura. Minato also nodded. Just because
2466:43
Speaker A
he lacked political savvy did not mean he had low emotional intelligence, oh otherwise, he would not have earned the title of the leaf village's little son.
2466:50
Speaker A
It was clear that Haruno Sakura was stringing his son along. If Minato and Kusha had survived, she would not even have had the qualification to see Narudo. In the end, it was all the third Hokag Herusen Saratobi's fault. Narudo
2467:02
Speaker A
was very confused, but Kusha used herself and Manato as examples. Your father pursued me because I liked him.
2467:08
Speaker A
It was a mutual effort and every step of that process was sweet. But my foolish son Haruno Sakura accepts all the benefits you give her. Yet, she has never accepted you as a person. She is stringing you along. and you are just
2467:20
Speaker A
her backup. It is all a one-sided sacrifice from you while she consistently belittles you. This is psychological manipulation. In the end, the one who gets hurt will be yourself.
2467:29
Speaker A
I don't care if you acknowledge me as your mother. Stay away from her. Usuzamaki Kusha was furious. How could a girl behave like that? Narudo wanted to retort, but he knew his mother was acting out of care for him. Manado
2467:40
Speaker A
patted his shoulder. A true man will never lack a wife. When the time comes, father will take you to the Achihog grounds, the Huga grounds, and other clan territories to look around. Naruto understood that his father was offering
2467:50
Speaker A
him a way out. He could only nod. Consequently, Narudo also stopped pursuing Sakura. Back to the main topic.
2467:56
Speaker A
After the discussion concluded, Achihhatachi Hinata and the three kids rushed toward Killer Bee's direction.
2468:01
Speaker A
Also to check if his old friend Nagato had improved. Upon learning that Achihhatachi was coming, the eighth tales relaxed a smile, curving its mouth. Be leave it to me. Let me show you the true power of the great ox of
2468:13
Speaker A
the eighth tales. Killer B paused for a moment, then nodded, surrendering his body to Guyi. Yuki immediately entered full tales mode, transforming into an oxheaded octopus. He opened his maw, launching an opening tails bomb aimed at the Dvapath. The Dvapath's expression
2468:28
Speaker A
changed. This attack could not be blocked directly. Tindo furrowed his brow and Nagato immediately ordered the hungry ghost path to advance and hold the line. What's going on? The hungry ghost path seemed to demand though, as one of the six paths puppets that lacked
2468:41
Speaker A
a mouth to speak. Had it possessed one, it certainly would have questioned Nagato about the situation. The hungry ghost path moved to a position before the pain of heaven spreading its hands wide as an invisible barrier manifested.
2468:52
Speaker A
A moment later, pain of heaven patted the hungry ghost path on the shoulder, then vanished instantly through a body flicker technique. The hungry ghost path stood motionless, its expression stoic, a single drop of sweat rolling down its forehead, while its gaze remained locked
2469:06
Speaker A
intensely on the Gui before it. A gleam of contempt flickered in Guuki's eyes. It had observed the puppet's ability absorbing chakra, but its tailed beast ball was not so easily contained. It was natural chakra condensed to its ultimate
2469:18
Speaker A
limit, released in a sudden explosive burst. The sheer impact of that force was something even Q.B. would dare not confront head-on. Did a mere puppet dare to challenge it? The tailed beast ball had gathered, and it shot forth
2469:30
Speaker A
abruptly, the sky and earth instantly shifting in color. A wave of destructive aura crashed against them. The hungry ghost path with no other choice gritted its teeth to withstand the force.
2469:39
Speaker A
Meanwhile, inside the tree hollow nato, observing through the hungry ghost paths perspective, jolted violently throughout his body. His gaunt body trembled, torn between rage and the frenzy of a heart bleeding internally. Conan standing nearby spoke up. Nagato, if it's
2469:54
Speaker A
impossible to hold, then retreat. There is no need to risk your life for a tailed beast. Conan, Nagato replied, "In my past life, I endured a decade of war with the Achiha due to my reluctance to retreat. Now Amir Hachibi is telling me
2470:06
Speaker A
to back down. Don't dream of it. He immediately began to burn his life force to extract chakra. The chakra flowed through the sensors on his body, rushing into the hungry ghost path. Seeing the oncoming tailed beast ball, the puppet
2470:18
Speaker A
roared, "Ha!" When the tailed beast ball struck the barrier surrounding the hungry ghost path, the shield shook violently. The puppet's body began to swell rapidly as the massive influx of chakra flooded it. Its frame, originally only 1 m 80, forcibly expanded to 5 m.
2470:33
Speaker A
The ordeal was not over. The destructive power churned wildly within its body, pushing it to the brink of disintegration. At that precise moment, Samade rushed toward the hungry ghost path. He knew that the six individuals were on his master's side. If they
2470:46
Speaker A
departed his master alone, might be defeated by the two-tailed beast Ginuriki. Thus, he intended to assist.
2470:51
Speaker A
As everyone felt the situation, a growing dire kisame bit down on the hungry ghost path shoulder, activating his innate skill devour. The turbulent rampant chakra originally scattering through the puppet's body detected the presence of Samad as if finding a vent
2471:05
Speaker A
for its release. An ocean of chakra surged instantly into Samad's body. The shark's form began to swell, expanding from 3 m to 10. Noticing the chakra within the hungry ghost path had stabilized Zamade, released its grip, let out a massive belch, and collapsed
2471:19
Speaker A
to the ground motionless. I can't take anymore. I truly can't. If I eat another mouthful, I will vomit. Kamearagi's mouth curved into a smile. Well done, Samade. Hearing Kisame's call, Samade wagged its tail, expressing its satisfaction. Meanwhile, Guyuki stared
2471:34
Speaker A
at the shark in utter bewilderment. Guy understood that the hungry ghost path could absorb Chakra. Its strategy had been to over stuff and kill the puppet.
2471:42
Speaker A
Yet, his powerful strike had been devoured by that nameless creature. This presented a new challenge. Just as he prepared to escalate the threat and launch another tailed beast ball, pain of heaven refused to grant him that opportunity. He clapped his hands
2471:54
Speaker A
together then began a pained shouting chant. Shibbaku tensei aa. Due to the immense strain of the large-scale movement and massive chakra consumption, his facial features began to warp. A small white orb ascended into the sky from his hand. The previously darkened
2472:09
Speaker A
heavens began to shower with light rain. Guy watched the small white orb in the sky. Tension mounting in his heart. The ground began to crack. Clumps of earth flying upward, converging toward the white orb. Even Gui's body lost control.
2472:21
Speaker A
Dragged upward by the force. It looked on in shock as eight octopus-like tentacles extended from its back, lashing out to bind the surrounding trees. It attempted to use them to block the terrifying suction of the Chibaku Tensei. But this power was far beyond
2472:34
Speaker A
its capacity to counter. The trees were uprooted and Gui entangled with eight trunks was lifted into the air. Pain of heaven, despite his ragged appearance, wore a cold smile. Haha. Guy was desperate. It realized that a rescue from Narudo would not arrive in time.
2472:48
Speaker A
Here he was the mighty Hachibuki on the verge of death. Death right here. Suddenly, a blue raisin shuriken coiling with frantic cutting power shot in at impossible speed. It even surpassed the velocity at which the Hachibi was being
2473:00
Speaker A
dragged away. The Hachibi stared blankly at the raisin shuriken, sensing the power contained within. It paused for a split second, recognizing a familiar energy inside the jutzu. This is Hub.
2473:11
Speaker A
Chakra. Before it could investigate further, the raisin shuriken swept past its ear hurtling straight toward the Chibaku Tensei. Upon impact, a massive explosion erupted. Simultaneously, a blinding flash of white light illuminated the scene as fierce wind surged. Pain of heaven's smug smile
2473:27
Speaker A
froze. He stared in absolute disbelief at the unfolding catastrophe. He mumbled, "How? How is this possible?" My Chibaku Tensei. The power of the samsara. I has been defeated. A figure appeared before him. Pain of heaven returned from his trance, looking at the
2473:40
Speaker A
humanoid figure radiating golden light. The figure spoke up. Oh, so you're the one bullying my uncle Chidori. Got that big oil. Pain of heaven furrowed his brow. ninth tale. QB suddenly interjected. That is not his true body, merely a puppet. His original body is
2473:55
Speaker A
inside a tree hollow in the rain country. Usuzumaki Naro was stunned then looked at Pain of Heaven. You are a puppet, not the real one. The master is in the rain country. Pain of Heaven broke into a cold sweat. At the
2474:06
Speaker A
terminal, Nagato cursed out loudly. "Damn it, that brat exposed me." Without hesitation, Nagato ordered the six paths to engage the Q.Buriki in combat.
2474:15
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Narudo fired a raising gan with his right hand and the hungry ghost path rushed to block it. However, just as the hungry ghost path prepared to intercept, the raising gan transformed into a dark purple hue and wind blades
2474:26
Speaker A
began to spin around it. The hungry ghost path was stunned. Its eyes wide in shock. Despite pushing its hands forward, it could not absorb the black orb. The wind blades severed its hands in two. The hungry ghost path's mouth
2474:38
Speaker A
hung open. Before it could even form a word, its entire body was severed at the waist. In the distance, Nagato vomited a mouthful of blood onto the ground. He stared blankly and asked, "What is going on, Nagato?" Conan's eyes were filled
2474:50
Speaker A
with worry, and she reached out to wipe the blood from his body. Nagato commanded, "Retreat. Go. It is no place for us to linger. I am certain to die.
2474:58
Speaker A
You need not perish with me. Conan, you must survive." As he spoke, he continued to channel Chakra, operating the remaining paths of pain. As Nagato urged her, Conan rejected it instantly. "No, Yhiko is already gone because of me. If
2475:10
Speaker A
you die, I will certainly not survive alone. Nagato was deeply moved, but he clenched his jaw. Do not be willful, Conan. After I die, dig out my eyes and take them with you. Right now, I will do my utmost to stop them. Before Conan
2475:22
Speaker A
could speak further, the camouflage of the tree hollow was kicked open, and the figures of Aiha son and Huga Hanata appeared before the two. Nagato was stunned. He tried to break free from the control of the outer path statues and
2475:33
Speaker A
burst through, but his body could no longer withstand such violent tearing. Ah, Aiha son, let Conan go. This matter has nothing to do with her. Conan assumed a combat stance, conjuring countless paper shurikens that flew toward Achiha son. Aiha son snapped his
2475:48
Speaker A
fingers and the treehouse immediately mobilized, splitting into wooden segments that blocked the path between Aiha son and Huga Hinatada. The shuriken sank 3 in into the wood before coming to a halt with style. Conan's pupils constricted and terror flooded her gaze
2476:02
Speaker A
looked at Achiha son. In that moment, panic overtook Nagato. He dropped to his knees. Aiha son, I was wrong. Do as you please with me, but Conan is innocent.
2476:11
Speaker A
Please spare her. I orchestrated everything within the Akatsuki organization. A it has nothing to do with the others. Unlike in the original work where Nagato used sarcasm against Narudo, he did not taunt Achihasan. He knew that Achihasan did not care about
2476:24
Speaker A
such words. All Aihaan cared about was Kanahakur. Any factor threatening the village or the shinobi world would be eliminated by him with cold indifference. Conan stepped in front of Nagato and declared, "Nagato, stand up.
2476:36
Speaker A
Do not surrender. Even if the entire Akatsuki organization is annihilated today, we must not bow to our old enemies. Have you forgotten that Nagato died by the hands of Shamura Danzo and Yamaro Hanzo? Conan roared, tears streaming down her face. If earlier she
2476:51
Speaker A
had been gentle and hesitant to speak of death, seeing Nagato humiliated now tore at her heart. She wished she could die in that moment, leaving Nagato without reservation. Yet Nagato could not allow it. His love for Conan made her the sole
2477:03
Speaker A
spiritual anchor for his survival. Even if he died, he did not want Conan to perish. On the other side of the front battlefield, with the path of hunger dead, the remaining five paths of pain were about to advance. Suddenly, their
2477:15
Speaker A
movement stopped and they stood motionless, their reneg fading into ordinary black irises. Aihas appeared.
2477:21
Speaker A
Hey, who are you holding back? It's all your fault. We hadn't even started, and your elder brother found them first.
2477:27
Speaker A
Usuzumaki Narudo scratched his head. I didn't expect that master midway through would tell us to handle this ourselves while he and master's wife changed course. Who would have thought they would find the mastermind so quickly?
2477:36
Speaker A
Hugani summoned two silver light wheels to her hands and flung them forward. The wheels decapitated the path of Azjura, the path of hell, the path of man, and the path of animals, leaving only the path of heaven. Enough with the
2477:48
Speaker A
complaints. Save them and leave. As she spoke, she flew forward and sealed the acupoints of the path of heaven, channeling the power of the transcendence eye. Even if Nagato's consciousness returned, the path of heaven would remain an ordinary human
2478:00
Speaker A
unable to use jutzu. Upon finishing, Achihas suddenly sensed something. He glanced to the side and saw Kissame Achiwa controlling the second tailed beast Ginshuriki with a pale grim expression. The corner of Kisame's mouth lifted and he burst into laughter.
2478:14
Speaker A
Judging by your attire, you are of the Akitsuki. Well, very well. I shall make you my opponent. After speaking, Achihas lunged forward. Kamea left with no choice, abandoned the second tailed beast, Jinuriki, and called out. Sagerie flew over and channeled the chakra of
2478:29
Speaker A
the tailed beast ball into his body. The chakra Kisamea had expended maintaining his water prison technique was instantly replenished. He looked at Aiha Sasuke and said with a slight smile, "Let me see what capabilities the Achiha clan truly possesses." He swung saggery at
2478:44
Speaker A
Achiha Sasuke. Sasuke's eyes narrowed. Amitarasu black flames erupted from the blade of Saggery spreading toward his body. Kamea was stunned. Feeling the black flames of voice in his mind urged him to drop Saggery immediately or else he would die. Without hesitation, he
2478:59
Speaker A
threw away the blade. Saggery wailed incessantly, reacting to the scorching flames. He samea unleashed a water style jutzu blasting the blade with water. Yet the fire on Saggery showed no sign of extinguishing the quickly boiled the water. A big fool. This is the power my
2479:14
Speaker A
man grants me Amadarasu. This black flame will never stop unless I command it to. It will burn until it consumes the living entirely. Aiha Sasuke began explaining his power. Hugani frowned and roared. Sasuke, are you sick? Why are
2479:28
Speaker A
you wasting breath with him? Aiha Sasuke glared at her dissatisfied. I am speaking to my enemy who do not but in Hugani rolled her eyes. So that was why Achiha son constantly reprimanded Achihas with such arrogant arrogance. If
2479:41
Speaker A
he ever faced a truly powerful enemy, wouldn't he die? Without a doubt. Fortunately, he was dealing with Kisamea, a minor ninja, which was why she hadn't cursed him out. Kamea narrowed his eyes. Does that mean if I kill Ajiha Sasuke, the flames on Saggery
2479:55
Speaker A
will extinguish? If so, he performed hand seals water style tidal wave jutzu. A giant shark manifested from nowhere.
2480:01
Speaker A
The corner of Achiha Sasuke's mouth lifted. Using the renean technique, Chibbaku, Tensei, his position swapped with Kamea. Kisamea was still forming seals when he saw the sky and earth around him spin. The tidal wave jutzu was rushing toward his skull. He gritted
2480:17
Speaker A
his teeth. Waterstyle water stream jutzu. He frantically completed the seals at the very last second. A water dragon charged the tidal wave and the two forces neutralized each other leaving Kisamea exhausted. Aiha Sasuke slowly appeared beside him pressing the
2480:31
Speaker A
blade of his kusanagi sword against his neck. You have lost. Kamecha's pupils constricted. He had indeed lost. No, it was simply a case of Aiha Sasuke exploiting an information gap. He did not understand him at all and had been
2480:43
Speaker A
defeated by techniques he had never seen before. Nevertheless, the victor is king and the loser is the enemy. He suddenly laughed. Well done. I have lost but I have lost on the path of striving for an ideal. He placed his hand on the ground
2480:55
Speaker A
and the water prison technique enveloped him. Aiha Sasuke's kusanagi sword was deflected and stabbed into the ground.
2481:02
Speaker A
Just as he prepared to counter Kisamea's next offensive, he saw Kisamea performing a summoning jutzu within the water prison. A giant shark appeared swallowing him in one gulp. This sudden turn of events left Achiha Sasuke astounded. Did that man just commit
2481:16
Speaker A
suicide? Hugani was equally dumbfounded. He spoke up. He is already dead. Through my tension, I saw his chakra completely dissipate in that very moment. If a person hadn't died and merely used an escape technique, they could never evade
2481:29
Speaker A
Hugan Niji's observation for chakra would always leave a trace. However, once a person dies, their chakra dissipates rapidly. Even if a remnant of chakra is left behind through sealing methods, it would be consumed at a fleeting pace once activated. Hashagaki
2481:43
Speaker A
Kisame's chakra was a deep haunting blue brimming with a murderous aura that made it highly recognizable. Hugani had kept his eyes fixed upon him, watching helplessly as his chakra vanished. Thus, without a doubt, Hashagaki Kasame was dead. Usuzamaki Narudo opened his mouth
2481:57
Speaker A
to say something. But upon seeing the pool of blood on the ground, he fell silent again. Is this his ninja way? It is so different from mine. Recovering his wits, Achiha Sasuke walked over to Usuzamaki Naruto's side. Narudo, you
2482:09
Speaker A
must understand one thing. Everyone's ninja way is different. What we must do is hold fast to the original intention of our own ninja way and respect the lives of others. Aiha Sasuke said earnestly. Usuzamaki Narudo froze for a
2482:21
Speaker A
moment, looked at Sasuke and finally nodded. Alas, with Kisame dead, their only remaining targets were the rest of the pains. The trio exchanged glances and charged toward the surviving pains.
2482:31
Speaker A
All in accordance with Achihajan's directive to cut down the weeds without uprooting them entirely. Taking advantage of the six paths of pain being immobilized, they sought to destroy them all, obliterating every single one except for the Deva path, which Aihaan
2482:44
Speaker A
had specifically requested to be spared. Thus, Usuzamaki Narudo unleashed his raisin shuriken Aiha Sasuke, his Chidori sharp spear, and Huganiji, his eight-part light halo. All three executed their ultimate techniques, striking the human path, animal path, and Naka path. The final Azura path was
2483:00
Speaker A
personally handled by Guyuki, annihilated by a single-tailed beast ball. Seeing this, the three youngsters nodded at Killer B, then turned and dashed toward the location Aiha Jean had entrusted to them. Yuki also relinquished control of the body back to
2483:13
Speaker A
Killer B. Killer B scratched his head. Brother Yuki, they sure come and go in a flash. Moreover, if my senses aren't mistaken, the one who killed the pain capable of absorbing chakra was the Ninetailes Ginuriki, right? Guy replied,
2483:24
Speaker A
"Yes, what about it?" He looked at Killer B in confusion, unsure of what he was trying to say. Was that move he just used a tailed beastball? the skill that severed the predath in an instant.
2483:34
Speaker A
Killer B asked earnestly, having seen that small black sphere. Yayuki's mouth twitched. That was a truth-seeking orb.
2483:40
Speaker A
He initially didn't want to answer, but seeing Killer B's eager to learn demeanor, he had no choice but to explain it from the beginning. That is a truth-seeking orb, the weapon of the sage of six paths. The object itself
2483:50
Speaker A
possesses a power that transcends natural chakra, and it cannot be absorbed by the reneg. This is exactly why that fat guy was instantly bisected.
2483:59
Speaker A
Yuki explained transcending natural chakra. If I remember correctly, tailed beast chakra belongs to natural chakra, a type that surpasses the chakra extracted by humans. Killerb's memory was fairly decent. After he spoke, Gui nodded an affirmation. All right, let's
2484:12
Speaker A
go rescue Yujito now and bring her back to the village. After Gui finished speaking, Killer B nodded, hoisted Yujito onto his shoulder, and sprinted in the direction of the hidden cloud village. Meanwhile, inside a treehouse in the land of rain, you two, I believe
2484:25
Speaker A
there has been some misunderstanding. Ajihaan spoke calmly. In truth, he was not afraid of Nagato and Conan going berserk or fighting to the death because in his eyes, even if the two teamed up, they posed absolutely no threat to him
2484:36
Speaker A
and Huga Hinata. Misunderstanding. What misunderstanding? Yahiko died in the conspiracies of your Kohaa. The mastermind was present at the time, and I will never forget his face for as long as I live. Conan's eyes were bloodshot as she pointed at Aiha Jean. Then tell
2484:51
Speaker A
us who it was. Don't point at brother Jean like that. Huga Hinata was a little angry though her naive and innocent words stung Conan deeply. Why? Why was she allowed to grow up so carefree and untroubled while she herself was now
2485:03
Speaker A
covered in thorns constantly terrified of being hurt? Shamura Danzo Nagato said indifferently gaunt and emaciated he raised his head to look at Aihaan.
2485:11
Speaker A
Originally because of Master Jeriah we always viewed Kinoa as an ally and carried out our ways peacefully. But it was that old bastard Shamura Danzo who framed us. He used Conan to threaten Yiko and forced us to kill each other.
2485:23
Speaker A
To save Conan, Yhiko willingly embraced death, throwing himself onto my canai. From that moment on, the very soul of our Akatsuki was strangled to death.
2485:31
Speaker A
Shimura Danzo, it was him. Nagato's mental state was somewhat unhinged. The chakra within his body began to burn frantically once more, and the iron rods binding him showed signs of cracking.
2485:41
Speaker A
Aihas mouth twitched, but he still spoke up. Ahem, do you really not know that Shamura Danzo is already dead? As soon as these words were spoken, Conan froze. The imposing aura nagato had just built up instantly deflated and he
2485:54
Speaker A
stared at Achiha in utter bewilderment. Just as I thought Achiha side, these two had never truly tried to understand the hidden leaf village. They merely treated it as a perpetual enemy while focusing solely on their own development. If you
2486:07
Speaker A
had just sent someone to Kohaa to make the slightest inquiry, you would have known. Moreover, the one who finished him off was none other than myself.
2486:14
Speaker A
Aihas revelation left the two dumbfounded. such a thing had actually happened. Huga Hinata then began to recount the battle from that year, explaining every detail of how it all unfolded. After listening to Huga Hinata's explanation, Conan's face flushed red. She hadn't expected this at
2486:29
Speaker A
all. The target of their deep-seated hatred had already perished 10 years ago. She felt momentarily lost, unsure of how she should view Achiha at this moment. Was he an enemy or a benefactor?
2486:40
Speaker A
Even if you were right in doing this, what explanation do you have for the actions of your great nation during the Second Shobi World War? When you invaded the land of rain, your ninjas violated civilians, pillaging and slaughtering
2486:50
Speaker A
without mercy. Nagato spoke with a hauntingly quiet voice. Our Akitsuki was formed by homeless orphans whose families were murdered by ninjas back then. Our purpose was to spread love and peace. The chief culprit of all this is war, and it is you great nations who
2487:04
Speaker A
wage these wars. I will never forget the sight of a Kenoha ninja storming into a civilian home and murdering innocents just to secure his own safety. What kind of justice is that? Nagato ward. A Kinoa ninja was being hunted and in response
2487:17
Speaker A
he barged into a house to kill civilians. Could such a being even be called human? Aiha son found Nagato's harsh condemnation difficult to handle. First of all, the leader of Kinoa at the time was Hirusen Saratobi, not me. In fact, I wasn't even
2487:30
Speaker A
born yet during the second ninja war. Aiha sends a single sentence, stun Nagato. That's right. As he looked at Achihas's youthful face, smooth and plump with collagen, it was clear how young he was. It was highly likely that
2487:41
Speaker A
Aiha son truly had not been born at that time. Even so, the crimes committed by the Koha Shinobi are a fact. Mato's face flushed and he found it strange that he was blushing. The ones who made the mistake were clearly the Koha Shinobi.
2487:54
Speaker A
You were saying that you saw those men and they were Kenoha Shinobi. Aiha son fixed his gaze on Nagato, questioning him word by word. How can I be wrong?
2488:01
Speaker A
Nagato ward. His foster parents had died at the blades of those men. Aiha son contemplated. Then share your memories with me. I will take you to witness the past. Take me to see. Nagata was puzzled. He recognized every word. Yet,
2488:14
Speaker A
how did their connection become incomprehensible to him? One of the abilities of the renaringgon is called soul reading correct. Aiha son spoke up and immediately revealed his own renewing. Usuzamaki Nagato nodded, but before he could react, a large hand
2488:28
Speaker A
clamped around his head. Instantly, his spirit felt a moment of dizziness. When he came back to his senses, Achias's hand had already left his head. Emma grasped the rough timeline. Sakongo Yugard Fata, I will take Nagato on this
2488:40
Speaker A
journey. After speaking, Achiha's son violently pulled Nagato out of the Tintales incubation tank. Nagato gave a pain screech. He tried to launch an attack, but instead felt his wounds tingle, then itch, and even his previously drained body began to recover
2488:54
Speaker A
and feel moist. To the side, Himawa Kagura covered her mouth, watching it all in disbelief. As she observed Nagato's body, healing joy swelled in her eyes. Her rims turning red as tears slid down her cheeks. Nagato had been in
2489:06
Speaker A
poor health for a long time. This was not what she wished to see. Yet, it was something that he had to face. She could only support him in his dangerous undertakings. But now she had a premonition that after this incident,
2489:15
Speaker A
Nagato would truly be able to let go. Hearing the eldest brother's command, Sakongo immediately replied, "Don't worry, eldest brother. The only one here who can pose a threat to me is that skinny chicken chick. Take him away and
2489:26
Speaker A
I'll be fine." Hearing this, Nagato twitched his lip. Who on earth is a skinny chicken chick? You're a skinny chicken and your whole family is skinny.
2489:34
Speaker A
the tailed beast. Achiha son let out a light chuckle, then looked at Fata with a smile. Wait for my return. Huga Fetata obediently nodded, then kissed Achihasan on the cheek. This display made Kagura and Nagato's cheeks written. How
2489:46
Speaker A
could these two be so shameless? However, Achiha son did not care about the reactions of the others. The corners of his mouth, turned up. Wait for me.
2489:54
Speaker A
Without further words, a massive surge of chakra gathered in his eyes, and immediately a portal opened before them.
2490:00
Speaker A
The force of the law emanating from inside caused Nagato, a user of the Renees Sharinggon, to change color. The law of creation is incredibly dense.
2490:08
Speaker A
What is this? He looked at Aiha son with confusion. When this power manifested, he had no doubt that it was the power of a god. Had Achiha son already become a true deity. Aiha son spoke up. I will
2490:19
Speaker A
take you back in time to see the truth. I will bring you to the day before your parents were killed. Usuzumaki Nagato's heart stirred. If he could return to the past, did that mean he could save his foster parents as well as the parents of
2490:29
Speaker A
Yamaka and Kagura? Aiha son saw through his thoughts. You may, but it could alter the entire configuration of the world and the future. Therefore, I will not permit it. Aiha son declared he knew what Nagato wanted to do and understood
2490:42
Speaker A
him. But history is history and it deserves respect. Of course, that was assuming this history did not involve Achihasan. If Achihasan was not satisfied, he would definitely change it. Usuzamaki Nagato cast a somewhat resentful gaze at Aiha son. Still being
2490:56
Speaker A
able to return to the past and see his foster parents again was a stroke of good fortune in itself. He nodded in cooperation. Aiha son then entered the portal together with Usuzamaki Nagato.
2491:06
Speaker A
As the two stepped inside the gate closed as if it had never existed. Watching the two returned to the past, Huga Fetata wore a look of worry while Kagura was full of envy to be able to see one's parents. What a great fortune
2491:17
Speaker A
that must be. However, she did not speak up for she knew that only Aiha's permission would suffice. She did not want to ruin Nagato's chance to see his parents again because of herself. Kagura looking at the young girl before her
2491:28
Speaker A
suddenly smiled. Let us wait here for their return. You have traveled a long distance and it must be tiring. There are many fruits you will have them sent in. She used a ring to relay her voice and shortly after a shinobi from the
2491:38
Speaker A
Akatsuki brought the fruits and withdrew. Huga Fetata looked at Kagura and said, "Thank you, but I cannot eat.
2491:45
Speaker A
I am worried about Scoin." Kagura's eyes rolled. Little girl, why don't you tell me the story of you and Achihasan? How did you two get together? Huga Fetata's face flushed a bit, but she still began to tell Kagura. Second, the silhouettes
2491:57
Speaker A
of Achiha son and Usuzumaki Nagato appeared in the sky. Nagato's form seemed slightly hazy. This was a restriction Aiha son had set to prevent Nagato from acting on his own. It merely etherealized the person, allowing them to appear as a passerby within a segment
2492:11
Speaker A
of history. Nagato furrowed his brow, looking at his own translucent body, then at Aiha's son. Why was he ethereal?
2492:18
Speaker A
While Achihasan appeared normal. Aiha son smiled. Perhaps because I am the caster of the technique and you are the accompanying observer. Nagato remained silent for a moment, eventually accepting it. Now take me to your home.
2492:29
Speaker A
Aiha son said. Nagato nodded and the two descended from the sky. Seeing the familiar mountain path, Nagato's memory was transported back to the past.
2492:38
Speaker A
Children often walked this road to the market. However, due to the war, the road that had once been bustling was now empty of people. Following the route in his memory, Nagato quickly brought Son to his front door. Son knocked and a
2492:49
Speaker A
male voice called out from inside. Who is it? Good sir, I am a traveling merchant. Would you allow me to stay for one night? Son asked. Nagato, who stood nearby, was stunned. Didn't you say we couldn't arbitrarily change history?
2493:01
Speaker A
What the hell are you doing? Son ignored him. The door opened, revealing a man.
2493:05
Speaker A
He was somewhat handsome. Even in middle age, his demeanor and bearing were quite remarkable. Chamom's adoptive father frowned. Looking at Yuzbo Jeans attire, it was obvious he was either wealthy or of noble status. However, in these times of war, he was uncertain
2493:18
Speaker A
whether this man was a spy sent by the enemy. He also worried that if higher authorities came down for a census or to search for spies, it might bring trouble to his family. Just as he hesitated, ninjas from Urine Village suddenly
2493:28
Speaker A
swaggered down the street. Seeing this, Chongs adoptive father hesitated no longer. He pulled Yuzibbo Jean inside and swiftly locked the door. Hearing the commotion, Shaman's adoptive mother walked out her eyes filled with hesitation and caution. Her hesitation stemmed from her husband's abrupt
2493:43
Speaker A
actions while her caution was directed at Yuzbo Jean. His luxurious attire clearly did not belong to Yuin village, making her wonder if he was a spy. The adoptive father shook his head and said, "Wife, go fetch some water for this
2493:55
Speaker A
merchant and then start the fire to prepare a meal." After saying this, he turned to Yuzojan. The ingredients we have at home are quite humble. If you don't mind, would you care to join us for a bite? Yuzbojan smiled. Will it not
2494:06
Speaker A
be an inconvenience? His smile seemed highly infectious, though his handsome appearance undoubtedly played a significant role in that. The adoptive father breathed a sigh of relief and offered a gentle smile in return. It is no trouble at all, just an extra set of
2494:19
Speaker A
bowls and chopsticks. After all, in this world, we might be sharing a meal today only to be separated by death tomorrow.
2494:26
Speaker A
No one knows what the future holds, so eating is of the utmost importance. The adoptive father laughed. Seeing that Yuzbo Jean showed no disdain, he let go of his restraint. Yuzbo Jean spoke up, "Uncle, you are no ordinary commoner,
2494:38
Speaker A
are you?" Judging by your speech and demeanor, it seems to me that you must have worked in a political department.
2494:43
Speaker A
Hearing this, the adoptive father paused for a moment before nodding. In my early years, I served as a director in the political department. However, I stepped down after aligning with the wrong faction. Still, retiring wasn't necessarily a bad thing. At the very
2494:55
Speaker A
least, I feel quite happy with my life now. The adoptive mother chimed in. You are simply too stubborn. Back then, when Shangi Oanzang asked you to draft an edict for his rightful succession, you outright refused. Otherwise, would we be
2495:07
Speaker A
living in such poverty now? User patient is user patient. How could I possibly distort the truth? Besides, the adoptive father rambled on, even uttering numerous remarks, belittling Shangio Banzang. Yuzbo Jean listened with keen interest. The adoptive mother rolled her
2495:22
Speaker A
eyes at her husband before politely handing the water to Yuzbo Jean. Yuzbo Jean accepted it with a smile and expressed his gratitude. He then took out several pieces of silver from his pocket and said, "Thank you for your
2495:33
Speaker A
hospitality, uncle and aunt. Please take this to cover my lodging and meals." Watching Yuzbo Jeans actions, a warm current surged in Schwan's heart.
2495:41
Speaker A
Regardless of what kind of person Yuzbo Jean was, this gesture alone proved his goodwill toward their family. The adoptive father frowned. "Brother, are you looking down on me? It is just some simple fair. Why bring up money? In
2495:52
Speaker A
times like these, life is hard for everyone. Even the adoptive mother nodded in agreement. Indeed, we met by chance, and sharing a meal is merely a way to forge a good bond. There is no need for such repayment. She pushed the
2496:04
Speaker A
silver back toward him. Yuzbo Jean shook his head. If it weren't for you two, I would have been captured by those urine ninjas and strictly interrogated by now.
2496:11
Speaker A
I would have lost far more than this little bit of money in my life. Might have even been in peril. Therefore, please, you must accept it. At that moment, little Chong men walked out.
2496:19
Speaker A
Father, mother, do we have a guest? The eyes of the adoptive parents were drawn to little Chong men. Yuzbo Jeans eyes lit up and he said, "Uncle, I feel an affinity with this child. Please accept the money and buy him some new
2496:30
Speaker A
clothes." Hearing Yuzbo Jeans words, the adoptive parents looked at Little Chong, who was wearing a rough, heavily patched tunic. A flicker of melancholy passed through their eyes.
2496:39
Speaker A
The adoptive father looked at the silver and finally took a deep breath. "Thank you, brother. I will accept this silver.
2496:45
Speaker A
If you ever have the chance in the future, please visit us often." The adoptive father handed the silver to his wife and a smile blossomed on her face.
2496:52
Speaker A
This was no small sum. It was enough to sustain their family for 3 years. She put the silver away and headed inside to cook. "I still don't know your name, brother. Where do you live?" the adoptive father asked. "My name is Jean.
2497:03
Speaker A
I came here yesterday to discuss business, but things did not go well. Coupled with the recent strict inspections, I hesitated for a long time before knocking on your door to intrude." Yuzbo Jean explained. The adoptive father nodded. Jean, since you
2497:15
Speaker A
are here, make yourself at home. After all, the man had just given them a substantial amount of money, so he certainly couldn't treat him poorly.
2497:21
Speaker A
"Thank you, brother." After saying this, Yuzbo Jean walked over to Little Chong Men and gently patted his cheek. "Little guy, don't hit your uncle with a great push in the future, or I'll be quite angry." Little Chong Men tilted his
2497:32
Speaker A
head, completely failing to understand what Yuzbo Jean meant. "What great push! Why would he be angry?" However, Yuzbo Jean offered no explanation and simply resumed his conversation with the adoptive father. A short while later, the adoptive mother brought the dishes
2497:45
Speaker A
to the stone table in the courtyard and called out, "The food is ready. Come and eat." Hearing her words, everyone took their seats. Little Chong Min's eyes lit up when he saw a plate of chicken on the table. He reached out to grab a piece,
2497:56
Speaker A
but his adoptive father stopped him this time. Where are your manners? We have a guest to let him eat first. Yuzbo Jean hastily waved his hand. No need. No need. Uncle Anna can eat anything. The child is growing. Let him have it. With
2498:08
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jeans current realm of cultivation, he no longer needed food to sustain his vitality. Hearing Jean say this, the adoptive parents were displeased and repeatedly urged him to eat more. Unable to refuse their profound hospitality, Yuzbo Jean took a
2498:21
Speaker A
symbolic bite, after which they finally began their meal normally. Little Chong Men placed a chicken leg directly into his bowl and began to munch on it eagerly. Schwan Wa Chong watched his younger self, his eyes filled with longing and envy. Those were truly good
2498:34
Speaker A
times. His adoptive parents took great care of him, always saving the best food for him first. Yuzbo Jean glanced at Schwan with Chong Min and seeing his current expression, the corners of his mouth curled upward. It seemed this
2498:45
Speaker A
fellow was deeply moved by the sight. After the meal, the adoptive parents prepared a room for Yuzbo Jean while they themselves headed to the woodshed.
2498:52
Speaker A
Despite Yuzbo Jeans refusals, the elderly couple insisted he take the room, leaving him with no choice but to accept. Stepping into the room, Yuzbo Jean moved his hands and a wood clone appeared before him. He instructed Stanguard here. If there is any sign of
2499:06
Speaker A
trouble, strike immediately. Understood. The clone said, "No more simply lying down to faint sleep." Yuzbo Jean then looked at Shuan Wa Chong Men beside him.
2499:14
Speaker A
Let's go. We need to see exactly what is going on. Shuan Wa Chong Men nodded and the two quietly slipped out of Chaman's home. However, they failed to notice a pair of purple samsara eyes watching their every move. The pair left their
2499:25
Speaker A
homes and ventured into forest. Shortly after, two ninjas arrived, fleeing in a panic. Both wore the forehead protectors of the rain ninja village on their arms.
2499:34
Speaker A
One of the shorter ninjas spoke up, his voice, trembling. I doubt the kenoha pursuit has been shaken off by now, hasn't it? The taller ninja nodded. And we are the swiftest among us. There is no reason for them to catch up. The
2499:45
Speaker A
shorter ninja collapsed to the ground, frustration etched on his face. Damn it. I have no idea how our leader Hanzo came up with this. Why did he order us to confront the Kohaa ninja? Does he not know that Kenoha stands as the mightest
2499:56
Speaker A
force in the ninja world today? Who knows? The other replied, "Hanzo seized power, illegitimately eliminating the old leader and integrating the land of rain to claim the seed of Kagayya.
2500:05
Speaker A
Beyond his marshall prowess, he possesses nothing of substance." The taller ninja, whose name was Jingu, looked on with undisguised resentment.
2500:12
Speaker A
Suddenly, the shorter ninja, Siguan, voiced a question, his stomach, already gurgling in protest. I say, "Jinguan, are you hungry?" Jinguan nodded. Yet, the rumbling in his own stomach was even louder than Siguans. In the profound silence of the bamboo grove, the sound
2500:25
Speaker A
was particularly jarring. Siguan pat his pockets and discovered their rations were exhausted. A bitter expression settled on his face until his gaze shifted towards Nagato's house. His eyes lit up. The dwelling was constructed of sturdy timber, a stark
2500:38
Speaker A
contrast to the humble thatched huts surrounding it. It surely must have surplus grain. With a sly glint in his suin, murmured Jingu, "Look at that house. They likely have food to spare.
2500:48
Speaker A
What do you say we?" He trailed off, mimicking a motion of cutting across his throat a bloodthirsty glow igniting in his gaze. Jing Yuans face drained of color. Are you mad, Siguan? Robbing villagers is a capital offense. If Hanzo
2501:01
Speaker A
learns of this, we will forfeit our lives. Suan, let out a cold laugh. Learn of it. He's likely buried with some woman at this very hour. While he indulges, we starve here. What kind of justice is that? However, robbing
2501:11
Speaker A
villagers is taboo, isn't it? Jinguan hesitated, his moral stance, wavering under the relentless pressure of his hunger. Only those who have tasted starvation truly understand its cruel grip. Jingu, where is your head? Don't forget we just clashed with the Kenoha
2501:24
Speaker A
ninjas. Hanzo declared that the forehead protector symbolizes a head. We have each slain one and their protectors are in our possession. Siguan offered a sinister smile. Jinuan blinked, realization dawning. You imply we disguise ourselves as the Kohaa ninja
2501:38
Speaker A
and then murder this family. He stared at Su in confusion, clouding his mind. Su nodded firmly. Men die for wealth and birds perish for food. If we do not rob them, we are the ones who will starve to
2501:48
Speaker A
death. Afterwards, we shall use illusion techniques to mimic the appearance of the Konoha ninjas. When others see as we leave, it is a flawless plan. Jinguan wrestled with his conscience, but as his stomach growled again, camaraderie and the code of the shinobi were cast aside.
2502:02
Speaker A
Fine, then let us do it. Jinguan pulled out a koha forehead protector, securing it to his head and utilized transformation techniques to assume the form of the koha ninja he had just slain. Siuin's mouth curved in a grim
2502:14
Speaker A
smile as he followed suit the two of them slipping away towards Nagato's home. Nagato Aiha's expression padiled in shock. How? How is this possible?
2502:22
Speaker A
Those who slew my parents were the rain ninjas. Aiha Sinshi watched Nagato with a shake of his head. He too had not foreseen this outcome, assuming a fallen Kenoha rogue would be the perpetrator.
2502:32
Speaker A
The treachery of the rain ninjas was a cruel twist of fate. Truly ruthless, preying even upon their own kin. Seni was seething with indignation. Damn scoundrels. Kenoha had borne the brunt of Nagato's hatred for so long solely because of these two. In the original
2502:46
Speaker A
history, they were the catalyst for Nagato's obsession with vengeance against Kenoha. Was the great invasion of Kohaa truly spur of the moment.
2502:53
Speaker A
Impossible. It was calculated designed specifically to exact retribution for his parents. Aiha Cinci, I implore you, please save my parents. If you rescue them, I will pledge my allegiance to Kohaa and the Akatsuki will become its vassel. Nagato gazed at Cinchi tears
2503:08
Speaker A
pooling at the corners of his eyes. He understood that only CI of physical presence in this temporal pocket could alter the course of history. Being an ethereal manifestation Ci's actions could bridge the gap between past and future. Ci looked at Nagato. Do you
2503:21
Speaker A
comprehend that my interference would reshape the future history significantly? The consequences were not as catastrophic as they seemed. They merely meant Nagato's foster parents would survive. Nagato was a child of destiny destined to entwine his fate with Conan and Yhiko. Why did Ci frame
2503:36
Speaker A
it thus? It was to ensure that Nagato would sacrifice more, allowing Kenoha to gain more. Nagato's face was ashen.
2503:42
Speaker A
Finally, he clenched his teeth. If you will save my parents, Nagato swears on the heavens. I shall serve you faithfully. Whomever you command me to slay, I shall slay without a shred of hesitation. In Nagato's eyes, his foster parents were the sole warmth of
2503:55
Speaker A
his childhood. They had nurtured him. He could not stand by and watch them perish. Sensing the sincerity in Nagatos, please spoke. Very well.
2504:03
Speaker A
This is a singular exception. Your foster parents will live. However, I shall face a backlash. Remember, you owe me a life. Backlash. Nonsense. If the Rena truly had such a limitation, it would be better if he did not possess it
2504:15
Speaker A
at all. Nagato knelt, bowing his head to the ground before Ci turned his gaze away, closing his eyes to communicate with his shadow clones. The clones slowly rose and exited the room. Two figures then landed in the courtyard
2504:26
Speaker A
with a thud. They fixed their gaze on the young man standing there, exchanging a quick look before shouting, "Kill." The pair lunged with their weapons, aiming for the clone. Ceni's clone released, but a faint pulse of chakra.
2504:37
Speaker A
The two were instantly sent flying, their bodies smashing against the perimeter wall with a resounding crash.
2504:43
Speaker A
Their impact shattered the wall. The two ninja's faces twisted in terror stammered you. "You are a ninja since she offered a cold chuckle, attempting to rob and murder. You two are quite exceptional." Suan shot a murderous glance at Jinguan. Jinguan, make the
2504:56
Speaker A
first move. Once I break free, we will finish him together. Jinguan nodded and lunged forward. Cenchi snapped his fingers and azure flames engulfed Jinguan instantly. Jinguan shrieked his gaze, darting at Sjuan, only to see the ladder scaling the wall, attempting to
2505:10
Speaker A
flee. Suan Jinguan watched him in despair. Siuan paused, turning to offer a snear. Your own stupidity is the fault, not mine. Just then, a vine burst from the earth, snaring Siguan. His face drained of color. No amount of
2505:22
Speaker A
struggling could free him from the bind. Watching this, Ginguan broke into hysterical laughter. The sound startled Nagato's foster parents who hurried into the courtyard. They took in the scene and looked upon Cinchi, their mouths to gape, unable to utter a single
2505:34
Speaker A
word. Brother Jean Yu, what is the meaning of this? Shaman's adoptive father widened his eyes, swallowing hard as he looked at Yuzbo Jean, whose entire body was now radiating a potent aura of chakra. At this point, it had become
2505:46
Speaker A
entirely clear to him that this man Jean was a ninja, and so were the other two.
2505:50
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jean let out a soft chuckle. Uncle, please wait a moment. Let me dispose of these two scums first. With that said, he snapped his fingers. In an instant, wooden spikes pierced right through Tilon. Meanwhile, Jinguan was completely incinerated, reduced to
2506:04
Speaker A
nothing but ashes. Turning around, Yuzbo Jean explained, "Truthfully, I did not intentionally conceal this from you, uncle. I simply had my own unavoidable difficulties." He paused before continuing. "These two you ninjas came here to pillage. Their objective was
2506:17
Speaker A
clear to murder and to loot, you ninjas, but they are clearly wearing the forehead protectors of my." The adoptive father furrowed his brows. As a former political official of the U country, the insignias of the various nations and
2506:28
Speaker A
villages were deeply etched into his memory. Yuzbo Jean aimed his right hand at Silong and applied a forceful suction. As Tilongs body flew over, his facial features began to shift, revealing the typical appearance of someone from the U country. The crucial
2506:41
Speaker A
point was that the adoptive father recognized this man, Minguan. Just 2 days ago, he was the one leading troops through this area, forcibly collecting grain for their rations. He was the one who came to exact the levy from our
2506:53
Speaker A
family back then. to think he was actually a you ninja. The adoptive father's face turned livid. In his eyes, ninjas were supposed to be the protectors of the villagers. Yet now, let alone protection, even the daily safety of the villagers was under
2507:05
Speaker A
constant threat. What kind of nation was this? Just what had Shangi Bang Kong been doing? Witnessing this, Yuzbo Jean stepped forward to offer comfort. Uncle, the way I see it, this you country is no longer a place to linger. Why don't you
2507:16
Speaker A
take Chong Men and head elsewhere, perhaps to Maya? The adoptive father blanked for a moment before shaking his head. After all, this is the home that belongs to me and my child's mother to ask me to abandon this place. I simply
2507:27
Speaker A
cannot do it. This nation birthed me and raised me. Though I am but an ordinary man now, I still cannot betray my country. At this moment, the imposing aura exuding from the adoptive father rivaled even that of Yuzbo Jean. He
2507:40
Speaker A
looked quietly at Yuzbo Jean. Within his gaze, there was gratitude and unwavering resolve. But above all, there was a profound sense of duty, the belief that every ordinary man shares responsibility for the fate of the realm. Yuzbos heart was deeply moved by the adoptive
2507:54
Speaker A
father. He never expected to find a villager in the U country who, despite his humble stations, still harbored such deep concern for his nation. The corners of his lips curled upward. Excellent.
2508:04
Speaker A
Well said, uncle. Your ideological conviction is not the slightest bit inferior to that of Shangia Bankong. The adoptive father scratched his head, his face flushing crimson. He had inadvertently let slip the grandiose words buried in his heart. In the eyes
2508:17
Speaker A
of a formidable ninja like Jean, such declarations probably seemed utterly laughable. I have made a fool of myself before you, the adoptive father side.
2508:25
Speaker A
Only if he possessed exceptional talent would his words carry weight. Otherwise, they would merely be dismissed as empty talk that brings ruin to the nation. In this unforgiving world, where is there any room for the hollow lamentations of
2508:36
Speaker A
the weak? Yuzbo Jean patted him on the shoulder and shook his head. Not at all.
2508:41
Speaker A
To me, your aspirations are truly noble. The ambitions of men stand equal. Given time, you are destined for greatness.
2508:47
Speaker A
But, but I am already 40, the adoptive father murmured. Yuzbo Jeans words had ignited a spark in his blood. Yet, the thought of his age forced him to sigh and abandon those unrealistic notions. What does 40 matter? 40 is the
2509:00
Speaker A
perfect age to forge ahead. The dust has yet to settle, and we are all dark horses. The mantle of leadership rotates, and it is not impossible for it to be your turn tomorrow. Yuzbo Jeans treasonous words caused the
2509:11
Speaker A
adoptive father's expression to drastically shift and he hastily covered the young man's mouth. Jean, keep your voice down, beware of eavesdroppers.
2509:19
Speaker A
Furthermore, do you even realize what you are saying? You are instigating me to usurp the throne. I am nothing but a commoner. What qualifications do I have?
2509:27
Speaker A
The adoptive father's voice grew heavy and ragged. His evasive gaze betrayed that he truly harbored such thoughts.
2509:33
Speaker A
Yuzbos eyes lit up. You are qualified precisely because you know how to govern a nation far better than Bonong, who only knows how to wage endless wars. Because Shangji Bangkong possesses an excess of valor, but lacks prudence, daring to challenge three
2509:47
Speaker A
great nations with his current meager strength. And among them is my because the U country is currently tottering in the midst of a storm. Following the Second Ninja World War, the nation's economy is bound to regress, leaving the
2509:58
Speaker A
land littered with the corpses of the starved. Every single word spoken by Yuzbo Jean struck heavily against the adoptive father's heart. He understood everything Jean had said, but what could he possibly do? Right at that moment, Yuzbo Jean spoke up. I can help you
2510:11
Speaker A
eliminate Bangkong and support your ascent to that position. Upon hearing this, the adoptive father's pupils violently contracted. A glimmer of light flickered in the adoptive mother's eyes.
2510:21
Speaker A
If this were truly possible, could her old man really become the ruler of the U country. However, the adoptive father was not in a rush to answer. What are your conditions? He knew full well that an ordinary person could never possibly
2510:32
Speaker A
kill Shangji song which meant the origins of this brother Jean standing before him were far from simple. I only asked for one thing in the future the U country must never launch an attack of any form against my village. Yuzbo Jean
2510:44
Speaker A
stated enunciating every word clearly as he stared directly into the adoptive father's eyes. The adoptive father spoke slowly so you hail from mine. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Yuzbo Jean.
2510:54
Speaker A
Smiling, Yuzbo Jean extended his hand to shake the adoptive fathers. The adoptive father suddenly let out a laugh. So it is the Yuzbo one of the two great ninja clans in the ninja world. Since that is the case, I understand. If you truly
2511:06
Speaker A
manage to slay Bonong once I ascend to that position, the U country will undoubtedly forge a strong alliance with the Yuzbo. Yuzbo Jean nodded. It's a promise. As expected, the adoptive father was no simple character. Jean had clearly mentioned my yet the man
2511:19
Speaker A
specifically named the Yuzbo. He was actively releasing a gesture of goodwill, but that was of no consequence. Little Chong men hid behind the door, his two Samsara eyes blinking as he silently watched Yuzbo Jean and his adoptive father. Noticing this,
2511:32
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jean spoke up. By the way, you two, I have a surprise for you. Look and see who this is. He mobilized his authority, causing Shuan Wa Chong Men to reveal himself. Draped in a cloak, Schwan Wa Chong Men remained silent as
2511:43
Speaker A
he slowly approached strands of his faint red hair cascading down the sides. The adoptive father looked at the man before him, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Only the adoptive mother burst into tears, rushing forward to pull him into a tight embrace. You
2511:58
Speaker A
are Chan, aren't you? The adoptive mother's words startled the adoptive father. He stood up, stepping forward to closely examine Shua Chong Men. Shuan Wa Chong Men pulled down his hood, revealing his face. His eyes were already brimming with tears as he spoke.
2512:10
Speaker A
"Dad, mom, it's been a long time." The adoptive father's mind raced furiously. Finally, he looked toward Yuzbo Jean realization dawning upon him. "You you both come from the future." Although it sounded utterly absurd, it was the only plausible explanation at hand. Yazbojan
2512:25
Speaker A
smiled. As expected of the man, he had his eyes on the future successor of the U country. His intuition was exceptionally sharp. With just a single glance, he had completely discerned the origins of the two of them. Aihaan
2512:37
Speaker A
placed a finger against his lips in a hushing gesture, then declared loudly, "I never said that. We are merely passing traveling merchants." His adoptive father instantly understood his intention and nodded. Very well, I understand. Today there is only the
2512:50
Speaker A
traveling merchant Jean and his attendant. Aihaan nodded who dealing with intelligent people was always effortless. The two stepped aside and his adoptive father pulled him close to inquire about the future landscape of the world. In response, Aihaan cryptically revealed certain individuals
2513:04
Speaker A
and impending events. A cold glint flashed in his adoptive father's eyes. What a Shamura Danzo. What a Hokag assistant of Kohaa and leader of Rude to actually drive his own child into darkness. Tisk given the third Hokag's typical temperament. In a few years, he
2513:19
Speaker A
would personally seek out Danzo to settle the score. He would see then whether the third Hokag would choose to compromise. As long as the third Hokag compromised Danzo could forget about expanding his faction or elevating his status, he would be forced to remain an
2513:32
Speaker A
obedient Hokag assistant devoid of true power. Indeed, scholars had their own unique ways of resolving conflicts, exploiting the enemy's weaknesses and utilizing psychological warfare to achieve their goals. As for Saratobi Herusen, his adoptive father knew well that he posed no direct threat to him
2513:48
Speaker A
and thus began to scheme a grand game of chess in his mind. Meanwhile, Usuzamaki Nagato and his adoptive mother engaged in casual domestic chatter. She asked Nagato if he was eating while sleeping soundly and whether he had a girl he
2513:59
Speaker A
fancied. Though her words were rambling to Nagato's ears in that moment, they sounded like a heavenly melody. It had been so long since he had last heard a mother's nagging. This brought an unprecedented warmth to his long battered and scarred heart. He earnestly
2514:12
Speaker A
answered every one of his mother's questions. The entire night was spent in familiar conversation. The next day, Ajihaan spoke up. Nagato, spend more time with your parents. I'm going to check on those people from Kenoha.
2514:23
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Nagato nodded. With his strength, he could walk unhindered through this era. This remained true even without the six paths of pain. Such was the formidable power of a fully matured reneg. His adoptive parents looked at Achiha and urged, "Please be
2514:36
Speaker A
careful." Aihaan looked at the couple, smiling as he nodded, "I will." With those words, he turned and dashed off into the distance. At this moment, the supreme commander of Kenoha was Saratobi Herusen, the revered hero of the Shinobi. In this era, Saratobi Herusen
2514:50
Speaker A
was decisive and brilliantly marshal. Facing the provocations of the land of rain, he swiftly summoned the major ninja clans to fight together. Kagami, do you believe we should launch an offensive or bite our time? Currently, Jeriahs and Orochimaru have led their
2515:04
Speaker A
forces as the vanguard deep into enemy territory, slaughtering numerous shinobi squads. By now, they must have drawn the attention of Hanzo of the Salamander. It is highly likely that Hanzo will soon lead his troops to crusade against them.
2515:17
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen analyzed the situation based on the intelligence. At this time, his posture was straight, a heroic spirit resting between his brows as his gaze swept across the assembly. Aiha Kagami spoke up. I believe we should dispatch reinforcements immediately.
2515:31
Speaker A
Orochimaru and the others are still just children after all. To achieve such military exploits is already an unprecedented feat. They are the future of Kenoha. Only by protecting them can we ensure that Kenoha's next generation will not face a gap in succession. What
2515:45
Speaker A
Aiha Kagami had inherited from the second Hokag Sanji Tobarama was precisely this benevolence. Saratobi Herusen was moved as he harbored the exact same thoughts. Just as he was about to execute Aiha Kagamis proposal, Shamura Danzo, who had recently suffered a crushing defeat and
2516:00
Speaker A
heavy casualties, walked in. "Hien, you must not." Shamura Danzos right hand was heavily bandaged. During this war, his arm had sustained severe trauma, leaving his strength a mere shadow of its former self. Even now, Shamura Danzo did not alter his manner
2516:14
Speaker A
of address. Just because Saratobi Haruen had become Hokag, he continued to call him simply by his given name, Harusen.
2516:21
Speaker A
This caused considerable dissatisfaction among the other shinobi. What was wrong with Shamura Danzo? If he had returned victorious addressing the Lord Hokage in such a manner might be overlooked, but as a defeated general, how dared he danzo, how many times must I tell you to
2516:34
Speaker A
use formal titles during official duties. You are becoming increasingly unruly. Saratobis voice was low, his gaze carrying a trace of displeasure as he looked at Shamurad Danzo.
2516:44
Speaker A
Shamurdanzo trembled slightly. Taking a deep breath, he said, "Lord Hokag, I have a thought that I must speak. This could be the decisive key to Kohaa securing victory with the minimal possible cost. Hearing this, Saratobi Hirusen raised an eyebrow. Indeed,
2516:58
Speaker A
Kenoha would undoubtedly win the war. But the crux lay in how they won. Whether the victory was clean and beautiful would directly determine his standing in Kenoha and the stability of his position as the third Hokag. His tone unconsciously relaxed. If that is
2517:11
Speaker A
the case, Dano, let us hear it. Shamura Danzo bowed in salute, then stepped to Saratobi Haru's side, gesturing with his perfectly intact hands toward the location of Sununade's squad. A sinister ruthlessness flickered in his eyes.
2517:23
Speaker A
Right now, Hanzo of the Salamander and his forces are besieging Jeriah's group. This means their own defenses are currently hollow. As long as we launch an all-out assault on their home base, victory in this battle is assured.
2517:34
Speaker A
Instantly, an uproar erupted within the tent. Everyone's expressions changed drastically as they stared at Shamurad Danzo. Ruthless, utterly ruthless.
2517:42
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo was a true Machavelian schemer. In his eyes, his compatriots of Kenoha were mere chess pieces who as long as victory could be attained, he would discard them without a second thought. Even knowing full well that and
2517:54
Speaker A
the other two were the future hope of Kohaa, he was perfectly willing to abandon them in exchange for ultimate triumph. Even so, the crowd had no choice but to nod in acknowledgement of Shamura Danzo's logic. Taking this course of action would indeed spare the
2518:06
Speaker A
villagers massive casualties though the chances of squad surviving would be drastically reduced. Therefore, even as the scales in the hearts of the Kohaa Shinobi tilted in Shamura Danzo's direction, not a single person voiced their opinion. The final decision lay
2518:19
Speaker A
with the Hokag. Moreover, at such a critical juncture, speaking, too much meant airing too much. If they misspoke and drew the resentment of Saratobi Herusen and Shimura Danzo, the losses would far outweigh any gains. Thus, all eyes converged on Saratobi Herusen. He
2518:34
Speaker A
closed his eyes and after 3 seconds of silence, he spoke. For the sake of the village, we will launch a full-scale assault on the land of rain. For every fraction of speed we gain, Jeriah and the others gain an extra fraction of
2518:45
Speaker A
hope for survival. Aiha Kagamis face went pale. He stared at Saratobi Herusen in sheer disbelief. How had this man turned into such a person? One must remember that he used to risk his life to protect his fellow disciples. Yet
2518:57
Speaker A
today, he had changed. He had become a calculating politician weighing gains and loss as a ruthless schemer who would use any means necessary to achieve his ends. Aiha Kagami wanted to protest further, but Saratobi Herusen shot him a
2519:10
Speaker A
glare laced with killing intent. Kagami stood frozen on the spot, swallowing the words that had reached his lips, unable to make a sound. We humbly obey the orders of the Lord Hokag. The crowd knelt on one knee in salute before
2519:22
Speaker A
marching out of the tent to organize their troops, preparing for an all-out offensive. Aihakagami stood there blankly looking at Saratobi Haruen.
2519:29
Speaker A
Saratobi Hirusen merely gave him a profoundly meaningful glance before turning away, refusing to look back.
2519:35
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen had changed. To consolidate his power, he was willing to forsake the village's future and abandon his three disciples. Since when did this happen? With an expression fluctuating between dark and light, Achiha Kagami finally left the tent to execute his
2519:49
Speaker A
mission. After his departure, Shimura Danzo spoke. Husen, I have a premonition. Kagami might not be going on the mission, but rather to rescue them. If he successfully rescues Sununade and the others, do you think the Senu clan will rally behind him?
2520:02
Speaker A
Well, you can just treat my words as alarmist talk. Having said his peace, Shamura Danzo turned to leave. Saratobi Herusen furrowed his brows deeply. Just a moment before Danzo stepped out of the tent, Huen shouted, "Wait." Shamura Danzo halted his steps, the corners of
2520:16
Speaker A
his mouth curling upward. He had bet correctly Saratobi Husen was just like him, a man corrupted by the lust for power. If that was the case, things would be much easier to handle. Danzo, then tell me what should be done.
2520:26
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen stared fixly at Shamura Danzo. In truth, he had already thought of a solution, but he could not and must not be the one to propose it because saying it out loud would be detrimental to their unity. Saratobi Herusen needed
2520:39
Speaker A
a black glove, a ruthless hand to help him secretly eradicate all threats. As it stood, Shamura Danzo was the perfect fit. Danzo placed a hand against his own neck, making a slicing motion. Saratobi Harusen's pupil shrank as he slowly
2520:52
Speaker A
asked, "Are you certain you can pull it off?" In his heart, Aiha Kagami was still an Aiiah. In his teacher's eyes, doing this should be considered cleansing the sect. Saratobi Herusen continuously brainwashed himself. Yet in reality, he gave a nod. Shamura Danzo
2521:06
Speaker A
smiled. He turned and vanished into the darkness to execute the silencing he had proposed. Saratobi Herusen murmured, "Kagami, do not blame me. Sometimes benevolence is also a sin. It is not that I insist on destroying the Aiha, but it is the teacher's order, and a
2521:20
Speaker A
master's command cannot be defied. His eyes harbored obsession and murderous intent. Subsequently, he took out a pack of cigarettes and lit one. Thick smoke instantly filled the entire military tent. Hidden in the shadows, Udetain Kuru and Midocado Hamira remained
2521:34
Speaker A
silent, but they had already concluded one thing. Herusen was not to be provoked. They could only submit. at the Sandine Battlefield. Tsunady let out a fierce shout immediately, smashing her fist onto the head of a rain ninja.
2521:46
Speaker A
Crack! The sound of fracturing bones rang out as the rain ninja's head was twisted a full 180°, his entire body sent flying. His teammates turned deathly pale. A fellow village ninja who had been boasting just this morning was
2521:58
Speaker A
now reduced to this state by a single punch. To say they were not terrified would be an absolute lie. However, it was precisely the stimulation of fear and blood that drove them into a frenzy at this moment. wielding their shinobi
2522:10
Speaker A
swords, they roared and charged forward. Even though the Kenoha ninjas were highly experienced, facing such a human wave tactic, still dealt them a significant blow. Orochimaru executed the hidden shadow snake hands, throwing a ninja away as cold sweat dripped down
2522:23
Speaker A
his face. Why hasn't the old man arrived yet? Didn't he say we were to be the vanguard? Now that our mission is complete and we are holding the line, logically speaking, they should have arrived by now. Shariah's hands formed
2522:33
Speaker A
hand seals. Earth released swamp of the underworld. The ground already perpetually soaked by rain transformed into a quagmire with astonishing speed.
2522:42
Speaker A
The charging ninjas either slipped or sank into the swamp. Unable to extricate themselves, they could only watch helplessly as their bodies continuously sank. Perhaps the mountain paths are just too treacherous, making it inconvenient for the old man and the
2522:55
Speaker A
main army to enter. Let's hold on a little longer. The old man might arrive any second. Jeriah smiled faintly. Among the three, he possessed the most optimistic mindset and was the most prone to smiling. Seeing this tsunady let out a cold snort. However, the
2523:08
Speaker A
movements of her hands grew increasingly rapid as if she had been injected with renewed strength. Orochimaru chuckled softly. Left with no choice, he unleashed the myriad snake net formation, summoning a horde of serpents to strangle the rain ninjas and by time
2523:22
Speaker A
for his comrades. Among the three Orochimaru undoubtedly possessed the strongest area of effect capabilities.
2523:28
Speaker A
The giant serpents of Ryuji cave ranked among the very best of the three great sage regions in both lethal power and crowd control. At this moment, even the summoned small snakes were valiantly slaughtering the enemy. Snakes. It's snakes. These Kenoha ninjas are actually
2523:42
Speaker A
using snakes. I really want to go home, but Lord Hanzo said, "Those who retreat will be executed. I don't want to die." An atmosphere of despair instantly hovered over the heads of every rain ninja. Yet from the rear, the cry of a
2523:54
Speaker A
salamander resounded, and a lethal purple toxic mist surged forward. Witnessing this, the expressions of the hidden rain ninjas drastically changed.
2524:02
Speaker A
They subsequently charged at Sunady squad. They would rather be bitten to death by venomous snakes than perish in the toxic mist of that summoning beast, which would truly leave not even their bones behind. At this moment, Hanzo stood at top the head of the salamander,
2524:15
Speaker A
smiling as he said, "Beautifully done salamander." The best way to make those cowards who fear battle willingly march to their deaths is to stimulate them with an even more gruesome demise.
2524:24
Speaker A
Hearing Hanzo's praise, the salamander exerted even more effort, and the purple toxic mist spewing from its mouth grew increasingly dense. The faces of squad turned deathly pale. Taking the lead, she pulled out a vial and distributed a detoxifying pill to each surviving Kinoa
2524:40
Speaker A
ninja. This was a remedy she had personally developed, though she was unsure of its efficacy against the salamander. Nevertheless, having something was better than nothing.
2524:48
Speaker A
Furthermore, with the rain ninjas rioting right before their eyes, they had no choice but to exert even more effort in executing their ninjutsu and taijutsu to slay the enemies before them. Hanzo of the salamander glared at Jeriah and Orochimu murderous intense
2525:02
Speaker A
surfacing in his eyes. It was these three who had slaughtered so many ninjas of their hidden rain village. Today, he would make them pay for their blood debt and blood. Hanzo of the salamander bearing the title of a demagod possessed
2525:13
Speaker A
strength that was in no way inferior to Sartoi Herusen and perhaps even faintly surpassed the second Hokag Senu Tobarama. With Senu Toborama dead, it was not entirely unjustified for Hanzo of the Salamander to proclaim himself the god of Shinobi. His formidable
2525:28
Speaker A
strength fueled his ambitions. It was not impossible for the land of rain to swallow the great nations and ascend as the sixth great nation. Thinking of this, he raised his scythe and pointed it at Sonad's team. Go salamander. Let
2525:40
Speaker A
these koha scums witness our true power. Upon hearing this, the salamander snapped its jaw shut and carrying Hanzo on its back, charged murderously toward the trio of sonade. Encountering cowering rain ninjas along the way, he mercilessly swung his twin sides to reap
2525:54
Speaker A
their lives. His eyes held boundless apathy in his view. If every rain ninja recoiled in the face of death, the hidden rain village was doomed to defeat. Spurred by the bloodshed and Hanzo of the salamander, the rain ninjas
2526:05
Speaker A
roared and launched a new wave of attacks. Jeriah, Orochimaru, andSunady were drenched in sweat. Mountains of corpses piling up beneath their feet, panting heavily, their movements grew sluggish.
2526:16
Speaker A
Another rain ninja flying, but just at that moment, a katana lunged from the side, piercing straight toward her chest. Gritting his teeth, Jeriah rapidly wo hand seals. Fire released dragon flame bomb. A crimson fire dragon roared forth, blasting the ninja away.
2526:31
Speaker A
Jeriah's body swayed precariously, his face deathly pale. Orochimaru caught him a venomous glint in his eyes. He let out a sharp whistle and the serpents of Ryuchi cave immediately rioted, beginning to bite frantically, injecting their lethal venom. The attack of the
2526:45
Speaker A
hidden rain ninja faltered again. This time, Yamaro Hanzo did not choose to kill. His gaze sharpened as he locked onto Orochimaru. It was that boy who had inflicted such heavy losses upon his forces. He launched himself into the
2526:57
Speaker A
air, spinning mid-flight, and swung his sickle down toward Orochimaru's head with crushing force. Traces of vidian liquid clung to the blad's edge where one to lean in the acurid stench of poison would assault the nostrils.
2527:08
Speaker A
Orochimaru jerked his head up meeting hands o gazed. Such a strike would surely be fatal. Damn. His hands blurred into a seal casting a jutzu into the air. Triple rashmen. Three hellish stone gates materialized out of thin air.
2527:21
Speaker A
Barring Hanzo path. The latter raised an eyebrow and brought his weapon down with ferocity. The first rashman shattered into dust. Orochimaru's face pald so fast yet he did not halt. Though leading Jeriah andsunade, he retreated into the distance. To hold his ground would mean
2527:37
Speaker A
certain death for no reinforcements were near enough to save them. Without a clear direction, they fled into the unknown. While Hanzo shattered the remaining two Rashommen gates, landing with grace, he cast a glance toward the direction the three sages had taken. But
2527:49
Speaker A
instead of pursuit, the corner of his mouth curled upward. Over there, a superior force of Shinobi waited. The hidden stone ninja were crouched in the tall grass, waiting for the rain ninja and the leaf shinobi to deplete each
2528:00
Speaker A
other, intending to reap the spoils while others did the fighting. Sudden, the captain of the stone vanguard's pupils contracted as he witnessed the trio of death dealers running straight into their ambush, and a sneer spread across his face. These three are
2528:12
Speaker A
powerful, yet now they are at the end of their rope. If we capture them, the leaf village will surely pay a high ransom, making the hidden stone village the greatest beneficiary. Everyone ready?
2528:22
Speaker A
When they enter within 100 meters, unleash jutzu together to corner them. The captain's eyes held a cruel glint.
2528:28
Speaker A
In this blood soaked world, one must devour others to avoid being devoured. One of the subordinates rubbed his hands, a lwd smile playing on his lips.
2528:36
Speaker A
Boss, that female shinobi is quite a sight. If we catch them, may I? The captain laughed at the disruption. Yet to boost morale, he spoke. You may, but I go first. Form a line. The female shinobi of the leaf are all highquality
2528:48
Speaker A
goods. The remaining ninja's eyes flickered with excitement and lust their lips parting as they awaited the trio's approach. Jeriah's ears twitched as he spoke. Orochimaru, there are many ninja here. You take sununade and move out first or I will hold them
2529:01
Speaker A
off. Orochimaru frowned, puzzled by this offer. Jeriah replied with a smile. Don't you recall? I was trained by two sages of my oju. Though I cannot perfectly sustain sage mode, my sensory perception has doubled. No need. These are mere range shinobi, though I can
2529:15
Speaker A
handle them with room to spare. Though it sounded arrogant, it was the truth. Most of the rain villages, Shinobi, were elderly or even farmers turned soldiers.
2529:23
Speaker A
Their combat prowess was uneven and utterly insignificant. Jeriah shook his head. It is not the rain ninja, but the stone ninja. Their squad includes a Jonan and five Chinan. In our current condition, escaping is virtually impossible. Hearing this, Orochimaru's
2529:37
Speaker A
pupils dilated, he gazed into the distant woods and halted. The stone ninja froze, and the captain, sensing a shift in the atmosphere, signaled for everyone to remain vigilant.
2529:46
Speaker A
face was ghastly pale sweat beating on her skin. She could not hear the conversation between Jeriah and Orochimaru, yet she sensed that stopping now was ominous. Orochimaru's mask concealed his hesitation. Jeriah tapped his shoulder and immediately sealed his
2530:00
Speaker A
hands, "Run!" Then, combining fire and earth releaseleas techniques, he launched an offensive at the Stone Ninja's ambush position. The stone captain's heart jolted, he instantly ordered his men to ascend the trees for cover. Rushes of movement sounded as the
2530:12
Speaker A
stone ninja scrambled upward, their eyes cold, locking onto Jeriah, the one who had instigated this sudden strike. Good, we will slaughter him later. widened in alarm as she assumed a combat stance, only to be struck by Orochimaru's hand
2530:25
Speaker A
on her neck. A moment later, eyes rolled back and she slumped into unconsciousness. Orochimaru caught her cradling her in his arms before turning to Jeriah. Take care. Jeriah's lips curled into a smile, giving him a thumbs up. You go first. Leave a marker and I
2530:39
Speaker A
will find you soon. Orochimaru nodded and turned to flee. The stone ninja, seeing the woman depart, panicked and moved to intercept. Orochimaru swiftly drew his sword of thistles and invoked a summoning chant. The sword of thistles elongated, piercing one ninja's heart.
2530:53
Speaker A
After retrieving it, he sheathed it and continued his escape. The remaining stone ninja, witnessing their comrades death, erupted into a frenzy to pursue.
2531:01
Speaker A
Yet Jeriah flung five shuriken into the air and rapidly sealed his hands. Shuriken clone technique. This technique devised by Hitaki Sakhan amplified the shurikens's power and coverage. Feeling the whoosh of projectiles from behind, the stone ninja spun around, drawing
2531:16
Speaker A
kanai and swords to block. This delay allowed Orochimaru to drags 200 m away, the stone ninja's patience snapped. They glared at Jeriah and their captain stepped forth, fond of sacrificing yourself. Hey, you are a man. However, as enemies, I shall cut off your head
2531:31
Speaker A
and fashion it into a goblet a tribute to your honor. With that, he charged at Jeriah. Although weariness shadowed Jeriah's eyes, he spoke with force bravado. Then come and test whether you can kill the great Jeriah. Then Achiha
2531:43
Speaker A
son opened his mouth. Yo, quite lively. A crowd picking on a young man. Anokas men are growing ever more decrepit. Who is there? Come out. You hiding in the shadows. Dare you insulted such a captain shouted in a cold,
2531:55
Speaker A
suppressed voice. The other ninja stood back to back, wary of their surroundings. Aihasan slowly emerged from the deep woods, his eyes transformed by the three tommo sharing, a contemptuous smirk on his face as he looked at the group. The captain's pupil
2532:08
Speaker A
shrank upon seeing those eyes, a Jonan of the Aiha clan. Jeriah side in relief.
2532:13
Speaker A
If it was the Achiha, perhaps they were safe. He watched Achiha sends back his eyes filled with gratitude. Son waved his hand dismissively. If your chakra is depleted, stand aside. Do not get in my way. Jariah smiled. The Aiha were always
2532:26
Speaker A
like this, cold in appearance, warm in heart. He held no grudge when in fact having them as teammates gave him a sense of security. Damn it, you are a Jonin with a three tommo powerful indeed. But you are alone while we are
2532:37
Speaker A
six. The captain knew the prowess of the etchi. Yet their numbers and status as stone ninja elites gave them no cause for fear. Aiha Zen laughed coldly. Had he not feared startling these ninja and spoiling the ensuing entertainment, he
2532:50
Speaker A
would have conjured his ceno immediately. The ninja captain signal for an offensive, then retreated. Though his movement was swift and precise to Achihazen's eyes, it was riddled with fatal flaws. The other ninja surged forward, some wielding heavy hammers to
2533:04
Speaker A
engage Achiha Zen in close quarters combat, while others rapidly formed hand seals. It was an open secret in the shinobi world, awakening a one tommo sharing granted combat prowess rivaling that of a lower ranked shinobi, while a twoto sharing elevated one to middle
2533:19
Speaker A
rank status and far beyond the common standard. Possessing a three tommo sharing ensured one would be at least an upper ranked ninja even without rigorous training. With dedicated cultivation, one would emerge as a paragon among the elite. This was the unparalleled potency
2533:33
Speaker A
of the Achiha bloodline. Were their factions coveting the Shainggon? Certainly. Yet they dared not act. Or rather, they dared not utilize such eyes. If the Achiha clan learned their ocular organs had fallen into foreign hands, the victims would no longer need
2533:46
Speaker A
leave the village to meet their end. For the Achiha Shinobi would lay and wait, enduring until their prey surfaced. The villages were powerless to intervene.
2533:53
Speaker A
Engaging the Achiha meant facing few targets who withdrew with lethal speed. Yet standing idly by invited relentless harassment, a nuisance no village could tolerate. Thus, when enemy Shinobi slew and Aiha on the battlefield, they would routinely crush the deceased eyes. This
2534:08
Speaker A
rendered the Aiha clan powerless to protest such mutilation. Take my hammer. A stout IGA ninja raised his Warhammer spun three times and drove the head directly toward Aiha Zen. Achihazen spoke coldly, his voice devoid of warmth, weak force, sluggish motion
2534:23
Speaker A
utterly inferior. He raised his right hand and seized the incoming hammer in a firm grip. The two forces collided and froze in place. The Ig ninja's face turned crimson as he strained with all his might. Yet the stalemate remained
2534:36
Speaker A
unbroken. Neither side gained an inch. Aiha Zen covered his mouth with his left hand, yawning lazily. Is that your best?
2534:42
Speaker A
If not, send in a replacement. The damage was negligible, but the insult was profound. Knowing the full extent of Aiha Zen's strength, the ninja before him no longer entertained the thought of holding him off. His only aim was
2534:55
Speaker A
immediate relief. This calamity was a burden no one wished to bear, and he had no desire to perish here. With that thought, the man roared, swinging his hammer in a wide arc and smashed it once more toward Aiha Xen. Aiha Zen adopted a
2535:07
Speaker A
posture of mild seriousness, his right hand transforming into a fist, waiting for the hammer's descent. In the next instant, the brood employed earth release to dive underground and sprint toward the distance, pausing not a moment what was more precious than one's
2535:19
Speaker A
own life. Just as he was midway through his subterranean escape, the IG captain made his move. He had positioned himself on the inevitable path of the earth technique, eyes fixed intently on the shifting dust. Found you. A cruel smile
2535:32
Speaker A
tugged at the lead ninja's lips. An igga shinobi could die in battle, but he could never betray the village by becoming a coward. He drove his katana into the earth with a single piercing scream. The earth movement ceased
2535:43
Speaker A
abruptly. When the captain withdrew the blade, the tip was coated in a rich crimson blood encrusted with flexcks of dirt. With eyes of glacial cold, he fixed his gaze on Aiha. Zen his form vanishing once more into the shadows,
2535:55
Speaker A
awaiting the moment for a killing blow. A ninja's essence lay in enduring what others could not. Without absolute certainty of death, they would not strike lightly. These middle- rank operatives were merely instruments of war crafted to forge opportunities for
2536:08
Speaker A
the upper ranks. These middle- rank ninja harbored no objections to their role. They were akin to a pack of wolves staring fixedly at Achihazen. For his part, he considered them trivial matters. Earth release Earth spike barrage. One middle rank formed the hand
2536:22
Speaker A
seals with lightning speed. Rock condensed into a volley of spears. Their tips aimed at Aiha Zen launching themselves into the air. Aiha Zen sidestepped. catching one of the rock spears in hand. With a single powerful throw, he hurled it back toward the
2536:35
Speaker A
user, Zish. As the spear flew back, the air shrieked in its wake. No one present, not even Jeriah, could track the projectiles trajectory. Crack! The ninja who had cast the technique was just beginning to create distance when Achihazen's returned spear pierced his
2536:49
Speaker A
chest, launching him into a tree where he remained firmly embedded. A dull, heavy impact reverberated through the arena, striking terror into the hearts of all onlookers. Was this aiha Zen truly human? His physical prowess was tyrannically absolute. Stopping the
2537:03
Speaker A
rockhammer with one hand and launching a spear with the other pinning a man to a tree. Such audacity was staggering.
2537:09
Speaker A
Surely not even the first Hokag Senu Hasharama could have boasted such feats. The leading upper ranked ninja's pupils contracted. He shouted instantly, "Run, scatter in all directions. Those who survive must inform that Suchikage, a transcendent powerhouse, has emerged
2537:23
Speaker A
from Kenoha." As his words left his mouth, the remaining four middle- ranked ninja fled on foot. Aiha Zen's expression darkened. "Is this place where you come and go as you please?" He extended his right hand. A terrifying suction force rippled outward. The
2537:37
Speaker A
fleeing ninja had not anticipated such an event. When the suction manifested, they were denied any chance of resistance. One by one, they were dragged toward Achiha Zen, including the leading upper ranked ninja, who had been hiding in the shadows. Their gaze toward
2537:50
Speaker A
Achihazen had shifted. Their eyes shifting from their previous avarice to a now crystal clearar, terrified clarity. Their eyes spoke volumes.
2537:57
Speaker A
Please, we beg you, do not harm us. Aihazens face remained blank as he spoke his voice cool. This is a battlefield, not a child's game. It is not some trivial middle rank exam. Since you have chosen to enter the war, you
2538:08
Speaker A
must be prepared for the inevitability of death. He reached toward Jeriah, who stared in confusion. Brother, what do you mean by that? I left my weapons at home. Let me asset without further explanation. and Achiha Zen turned and
2538:20
Speaker A
walked away. Jeriah handed over his new prosthetics to Achiha Zen his face a mask of reluctance. This set cost 3 months wages. Use them with care.
2538:28
Speaker A
Aihazen nodded, extracting Kai from the gear. He stepped before the captured group. The IG ninja were powerless to resist, but their pallet faces betrayed their inner turmoil. Though many speak of death with casualness, most people are terrified of it. The courage
2538:42
Speaker A
required to face death is a trait possessed by only a tiny fraction of humanity. Thus they clamorred for their lives, divulging precious secrets, the IgA villages grain transport routes, the clan's assets hidden in the city and their military reserve locations. The
2538:55
Speaker A
leading ninja enraged barked. You fools. Do you comprehend your crime? This is treason. It warrants the execution of your entire families. Are you insane?
2539:04
Speaker A
Captain, do not blame us. If we do not speak now, we will surely die. As long as we live, all can still be changed.
2539:10
Speaker A
One of the captured ninja pleaded. Hearing their captain's words, a flicker of unnatural subservience crossed the eyes of the IWA ninjas, but it was quickly overshadowed by their desperate will to survive. Captain, it's easy for you to say, "My child is still waiting
2539:24
Speaker A
for me to come home. I cannot die here." That's right, Captain. We all have elderly parents to care for and young children to raise. If we die, what will happen to our wives and families? As the voices urging surrender echoed one after
2539:36
Speaker A
another, the leader's face darkened. He gritted his teeth and declared, "If you want to betray the village, go ahead. I would rather die than submit. His eyes were filled with absolute resolve as he glared fiercely at Achihaan. Aihaan
2539:48
Speaker A
simply smiled. Excellent. A man of backbone. Then he turned his gaze to Jeriah. Go and record their statements.
2539:54
Speaker A
Let me know when you are finished. Jeriah suddenly snapped back to reality, pointing at himself. Me? Who else?
2540:00
Speaker A
Aihaan rolled his eyes. It was no wonder he hadn't managed to win oversunade at his age a with such low emotional intelligence. It was truly a pity.
2540:08
Speaker A
Jeriah nodded, pulling out a small notebook he carried with him and began the interrogation. With Achihaan crouching nearby to supervise the captives dared not hide anything, spilling everything they knew like beans pouring from a sack. After finishing his
2540:21
Speaker A
notes, Jera approached Achiha and handed over the record, gesturing for him to take a look. Aihaan waved his hand dismissively. As long as you are clear on the details, that is enough. There is no need for me to read it. I have never
2540:33
Speaker A
done an ounce of paperwork in my life. When I was Hokag, I had Shikaku. When I was the alliance leader, I had Sakumo.
2540:39
Speaker A
You want me to read this? You must be out of your mind, he thought to himself.
2540:42
Speaker A
Jeriah smiled bitterly. What an eccentric man. Suddenly, he asked, "In that case, shall we let them go?" Ajihas face instantly grew cold.
2540:50
Speaker A
"Jeriah, when did I ever say we were letting them go?" His words stunned Jeriah and left the Iwa ninjas who had just divulged all their information completely paralyzed with shock. At that moment, the leader burst into laughter.
2541:02
Speaker A
Haha! Excellent. Excellent. You fools got exactly what you deserved. Haha. He never once promised to release you. Yet every single one of you eagerly volunteered your secrets, hoping to buy your freedom. You are hopelessly naive.
2541:14
Speaker A
This is a battlefield, not child's play. You treated the enemy as a savior to throw yourselves at. And now you taste the bitter consequences. The leader laughed maniacally. The other IWA ninjas nashed their teeth, their faces flushed red, their eyes practically spitting
2541:28
Speaker A
fire as if they wanted to tear Aiha into a thousand pieces. Aihaan, however, remained entirely unbothered. They were merely a swarm of ants and crushing ants was the easiest thing in the world.
2541:39
Speaker A
Jeriah's face, however, was full of compassion. Seeing this Achihan cursed at him angrily. Jeriah, if it weren't for me, you would already be dead. Do you realize how useless and cheap your sympathy is? If they had captured you,
2541:50
Speaker A
just imagine what your fate would have been. Aihaan locked his piercing gaze onto Jeriah. Jeriah lowered his head with a bitter smile. He understood the logic, but these people simply looked too pitiful. Although he remained silent, he could feel that this group
2542:02
Speaker A
had viewed him as their savior. They were looking at him with eager eyes, desperately hoping he would plead for mercy on their behalf. To his surprise, Aihaan suddenly spoke up. "Jeriah, I have changed my mind. You may save them,
2542:14
Speaker A
but you must sever one organ or limb from each of their bodies." Overjoyed, Jeriah relayed this news to the IWA ninjas. A flash of ruthless malice flickered in their eyes, though they quickly concealed it, loudly, professing that they would surely repay Jeriah's
2542:28
Speaker A
kindness. However, their petty tricks could never deceive the current Achihaan. Yet Achihaan had no intention of exposing them. He knew that some lessons cannot be taught by words.
2542:37
Speaker A
Experience is the only true teacher, and it only takes one harsh lesson to learn.
2542:42
Speaker A
The current Jera was still young, and it was inevitable for him to have such flaws. Some of the ninjas chose to sacrifice a toe others a finger. One tried to be clever and offered to cut off his hair. Aihaan directly raised his
2542:53
Speaker A
blade and decapitated him. If anyone else tries to play smart with me, I will do it myself. and next time you won't get to choose. It will be random. Aihaan killed the man to establish his authority and the remaining ninjas
2543:04
Speaker A
immediately nodded in frantic agreement. If Achihaan were to randomly select a body part to sever, they might survive if they were lucky. But a stroke of bad luck would cost them their lives.
2543:14
Speaker A
Therefore, they dared not gamble with their lives. About 30 minutes later, almost all the Yagikir ninjas had been released. Jeriah turned around and began walking toward Achihajan. Just at that moment, one of the ninjas he had saved seized the opportunity and threw a
2543:27
Speaker A
poison dart. The poison dart flew at blinding speed on the verge of piercing into Jeriah. In a flash, Achihajan appeared, catching the dart in his hand.
2543:35
Speaker A
He said coldly, "Jeriah, what did I tell you? You should have just killed them all." Jeriah turned around and stared at the poison dart in Achihans hand's face turning deathly pale. Tracing its trajectory, he saw that the culprit was
2543:47
Speaker A
the very same young man who had claimed that losing a hand would ruin his combat ability and had thus chosen to cut off a toe instead. [clears throat] He clenched his fists tightly, looked up at the sky, and murmured, "do it. I was wrong." With
2543:58
Speaker A
that, he closed his eyes. The images of the Iwa ninjas and the poison dart flashed through his mind. He had been so horribly wrong. The corners of Achihajans mouth curled upward. No regrets. No regrets. At this moment, Jeriah finally understood a profound
2544:12
Speaker A
truth. Showing mercy to the enemy is sheer cruelty to oneself. To protect himself and his comrades from harm, Hijariah was willing to become an executioner with bloodstained hands from this day forward. Aihajan nodded and casually snapped his fingers. Thick
2544:26
Speaker A
wooden roots burst forth from the ground, piercing straight through the chests of the IWA ninjas. Those who were harboring treacherous thoughts just moments ago were instantly reduced to wandering souls of the pure land.
2544:37
Speaker A
Witnessing the wood release, Jeriah couldn't help but ask, "Where did your excellency learn the wood release?" Ajiha knew clearly that this was a probe, but he had no intention of dodging the question, "Mister Jeriah, I believe everyone has their own secrets,
2544:50
Speaker A
don't they? Sometimes knowing too much is not a good thing." Hearing that Achiha had no intention of explaining, Jeriah understood the underlying message and nodded. Right at that moment, Sununade rushed over with a livid expression accompanied by a red-faced
2545:02
Speaker A
Orochimaru. Seeing the two of them return, Jeriah burst into hearty laughter. Sonade and Orochimaru exchanged a bewildered glance, completely failing to process the situation. Jeriah hurriedly introduced Achihaan, vividly, recounting how he had single-handedly taken down the ninjas of
2545:18
Speaker A
a Wagakure with dramatic flare. Aihaan was left dumbfounded by the tale. He looked at his own hands and muttered, "Was I really that fierce just now?" But on second thought, this was likely just Jeriah's rhetorical skill. Good heavens,
2545:30
Speaker A
none of the Sanin were simple characters. After listening to the story, began to examine Jeriah. Finding that he was merely suffering from excessive chakra depletion. She let out a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Orochimaru's gaze was fixed intently upon Aihaan. He licked his lips, a
2545:44
Speaker A
strange gleam shining in his eyes. The reappearance of the wood release. Unseen since the time of the first Hokag filled him with a thrilling sense of excitement. Excuse me, may I ask if you are blood related to Lord Zhu Jian.
2545:56
Speaker A
Dashuan opened his mouth and voiced his doubt. Yuzbo looked at him in sheer horror. What on earth? Who could possibly be blood related to Chincho Xhu Jian? Soon he realized that Dashuan was referring to the wood release. But to
2546:09
Speaker A
say he had a connection with Chincho Zhu Jian, it was true that he had once integrated his template. Yet that did not prove they shared a bloodline.
2546:16
Speaker A
Therefore, based on this point he spoke, not at all. It is simply that like him I possessed the conditions and the key to unlock the wood release. Thus, I can also use the wood release. Hearing this, Dashawan's serpentine pupils narrowed
2546:27
Speaker A
into slits. He licked his lips, took out a notebook, and began to record. Then may I inquire how to unlock the wood release bloodline limit? Zilli frowned.
2546:35
Speaker A
Dashuan was asking a bit too much. This was the other party's hidden trump card.
2546:39
Speaker A
Besides, if he himself hadn't managed to pry it out, what could Dashuan possibly uncover? Gongos heart stirred. If there was anyone among the three who yearned to know this secret the most, it was undoubtedly her, for she was the
2546:49
Speaker A
granddaughter of the god of ninjas. She had once witnessed the formidable might of Chincho Zhu Jian with her own eyes.
2546:55
Speaker A
Bearing the hopes of the Chinsho clan, they wished for her to awaken the wood release, but the ultimate result was her failure. She was born with water attribute chakra coupled with Yang attribute, so her talents leaned more toward medical ninjutsu. Having water
2547:08
Speaker A
without earth made her like duckweed without roots, unable to make trees blossom. Shungshu, on the other hand, was born with earth attribute chakra and yang attribute, making him inclined toward earth-based combat styles. If Gangho was described as rootless
2547:20
Speaker A
duckweed, then Shung Shu was parched rocky ground forever incapable of allowing plants to take root and sprout.
2547:26
Speaker A
In the past, when Chincho Zhu Jian saw the chakra of his two grandchildren, he fell silent for a moment, but soon burst into laughter. In today's Myware was the need for battle. So what if they hadn't awakened the wood release? This ninja
2547:38
Speaker A
world was already at peace with various nations and villages coexisting harmoniously. This was the best outcome.
2547:44
Speaker A
Therefore, he did not wallow in disappointment for long before lifting his spirits to accompany the two children as they grew up. Although Shan Shu was unaware of these matters, Ganggho was already a bit older at the time, and she clearly saw the lonely
2547:55
Speaker A
expression on her grandfather Chincho Jins face, she understood that deep down her grandfather still hoped that she and her brother could awaken the wood release, which was why she later took up earth release as a secondary chakra nature. Even so, acquired Earth
2548:08
Speaker A
and innate water were worlds apart and fundamentally impossible to fuse. Consequently, unable to catalyze the wood release, she abandoned this path.
2548:16
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jean looked at the deep-seated yearning in Gangshos eyes and smiled. There are two methods. He extended two fingers and waved them. At this moment, the gazes of the three ninjas were all fixed upon him. However, Yuzbo Jean kept them in suspense. "It is
2548:30
Speaker A
not quite convenient to speak here. After all, Shangi Bangkong might search this place at any moment. When the time comes, it will be a bitter battle for you," Yuzbo Jean stated calmly.
2548:38
Speaker A
Dashawans ears twitched. "For us? Did that mean Shangi Yo Bang Kong and the Yuzigo Ninja Forces would be a piece of cake for Yuzbo Jean? With his agile mind, he quickly grasped this implication. Yet looking at Yuzbo Xs age, he felt it was unlikely,
2548:52
Speaker A
though the expression on the young man's face did not seem faint. Thus, he spoke, "If that is the case, let us leave this place." Zilli nodded while Ganggho stared fixedly at Yuzbo Jean and asked, "You will come with us, won't you?" Her
2549:04
Speaker A
voice carried a tone of longing and inquiry. This was not infatuation. It was a pure desire to uncover Yuzbo Jeans secrets and the mystery of mastering the wood release. This was immensely important to her. If the method was simple, she could later teach
2549:17
Speaker A
it to that kid Shing Shu. After all, he clamorred about becoming the Hoying even in his dreams. If he could awaken the wood release this time, he would likely be nurtured as the future successor of Mai. Yuzbo Jean saw through her
2549:28
Speaker A
thoughts, but nodded nonetheless. After all, they were all members of Mayu. Offering a few pointers was not entirely out of line. Together, they headed toward a cave to rest and reorganize.
2549:38
Speaker A
Suddenly, Yuzbo Jeans ears twitched as he caught the sound of something approaching. His expression changed.
2549:43
Speaker A
"You all go to the rendevu point and wait for me. I need to take care of some matters." With that said, he dashed toward the depths of the dense forest.
2549:50
Speaker A
Gongos expression shifted and she wanted to chase after him, but Dashuan stopped her. It's no use. You cannot stop what he intends to do, and neither can I. In fact, judging from his words, even if the three of us banded together,
2550:01
Speaker A
we would still be no match for him. But this is the territory of Yuziguo, and who knows how many enemies are lurking in the dense forest. Is it really okay for him to go alone? Gangho asked with worry. Dashuan pondered carefully. It
2550:13
Speaker A
was indeed somewhat dangerous. However, as the team captain, he had to be responsible for the lives and safety of Gangho and Zilli. At the same time, they were teammates rather than simply superiors and subordinates, so he needed to consult their opinions. Turning his
2550:26
Speaker A
head to look at Zilli, he asked, "Zilli, what are your thoughts? Should we go help or should we rest first and act together once the main forces arrive?
2550:33
Speaker A
When the gazes of the two fell upon him, Zilli took a deep breath. Recalling how Yuzbo Jean had just stepped in to save him, he opened his eyes, his gaze resolute. I have a premonition that Yuzbo from just now might very well be
2550:45
Speaker A
the person I am searching for. Ever since his trip to Myan and his meeting with the great toad sage, he knew that he had come into this world bearing a mission. It was precisely because of this mission that he had traversed
2550:55
Speaker A
countless mountains and rivers in search of the legendary child of destiny. Unwilling to give up, he spoke. I want to go help even if I cannot be of much assistance at all. He had a profound understanding of his own strength. Thus,
2551:06
Speaker A
his choice this time was to follow his heart. Dashuan looked at him, his initial confusion transforming into firm resolve. He spoke, "Idiot. Since that is the case, let us go help together." The corners of Gongos lips curled upward. "Excellent. With the three of us
2551:20
Speaker A
together, we are definitely invincible. Smiling, the three exchanged glances before dashing in the direction Yuzbo Jean had left. Meanwhile, in Myan, the great toad sage Hamoan suddenly jolted awake from his sleep, coughed up a mouthful of blood and blurted out, "Good
2551:35
Speaker A
heavens! An extraordinary figure has arrived in this era." Beside him, Hama Thai, who had been standing, guard shuddered in surprise. He looked at the great toad sage and asked Sage, "What did you dream of this time?" The great
2551:46
Speaker A
toad sage slowly rose to his feet. His previously drowsy eyes were now wide open, completely devoid of any sleepy demeanor. Quickly, go summon Shinsua and Jima. I have urgent matters to tell them. Furthermore, send a message to Zilli. Once he is finished, he must
2552:00
Speaker A
bring Yuzibbo Jean to Mayan. The eyes of the great Toad sage brimmed with a radiant gleam of excitement. The scene he had witnessed was simply peerless. It was a hope that could bring absolute peace to the entire ninja world without
2552:12
Speaker A
the clash of weapons. A hope even more dazzling than the original child of destiny. In the dense forest, Danzo Shamura led the Ubu ninjas toward Achiha Kagami, smiling as he spoke. Kagami, why worry about the lives of those three,
2552:24
Speaker A
helping Hitaki secure his position as Hokag would benefit both you and the Aiha clan. Swear an oath that the Aiha and Shamura clans will form an alliance, and I guarantee I will release you today along with the rest of the Achiha. How
2552:37
Speaker A
about it? Consider it. Calculating eyes gleamed in Danzo's gaze. Though he claimed to be clearing out the house for Hitaki, deep down, his heart remained brimming with an insatiable yearning for that position. Meanwhile, the remaining strength of the Senju clan was being
2552:50
Speaker A
lured into battle by Hitaki under the banner of village duty, wearing them down through a strategy of slow attrition. Hitaki had originally planned the same for the Aiha, but the Hawk faction objected, resulting in only the doves, those amicable with Konoha, being
2553:03
Speaker A
sent to war. All of this was to make the Hitaki the foremost clan in Kenoha. Come that time, not only would he but his sons and grandsons become the decisive voices and absolute controllers of the village. However, these secrets remained
2553:15
Speaker A
buried in the depths of his heart. He would never speak of them, nor admit that it was all his doing. The Nar clan, knowing Hitaki was young and heavily reliant on the Senu as a disciple of the second Hokag, found this plausible and
2553:27
Speaker A
did not suspect him of plotting to weaken the Senju. Instead, they acted as strategists devising plans to minimize losses. Thus, Hitaki and Danzo were fundamentally the same kind of self-serving individuals, but one excelled that disguised the other at
2553:40
Speaker A
indifference, leading to their starkly different reputations in the village. Root became an object of terror for the clans, while the U were viewed as guardians and saviors. Aihakagami's heart sank. Danzo, why have you suddenly turned on me? If Hitaki learns of this,
2553:53
Speaker A
you will die a miserable death. He coughed up a mouthful of blood. He had assumed Hitaki had come to his senses and sent Danzo to rescue him. But who could have predicted that Danzo would strike him in the stomach as soon as
2554:03
Speaker A
they were close. Simultaneously, Danzo formed hand signs, wind release, vacuum wave, a lethal strike first, relying on his sharing gone, Aiha Kagami dodged the technique only for a hidden Ubu ninja to ambush him with a slash from the
2554:16
Speaker A
shadows. Aiha Kagami dared not continue the fight, he fled using the body flicker technique. However, as they shared the same master, each knew the others cards. There was no escape.
2554:26
Speaker A
Realizing he had no path to survival, Achiha Kagami listened to Danzo's words and let out a helpless smile.
2554:32
Speaker A
Danzo so there is no negotiation. Blood seemed to drain from Aiha Kagamis heart. He could not understand how former teammates and brothers could come to this. Shamura Danzo sighed, I gave you a chance, but you refused to accept
2554:43
Speaker A
it. Therefore, you can only go to death. He could see that Kagami would never agree to let the Aiha submit to him.
2554:49
Speaker A
Since that was the case, Aiha Kagami had no further value, and death was his only destination. Danzo formed hand signs.
2554:56
Speaker A
Wind released consecutive vacuum waves. Extracting his wind nature chakra, he fired three rapid wind bullets toward Aiha Kagami. Aiha Kagami abandoned resistance. He closed his eyes and lowered his head, awaiting death. Under no circumstances would he allow the Aiha
2555:10
Speaker A
to be dragged into political strife, becoming pawns in the Hokag struggle between Hitaki and Danzo. His own end had arrived so peaceful death was acceptable. Suddenly, a wall of wood surged from the earth, blocking Aihaagami's path. Click, click, click.
2555:24
Speaker A
The three vacuum waves struck the woodrelease barrier, leaving not a single mark. Danzo's pupils constricted.
2555:30
Speaker A
Wood release. How is this possible? Sinja Madara is dead. Aihaara the imposttor murmured. You are right. He is indeed dead. But who says he is the only one who knows would release? Aiha Madara the imposttor stood at top a tree arms
2555:43
Speaker A
crossed staring coldly at Danzo. Danzo followed the sound of the voice and upon seeing him his blood seemed to freeze his heart plunging into an ice hole.
2555:51
Speaker A
Aihamodara. Danzo cried out in shock. In his youth, before the true Madara defected, he had seen him. That face, that aura was the most terrifying existence he had ever encountered. In Danzo's heart, Madara's terror even surpassed that of Singinja Madara. The
2556:04
Speaker A
imposttor raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on his lips. Interesting. If things must be this way, let old man Madara take the blame for me. Heniha to be beaten like this. How humiliating.
2556:15
Speaker A
The imposttor ignored Danzo, his gaze, turning to Achiha Kagami. Aiha Kagami looked up at him with grave intensity devoid of respect for an elder instead assessing whether he posed a threat to Kinoa. A chill ran down the imposttor's
2556:27
Speaker A
spine. Aiha Kagami, it seems these years spent as Madara's dog have completely erased the Aiha honor from your mind.
2556:34
Speaker A
The Aiha are wolves, not dogs. Because of individuals like you, the Aiha clan will inevitably face extermination in the future. Aiha Kagami shook his head.
2556:43
Speaker A
Lord Madara, our ideals differ. You cannot understand me, nor can I understand you. My master once said, "I am different from you all. I can become the bridge between the Achiha and the village, changing the clan's future." A
2556:54
Speaker A
bridge? The impostor's tone mocked him. "When that man tried to kill you just now, where was this bridge of yours? And when they killed you, they showed no mercy either. Do you believe every word of that incompetent Madara?" The
2557:05
Speaker A
impostor's aura and voice carried a chilling dominance. Anger flared in Achihokagamis eyes. He glared at the imposttor and said coldly, "Senior, my master is gone. I hope you will maintain some decency in your speech.
2557:17
Speaker A
What? Your master is a man, but my brother is not. When my brother was killed by your master with his own hands, who told him to show respect, the impostor's chakra erupted. Blue chakra poured out from his body. Danzo was
2557:29
Speaker A
paralyzed with fear. It was him. It had to be him. That terrifying chakra power existed in this world only in Hashiama Hataki. And in him, Aihamadara was not dead. He was still alive. Everything from that year was an illusion. Danzo
2557:42
Speaker A
scrambled to flee, but the imposttor extended a blue hand of Susenu toward him. Although my junior is foolish, he is not a pest for you to bully at will.
2557:49
Speaker A
Better watch out for your next life, Susanu. As Achiha Jean issued a deafening roar of skeletal blue, Susenu materialized behind him. A massive hand surged forward, striking at Danzo Shamura with a crushing blow. Danzo Shamura watched the looming blue hand
2558:03
Speaker A
with horror paralyzed in place. A heavy gravity darkened Achiha Jean's eyes. He could not allow Danzo Shamura, a pivotal force in this narrative, to perish here.
2558:11
Speaker A
Thus, he tempered the power of the Susanu delivering a gentle strike to Danzos right temple. Yet, even with his force restrained, the overwhelming might of the skeletal Susanu remained staggering. The blow sent Danzo Shamura flying simultaneously, his right eye was
2558:25
Speaker A
shattered by the shock wave of chakra. He lay motionless on the ground. Aihaan fell into a trance, gazing at Danzos injuries with a sense of dawning realization. So it was he who had caused Danzo to have his right eye
2558:36
Speaker A
and the top of his head wrapped in bandages. Aiha Kagamis expression turned gloomy. He charged at Aiha Jean.
2558:42
Speaker A
His hands moving swiftly through hand seals. Shadow clone jutzu. Simultaneously he drew a short blade from his waist, thrusting it toward Jean. Before Jean could even register the threat, the susenu automatically defended its master, blocking the strike. A sharp clang rang out sparks
2558:57
Speaker A
flying, snapping back to reality. You're attacking me. Jean stared at Kagami, his pupils constricting. He had assumed that as members of the same Achiha clan, saving Kagami's life would secure his loyalty. Instead, the man had launched a direct assault on him. Kagami gritted
2559:11
Speaker A
his teeth. Do you have any idea what you've done? Aihamadara. The village and the Achiha clan have been estranged ever since you defected. Everything was beginning to improve. Yet today, you killed Danzo Shimura. He was one of the
2559:22
Speaker A
second Hokag's most valued disciples. You killed him. Now the Aiha have no ground left to stand on. Listening to Kagami's justification, Jyn suddenly laughed. He realized that Madaraa had been right to leave Kinoa. At this point, the Achiha were no longer wolves.
2559:36
Speaker A
They were merely dogs fed and kept by others. Even Achiha Kagami, the most talented of this generation, was so, let alone the others. Perhaps was manipulating Kagami to guide the Aiha clan toward its demise. Setting aside whether the rumors were true, even if
2559:50
Speaker A
the second Hokag were resurrected here via hisomi, would he admit to it? Dare he admit it? The answer is no. The second Hokag was a politician. He would never openly display his strategic decisions. Aiha Kagami, the greatest genius of this generation of Achiha.
2560:05
Speaker A
Utterly foolish. You possess immense power, yet you choose to accommodate the weak to associate with them. You have forgotten the clan's code and the greater good. You have lost the very qualities achi should possess, Jan murmured. Kagami clenched his jaw and
2560:18
Speaker A
charged again. Ridiculous. Is it wrong to want the Achiha to integrate into Kinoa? Wolves do not compete for food with dogs. Surely you understand that principle. Kagami's mind suffered a massive shock. Under the impact, his movements faltered, leaving him
2560:31
Speaker A
suspended in the air with his weaknesses fully exposed. Jehan cast a cold glance and struck out with a single kick, hitting Kagami square in the chest.
2560:39
Speaker A
Kagami's face drained of color as he was blasted backward. His body rolling onto the ground muddied with sludge. Xen's shadow seemingly materialized before Kagami instantly. Looking down at the soiled Kagami, a flash of cold intensity swept across Jean's eyes. Weak. Far too
2560:54
Speaker A
weak. This power isn't even 1% of Itachi. With such strength, "How dare you speak to me about the future of the Achiha," Kagami's words brought back to Jean the immense pressure he endured shortly after transmigrating into the Naro world. The Aiha clan members wag
2561:08
Speaker A
their tails like begging dogs, believing that such difference would earn the pity of the ruling class and secure their rightful power. Nonsense. It was sheer folly. To acquire power, one must rely on strength. Why has the old Kajer
2561:20
Speaker A
Saratobi Herusen held the position of Hokag for nearly 50 years? Because he had strength and because Danzo wearing black gloves was effective in eliminating rivals, manipulating public opinion, framing enemies, and hiding his true capabilities. The old guard kept
2561:34
Speaker A
their cards close to their chest while the younger generation shouted and beat the drum. Looking at Kagami before him, Jean's killing intent reached its scenith. Kagami's eyes held defiance, having been influenced by Sununade's ideology that protecting one's comrades
2561:46
Speaker A
and cherishing bonds is the true path. He slowly rose to his feet of fire burning in his gaze. He looked at Jun and declared, "Someone like you does not comprehend the true magnitude of unity.
2561:57
Speaker A
As long as we are united, nothing is invincible. Just at that moment, a figure appeared spectally behind Kagami." He drew a cany and thrust thud.
2562:05
Speaker A
The blade pierced through Kagamis body. Even Jean was momentarily stunned. He looked behind Kagami to see Danzo Shamura staring at him coldly. The words Danzo spoke were so chilling that they would have shattered even Kagamis morale. If that is the case, Kagami,
2562:18
Speaker A
then for my future, I ask you to sacrifice your life. Hand over your sharing. I will make excellent use of it. Upon finishing, he pulled the cany out and quickly excised Kagamis right eye with his hand. Just as he
2562:29
Speaker A
reached for the other moved, his face darkened, his killing intent, concealed yet potent. His gaze was predatory, radiating aggression. Jean summoned the flame fans, swinging it downward at Danzo Shamura. Danzo Shamura's pupil shrank. He immediately utilized the substitution technique to leave the
2562:44
Speaker A
scene. As for those two andbu ninjas, sorry, I don't know you. We are not acquainted. The flame fan in Jean's hand fell to the ground, cutting through the earth like it were mud. Under the activation of chakra, the surrounding
2562:55
Speaker A
air flow dispersed outward in a shock wave. Boom. A significant portion of the surrounding earth was blasted away. Xen now sat in the center of the large crater. Before his legs lay a broken man his right I gouged out with blood
2563:07
Speaker A
spurting out while his remaining I held a look of total despair. Jehan spoke. Was it worth it? Your fellow clansmen not only ignored the bond of fraternity but also stripped away your bloodline limit the charing. This is the bond you
2563:20
Speaker A
intended to protect. This is the kohha you wish to integrate into. Don't make me laugh. Hearing Jeans voice, Kagami felt his heart pierced by a thousand arrows. Moments ago through Danzos actions, Jean had witnessed the absurdity of Kenoha. It also made it
2563:33
Speaker A
clear to him that Kenoha's darkness was far more extensive than what was depicted in the original narrative.
2563:38
Speaker A
"Master Aihamadar, I'm sorry. I have disgraced the Aiha clan." The current kagami felt as if the cold of an ice pit was spreading through his entire body.
2563:47
Speaker A
He sensed the vitality within him vanishing bit by bit. Tears streaming down his face. "Why risk today for the sake of yesterday? You treated Danzo Shamura as a brother, as a teammate.
2563:56
Speaker A
That very fact ensures that you are always at risk of being stabbed in the back." Jean spoke slowly. Listening to Achiha's words, the corners of Achiha Kos eyes turned red. Though he did not weep, the violent trembling of his
2564:09
Speaker A
body revealed the turmoil within his heart. Aiha son shook his head and prepared to leave. But suddenly, Tayashi Jeriah and Atsu arrived. When they reached the scene, Sherzuin had already fled, vanishing into the darkness. They greeted Achiha son briefly, but their
2564:22
Speaker A
attention quickly shifted to the unconscious ninja lying beneath his feet. Kyo senpai. Aihao, what is happening? Did you kill him, brother son? The Sanin reacted with a mix of alarmed exclamations and rational analysis. Their gaze toward Achihas shifted from trust to weariness. Tayashi
2564:39
Speaker A
rushed to Kio's side, beginning to apply her healing palm jutzu. But her face quickly turned pale. She realized that Kio's damage extended to his life force, and her jutzu could only keep him from dying, not truly heal him.
2564:51
Speaker A
If she removed her hands, Aihako would cease to live within 3 minutes. Tayashi bit her lip tightly, channeling her chakra into his body without regard for the cost to herself. Kyo senpai, who did this? Who hurt you so badly? Jera asked.
2565:04
Speaker A
His brow furrowed. Atsu calmly observed both Aihao and Achiha son remaining silent. Aihako looked at the sanin with complex emotions, then offered a faint smile. No one. I was careless and fell into an enemy's ambush, which is why I
2565:17
Speaker A
am in this state. Tayashi stopped wasting your strength. I know my own condition. I came to support you. Now that I see all three of you are safe, even if I must die this moment, I have no regrets. Aihako smiled. He refused to
2565:29
Speaker A
reveal Sherzuin's involvement. On one hand, naming Sherzuin would invite a lifelong grudge. On the other, the Aiha clan was only beginning to integrate into Kinoa. If his personal troubles disrupted this progress, he would die with his heart full of unease. Aihasan
2565:43
Speaker A
sneered. So it was your own doing. But the wound in your side and the damage to your right eye, clearly an attack from behind. Very few could approach you. A Jonan at the peak of his abilities and strike from the rear. Who could it be?
2565:54
Speaker A
Such a difficult guess to make. Aiha Sen's mockery did not just reach Kio. It also drew the attention of the Sanin who listened intently anticipating what Son would say next. But Aihao spoke up. I beg you. The Aiha clan cannot endure any
2566:08
Speaker A
more turmoil. Please do not speak of this. Let this secret rod in the earth.
2566:12
Speaker A
His eyes held a plea tinged with helplessness. Aiha son stared at him. His face twisted in frustration at Kio's obstinacy. True enough, one becomes like their father. He suddenly thought of Aiha Shinshu. The two were truly cut from the same cloth.
2566:25
Speaker A
Considering the future trajectory of events and the fact that Achiho was on his deathbed, Achiha son, as if guided by fate, nodded. The corner of Kio's mouth twitched upward. Lying on the ground, he retrieved a canai and thrust it toward his own throat. Tayashi
2566:39
Speaker A
gasped in shock, but it was too late to stop him. Aihaos speed was terrifying and his movement stealthy, leaving her no time to [clears throat] react as he chose to die. Jeriah and Atsu, they watched Achihao take his own
2566:50
Speaker A
life, their minds filled with confusion. Why? who could be responsible for orchestrating such events that Achihao would sacrifice his own life to keep them silent. They exchanged a heavy look. They sensed that this matter was not simple. But with the party involved
2567:03
Speaker A
dead and Aiha son having promised not to reveal the truth, they had no way to find answers. Tayashi fell silent watching the ninja before her pass away.
2567:11
Speaker A
Her eyes held a profound sorrow. It was not that she had not tried her best to save him, but Achihawks original injuries were too severe, and his determined will to die made it impossible. Aiha son looked at Kio's corpse and sighed. As
2567:23
Speaker A
expected, not only is he a fool, but he is also self-righteous. Since this is your choice, I will not stop you. I hope that when you see the future events in the afterlife, you will not regret your decision. Jeriah produced a tool and
2567:34
Speaker A
began digging a grave nearby to bury Aihako. Atsu walked over and sat beside Aiha son. You know the entire process of events, don't you? Atu stated the obvious. Aiha son did not intend to answer. He took his promises seriously
2567:48
Speaker A
and kept his word. However, Atsus next words left Sun questioning the logic of the situation. Only a few people could get close to Aihakio.
2567:55
Speaker A
Moreover, the only ones capable of lowering his guard would be his contemporaries, his classmates. Old man Mo Mano Hibayyuki is impossible as he is engaged in frontline combat. Tenno Kazura and Mizunoi Hanbu are weak, possessing only Chunin level combat
2568:08
Speaker A
power, so they are out of the question. As for Akado Tofusa, he is currently leading the Akado disciples on the front lines under command. Maru Kojo needs no mention. He stays close to Mano Hibuki as his guard and enforcer, so only one
2568:21
Speaker A
target remains correct. Atsu chuckled a playful glint in his eyes. His gaze locked onto Achihasen's pupils. Sen remained expressionless, pulling a bottle of electrolyte drink from his storage bag and taking a sip. He did not answer Atu's question, but precisely
2568:34
Speaker A
because of this silence, Atu became even more certain of his speculation. It was Sherzuin. He was the one who attacked Aihako. You are clever, but you must understand one thing. Sometimes cleverness becomes a hindrance. In certain moments, I wish you were more
2568:47
Speaker A
like Jeriah. Less clever perhaps, but never suspected, never schemed against. Aiha son said this slowly. Atu paused, and in Sin's tone of voice, he seemed to hear his own grim fate. How could Sin possibly know? My words end here. Keep
2569:00
Speaker A
this matter buried in your belly. Do not speak of it to anyone, not even your teacher, Mano Hibyuki. He is not as righteous as he appears. His schemes far outnumber yours. In the game of politics, you cannot outmaneuver him. So
2569:11
Speaker A
from now on, do not aspire to that position. Achiha son patted him on the shoulder and then walked toward Jera.
2569:17
Speaker A
Atsus face remained calm and expressionless, but a storm raged in his heart. Aiha son was clearly conveying a specific message to him. That position, could it be the Hokag? If I am the teacher's disciple, why am I forbidden
2569:28
Speaker A
from aspiring to that role? Why is politics even a factor? Why would I need to play political games with my teacher, Mano? These thoughts that Atsu could not unravel at the moment would be revealed at some point in the future. By then,
2569:39
Speaker A
Atsu would understand who Achihasan truly was and where he had come from. At this moment, Huan Saratobi was inside the main tent, awaiting news from the front. A decisive victory over Hanzo of the mountains and the subjugation of the
2569:51
Speaker A
land of rain would serve as the definitive proof of his worthiness as a leader. However, before any reports from the battlefield could arrive, a piece of illmans followed Harusen. It is dire news. Ajiadara is still alive. Hearing this, Husen Saratobi's form froze. He
2570:06
Speaker A
raised his gaze, frowning at Danzo Shamura, whose head had apparently been struck so severely that his sanity seemed to have slipped through the cracks. Danzo, have you lost your mind?
2570:15
Speaker A
Do not spout such nonsense. Aiha Madara was slain with his own hands by the first Hokag. Where does this Madara come from? Hirusen Suratobi replied coldly.
2570:23
Speaker A
Husen, could you really believe that I am deceiving you? I believe our primary objective should no longer be defeating the land of rain, but returning to the village. You are well aware of Achi Hamadar's power. Should he lose his
2570:35
Speaker A
temper, not a single soul in the ninja world could restrain him. Danzo Shamura spoke, his voice tinged with lingering dread. Herusen Saratobi looked at his comrade, his brows knit in disqu. There was a gravity to his demeanor and tone
2570:47
Speaker A
that suggested he was not lying. It appeared in truth to be the case. But to retreat back to Canoa, was that even a possibility? It was absolutely out of the question. A return to Kenoha would signify that every decision made thus
2570:59
Speaker A
far had been a grave error. Even if the villagers did not speak against it, they would inevitably brand him as incompetent in their hearts. After expending such vast resources and manpower to have it all washed down the drain, thus Herusen Saratobi drew a deep
2571:12
Speaker A
breath. Even as a seed of doubt regarding Madara's potential resurrection took root in his heart, he must not under any circumstance falter or retreat. Danzo ceased this farce.
2571:22
Speaker A
What you say is impossible. Do not sully the morale of our army. And yet you were supposed to be in pursuit. Hi Suratobi fixed Danzo Shamura with a piercing stare. Danzo Shamura raised an eyebrow before nodding solemnly. Huen Suratobi
2571:35
Speaker A
nodded in understanding closing his eyes. So it has come to this hazard. Kagami I apologize. It was all Danzo's doing. Danzo Shamura oblivious to Herusen's inner turmoil departed after answering a few inquiries eager to tend to his wounds and install the Shaing. He
2571:49
Speaker A
had long heard of the Sharing's immense power. However, while their teacher Tobarama was alive, any talk of infighting within the village was met with zero tolerance. Thus, he had only allowed the idea to fester in his mind.
2572:01
Speaker A
Moreover, slaying an Achihan ninja was no easy feat. Consequently, he could only target the Shainggon from a comrade. Herusen Suratobi exited the tint, his gaze fixed on the gathering storm clouds, his thoughts drifting far away. In the next moment, the lead squad
2572:14
Speaker A
returned, shaking their heads. Hanzo of the mountains arrived in time to reinforce his forces. Our assault has been rendered completely feudal. Upon hearing this, Herusen Soratobi drew in a sharp breath of cold air. It was a failure. In an instant, a crushing
2572:27
Speaker A
pressure enveloped him. He nodded, returning to the tent, a glacial light, sharpening his eyes, his aura chilling enough to freeze the air around him.
2572:34
Speaker A
Elsewhere, after the three Sanin had laid Achiha Kagami to rest, they sought out a secluded cave to recuperate.
2572:40
Speaker A
Thanks to Achihasin's intervention, Jeriah had not sustained severe injuries, and Orochimaru had refrained from the dark sacrificial ideations that had previously plagued him. The three Sanin sat in hushed silence around the campfire, their expressions shifting between gloom and unease. Aiha son rose
2572:56
Speaker A
to his feet and spoke, "I must depart. The remainder of the journey, you must navigate on your own." "Brother Sin, you are leaving? You will not return to Konoha with us." Jeriah asked, visibly surprised. Orochimaru remained silent, yet his eyes tracked Achiha son with a
2573:10
Speaker A
mixture of curiosity and scrutiny, waiting to see how he would respond. Aiha son shook his head. If fate so wills it, we shall cross paths again.
2573:18
Speaker A
With that, he turned and chose to leave. Kusha watched the vanishing silhouette of Achiha Sun, her heart churning with unspoken thoughts. The death of Achiha Kagami cast a paw of silence over the three Sanin. Though Orochimaru had perhaps deduced the truth, he chose not
2573:32
Speaker A
to reveal it to his two companions. For in some instances, ignorance is the supreme shield. Aiha Sunun exited the cave and flew directly toward the Usuzamaki residence. As he arrived, he noticed two new children in the household, a boy and a girl. Seeing
2573:46
Speaker A
their appearance, realization dawned upon him. They were Conan and Yiko. However, unlike the young Nagato, these two small figures bore the hollow soul-stricken gaze of those who have suffered. Surely, the tides of war had already devastated their home. Usuzamaki
2573:59
Speaker A
Nagato, who had been waiting, looked up and offered a small smile. You are back indeed and these are. Aihaan gestured toward Conan and Yhiko with an enigmatic half smile. Usuzumaki Nagato scratched his head. Since we were bound to meet
2574:12
Speaker A
them eventually, I brought them home early. Aihasan understood. This was certainly not an impulsive decision. It had likely been a long calculated move.
2574:20
Speaker A
Yet, it was of no consequence. As Usuzumaki Nagato had implied the three of them were destined to converge.
2574:26
Speaker A
Aihaan nodded, speaking up. I shall take some rest. When the time comes, I will take you to meet that person, allowing you to perceive the totality of the truth with your own eyes. Hearing this, Usuzamaki Nagato's expression froze for
2574:38
Speaker A
a moment. He glanced at his foster parents, his heart heavy with a blend of affection and helpless resignation. He offered a single nod in affirmation.
2574:45
Speaker A
Aiha son turned and returned to his chamber to rest. During the period of his respit, many events unfolded. The three Sanin clashed with Hanzo of the mountains with the formidable spiritual blessings of the three sacred sanctuaries. Makajin Rio Dan and
2574:58
Speaker A
Bonkagen No Rein. The engagement ended in a stalemate. Subsequently, Hanzo of the mountains abruptly ceased his assault, bestowing upon the trio the title of Sanin before vanishing into the mist, for he [clears throat] had noticed that these three were acting solely to
2575:11
Speaker A
delay his advance. Only one conclusion remained plausible. Konoha must have already dispatched a force to ambush his homeland. Such a threat was impermissible. Acting on rapid intuition, Hanzo decided to grant the title, extending a measure of diplomatic favor. After all, in such a scenario,
2575:27
Speaker A
whether the bestowal of a title constituted praise or a subtle humiliation, they both understood the truth. Just asade was about to charge after him and strike again, Orochimaru stepped in, blocking her path. We three have reached our limit. Prolonging this
2575:40
Speaker A
battle further will only result in our own demise. Sharia nodded in agreement. Hanzo of the mountains is the type who will not strike without certainty. He has been evading and parrying his entire movements to conserve his stamina and
2575:52
Speaker A
chakra. If we engage now, the three of us cannot sustain the pressure. Jeriah, but on what basis does he presume to grant us such an honorary title. This is a humiliation. He has been fighting three of us, and still we have not
2576:04
Speaker A
gained the upper hand. Sununade's temper truly ignited at this moment. Jariah resigned, did his utmost to restrain Sunsade. Orochimaru watched the pair with an amused nonchalant expression, though his gaze soon drifted toward the distance. That direction pointed to
2576:18
Speaker A
Amigay cure the capital of the land of rain, the heart of Hanzo administration. Hirus and Saratobi stood at the gate, gazing at Amigure, which seemed within reach a smile playing on his lips.
2576:28
Speaker A
Indeed, through the relentless and selfless sacrifice of the Kenoha Shinobi, they had swiftly breached the capital of the land of rain. Behind him, the Kenoha Shinobi were stained with blood, their eyes glowing with the red of fervor, their auras heavy with the
2576:40
Speaker A
grim intensity of the battlefield. Following that day, Herusen Saratobi convened a new assembly, demanding that all personnel fear no sacrifice and dread no death. Those who fell at the enemy's hand would see their heroism resonate throughout the village. He
2576:53
Speaker A
expounded upon the will of fire effectively indoctrinating the shinobi. Crucially, they all believed. One after another, they charged forth heedless of their own lives. Though the advance was swift, the casualty ratio between the two sides had reached an even par one.
2577:07
Speaker A
That is to say, for every one Kinoa ninja, only one shinobi of rain could be eliminated. Were Aiha son to witness this, he would likely be so enraged that he would tremble with cold fury.
2577:17
Speaker A
Achihhataki instructed the nearby villagers to monitor for news. Upon learning that Yamawarro Hanzo had reached a stalemate with the three sages, Achihhataki sought out Uzumaki Nagato. Are you ready? In this battle, you shall face the formidable Yamawaru Hanzo, who is currently in the prime of
2577:33
Speaker A
his powers. Aihhataki could not help but tease Usuzumaki Nagato slightly. He was aware that Usuzumaki Nagato had slain the elderly Yamarro Hanzo, so he wished to observe Nagato's reaction. If a trivial trick, said Usuzumaki Nagato with a nonchalant tone. Such a defeated
2577:48
Speaker A
enemy was beneath him. Even in his middle years, what difference could it make? At this moment, he was no longer the youth who had just awakened to the powers of the reneg. Or rather, he was a seasoned expert proficient in its
2577:59
Speaker A
manipulation. This victory would surely be his. Aihhataki greatly admired Usuzamaki Nagato's confidence, especially since the protagonist was in the original story destined for great things. Had Nagato not gone astray, perhaps the land of rain truly could have grown into a major power. Yamuro
2578:15
Speaker A
Hanzo rushed swiftly toward the rainy border. But along the way, he witnessed countless corpses of Kenoha and Amigakir ninjas. His heart pounded violently, and he cursed Saratobi Hayashi in his mind for his treachery. As the Kagaya of a
2578:27
Speaker A
major village, he had resorted to a decoy strategim. Shortly after, he spotted the forces behind the Kohaa army and was about to strike when a fire dragon fireball suddenly flew at him.
2578:36
Speaker A
Yamawarro Hanzo's expression changed. He formed hand signs and a water dragon fireball shot out. When the water and fire techniques collided, they vanished simultaneously. Saratobi Hiashi, his face impassive and a corner of his mouth raised, looked at the somewhat
2578:49
Speaker A
disheveled Yamawarro Hanzo and spoke. The semi-god, I have long heard of your fame and you are Saratobi Hayashi the third Hokag. Yamawarro Hanzo said coldly, simultaneously assuming a combat stance. The elite A and BU around Saratobi Hayashi also adopted their
2579:04
Speaker A
combat postures. Their gazes fixed intensely on Yamawarro Hanzo. Yamawarro Hanzo since the predicament. Now he was alone. Whereas the Kohaa side, not only had Saratobi Hiashi, but many elite ninjas as well. If a real fight broke out, he would surely be the one to die.
2579:19
Speaker A
Indeed, I am. The semi-god, the tip of our Kohaa vanguard has now reached the gates of your city. Do you still intend to resist stubbornly? Saratobi Hayashi said calmly, his eyes looking at Yamawaro Hanzo with fiery determination.
2579:31
Speaker A
Merely schemes and tricks. Even if I must die here today, I will drag you and this Kenoha army to the grave with me.
2579:37
Speaker A
Yamaru Hanzo took a deep breath and began to undo his gas-proof suit. Saratobi Hayashi's expression changed.
2579:44
Speaker A
He had not come to kill Yamawarro Hanzo. Moreover, Yamamurro Hanzo was covered in potent toxins. Exhale breath alone could rival devastating poison fog if they truly fought to the death. Every single person present would be poisoned.
2579:57
Speaker A
Whether the poison could be cured was one matter. Whether one could recover previous combat effectiveness after treatment was another matter. Thus, fighting Yamawarro Hanzo to the death was absolutely a bad deal. Hold on, Yamawarro Hanzo. We are not here to duel
2580:10
Speaker A
to the death. The second Shinobi world war was started by you. Now that you have failed, I believe we require negotiations, said Saratobi Hayashi with a vigorous voice. Hearing the word negotiations, Yamawarro Hanzos movement stalled. He looked at Saratobi
2580:23
Speaker A
Hayashi. How do you propose to negotiate the third Hokag? First, you must announce to the shinobi world that the amigay cure ninja village has been defeated by Kohaa and you are willing to proactively compensate for all the losses and damages caused by this Kenoha
2580:37
Speaker A
advance said Saratobi Hayashi calmly. Yamaro Hanzo nodded, "No problem. The land of rain had already reached this dire situation. It would only have to burden the villagers. As long as the foundation remained, there would be a chance to turn the tables in the
2580:50
Speaker A
future." Yamarro Hanzo was not surprised by the proposal of this condition. Secondly, for 30 years, the land of rain must not wage external wars. Should you breach this, the entire shinobi world will unite to expel you. Saratobi Hayashi stated, "Yamaro Hanzo's face
2581:06
Speaker A
turned iron blue. What did this mean? Was this an intent to seal his fate, leaving him with no chance of recovery?
2581:12
Speaker A
Once this clause was signed, it meant he could not initiate war for 30 years.
2581:15
Speaker A
Otherwise, the five great nations and countless minor countries would unite to punish him. Unless he possessed the power to overturn the shinobi world, otherwise once defeated, the compensation would be exorbitant. The land of rain would be drained dry. He
2581:28
Speaker A
was now middle-aged. In 30 years, he would be an old man. To what extent would his power decline by then? Could he still wage war? The current land of rain relied entirely on his personal marshall prowess. This clause
2581:38
Speaker A
effectively cut off the path to their nation's growth. But if he did not sign, the land of rain would be flattened by Kenoha. His regime would be completely dissolved and the land of rain would become scorched earth completely. So
2581:49
Speaker A
forced by necessity, Yamawarro Hanzo roared, "Agreed." Then he glared venomously at Saratobi Hayashi. The man was young, yet his scheme was not to be underestimated. Saratobi Hayashi nodded and spoke with a smile. "Very well. Here is the contract. Please sign it." Once
2582:04
Speaker A
signed, we will withdraw immediately. Having said this, Saratobi Hayashi had the contract sent back. Akimichi Chico asked, "Lord Hokag, what about the reparations? If we only let them cover the losses and demand no indemnity, didn't we die for nothing?" Saritobi
2582:17
Speaker A
Hayashi glanced at him and replied with a smile. The land of rain is not large.
2582:22
Speaker A
The villagers struggle for survival and they are poor. If we also demand indemnity, aren't we cutting off their livelihood? Akimi Chico's face changed. He felt as if he was meeting Saratobi Hayashi for the first time.
2582:33
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, does that mean our victory was in vain with no actual gain? This is not devoid of meaning. Isn't this allowing the land of rain and Kinoa to be at peace for 30 years? This is a good
2582:44
Speaker A
thing, Chico. We are both disciples of Master Tobarama. We must have a kind heart. Saratobi Hayashi felt that he was being very benevolent now. The expressions of Akimichi and the heads of the other great clans turned grim. After
2582:56
Speaker A
hearing this, they quietly retreated. Though the joy of victory had completely vanished. Yamaro Hanzo listening on the side had a bizarre look on his face. If it was just the losses they could easily pay them, the indemnity would be the
2583:08
Speaker A
real pain. But Saratobi Hayashi won and waved the indemnity. Was he a fool? However, on the surface, Yamawarro Hanzo smiled and said, "Those three boys just now are Lord Hokag's disciples, aren't they? Truly promising young talents. Oh, one can tell they have an excellent
2583:22
Speaker A
master. Lord Hokag is truly benevolent. Hanzo is most grateful no matter what flattery first." Saratobi Hayashi clearly took to it and then walked out of the formation to become brothers with Yamawaro. Hanzo discussing how to govern the village. Yamaro Hanzo sneered
2583:37
Speaker A
inwardly. Yet on his face, he acted as if deeply enlightened, praising Saratobi. Hiashi highly. They even discussed the title of the three sages.
2583:45
Speaker A
Saratobi Hayashi spoke directly to be recognized by the semi-god is their honor. And the three sages of Kinoa sounds so imposing. Hearing this, Yamawaro Hanzo breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, staring intently at Saratobi Hayashi. This man was a fool
2584:00
Speaker A
eye. Perhaps letting him govern Kinoa would bring unexpected benefits in the future. An utterly absurd scene unfolded at this moment and this trifling contract unexpectedly became the witness to this segment of history. Shan Xiao Yu Banzong signed his name with a chuckle
2584:14
Speaker A
verified the contents and respectfully handed it to Yuan Feian. Greatly pleased by this attitude, Yuan Feian accepted it with a smile and then embarked on his journey home. He firmly believed that Yuji Gua had been conquered and would
2584:26
Speaker A
absolutely not break its promise. The fine stipulated on the document was no small sum, so a few days to raise the funds would suffice. After he ordered the retreat, the major clans remained expressionless, though the veins on their foreheads throbbed violently. They
2584:40
Speaker A
had come forth to quell the rebellion and lost so many lives, yet reaped no benefits whatsoever. Only a poultry sum of compensation, and the attrition suffered along the way. In these times of war, the price of grain was
2584:50
Speaker A
skyrocketing. Yet, Yuan Fei Jean demanded compensation based on the prices before their departure. Let alone making a profit, they would be incredibly fortunate just to break even.
2585:00
Speaker A
The lowly ninjas, however, only knew of victory and understood none of these intricate schemes. They only knew that in the face of Yuji's invasion, their Mui had secured a total triumph, and they were now humming songs as they
2585:11
Speaker A
hurried back home. Yuan Fe Ri cast his gaze toward the villagers, the corners of his lips curling upward. Creatures like villagers were the easiest to control. As long as you manipulated their thoughts and brought them victory, they would support and adore you. This
2585:24
Speaker A
would also become his formidable political capital. As for the other clans, he narrowed his eyes a cold sneer, gracing his lips as calculation flashed in his gaze. Yuji Gua, as the Mui Legion departed, Shan Xiao Yuan, Zong watched them leave. Once they were
2585:37
Speaker A
far away, his eyes filled with sthing resentment. This time, Mui had entirely relied on sneak attacks. Otherwise, how could he, the demagod of the ninja world, have been forced into such a passive position. Just as he was walking
2585:48
Speaker A
toward the inner city, the city walls had inexplicably become crowded with people. They were not his troops, but a group of poorly dressed villagers. Most of them were ordinary folks. Yet at this moment, they glared at Shan Xiaoyu
2585:59
Speaker A
Banzong with eyes full of hatred. This deeply confused Shan Xiaoyu Banzhong. What was going on? Why were they looking at him as if he were a traitor? What had he done wrong? He was just about to speak when he suddenly felt a powerful
2586:11
Speaker A
suction force pulling at him. He hastily looked toward the source of the suction and saw a young man with a head of crimson hair and pale purple eyes. He had his right hand outstretched and the suction was emanating directly from his
2586:22
Speaker A
palm. Who are you? Shan Xiao Yu Banzong roared furiously. Then leveraging the suction force, he charged forward, brandishing his side with both hands at sharp tip aimed straight at Shien Wu Ming Rens throat. I am the god of
2586:33
Speaker A
Yuiwa. From this day forth, Shan Xiau Banzong is stripped of his authority as the leader. Shien Wong Men declared coldly. In his eyes, Banzong was nothing but a wararmonger who craved greatness and success. During his years in power,
2586:46
Speaker A
the villagers lived in unspeakable misery. If he could be eliminated as soon as possible, perhaps Yujiwa could enter an era of reform sooner, allowing the people to live in large houses and have some savings in their hands.
2586:57
Speaker A
Ignorant brat to dare call yourself a god at such a young age. Today I shall shatter your bones. With those words, Shan Xiao Yu Banzong circulated his chakra and his entire body transformed into a shooting star as he charged
2587:09
Speaker A
towards Shien Wong Men. In his view, what kind of ability could a mere ignorant brat possess? Shanzh Xiao Yu Banzong gave a thunderous shout, his body accelerating once more. Just as he was about to reach Shin Wong men, Wong
2587:21
Speaker A
men swept his large hand outward. Shan Lluo Tian Jang. A powerful repulsive force radiated outward from his body.
2587:27
Speaker A
The tremendous power sent Shan Xiaoyu Banzong flying backward. The scythe in his hands was also fractured by the sheer force of the impact. A single strike had inflicted heavy losses upon this demagod of the ninja world. The disdain in Shan Xiao Banzangs eyes
2587:41
Speaker A
completely vanished at this moment. He looked at Shian Wu Chong Men, his gaze now filled with vigilance. Who exactly are you? It is impossible for such a powerful existence like you to be in Yurin Siuin. That is only your own
2587:53
Speaker A
ignorance. Shien Wu Chong Men mocked without hesitation. Shan Xiao Banzangs face turned ashen. Boy, do not think you hold the advantage just because you ruined my sight. You should know that for all these years, physical combat has always been my weakest
2588:05
Speaker A
method. Listening coldly to his words, Shin Wong Men was in no rush to respond.
2588:10
Speaker A
As for Shan Xiao Yu Banzangs trump cards, were they not just his summoned beast Shanza Yu and his body full of lethal poison? Sure enough, Shan Xiau Banzong executed the summoning technique, calling forth the summoned beast that had accompanied him since
2588:22
Speaker A
childhood. Shan Xiaoyu. Shan Xiao burst forth from the ground, letting out a shrill and mournful shriek. This shriek caused the Yujiua villagers on the city walls to fall into a days. They had witnessed the formidable power of this
2588:34
Speaker A
Shan Xiaoyu before. In his past bid to become the leader of Yuji Guaan, Xiao Yu Banzong had frequently summoned it to fight alongside him. Defeated contenders would be swallowed whole by Shan Xiao Yuyu turning into its nourishment. After
2588:47
Speaker A
consuming a person Shan Xiao, you would always let out a shrill shriek. Therefore, in the hearts of the villagers, this very cry from Shan Xiaoyu was enough to send everyone into a trance. Xian Wu Chong Men sneered upon
2588:58
Speaker A
seeing Shan Xiao Yu. He placed both hands on the ground, and immediately after an iron armored rhino, a three-legged bird, and a hellish three-headed dog appeared. Every single summoned beast radiated a heart palpitating power. Each one seemed to
2589:10
Speaker A
surpass even that Shan Xiaoyu. Shiaoyu Banzong was dumbfounded. How could you possibly have so many powerful summoned beasts? He could not comprehend it. An ordinary person exhausting their entire life without a fortuitous encounter would not even be able to learn the
2589:25
Speaker A
summoning technique, let alone obtain a summoned beast. Yet the young man before him had summoned three at once, and not a single one was inferior to Shan Xiaoyu. Upon sensing the aura of its own kind, Shiaoyu instinctively assumed a
2589:37
Speaker A
defensive posture, its originally arrogant demeanor diminishing significantly. After a moment, Shiaoyu could no longer hold back and directly unleashed its most prized poison gas attack. A foul smelling purple toxic gas spewed from its mouth, spreading in all directions. Its poison was highly
2589:53
Speaker A
corrosive. Up until now, apart from Shan Xiao, Banzong, no living creature, had been able to survive it easily. Back in the day, it was precisely because of Banzangs special physique that Shan Xiau had left its homeland with him fighting
2590:04
Speaker A
by his side until now. At this moment, with Shan Xiao Yu Banzong in peril, it would absolutely not abandon him and flee. Sensing the encroaching poisonous mist, the three-legged bird immediately flapped its wings. Wind tribute chakra gathered on its feathers. Swoosh! In a
2590:19
Speaker A
mere 3 seconds, the toxic mist was completely dispersed by the bird's hurricane attack. The iron skinned rhino stood upon the earth and began to gather its strength, aiming its horn directly at the giant salamander's mouth. That was the very spot that had spewed out so
2590:32
Speaker A
much foul, stinking, and disgusting matter. One charge would completely smash this place to pieces. The hellish three-headed dog, without any hesitation, charged straight ahead. Its target was Shan Xiaos tail. Its movements were incomparably swift, transforming into a streak of red light.
2590:47
Speaker A
By the time the crowd caught sight of it again, its three heads were already clamped on a Shan Xiaoyus tail.
2590:52
Speaker A
Feeling the excruciating pain, Shan Xiaoyu immediately began to roll on the ground. It thrashed its tail incessantly, hoping to fling the hellish three-headed dog away. However, all its efforts were in vain. Witnessing the agonizing state of the salamander,
2591:05
Speaker A
Banzang let out a furious roar and surged forward, snatching a ninja blade at random from the ground, he charged toward the three-headed hellhound.
2591:13
Speaker A
Sensing the impending threat, the hellhound released its grip with its leftmost head. Simultaneously, fire attribute chakra began to converge within its mall, waiting for the moment Shang Banzangs figure aligned in a straight path. It immediately spewed forth a massive fireball. Seeing this,
2591:28
Speaker A
Shangi Banzang scoffed coldly, dismissing it as a mere parlor trick. He dropped his body low his back, barely grazing the roaring flames as he slipped past. Upon seeing this, the hellhound immediately barked, signaling its companions to let go. The other two
2591:41
Speaker A
heads complied, releasing their jaws. Shangi Banzang muttered under his breath, "Too late." He raised his ninja blade high, slashing fiercely toward the hounds necks. Right at that moment, the ironclad rhino made its move, shooting forward like an arrow released from its
2591:55
Speaker A
bowring. Dust billowed in its wake, completely shrouding its massive figure. Seeing that victory was within his grasp, Shangji Banzangs eyes turned blood red. Anyone who dared to harm the salamander, whether a tailed beast or a summoned beast, had to die. Bang! A
2592:09
Speaker A
sudden deafening sound of collision echoed through the air. A figure was sent flying away by the sheer force.
2592:15
Speaker A
Schwan Chong Men fixed his gaze upon the sight. The corners of his lips curling upward. Was this not the so-called demagod of the ninja world, clutching his abdomen, Shani, Banzang stared in wideeyed disbelief. He had actually been blasted away. Moreover, his stomach
2592:28
Speaker A
appeared to have been pierced straight through. Lowering his head, he moved his hand away to reveal a gaping bloody whole crimson blood continuously gushing from the wound. Gritting his teeth, he struggled to his feet and looked towards Shwan Chong men. Is there some
2592:40
Speaker A
deep-seated blood feud between your excellency and me? He asked, "Why do you strike with such ruthless finality today? Do you truly wish for my death?
2592:48
Speaker A
At worst, I will yield the position of leader to you. There is no need to drive me to extinction." Suppressing his blazing fury, Shangio Banzang looked at Shuan Wa Chong Min with an almost apologetic forced smile. Tilting his
2592:59
Speaker A
head, Shua Chong Min replied calmly, "Truthfully, even if you do not yield the position of leader, it is already ours. The moment you die, all the ministers and villagers will immediately crown us. As for a deep-seated blood feud, you can ask the Ludau Yen once you
2593:13
Speaker A
reach the Jinu. Out of nowhere, Schwan Chong men produced five pitch black rods. In a flash, he appeared directly in front of Shangio Banzang. Raising the black rods in his hands, he aimed at the man's crossed arms. RIP. The black rods
2593:25
Speaker A
plunged downward with sudden brutal force. The sickening sound of flesh being pierced was exceptionally clear.
2593:31
Speaker A
With just the first rod, Shangji Banzang began to roar in agony, desperately trying to break free from the black rod.
2593:37
Speaker A
He rapidly mobilized a massive amount of chakra from his lower body up into his arms. However, he was quickly left dumbfounded. The black rod pinning his hands was actively absorbing his chakra.
2593:47
Speaker A
The moment his chakra reached his upper body, it was completely drained away. Monster, what kind of monster are you?
2593:53
Speaker A
What is this thing? And how can it absorb chakra? Shangi Banzang was overwhelmed with sheer terror. Head is not over yet. The image of Shangia Banzang forcing him to kill Man flashed through Schwan Chongs mind, driving him into an even deeper frenzy. With
2594:07
Speaker A
blinding speed, he drove three more black rods right into Banzangs calves and waist. Swish, swish, swish. Shangi Banzang, who had been struggling fiercely just moments ago, instantly went completely still. He was not dead.
2594:18
Speaker A
Rather, under Chong's relentless strike, he had entirely lost his capacity to move or resist. Ark, you bastard. If you want to kill me, then do it. Why must you humiliate me like this? Shangio Banzang bellowed his voice, the very
2594:31
Speaker A
epitome of impotent rage. Watching this scene unfold from a distance, Yuzbo Jean curled his lips into a smirk. So this was the treatment originally meant for Shuan Ming run. Now Shangio Banzang was getting a taste of it instead. The
2594:43
Speaker A
ninjas of the nation had initially been worried about whether Shuan Wa Chong Men could truly defeat this tyrant of their land. Seeing this, the heavy boulders in their hearts finally dropped. Hearing Shangi Banzangs whales, Shu Wa Chong Men paused his movements for a
2594:56
Speaker A
moment. With a faint smirk, he admired the fallen demagod before him and chuckled. Look at you now just like a dog. To think you dared to lead the you nation to declare war on the three great nations. You truly were arrogant. Do you
2595:09
Speaker A
have any idea how many children were left homeless and destitute because of your actions? How many families were utterly shattered? Shangi Banzangs anguished cries ceased. Taking a deep breath, he rasped, "You understand absolutely nothing. Our you nation is
2595:22
Speaker A
situated at the borders of the three great nations. Whenever those three powers have any conflicts, they always turn our land into their battlefield. If I did not rise up and fight back, such tragedies would only multiply. Only by
2595:33
Speaker A
showing our enemies that we too can be pushed to the brink that we can be driven to madness and make them bleed will they no longer dare to look down upon the nation. Listening to his words, a complex emotion flickered in Shuan
2595:44
Speaker A
Chaman's eyes. In this moment, Shangi Oanzang was entirely correct. As the leader of the Shiao organization, he too understood that only through the absolute crushing power of overwhelming combat strength could they deter others from laying a hand on the nation.
2595:57
Speaker A
However, what you say is true, and I support your sentiment. But to launch an offensive against three great nations simultaneously, do you not think you overreached your grasp? Schwan Chong's gaze was profound and conflicted.
2596:09
Speaker A
Hearing this, Shangji Banzang fell silent. He knew deep down that he had aired. Yet, how could a man of his pride ever admit to his mistakes? Nearby, the salamander finally recovered its senses.
2596:18
Speaker A
Seeing its master humiliated and gravely wounded, it struggled to its feet, letting out a piercing shriek as it charged desperately towards Shuan Wi Chong. Shangi Banzangs pupils contracted sharply, and he immediately shouted, "Get lost. Do not come any closer. From
2596:32
Speaker A
this day forth, you are no longer my summoned beast." He attempted to protect the salamander by severing their bond in this manner. However, as if it had heard nothing at all, the beast continued its relentless charge toward him. Shuang Wa
2596:44
Speaker A
Chong Men stood up and fixed his gaze upon the salamander. In the next instant, his right arm transformed into a mechanical cannon and a majestic surge of chakra continuously poured into the weapon. The blue radiance grew increasingly blinding as he slowly
2596:56
Speaker A
raised his arm, aiming the muzzle directly at the salamander. Feeling the devastating destructive power emanating from Schwan Chong's arm cannon, Shangji, a Banzang struggled frantically. Since the salamander refused to leave on its own, he would forcefully unsummon it
2597:10
Speaker A
himself. Farewell. Schwan Waman's expression was dark and somber. With the arm cannon fully charged, a laser blast carrying an aura of absolute destruction erupted forth, shooting straight toward the salamander. Sensing this overwhelming force, the salamander stood its ground. It opened its massive maw
2597:27
Speaker A
and spewed out a cloud of purple venomous gas in a desperate bid to block the attack, but the effort yielded little effect. Just as the laser pushed through the toxic mist and nearly reached its mouth, the salamander activated its burrowing mode. It rapidly
2597:39
Speaker A
dove deep into the subterranean earth where the sounds of its movements would not carry to the surface above. It twitched its nose, sniffing out the familiar scent of its master, Banzang.
2597:48
Speaker A
Once it pinpointed the direction, it began to dig, carefully tunneling its way directly toward where its master's body lay. Its plan was to rescue him and then carry him far away from this unation. The sky is vast enough for
2598:00
Speaker A
birds to fly freely as long as they escaped this place. With Banzangs formidable abilities, surviving anywhere else would be effortless. Schwan Wa Chong Men watched as his cannon blast merely struck a massive tree. He was neither surprised nor taken back, for he
2598:13
Speaker A
knew perfectly well that the salamander would not be so easily slain. All that remained was to wait for the prey to deliver itself into his hands. Schwan Chong Men walked over to Banzang's side and stood perfectly, still completely
2598:24
Speaker A
concealing his aura. Usuzumaki Nagato manipulated the ocular power of his reneing his presence. Given his mastery over the renegan, utilizing its chameleon-like ability to render himself invisible was for him a trivial matter.
2598:38
Speaker A
Guarding the side of Yamahachi Hanzma, he waited silently for the Yamahachi to break through the earth. Aihaan observed the scene with interest, then transmitted a message to Usuzamaki Nagato, Hanzma is to the 6:00 direction.
2598:50
Speaker A
The Yamahachi will emerge in 3 seconds. Having received Aihas precise prediction, Uzamaki and Nagato lunged toward the pre-calculated position. The Yamahachi burst from the ground, jaws a gape, intending to swallow Hanzma and carry him away. In that instant, a
2599:04
Speaker A
terrifying suction force seized him, pulling his body taut. Nagato's figure slowly materialized. Looking into the Yamahachi's eyes, a profound sense of regret filled his gaze. What a loyal bond between master and pet. Since you are so devoted, you shall meet the pure
2599:18
Speaker A
land before your master. As he spoke, his left hand continued to maintain the suction while his right transformed into a chakra beam cannon. Chakra surged relentlessly. He had missed his mark previously, but this time he would not.
2599:30
Speaker A
Hanzama trembled violently, wailing in anguish. Stop. Please stop. Release it. You may kill me, and I shall have no resentment. But that creature is innocent. For all these years, it was I who ordered it to commit these atrocities. If you must strike down one,
2599:43
Speaker A
it should be me. In that moment, Hanzma no longer wished to offer any further explanation. He was willing to sacrifice his own life to save the Yamahachi. In Hanzimma's eyes, the Yamahachi was the finest companion he had ever possessed.
2599:55
Speaker A
For while parents may betray and wives may abandon, the Yamahachi had remained steadfast from his days of poverty through to his ascension as a demagot.
2600:03
Speaker A
It had never wavered, nursing him with devoted care. In turn, the Yamahachi trained with relentless diligence day after day, unwilling to let down Hanzima's hopes. Through any perilous circumstance, the Yamahachi stayed by Hanzimma's side. It regarded Hanzma as
2600:17
Speaker A
family, and Hanzma, in return viewed the Yamahachi not as a mere summoned beast, but as a beloved kin. Hearing Hanzama's anguished cries, the Yamahachi paused mid-motion. Its small eyes widened as it looked toward its master. Suddenly, Achihaan straightened to his full
2600:31
Speaker A
height, his expression grave as he fixed his gaze upon the creature. Wielding the silver gray renegan, he immediately scanned the chakra circulation within the Yamahachi's body. He discovered that the chakra within the Yamahachi was circulating in a reverse direction. This
2600:44
Speaker A
indicated that the creature was not channeling chakra for an attack, but rather preparing for self-destruction.
2600:49
Speaker A
Nagato fall back. Aihaan could no longer sit idly. If Nagato's chakra beam were to detonate in tandem with the Yamahachi's self-detonation, the capital of the land of rain would be leveled to the ground. Nagato stood frozen in confusion. At that precise moment, the
2601:04
Speaker A
Yamahachi did not retreat. Instead, it advanced. It extended its massive tongue, wrapping it around Nagato's arm, and opened its mouth wide, ready to intercept the energy of the chakra beam.
2601:13
Speaker A
Nagato was drenched in cold sweat. As he channeled chakra into his reneg, he discerned the Yamahachi's intent. His heart hammered wildly as he finally comprehended Achihajans warning. He desperately yanked on the Yamahachi's tongue, attempting to deflect the trajectory of the chakra beam. Yet, the
2601:29
Speaker A
creature, enduring the agonizing tears, stubbornly guided Nagato's weapon toward its own m. A sharp ping signaled the chakra beam's completion. It was ready to fire. Nagato's face turned deathly pale. The arrow was knocked on the bow string, and it could not be withdrawn.
2601:43
Speaker A
Once again, he was consumed by fear and despair. Had all of this been in vain.
2601:47
Speaker A
Aihaan snapped his fingers. Instantly, the world was stripped of color, turning into a monochrome of black and white.
2601:53
Speaker A
The Yamahachi and Usuzamaki Nagato, previously locked in combat, stood utterly motionless. I did not expect I would have to resort to this move in the end, Achi Hajan side. Traversing back to the past inevitably introduces variables. My duty is to correct these
2602:07
Speaker A
deviations and restore order. Watching everyone on the battlefield stand in suspended animation, a slight smile curved at the corners of Achihas mouth. You all owe me an immense debt.
2602:17
Speaker A
Without me, you would likely have perished. Aihaan clapped his hands. In the next instant, the scene before them rewound rapidly until it returned to the moment Usuzumaki Nagato had first concealed himself. Done. Aihaan chuckled. He snapped his fingers once
2602:31
Speaker A
more and the colors flooded back into the world. Time resumed its flow. Just as Usuzumaki Nagato was about to shift his position, Aihaan spoke up. Nagato the Yamahachi intends to self-destruct.
2602:41
Speaker A
Do not let it get close to you. Heeding the warning, Nagato reacted instantly. He unleashed a shai tensei blasting the Yamahachi which had just emerged from the ground flying it over a kilometer away. The moment it appeared the
2602:52
Speaker A
Yamahachi was struck by a mighty shock wave. Before it could react or deploy any countermeasure, it was sent crashing to the earth. A burst of blood sprayed from its mouth sizzling as it hit the ground. Its blood was toxic. The
2603:04
Speaker A
Yamahachi was bewildered. It had only wished to save its master. Yet, it faced such misfortune, who had interfered with its good intentions just now. It turned its head only to find a ninja perched on a tree branch watching it. His eyes held
2603:16
Speaker A
a playful glint. It was Achi Haan. Aiha Jehans smile cut deep into the Yamahachi's spirit. It sprang to its feet and fired a jet of purple toxic mist at him. Aihaan merely swept his flame fan, and the mist was scattered by
2603:29
Speaker A
a hurricane force wind. Hanzimo, watching from a distance, felt his pupils contract in disbelief. Someone could execute a windstyle jutzu of rank A or higher with such casualties. It was truly terrifying. To his knowledge, even the strongest windstyle ninja, Shikamaru
2603:43
Speaker A
Toby, required 10 seconds to form the hand seals. What manner of background did this young man possess? The Yamahachi was stunned. Was he truly going to ignore its dignity so completely? Fine. If poison had no effect on him, it would resort to
2603:57
Speaker A
martial arts. The Yamahachi let out a ferocious roar and charged at Aihaan on all fours. Seeing this, Nagato suppressed a smile. If the Yamahachi were fighting him, there might be some chance, but pitting itself against the great demon was sheer stupidity.
2604:10
Speaker A
Hanzimma observing Nagato's subtle expressions, his pupil shrank. Yamahachi run, you cannot defeat that ninja. His strength surpasses Usuzamaki Nagato. Yet the instant he shouted, Achiha Jeans figure vanished from the crowd's sight. By the time they noticed him again, he had already executed a
2604:25
Speaker A
swinging punch. Indeed, Aihaan had positioned himself directly in front of the Yamahachi. Taste the power of this anomaly, he said coldly, unleashing his fist. Bolstered by the physical attributes granted by Senju Madara's profile and the enhancement of the sage
2604:39
Speaker A
body, this single punch tore through the very fabric of space, creating a sonic boom. Boom! A milky white shock wave of air surged toward the Yamahi. The creature's expression turned grim. It sought to retreat, but upon realizing the sheer magnitude of the strike, panic
2604:53
Speaker A
caused it to stumble. Its left foot tripped over its right, and it collapsed face first. The air shock wave slammed into the Yamaha. It opened its mouth wide to cry out. Yet no sound escaped.
2605:03
Speaker A
It felt its very body beginning to ignite. The crowd was blinded by the searing white light erupting from the air column. When the column dissipated, it left Yamamoto standing motionless, his face contorted in sheer terror and agony. Some observers opened their
2605:16
Speaker A
mouths desperate to ask if Achihasen's technique truly worked. Yet in the next instant, Yamamoto's body cracked open fragments scattering like shattered porcelain. The cracking sounds grew faster and more intense until Yamamoto disintegrated into a dust of debris settling onto the ground. Watching this,
2605:33
Speaker A
Yamamoto Hanzo's eyes lost their spark. His struggling limbs ceased to move. He collapsed onto the earth as lifeless as a dead dog, or rather pinned to the ground. He found it hard to believe that such a powerful ninja existed in the
2605:44
Speaker A
ninja world. One who could produce sonic booms with a single punch and conjure air columns. Was this man even human?
2605:51
Speaker A
Could Yamamoto Hanzo have offended a celestial being? Usuzamaki Nagato inhaled sharply even with Shinra Tensei activated. He might not have withstood that single blow. Indeed, that punch might have shattered the Shinrretense itself. He lamented that Ajiha son had
2606:04
Speaker A
held back. The spectacle silenced Nagato's desire to seek vengeance over the six paths puppets killed by son and his disciple. Sometimes being slightly obtuse is a blessing. As the saying goes, it is a blessing to be blissfully ignorant. The crucial fact
2606:18
Speaker A
was his lack of strength to confront him. He had thought son was only marginally stronger but now it seemed that margin encompassed the entire universe. Aiha son clicked his tongue. I did not intend to intervene Nagato. This beast sought trouble. Nagato you will
2606:31
Speaker A
not resent me for this right. Sengaze shifted to Nagato a faint smile playing on his lips. Nagato waved his hand urgently indicating it was of no consequence. It is nothing really. That brute had no eyes. He offended you. He
2606:44
Speaker A
deserved to die. Moreover, no one knows how many ninjas of the village of rain that beast has slain. Your actions are not only justified but have rid us of a scourge. We should be grateful. How could we blame you? Nagato stated this
2606:56
Speaker A
with solemn gravity. Sun was amused by his reaction. He waved him off. Let us conclude matters then pay respects to your family. We should return. Nagato paused for a moment then nodded respectfully. Very well. Please wait a moment. He turned his gaze toward Yamodo
2607:09
Speaker A
Hanzo. Yamodo Hanzo, you have caused chaos with your personal marshall prowess, bringing suffering to the people of the rain country. I act on behalf of the divine to punish you today. As he spoke, a black rod materialized in Nagato's hand. Eyes
2607:22
Speaker A
filled with killing intent. He raised his right hand, pointing the sharp tip of the rod at Hanzos heart. Is there anything else you wish to say?
2607:29
Speaker A
Hanzo shook his head a bitter smile on his lips, such as the fate of the winner and the loser. Kill me if you must. I only hope that after my death, you will truly strengthen the rain country rather
2607:38
Speaker A
than leaving it as it stands now. Nagato nodded. I will. Please rest in peace. He drove the black rod forcefully into Hanzo's heart. Hanzo felt a sharp pain in his chest, his limbs turning to jelly. His vision blurred and his
2607:51
Speaker A
consciousness fractured until he lay motionless. Blood gushed from his chest, spreading across the ground. Nagato looked at his nemesis from two lives past his expression complex. Was Hanzo wrong? Yes. But his initial intention was noble. He wished to rapidly
2608:05
Speaker A
strengthen the reign country, making it a great power like the others to end the cycle of war. He simply reached too far.
2608:11
Speaker A
Strengthening a nation is no overnight feat. His personal prowess was top tier in the ninja world, but his subordinates were far inferior to those of the three great nations. In battle, victory is not determined by the leader strength, but
2608:23
Speaker A
by the power of the ninjas and the army. While personal valor boosts morale against absolute strength, it is as feudal as an ant trying to shake a tree.
2608:30
Speaker A
Had Hanzo realized this, the rain country would not be in its current predicament. In the next three decades, it would remain a defeated nation perpetually bathed in the fires of war.
2608:39
Speaker A
Nagato took a deep cold breath and said calmly, "It is over." He glanced at Son, then turned to look at his adoptive father at top the tower, a smile, gracing his lips. His adoptive father with a complex expression gave him a
2608:51
Speaker A
thumbs up, acknowledging his power. Nagato was delighted. Previously, only Conan could appreciate his strength. Now that his adoptive parents could too, they must be proud of him. Since slowly approached Nagato, he looked at this once vengeful powerhouse. Now his gaze
2609:04
Speaker A
was pure than not of his heart, seemingly released. Well, we should go. We have done too much in this world, son said with a smile. Nagato nodded, waving to his adoptive father on the tower. The father returned the gesture, bidding
2609:15
Speaker A
farewell to his future son. Son opened a portal and gestured for Nagato to enter.
2609:20
Speaker A
Nagato did not hesitate, stepping inside immediately. Sun followed closely. Their vision shifted until they returned to the cave. Hinata asleep on the stone table sensed the chakra fluctuation. She rose slowly looking toward the source. A portal appeared and her eyes brightened.
2609:34
Speaker A
Her husband had returned. She prepared to greet him, but Nagato emerged first. She sat back down, relieved it was not him. The portal did not close immediately. Son emerged next. This time, Hinata sprang up joyfully and lunged into Sin's embrace like a small
2609:48
Speaker A
bird seeking its nest. Son reacted quickly, catching her legs. Brother Son, why did you return so late? I waited a whole day. Hinata pouted her face full of grievance. Son smiled, recognizing her affectionate cocatry. He played along. I am sorry, Hinata. We stayed too
2610:03
Speaker A
long and have let our little princess get thin from hunger. Hinata smiled sweetly. It was nice that someone would indulge her. Nagato nearby cleared his throat. A hem brother. Son, there is someone here. He laughed awkwardly. Son clicked his tongue, nearly forgetting
2610:16
Speaker A
that unfortunate child was present. At that moment, Conan flew in and threw herself into Nagato's arms. Tears in her eyes, she said, "Nagato, everything has changed. Yiko Heihi is alive." Usuzumaki Nagato's face revealed a look of pleasant surprise. Pushing the
2610:30
Speaker A
door open, he walked outside only to see Yhiko gazing at the distant sky. Lost in unknown thoughts. Usuzamaki Nagato pinched his own thigh ruthlessly. His hurt. He was certain that the da path at this moment. Oh no, it was Yiko was not
2610:44
Speaker A
being controlled by him at all. As if possessing telepathy, Yhiko turned to look at Usuzamaki. Nagato the corners of his mouth turning up into a smile. I've heard everything from Conan. Nagato, you've really worked hard. Even though I've been dead for so long, you still
2610:56
Speaker A
went to such lengths to create the illusion that I was still here. Usuzamaki Nagato bit his lip, forcing himself not to cry. He stared fixably at Yiko. Why? Why did you take it upon yourself to act on your own and impale
2611:08
Speaker A
yourself? Usuzumaki Nagato landed a heavy punch on the side of his face. The suddeness of the strike caught Yihiko completely offg guard. He was dazed by the blow spinning around a few times on the spot. Usuzamaki Nagato suddenly
2611:20
Speaker A
realized he might have struck too hard. He pulled his fist back, his eyes filled with concern. However, Yihiko simply shook his head. "Youai, it seems you've grown much stronger over all these years." Yhiko looked at Uzumaki Nagato with a bright smile. Nagato let out a
2611:33
Speaker A
cold snort and ignored him, but Yhiko minded it, not in the least. Instead, he stepped forward with his usual easygoing familiarity and threw an arm over Nagato's shoulders. What are you feeling shy? That won't do. You are the current
2611:45
Speaker A
leader of the Akatsuki. How can you be shy? He laughed while adjusting Nagato's collar. His movements surprisingly delicate. Usuzamaki Nagato stared at him in silence, though a profound warmth swelled within his heart. Witnessing this scene, Ajihas mouth twitched. "Hey, hey,
2611:59
Speaker A
if you two keep staring at each other like that, sparks are going to fly. Come on, you are two grown men, not women." Hearing this, Usuzamaki Nagato snapped back to his senses and looked toward Aiha Jean only to unexpectedly find
2612:10
Speaker A
Conan standing there puffing her cheeks in anger and glaring fiercely at him. Usuzamaki Nagato instantly felt the situation become rather thorny, but Yahiko remained entirely unconcerned. So what he quipped, "Lord Hokag, haven't you heard the saying? Opposite sexes are
2612:24
Speaker A
merely for reproduction, while the same sex is true love." Yhiko flashed a wide grin, completely oblivious to the fact that Conan's expression was growing increasingly darker. "Hey, Yiko, if you want to die, don't drag me down with you. I certainly don't agree with you.
2612:38
Speaker A
Oh, I like women." Usuzumaki Nagato frantically shot glances at Yiko. His eyes were practically twitching from the effort. Yet Yihiko merely burst into boisterous laughter. I'm just joking.
2612:48
Speaker A
Look how tense you are Nagato. Right at that moment, Conan suddenly pulled Nagato over, protectively shielding him behind her back. Yiko, I am overjoyed that you have been resurrected. But if you try to steal Nagato away from me,
2613:00
Speaker A
her voice was freezing cold, even carrying a fleeting trace of cruelty. It was only then that Yiko finally realized that the relationship between Conan and Nagato was far from ordinary. H. He turned to look at Aihaan and Huga Hinata
2613:13
Speaker A
silently pleading for help. However, he was completely oblivious to the fact that his previous remark had managed to offend two women at once. One was Conan who bore the brunt of it, and the other was Huga Hinata, whose expression was
2613:25
Speaker A
currently quite unfriendly. She Huga Hinata absolutely refused to agree with the notion that true love only existed between men. Aihaan glanced at his fiance's dark expression and sighed helplessly. "Sorry, brother." Illness enters through the mouth while disaster stems from careless words. I can't help
2613:41
Speaker A
you with this one. Yiko was dumbfounded. He offered a sheepish smile. Conan I said I was just joking. Ah. Conan had conjured a barrage of paper shuriken.
2613:50
Speaker A
While not lethal, they stung incredibly hard. Yiko sprinted wildly across the mountain while Conan sprouted angelic wings from her back and chased him relentlessly. This comical sight caused Achihaan Usuzamaki Nagato and Huga Hinata to burst into laughter. An hour
2614:04
Speaker A
later, Yiko was completely exhausted. He collapsed in front of a tree hollow panting. I'm not running anymore. I'm done. I have no energy left. It's so unfair. Why do you get wings while I have nothing? He was gasping for breath.
2614:16
Speaker A
Conan landed gracefully, let out a soft hump, and then walked over to Nagato, gently wrapping her arms around his.
2614:21
Speaker A
Over the years, she had witnessed all of Nagato's arduous efforts with her own eyes. Although Yahiko had once been the soul of their organization, it was Nagato who had desperately held the Akitsuki together through all these grueling years. Without him, the
2614:34
Speaker A
Akatsuki would likely have been reduced to a mere footnote in history. A minor faction from the land of reign composed of nothing but commoners. Conan had personally witnessed every single sacrifice and struggle. To her, Nagato had long since become her ultimate hero.
2614:48
Speaker A
And the idealized lens through which a woman views her hero is beyond ordinary comprehension. How tragic. Three figures walked in from the outside among them was Usuzumaki Narudo. Watching Yiko get beaten, Narudo spoke slowly. Yihiko gritted his teeth. You Brad, do you have
2615:02
Speaker A
any idea how much Conan's paper ninjutsu hurts? Sister Angel is very gentle. I don't believe for a second that she would beat you up if you didn't do anything to deserve it. Usuzumaki Naro declared with utmost seriousness. This
2615:14
Speaker A
left Yhiko trembling with anger. Yuyu. Usamaki Naro made a funny face at him. Then his eyes lit up as he looked toward his teacher. Master and madam. Aihaan chuckled. Mhm. You've grown taller. Has anything happened back in Kohaa during
2615:27
Speaker A
my absence? Beside him, Aiha Sasuke took out a letter. Second brother, this is a letter sent by eldest brother. It just arrived today. The umbu ninja is still waiting not too far away. Aihajan frowned. Let him in. We are all family.
2615:40
Speaker A
Why act like strangers? He spoke these words with absolute sincerity. He had always treated the umbu as his own brothers detesting such unnecessary formalities. Hugani nodded and turned to walk toward the umbu ninja. A few moments later, Niji's figure reappeared,
2615:54
Speaker A
but this time someone was following closely behind him. Ajihaan stood in place watching them approach. Suddenly, the Ubu Ninja dropped to one knee with a thud. Um Ninja 11 greeting Lord Hokag.
2616:05
Speaker A
Rise. Tell me what exactly is the matter. Aihaan tore open the envelope, took out the letter, and began to read.
2616:11
Speaker A
To answer Lord Hokage, "Ever since the end of the Ninja World War, all the villages have been dispatching representatives alongside their Kaga to visit our village." Lord Shikaku is quite overwhelmed, which is why he sent me here to urge your return. After
2616:24
Speaker A
finishing his report, Eleven remains silent. Oh, then there's no need to tell me about the ones who came. Tell me which villages didn't show up. The corners of Achihas lips curled upwards. If they came, he wouldn't hold a grudge. But if they didn't, that was
2616:36
Speaker A
another matter entirely. A Lord Hokag the villages that failed to appear include the hidden grass, the hidden mist, and 11 remembered the intelligence clearly. By excluding those present, he deduced the absentees, recounting them to Achiha Jean one by one. You've worked
2616:50
Speaker A
hard. Take a message to Shikaku for me. Those who came are our guests. Regardless of whatever conflicts existed in the past, today the slate is wiped clean. As for those who didn't come once I return to the village, I will bring a
2617:01
Speaker A
few people to pay them a visit just to ask if they look down on me. Aihaan.
2617:05
Speaker A
Aihaan spoke slowly. Instantly, the previously relaxed atmosphere grew oppressive. Although his tone was exceedingly calm, both Usuzumaki Nagato and Yhiko felt a profound bone-piercing chill. After speaking, Achihatachi turned and headed back into the house.
2617:19
Speaker A
Not a hint of vulnerability showed on his face as if nothing had ever happened. Ishi nodded. As a member of the A&BU, and specifically of the ANBU attached to the Hokag's office, he had long since cultivated an iron stomach.
2617:30
Speaker A
Aihhatachis oppressive aura to him was a breeze. And why was he so at ease?
2617:35
Speaker A
It was because this pressure wasn't directed at him. What was he suffering for? He was nothing more than a mere messenger. Damn it. With that thought, Ichi sped away toward Kanahagakor.
2617:44
Speaker A
Narudo Uzumaki trembled violently. It was terrifying. Was this the authority of his master? A single sentence left him gasping for air. Meanwhile, Achiha Sasuke gazed at his second brother with delight. As befitting the strongest man of the Aiha clan, he too aspired to
2617:58
Speaker A
embody the same presence as his eldest brother. To possess such a doineering aura, Hugani's lips curled into a smile.
2618:05
Speaker A
Given Achihhatachi's temperament, no one would dare bully his younger sister, Hinata. He could finally rest easy.
2618:11
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Nagato spoke not a word, yet summoned an ordinary member of the Akatsuki. Take a crate of our latest premium liquor, the high-grade unadulterated kind, and deliver it to Kanagakor. The man acknowledged the order and moved immediately. As the
2618:25
Speaker A
current leader of the Akatsuki, Usuzamaki Nagato's word was law. His subordinates were bound to execute his commands with unwavering devotion. Conan nodded in approval. He was a ninja possessing unrivaled combat power, capable of traversing time and space to
2618:38
Speaker A
rewrite the past. He was one who could not be offended. He could only be befriended. Yhiko's eyes lit up. Though he had been deceased for many years, he understood the human heart better than anyone. He saw through everything with
2618:49
Speaker A
piercing clarity. He simply chose not to speak it. He voiced his support for the decision Nagato had made in such a short span of time. The next day, Aihhatachi departed for Kanahagakur, accompanied by Huga Hinata in the new Sanin of the
2619:01
Speaker A
village. Nagato led the Akitsuki members 30 m out of the city to see him off. As he was about to leave, Achihhatachi chuckled, "Nagato, you have changed too.
2619:10
Speaker A
My lord Hokagu in this world remains unchanged. Moreover, only the wise adapt to the tides of time. Usuzumaki Nagato replied. Aihhatachi waved his hand.
2619:19
Speaker A
Well, I am the wise one. Farewell. Usuzumaki Nagato waved back a smile on his lips. Visit when you have the time.
2619:26
Speaker A
In this moment, Achihhatachi had helped him rewrite history, mending a long-held regret. Nagato now held only reverence and admiration for him. Nagato held only reverence and admiration for him. At the entrance of Kanahagakur, Koteshi Kamisuki Yizumo, and Shitsamasa Kimochi
2619:41
Speaker A
were drenched in sweat. Shitzamasakinoshi extended his hand and shouted, "Line up one by one. No pushing." Kanahagakur does not welcome barbarians. The crowd which had been clamoring fell instantly silent. The chaotic mob obediently formed a long hue, their eyes brimming with excitement
2619:56
Speaker A
and joy. In their hearts, they desperately longed to visit the village of the number one ninja in the world, a place free of war and strife. What kind of prosperity must their economy have achieved to become a part of Kanagakor?
2620:08
Speaker A
Did that not mean they would never have to endure the horrors of war again? In this era, the shinobi world was a battlefield for hegemony. Great nations probed each other's weaknesses while small kingdoms struggled to survive in the cracks. There were only a handful of
2620:22
Speaker A
great powers yet countless minor states. They harbored resentment toward the great nation's actions but dared not speak only complying. To resist was to risk their own death. But if they brought down the vengeance of the great powers, their entire families would be
2620:34
Speaker A
unjustly destroyed. Thus, in coming to Kanahagakur, their primary aim was to demonstrate their goodwill. Their secondary goal was to secure the protection of the most powerful village in the world, sheltered by the strongest shinobi. From all directions, they had
2620:47
Speaker A
learned the specifics of the recent ninja war. Some even spread the tale of how Aihhatachi had single-handedly defeated three villages during the fourth shinobi world war. This news rippled outward. One telling 10 10 telling a h 100red until the kagages of
2621:00
Speaker A
small villages and the daimo of minor states realized a crucial truth. To survive in the current world, one had only to look to Achihhatachi. His single word commanded silence from the other four great nations. This was the origin
2621:12
Speaker A
of the scene at the gate. Koteshi looked helpless. Why does the crowd grow so much? It doubles every day. The three of us cannot keep up. [ __ ] Samasa Mochi wiped the sweat from his brow. Stop complaining. Finish these and we can go
2621:24
Speaker A
home and rest. I think we really need to expand the Kanahagakur gatekeeper unit. Kamasuki isumo sideighed. The point is these people are here to see the Hokage.
2621:33
Speaker A
Since the Hokag is not present, we told them we would notify them the moment any news arrives. Yet after wandering around for a day when the time is up and we tell them to leave, they refuse. They register every day only to come back
2621:44
Speaker A
into the village to play again. Suddenly, the voice of Name's Manado rang out. Oh, you three are quite industrious. Chief Manato, please stop saying things like that. We are on the verge of exhaustion. Koteshi said helpless. Name's Manado opened his
2621:58
Speaker A
mouth. How about I join you? Hearing this, Shitsamasa Kimmochi's face changed. He shook his head immediately.
2622:04
Speaker A
Senior Manato, you are the fourth Hokag and a hero of the fifth Shinobi World War. We dare not burden you with such work. Namays Manado laughed and shook his head. We are of the same village.
2622:14
Speaker A
Why speak of such things? Besides, I truly have nothing to do, so I wanted to lend a hand. As soon as these words were spoken, a female ninja in the crowd who recognized Namik's menato screamed, "h oh, it is Ioni. He is even more
2622:27
Speaker A
handsome than the rumors say." Her voice spread through the crowd, and soon everyone knew that Name's Minato was the fourth Hokag. The line began to stir.
2622:35
Speaker A
Kamasuki felt a headache coming on. He looked at Namke's Minato and Senior Manato, perhaps you should step aside for a moment. You must know that in Kanahagakur, the most popular figure is the Hokag, and you are a close second.
2622:47
Speaker A
Namik's Minato saw the situation slipping out of control inside nodding before turning to leave. He genuinely wanted to help, but if it caused trouble for them, he would not do it. Shitamasa Kinoshi glanced at Kamisuki Izumo his face showing displeasure. He had once
2623:01
Speaker A
been a member of the flying thunder god squad, a guard of the fourth Hokag Name's Manado. Now that Manato was being spoken of in such a manner by Kamisuki, how could he accept this? Kamasuki also seemed to realize his slip of the
2623:13
Speaker A
tongue. Watching Shitzamasakinmochi's expression, his face shifted slightly. Koteshi stood beside Kamasuki saying nothing, but his gaze was cold fixed on Shitsamasakimochi. It should be noted that Koteshi and Kamisuki Isumo were the original Kanahakur gatekeepers. Their bond was deep. Shitamasakinoshi let out
2623:30
Speaker A
a cold laugh, pulled out a signal flare exclusive to the flying thunder god squad and shot it into the sky. Two ninjas clad and Jonan combat gear appeared. Hib no Rego Atsuawashi Flying Thunder Godd Squad assemble. Just as it
2623:43
Speaker A
looked like the Fishian team was about to clash with the two gatekeepers, a gasp of shock erupted from the crowd. Is it? Is it the Hokag? It is the living Hokag. Since the conclusion of the fifth Shinobi World War, Uzumaki Sen's
2623:55
Speaker A
projection and portrait had become a familiar sight across the entire Shinobi world. The current Shinobi world could be best described as Usuzumaki Sens fan base. Hokagano, I am a messenger sent by Lord Mitsafuse of the Country of Iron.
2624:08
Speaker A
He holds you in the highest regard and respects you deeply. One of my primary objectives in this visit is to seek your protection. If you are willing, the country of iron is prepared to do anything." The messengergers's voice was
2624:18
Speaker A
projected with such force that it cut through the den of the crowd. As his words faded, a collective intake of breath swept through the onlookers. The country of iron strength was not something to be trifled with. Excluding the five great nations, it was arguably
2624:31
Speaker A
among the top three powers in the myriad small nations. Though they possessed no ninjas, they were bolstered by a formidable warrior class. Moreover, they had Lord Mitsuse, a formidable figure on the verge of Jonan rank who had attained
2624:42
Speaker A
mastery through the blade. Yet, here was such a distinguished nation traveling from afar to seek the shelter of Koha's Hokage. The crowds breathing grew rapid as eyes fixed intently on Usuzumaki son.
2624:53
Speaker A
It was as if a pack of starving wolves had come upon a piece of meat. Usuzumaki sent paws taken aback. He had barely returned to the village and already such a complication had arisen, leaving him momentarily at a loss. Before long,
2625:05
Speaker A
Narakagami burst out of the village having learned of Usuzamaki Sen's return. Tears streamed down his face that last someone had arrived to share the burden. Ever since the war ended, Kenoha had known no peace. Requests for protection and resources came in an
2625:18
Speaker A
endless stream. Narakagami found himself unable to make such decisive moves on his own, and so he had devised a solution. He had issued temporary ID cards allowing envoys daimos and coag from various nations to stay and move freely within the village. On one hand,
2625:33
Speaker A
this stimulated Kenoha's economy. On the other, it kept them there a few extra days. This was a delaying tactic, but as a full week passed with no news of the Hokag returning, Narakagami's anxiety reached a boiling point. He had
2625:44
Speaker A
therefore written to the Hokag to clarify the situation. In essence, he was urging Usuzamaki's son to return and take command. As Usuzamaki son was about to inquire about the details, Narak Hagami briefed him on the current state of affairs. Usuzamaki son furrowed his
2625:57
Speaker A
brow, then simply nodded. He looked at the three young shinobies and Huga Hinata and spoke. Over the next 2 days, I will be extremely occupied. I suggest you return home first. Hearing Usuzamaki Sen's words, the group nodded in
2626:09
Speaker A
agreement. The entrance to Kohaa was crowded and bustling with no shortage of prominent figures, Kag and Daimos.
2626:15
Speaker A
Staying here would be of little help to anyone. Hinata's gaze carried a trace of worry. Sensing her concern, Usuzamaki son offered a few words of comfort before walking toward the center of the village. The Faian team, which had
2626:27
Speaker A
previously been bristling with tension and preparing for a confrontation along with the two gatekeepers, now opened the gates, respectfully, lowering their heads to welcome the Hokage's return.
2626:36
Speaker A
Usuzamaki son nodded to the two guards and proceeded into the Hokag tower. This display of authority immediately sent the various representatives gathered at the gate into a frenzy of excitement.
2626:47
Speaker A
The AMBU activated immediately, assisting the gatekeepers and law enforcement. Their mission was clear. Protect the villagers, safeguard the Hokag, and maintain order. Since the country of iron had spoken first, and given their unique historical status and significance, they were granted priority
2627:01
Speaker A
for an audience. The other nations began to queue up. As Usuzamaki's son approached the Hokag tower, all staff members rose to pay their respects.
2627:09
Speaker A
Usuzamaki son waved his hand dismissively. Let's skip the formalities. Everyone get ready to work overtime. For the next few days, all wages will be tripled and performance bonuses will be doubled. With just that single sentence, the morale of the
2627:21
Speaker A
entire staff was revitalized. Even the cleaning staff began using chakra to mop the floors. Narak Kagami let out a low laugh. Although their Hokagadano was not skilled in bookkeeping, when it came to mastering the human heart, his instincts
2627:34
Speaker A
were impeccable. With this, it was estimated that no one would ask for a day off. With Usuzamaki Sens backing, Narakagami's authority was in full swing. Very well. Admit the emissary from the country of iron. Kakashi nodded and acted swiftly. Before long, the
2627:47
Speaker A
emissary from the country of iron was brought into the office. Usuzamaki son took a sip of tea and then spoke. Tell me, how does Lord Mitsifuse proposed to cooperate? The emissary smiled and replied, "In the future, the medals from
2627:58
Speaker A
the country of iron will be provided to Kenoha with priority at a price of 20% off the previous rate." Usuzamaki son pondered briefly before stating, "Speak of your conditions." The emissary produced a sheet of paper clearly prepared in advance indicating they
2628:12
Speaker A
intended to sign a contract with Kenoha. All we ask is that Kenoha supports the country of iron strengthens the relationship between the two nations to achieve mutual benefit and offers assistance when necessary. The emissary's words were measured and
2628:24
Speaker A
polite. Usuzamaki son blinked. The earlier terms were negotiable, but the latter assistance when necessary was a matter of no small weight. Given that Usuzamaki son was currently the strongest in the world, his intervention would instill a sense of awe and fear in
2628:38
Speaker A
many people and factions. Hence, the country of iron strategy was quite calculating. They were pressing their advantage hard. Usuzamaki since sat in the Hokag's seat, tapping his right index finger rhythmically against the desk. Tap tap tap tap. His gaze was
2628:51
Speaker A
unfathomable. A faint smirk playing on his lips as he remained silent toward the emissary. The emissary from the country of iron broke into a cold sweat as he could not fathom what was swirling in Usuzamaki Sen's mind. Just then he
2629:04
Speaker A
remembered Lord Mitsu's advice. Do not bring it up until the very end. Yet he could not hold back. Hokagedo in truth.
2629:11
Speaker A
The country of iron is willing to become a vassel of Kohao and nation under your jurisdiction. We are willing to hand over 30% of our iron resources annually in exchange for Kenoha's protection. The rhythmic tapping on the desk ceased.
2629:22
Speaker A
Usuzamaki son laughed. Kagami, have you gone mad? Why haven't you served the emissary some tea yet? Is that kind of courtesy something I have to teach you?
2629:30
Speaker A
Narakagami did not show any anger. He tapped his own head. Oh, my memory fails me. Hokagano, it is my mistake.
2629:36
Speaker A
Emissary, please accept this cup of tea. The emissary's previous statement effectively conceded that Kenoha had the right to manage their affairs. While the offer of vaselage sent a clear message to the Shinobi world regarding Kenoha's power and dominion, the country of iron
2629:49
Speaker A
possessed the richest mineral reserves in the world. Let us not speak of Kenoha. simply asked the villages of stonecloud and sand who did not covet this resourcerich land. The emissary from the country of iron forced a stiff smile. Had he not seen Usuzamaki Sin's
2630:03
Speaker A
expressionless face while tapping the desk, he would have truly believed the Hokag was being genuine. Lord Mitsifus had been right. The people of the outer world were indeed terrifying, devouring predators who left no trace. However, with an understanding reached between
2630:17
Speaker A
the country of iron and Kenoha, security was now guaranteed. From now on, there would be no need to worry about their shipments being plundered by petty bandits. For the targets of such pillaging would no longer be just the
2630:27
Speaker A
country of iron, but Kenoha as well. In reality, compared to the substantial benefits derived, that slight loss is negligible. Otherwise, the old fox midocado Hamura would not have allowed such a message to be conveyed by the envoy. In matters of political
2630:40
Speaker A
maneuvering and economics, Midocado Hamura is a veteran. Such an individual would never engage in a transaction that results in a net loss. Superficially, it appears that the land of iron is yielding and yielding again. However, in truth, their gains are significant. For
2630:54
Speaker A
instance, by seeding administrative authority to Kenoha, the land of iron effectively becomes an integral part of the hidden leaf village. If the land of iron were to face future grievances, would Kenoha stand idly by? Would they allow their primary source of revenue to
2631:07
Speaker A
be paged? That is impossible. Consequently, the land of iron has permanently secured its safety.
2631:13
Speaker A
Furthermore, when others attempt to masquerade as bandits or vagrant mercenaries to plunder the land of Iron's assets in the future, they must calculate whether such actions would incur the wrath of Kenoha. Annually, 30% of their goods were seized by major
2631:25
Speaker A
nations that prayed upon the land of Iron's resources under the guise of legitimate powers, wealth they were faded to never retain. It is more prudent to utilize this as a bargaining chip, serving as the most robust tether between them and Kenoha. Should this
2631:38
Speaker A
succeed, the land of iron can reinvest its earnings to expand production and increase its overall scale. As long as the scale expands, it is a net gain. For example, where they previously sold goods worth 100 million if they can now
2631:49
Speaker A
sell for a billion seeding 300 million to Kenoha still leaves them with 700 million. Thus, the transaction is a guaranteed profit. This is Midokado Hamira's open strategy toward Kinoa. He does not fear Achihasan seeing through his plot. He fears that she fails to
2632:04
Speaker A
perceive it. He binds Kinoa with interests too compelling to refuse. Even Achiha's son at this moment could not help but exclaim, "Midokado Hamira's trap is infuriatingly alluring. There is absolutely no logical reason to refuse it. Moreover, once the land of iron
2632:18
Speaker A
becomes a vassel, they will require iron ore, in the land of iron will certainly not afford to be lax." The envoy from the land of iron straightened his spine filled with dignity. After the agreement was signed, Hokag Aiha son personally
2632:30
Speaker A
escorted him to the village gates. For a minor nation navigating the geopolitical tides among the four great powers, this is a display of unprecedented honor.
2632:39
Speaker A
Witnessing this, the envoys from both major and minor nations shifted their expressions. It appears the land of iron and Kenoha have forged a cooperation.
2632:47
Speaker A
From now on, the land of iron will no longer be a victim of bullying, a fragile state that can be trampled upon and plundered at will. Deliver my regards to Midokado Hamira and your daimo. As long as Kenoha stands, any
2632:58
Speaker A
crisis in the land of iron is a crisis for Kenoha. Our righteous forces will punish any wolf in sheep's clothing that dares to threaten them. As he finished speaking, he turned with a benevolent smile to the surrounding delegates. The
2633:09
Speaker A
representatives of the various nations shivered involuntarily. With pleasant expressions, they assured the Hokag that the land of iron was their neighbor and brother, and how dare they lay a finger on it. The representative of the land of iron, his face flushed with excitement,
2633:22
Speaker A
and his bearing dignified, nodded in acknowledgement. Thank you, Hokag Sama. I shall return and convey this news to Lord Midokado Hamira and the Daimo.
2633:30
Speaker A
Please do not Tari, we await your return. Achi Hassan's demeanor was exceptionally gentle. Even today, any leader would act with such magnanimity.
2633:38
Speaker A
After the proceedings concluded, Achihasan returned to the Hokag Tower, leaving the representatives of the various nations standing in place, pondering their next moves. The representative from Kimogakure, Samwi stepped forward with determination. Her voluuptuous figure left the several shinobi guarding the gate somewhat
2633:54
Speaker A
restless. It was a truly stunning appearance. Sami of Kimogakure requests an audience with the Hokag to discuss cooperation. While the others were still calculating how to curry Kinoa's favor, Samwi had already initiated her approach. Following closely behind her
2634:07
Speaker A
was Darwi, the designated successor to the fourth rakage. Darowi paused, glancing at Samwi as if seeking guidance. Sami looked back at him in silence. Yet her gaze conveyed her intention clearly. Darowi shivered involuntarily. However, recalling the overwhelming power of Achihasan, he
2634:22
Speaker A
remained silent and stayed behind Samwi, acting strictly as her escort. The rakage had instructed them before their departure as long as an alliance treaty could be signed with Kohaa, they were to agree to whatever terms were presented.
2634:34
Speaker A
The situation now required exactly that. Once the gatekeepers verified their identities, they were immediately allowed passage. The observers from various organizations who had been watching from a distance now focused their attention on the Kimogikure representatives speculating on the terms
2634:48
Speaker A
they intended to negotiate with Kinoa. The group was led to the Hokag tower. Kakashi guided them to Achihasan's office. Without changing his posture, Aiha son with his eyes closed remained in a state of serene meditation, his expression unchanged. He was naturally
2635:02
Speaker A
aware of the visitors identities. The U operatives did not take their posts lightly. Furthermore, the Hokag tower was close enough to the village gate that Achiha son could discern the commotion outside, even with his window shut. Samwi looked at the man before
2635:15
Speaker A
her, her heart pounding. She quickly realized, however, that she was here representing Kimobicure to negotiate a partnership not to challenge him. She suppressed the anomalies in her heart and seated herself on the small stool provided opposite Achihas desk. Sami
2635:29
Speaker A
envoy of Kimogure respectfully acknowledges the Hokag. Her gaze was unwavering as she met Achihasan's eyes.
2635:35
Speaker A
Aiha son slowly opened his eyes taking in the appearance of the curvaceous female Kunoichi rise. What brings you here to discuss? Aiha son spoke softly.
2635:44
Speaker A
Hokag sama. Ever since the conclusion of the fifth shinobi world war, the ninja world has entered a new era of peace.
2635:50
Speaker A
Building upon this foundation, we of Kimogakure desire to establish diplomatic relations with Kenoha. We wish to forge a brotherhood. From this day forward, any misfortune befalling the land of fire shall be met by the land of lightning. Should Kinoa require
2636:04
Speaker A
assistance, Kimogakure will dispatch military reinforcements without hesitation. Samuis voice was flat, devoid of any discernable emotion. Aiha Sunun nearly laughed upon hearing Samus proposal to speak frankly representative of Kimogakur Kinoa's power is now in a precipitous lead. If I
2636:20
Speaker A
so wished I could dispatch armies to conquer the entire Shinobi world at any moment. By what logic do you presume we would accept your conditions? Aihasin's expression instantly turned grim. His face was as iron. Sami felt as though a
2636:32
Speaker A
fierce dragon had set its gaze upon her. The sensation was stifling and terrifying. She looked up at the dragon's face and turned pale with fear.
2636:39
Speaker A
Aiha's son unleashed his full aura. It is not only Sami or Darowi who could withstand it, but even the rakage himself would struggle. If Kimogura offers only verbal agreements without substantial material or resource contributions, you are requested to
2636:52
Speaker A
depart. Kenoa's allies must possess either authority or power. Aiha's son stated the truth plainly, even pouring himself a cup of tea. This was a clear indication of dismissal. Seeing this, Sami spoke urgently. We are willing to pay 300 million Rio in silver annually
2637:07
Speaker A
as a token of sincerity. Please indicate if this is sufficient. She stared anxiously at Achihas's face desperately trying to read his judgment. Dari standing nearby nearly spat blood. 300 million Rio annually was no small sum.
2637:20
Speaker A
Moreover, before their departure, the rakage had emphasized multiple times that this was the final limit of their offer. How had Sami revealed this directly? Achiha son instantly changed his demeanor. I should have known you would speak up. Lukan bring the finest
2637:33
Speaker A
tea and wine to honor our guests from Kimogakure. Witnessing Aiha's transition from arrogant in the presence of the strongest warrior in the shinobi world, Darwi standing nearby couldn't help but twitch the corner of his mouth. So this is the aura one should have as a
2637:47
Speaker A
powerhouse. In reality, that was merely Aiha Sen's unique temperament. He gestured for the two to sit while Nar Shakaru smiling pleasantly nearby poured tea for them with meticulous care noting my dearest. Sorry boss, please enjoy your tea. Darrowi felt a bit of
2638:01
Speaker A
irritation, but the moment his gaze landed on Achiha's son, his expression instantly softened into clarity. What a joke. Who would dare resist a killing god like this? Was the fourth rakage strong? Indubitably yet even after losing an arm, he remained steadfast in
2638:14
Speaker A
his position as a kaga level powerhouse. When he saw Achiha's son, did he not also bow and salute? Sami also stared at Achiha Sun, her mind swirling with a thousand thoughts. It seemed this man had become even more handsome and his
2638:26
Speaker A
power had only grown stronger. She wanted to. But just then, Aiha son waved his hand before her eyes. Miss Sami, Miss Sami, please take a look at the agreement. If everything is satisfactory, let's sign it. We need to
2638:38
Speaker A
settle this matter promptly. I have many others waiting behind me. He pointed toward the window, indicating the representatives from various nations lined up at the entrance. Sami snapped out of her days glanced at the agreement on the desk signed it without a second
2638:50
Speaker A
thought and affixed the seal of the cloud village. Lord Hokag, it's a pleasure to cooperate. The corners of Samus mouth lifted as she extended her soft, delicate, and fair hand. Her movement caused a tremor in the air, leaving Achiha son feeling somewhat
2639:03
Speaker A
lightheaded. However, the moment passed quickly. Aiha son, wearing a professional, polite smile, rose to shake her hand, a pleasure to cooperate.
2639:11
Speaker A
He moved to let go, but Samwei gripped his fingers tightly, unwilling to release him. Her eyes shimmerred with enchantment as she leaned in and whispered, "Then does the Lord Hokag desire a deeper level of cooperation.
2639:22
Speaker A
Say marriage." Her voice was soft, carrying a seductive soulstealing quality. But who was Achiha's son? His demeanor turns stern. His expression and passive as he said, "I ask that Miss Samwei respects herself. I am already betrothed." Without even looking at her
2639:35
Speaker A
again, he directly instructed Kakashi, "Kakashi, please see them out." His voice had settled into a flat, emotionless tone. Hitaki Kakashi was the captain of the umbu. Besides managing the umbu ninjas, there was one duty he had to uphold with utmost vigilance.
2639:49
Speaker A
That was to protect the hokag and obey every arrangement made by the hokag. It is important to note that the position of umbu captain could only be appointed by the hokag apart from the hokag. The u captain answered to no one. Please miss
2640:02
Speaker A
Sami. Kakashi looked at Samwi and made a gesture for her to leave. A flicker of mockery passed through his eyes. Did she truly think any woman had a chance with the Lord Hokag in that regard? The Lord Hokag was not one to be casual about
2640:14
Speaker A
such things. From his assumption of power until now, aside from Huga Hinata, not a single other woman had been by his side. He had even sent the female cat in his office to a shelter and raised a male cat instead. You, with your scant
2640:25
Speaker A
beauty, dare to attempt seducing the Lord Hokage, a foolish fantasy. Sammy was reluctant to give up and attempted to speak again. Her lips parted lightly, but she noticed that Achihasen's eyes had unknowingly transformed into three tommo sharing. No matter how foolish or
2640:40
Speaker A
love struck Samwei might be, she understood that Aiha's son was now angry. Continuing the conversation would be detrimental to both herself and the Cloud Village. Realizing this, she nodded and stood up. Darowi looked on with a complex expression, but said
2640:52
Speaker A
nothing as in his mind. He felt that if they could build a friendly relationship with Koha, a marriage alliance would be worthwhile. However, it seemed Aiha's son had no such intention. Even when facing Samwi, the most beautiful woman
2641:03
Speaker A
in the cloud village, he displayed no desire or sense of possession. From this perspective, Achi Hassan was quite commendable. Not all men could resist the allure of a woman, especially one of such breathtaking beauty. Aihaan closed his eyes, adopting the mindset that
2641:17
Speaker A
ignoring things brings peace. Why waste time on these trivialities? Instead of sending women, couldn't they send money?
2641:23
Speaker A
Koha was currently in a developmental phase. It needed money and resources, not women. However, the hospitality would have to continue. After studying his emotions, he opened his eyes, sat up straight, and gestured for the process to resume. Narashikuru nodded his eyes
2641:37
Speaker A
filled with boundless admiration. This was truly their most outstanding leader second to none. He used the resources of other nations to develop his own. He did not forget the village or the villagers despite his power paving the way for
2641:48
Speaker A
peace for the generations to come at the cost of his own era. Time passed from morning to night as the guests were sent away one by one from the Hokag's office building. Aihasan finally rose slowly from his desk around 10:00 in the
2641:59
Speaker A
evening. He glanced at those around him. Narashikuru's face was pale and his steps were unsteady. Kakashi's combat uniform was soaked with sweat and not a single person in the office was in good condition. Aiha's son took a sip of
2642:11
Speaker A
water and said with a horse voice, "You've all worked hard. Go back and rest. Tomorrow at 8:00 a.m., oh, we don't want to be late." Nar Shakuru could barely walk, so an Ubu ninja supported him home. The ninja couldn't
2642:22
Speaker A
help but remarked on how Shikur sama was truly diligent and loving toward the people working non-stop for morning until now. Aiha son stood up, took a deep breath, and channeled chakra to activate the sage mode. The mode automatically began recovering his
2642:35
Speaker A
fatigue. While the sage mode could alleviate physical exhaustion, his mind was a chaotic mess. He drifted purposelessly toward the stairs. Seeing this, Haki Kakashi hurried forward to assist Achihasan, but was refused.
2642:47
Speaker A
Kakashi, you've been running up and down all day. You've worked hard, too. Go home and rest now. He patted Haki Kakashi's shoulder with a smile. Hitaki Kakashi scratched his head, feeling a bit awkward compared to Ajiha's son, who
2642:58
Speaker A
had been negotiating and speaking all along. on his own exertion was merely physical. Aiha's son had been expending mental and verbal energy. If he had to do what Kakashi did, he would have collapsed long ago. Kakashi hesitated wanting to stay longer, but ultimately
2643:11
Speaker A
had to obey and leave. As Kakashi departed, Aiha Sen's lips curled into a smile. He walked aimlessly through the streets, observing how the former singlestory houses now had two-story buildings. These were the changes that had occurred since his arrival,
2643:24
Speaker A
indicating an improved standard of living. Looking ahead, though, it was dark, the lively atmosphere of Kohaa was just beginning. The night market was adorned with lights, and the sounds of transactions and banter between merchants and villagers were inescapable. Even the laughter of
2643:37
Speaker A
children could be heard, sending Aiha's thoughts drifting far away. Observing the prosperity of Kenoha, Achua's son, took a deep breath. It is not enough.
2643:45
Speaker A
Merely establishing Kohaa as a city that never sleeps is insufficient. We must expand. He made up his mind once these negotiations concluded, he would approach the daimo of the land of fire to discuss the land purification for Kenoha. If the daimo was prudent, fine.
2643:59
Speaker A
If not, malice shimmerred in Achawa Sen's eyes. Anyone or any faction obstructing the village's development would face certain death. Suddenly, a figure materialized before him. Clad in a kimono, the figure held a large cloak crafted from black fox for exuding an
2644:13
Speaker A
aura of opulence. Brotherson, you're off work. I've brought your clothes. Huga Hinata's melodic voice reached Sins, ears sounding like celestial music that clarified the chaos in his mind. Gazing at Huga Hinata, he saw her demeanor as gentle as water and her beauty
2644:28
Speaker A
unparalleled. A smile curved the corners of his mouth. You came to pick me up.
2644:32
Speaker A
Huga Hinata nodded, admitting it openly. After all, they had shared everything, both the appropriate and the forbidden.
2644:38
Speaker A
Their parents had met, so why should she, the prospective bride of the house, feel shy? Upon receiving her confirmation, Acha's son, felt a surge of happiness. He extended his arms, and Huga Hinata moved behind him to drape the cloak over his shoulders. The
2644:51
Speaker A
temperature drops at night. A winter approaches soon. Even ninjas must take care of their health. Huga Hinata's words were chatty. Yet to Acha's son, each sentence was laced with her affection. Whether due to Huga Hinata's presence or not, he genuinely felt a
2645:04
Speaker A
chill at that moment and hurried to fasten the cloak properly. Once Dunhinata stepped back to admire him, her eyes clear as autumn waters sparkled with delight. Appearing unsatisfied, she circled Achua's son, though she remained silent, her face flushed with
2645:17
Speaker A
excitement. Acha's son was puzzled. Am I wearing this too badly? He wondered. It was just a cloak. So why was Hinata staring so intently? Not at all.
2645:25
Speaker A
Brotherson son looks handsome in it. Handsome beyond words. I am so struck by your appearance that I lost my tongue for a moment. Huga Hinata blinked offering a sweet smile. Hearing this, Achawa. His son laughed, reaching out to
2645:35
Speaker A
pinch her cheek mischievously. No matter how handsome I belong to you, no one else can take me. Huga Hinata's steadfastness and courage coupled with Achua Sin's unwavering affirmation rendered their love more pure and intimate. In that instant, Hinata
2645:48
Speaker A
blushed profusely, overcome by happiness at Sen's candid indirect confession. She could hear the sincerity in Achua Sen's voice. He smoothly enveloped Huga Hinata in his arms, inhaling the sweet, clean scent of her hair. That inhale reached deep into his lungs. Hugah Hinata in
2646:04
Speaker A
turn felt the security radiating from Acha Sen's body. Indeed, brother Son was perfect. His abdominal muscles, his chest, attributes few men in the Shinobi world possessed. Most importantly, he was gentle with her. Incredibly gentle.
2646:16
Speaker A
It made Hinata wonder if this world were a lie. If this were nothing but an impossible dream, "What are you thinking?" Achawa son noticed his companion was silent and inquired suddenly. Huga Hinata boldly looked up, meeting his eyes. "I'm wondering if this
2646:29
Speaker A
is a dream. A dream so perfect that I would willingly never wake trapped in its depths." "Why do you think so?" Acha son asked, curious. "Because it is all so wonderful. Whether it is Kenoha or you, they are all I desire to possess."
2646:41
Speaker A
Hugah Hinatada looked at Achua's son with profound seriousness. Acha Sens eyes curved in a smile. He had not expected that behind Hinata's gentle demeanor lay a girl with immense possessiveness. He tapped her nose and said, "This is not a dream. It is real."
2646:55
Speaker A
Hearing Achua Sin's assurance, Huga, Hinata smiled joyfully and buried her face in his chest. This intimate display was witnessed by many nearby ninjas, villagers, and merchants. Their smiles broadened. To them, the Hokag was entitled to his own life and happiness.
2647:09
Speaker A
They resolved to remember the appearance of the woman in Achua Sin's arms for today. To repay Acha's son, they decided to let his girlfriend shop for free in the future. After an unmarked duration, Achua's son spoke, "Shall we hold hands?
2647:22
Speaker A
Let's view Kohaa as it is now." He extended his hand toward Huga Hinata first. Hearing his voice, Huga Hinata promptly reached out and nodded. "Yes, yes. As long as I am with brother Son, I am willing to do anything." Her eyes
2647:34
Speaker A
were filled with the image of Achua's son. Her heart had long belonged to him.
2647:38
Speaker A
Then, now and forever after. Achua's son clasped Huga Hinata's hand. The warmth from his palm transferred through the touch of their skin, and the warmth she felt stirred her heart with intensity.
2647:48
Speaker A
The two walked into the night market. A glance revealed young couples shopping families of three enjoying snacks and entire households evaluating furniture.
2647:56
Speaker A
The market brimmed with joy and the vitality of everyday life. This was a scene other villages dared not imagine.
2648:02
Speaker A
Consequently, many rulers and representatives from various villages came here, and even in Sin's absence, they were reluctant to leave. They stayed to enjoy such daily life. For to them it was no different from paradise.
2648:13
Speaker A
No wonder the people of Kenoha felt proud of their origin during the Shinobi World War. How I wish my homeland were like this. Suddenly a voice cried out, "Help! Someone is chasing me." At that cry, the bustling night market fell into
2648:25
Speaker A
instant silence. Many, including shoppers and vendors, especially the ninjas, glared angrily in the direction of the noise. A woman, her clothes disheveled, ran into the street. Her face was pale, her skin withered, showing clear signs of severe torment.
2648:38
Speaker A
Then a voice roared, "Get out of my way, all of you. She is my wife. I do with her as I please. Do you intend to interfere in my domestic affairs? The voice was arrogant, wreaking of intoxication and mockery. Thea guard
2648:49
Speaker A
unit who had prepared to act hesitated, stifled by their anger despite their readiness. As the saying goes, even a clean official finds domestic disputes difficult to adjudicate. They were at a loss. The woman suddenly fell, scraping her hands on the sand, drawing blood.
2649:02
Speaker A
Yet, she struggled to rise. The man caught up to her and kicked her down, sending her crashing to the ground with a heavy thud. Achawa's face darkened to a frightening degree. He bellowed. Are the men of the guard department just
2649:13
Speaker A
taking a salary for nothing. Sees him. The guard still bearing the weight of a dire choice on his face trembled violently at the sound of that voice.
2649:21
Speaker A
His gaze snapped toward its source and his complexion turned pale as death. He sprang into immediate action for they had laid eyes on the true architect of the Achiha clan, Aihaan. He was also the fifth Hokag of the Hidden Leaf, the
2649:34
Speaker A
preeminent warrior of the entire Shinobi world. If Aihaan deemed someone a criminal, it would not matter if they were innocent. They would be treated as guilty. If he harbored any dissatisfaction and the matter went unresolved, it was entirely possible
2649:46
Speaker A
that heads would roll. Guard Achihashinichi, I warned the suspect to kneel and surrender immediately or I will execute you on the spot. His gaze was ice cold. His eyes activated into the shaing gone and his chakra surged at
2649:59
Speaker A
a ferocious rate. Even the onlookers, previously mere spectators, found themselves captivated by his aura. A Jonan. The head of the guard force is a Jonan. They gasped in unison, drawing a sharp breath through their teeth. Was assigning a Jonan on patrol, not an
2650:12
Speaker A
overkill. However, beyond the shock lay a profound sense of security. A Jonan's strength was undoubtedly that of the backbone of any village. Even in the chaos of the great Shinobi wars, they were among the elite. The aggressor suddenly raised his head. Unclear if he
2650:26
Speaker A
was sober or simply drunk enough to speak, he sneered at the shinobi of the guard force. I manage my own woman. What business is it of you pretentious nobodies to meddal? At that very moment, another shinobi seized the opportunity.
2650:37
Speaker A
His form vanished in a blur before reappearing opposite the aggressor, positioning himself just ahead of the woman. He delivered a precise strike to the aggressor's chest. Eight trigrams empty palm. Hinata declared calmly. A shock wave of air was expelled, sending
2650:51
Speaker A
the aggressor flying through the air. Without a second of hesitation, he charged straight toward Aihashinichi.
2650:57
Speaker A
Then he proclaimed his identity. Hinadeshoyo, a member of the guard force acting to protect the hostages safety.
2651:02
Speaker A
Having spoken, he turned his gaze to Achiha Shinichi. Watching the aggressor sar toward him, Shinichi raised his leg.
2651:08
Speaker A
As the sole of his shoe made contact with the thug, he drove down with tremendous force. The aggressor was crushed beneath his foot. Having completed this, Achiha Shinichi retrieved a pair of black gloves and silver cuffs from his pocket. After
2651:20
Speaker A
dawning the gloves himself, he secured the aggressor's hands with the cuffs. Hinata Shoyo approached his demeanor tinged with tension as he looked at Ajihashinichi. In a soft voice, he asked, "Hooyo, do you think we are being too harsh in our actions?" Aiha Shinichi
2651:33
Speaker A
replied similarly, "Had it been any other time, it might indeed have been excessive. But that man has spoken.
2651:38
Speaker A
Under his decree, this is merely the standard." Aiha Shinichi was after all of the Aiha bloodline. He understood Aihas methods all too well. When it came to those reforming measures and policies, Shinichi knew that Jean did not merely demand others to comply. He
2651:52
Speaker A
compelled the Aiha clan to lead the way. If the Aiha failed to perform, the punishment was tripled. If they excelled, Jean was never stingy.
2651:59
Speaker A
Ninjutsu gold and silver and medicine were provided abundantly. It could be said that Aihas authority within the clan was at its zenith. Remembering how when his cousin had been drunk, he had thrown a fit in a shop, smashing
2652:10
Speaker A
property and threatening the owner into silence. Once the umbu learned of this incident, they informed him. Aihaan was in the middle of a meeting when he raised his hand and spoke. Ladies and gentlemen, listen to the meeting. Let us
2652:22
Speaker A
discuss the fate of those who violate the new policies. Having spoken, he cast a cold stare at the Umbu Shinobi. The Ubu agent deciphered his intent immediately and escorted his cousin, who had been sleeping off the alcohol, into
2652:33
Speaker A
the meeting room. When the cousin was dragged in, he was still cursing. Let go of me. Do you know who my cousin is?
2652:38
Speaker A
Aihajan, the Hokag of the Hidden Leaf Village. The strongest shinobi in the world. You had better wait. Once I see my cousin, I will have your skins fllayed. He spat more venom. Yet the Ubu Shinobi paid no heed to his threats.
2652:51
Speaker A
Since Achihaan ascended to the Hokage seat, the only authority in their eyes had been the Hokag. No one else mattered. Even if their own parents had committed errors with a single command from Achiha, they would not hesitate to
2653:02
Speaker A
arrest them. Moreover, this incident had already been reported to the Hokag. It could have been handled internally, but the Hokag insisted on halting the meeting to address it personally. What did this signify? It was self-evident.
2653:13
Speaker A
Achi Hajjans face was dark enough to drip ink while the representatives of the various clans sat in anxious suspense wondering which fool had dared to irritate this man. Hugahashi was puzzled. He turned to Aiha Fagaku.
2653:25
Speaker A
Brother Fagaku, do you know what is happening? Your eldest son's expression looks as if he is about to commit murder. I don't know that brat. When he remains silent, it is even more terrifying than when he rages. In clan
2653:36
Speaker A
meetings, if he does not speak, even I the dime you'll find myself uneasy. Aiha Fagaku spoke. His voice tinged with residual fear. Hugahayashi's mouth twitched. Well, well, it had always been sons fearing their fathers, but today Aiha Fagaku had shown him what it meant
2653:51
Speaker A
for a father to fear his son. A complete reversal of nature. Fortunately, Hayashi had only a daughter. Otherwise, his fate might have been no different. Hayashi looked at Naraku, who was smirking slightly, seemingly having anticipated the situation. He was compelled to be
2654:04
Speaker A
curious. Brother Kiku, do you know about this? Hugahayashi inquired. Nariku nodded. If I am not mistaken, Aihaan will be even more ruthless in a moment.
2654:13
Speaker A
Yet, it is precisely for this reason that he is the sovereign worth pursuing. Hearing Naraku's riddlike ambiguous words, Huga Hayashi desperately wanted to slap him. What kind of speaking is only saying half of it. Soon, the U shinobi pushed open the great doors. In
2654:28
Speaker A
his hand, he held a shinobi followed by a group of Aiha. This dramatic scene startled everyone present. Um, bring him up here. Aiha Jean spoke slowly. The umbu agent acted instantly, pressing the uchiha shinobi to the ground. Cousin,
2654:41
Speaker A
look at him. This bastard beat my cousin until his face swelled up. The uchiha shinobi wept. That single call of cousin drew a collective gasp from the audience who marveled at the umbu agents audacity, not even fearing Aihas
2654:53
Speaker A
later retribution. Aiha Fagaku's face burned with shame. As a shinobi of the Aiha clan to publicly invoke such a relationship, what manner of scion from which branch was this? Huga Hayashi sat up straight. He gazed at Achihaan with
2655:06
Speaker A
intense piercing eyes, sensing that he had grasped the situation. Naraku was the same, as were the heads of many clans who had benefited from the rise of power. They stared at Aihaan without a blink. Aihas complexion grew darker. From a storage scroll, he
2655:19
Speaker A
extracted a whip. The weapon was jet black and translucent, studded with barbs. Crack. In a strike of blinding speed, Achiha Jean swung the whip, striking the face of his cousin, which had previously been beaten into swelling. Do you have the audacity to
2655:32
Speaker A
call me cousin? hitting you, beating the crowd. Those would be trivial punishments. Aiha Jeans eyes were bloodshot. All the clan heads trembled, especially the Aiha Shinobi positioned at the back. Seeing this scene, a profound terror gripped their hearts.
2655:45
Speaker A
Cousin, what are you doing? I was just drunk last night. I didn't mean it. I already explained it all. The cousin could hold back no longer and burst into tears. Explanations: I don't give a damn about your excuses. How do you explain
2655:57
Speaker A
this? Speak the truth. Do you think I am deaf or blind? Aiha Tinti swung the whip once more. The lash struck the victim's clothes, shredding the fabric and tearing away a layer of skin. Oh. His cousin was terrified beyond measure and
2656:10
Speaker A
blurted out. I will speak. I will. I told him to keep it quiet and I promised to have someone provide compensation later. The cousin faltered, unable to finish the sentence. Continue. What is the rest of that you are leaving out?
2656:21
Speaker A
Aiha Tinti lashed out with the long whip, striking the man's back. Blood spurted outward. I am of the Aiha clan and my cousin is the Hokag. The moment the man uttered those words, Aiha Fagaka's face turned black with rage.
2656:34
Speaker A
How dare he make such a threat? The representatives of the various clans watched the cousin with sardonic amusement. Their gazes shifting to Achiha Tenti with complex emotions. H eating without paying, destroying private property, using his status to bully others, and issuing threats. You
2656:49
Speaker A
are quite the villain. Aiha Tenti stomped his foot heavily on the man's back. Aggravated by the contaminated wound and the violent trampling, the cousin let out a wailing scream. its agony, piercing the quiet of the expansive conference chamber. At this
2657:02
Speaker A
point, the expressions of the clan leaders changed. Aihhatenti was making a clear point, laws are absolute. Even one's own kin, however closely related, cannot escape punishment. Observing the cousins misery, the onlookers felt a deep respect for Achihhati. They
2657:16
Speaker A
recalled the previous third Hokag, who had often privately offered bribes to settle matters quietly. Consequently, many scoundrels within the Soratobi clan were spared prison time, instead being exiled from the village of hidden leaves, only to vanish without a trace.
2657:29
Speaker A
That predecessors methods had long been controversial. Today, Aiha Tinti declared to all merit and fault are distinct, and no favoritism shall be granted regardless of one's status. Even if the sovereign breaks the law, he is punished just like the common folk. Just
2657:43
Speaker A
as the cousin fainted from the pain and the crowd assumed the punishment had been sufficient. Aiha Tinti released his foot with a stoic expression he commanded. Narashik could speak up.
2657:52
Speaker A
State how severe the punishment should be for the crimes I have listed. If you understated, I will personally inflict the difference upon you. Narashik trembled violently. He quickly calculated the penalty and concluded, "Lord Hokag, as the laws are newly
2658:05
Speaker A
established, this man has shown contempt for the statutes of the hidden leaf. For the code, he is sentenced to 30 lashes and three months of imprisonment. Aiha Tenti nodded and addressed Kakashi.
2658:14
Speaker A
Kakashi splashed cold water on him to wake him. Additionally, apply 100 lashes and a one-year prison term. Even Kakashi was shocked by such a verdict. Hesitant to proceed. Aiha Tinti cut in. If the laws are not strict, no one will know to
2658:27
Speaker A
obey them. This is especially true for the Kaga clans. From now on, if anyone violates the law, the penalty will be enforced without exception. Even if the celestial lords or gods themselves interveneed, I would not yield. If my
2658:39
Speaker A
own father were the offender, I would strike him down with equal fervor. Having spoken, the crowd looked at Aiha Fagaku with a mixture of shock and unease. Aiha Fagaka's face was grim as a cauldron. Watching his rebellious son on
2658:51
Speaker A
the platform, he had initially felt anger, but upon reflection, he could find no flaw in the decision. If a ninja of the Aiha clan violates the law, the punishment shall be tripled to serve as a warning. The clan members seated here.
2659:03
Speaker A
Do any of you believe this justice is unjust? With sharp hawk-like eyes, he surveyed the seniors and elders in the rear. They shuddered hastily, affirming his decree. Seeing this, Achiha Tenti looked at Kakashi, conveying a silent message, "The matter is public and the
2659:17
Speaker A
obstacles have been cleared. If you lack the courage to administer the punishment, "Leave now." Hataki Kakashi's eyes glowed with terrifying clarity. He immediately accepted the command and ordered cold water to be fetched, pouring it himself. As a bucket
2659:29
Speaker A
of ice water was splashed, the cousin jolted awake. In a state of confusion, he looked around gasping for breath, convinced he was dreaming. How could his own cousin ever strike him? But when he saw Achiha Tinti gripping the whip
2659:40
Speaker A
stained with his blood and felt the searing pain radiating from his back alongside the nervous expressions of the clan leaders below, he realized instantly he had been killed as a warning to the herd. He tried to speak, but locking eyes with Achihhati, he saw
2659:53
Speaker A
a flash of ruthless intent that forced the words back down his throat. Why have you not begun? Aihahatenti thrust the whip toward him. If I discover you striking lightly or missing a single lash, I will personally strike you in
2660:04
Speaker A
return. Aihhati watched Kakashi delivering a stern command. There was no room for mercy now. Even if this rogue cousin died today, the punishment must be fully served. Hearing the final ultimatum from Aihhatini, Kakashi showed no further hesitation. Resolved, he
2660:19
Speaker A
began the lashing. In an instant, 10 lashes descended. Each strike brought forth blood and the cousins whales. The scene was gruesomely bloody with spatters reaching even the robes of the Hokag. Aiha Tenti continued to stare coldly at his kin. The cousin's back was
2660:33
Speaker A
no longer unmarked. Kakashi delivered the 10 lashes separately while agonizing they were spaced to prevent fatal injury. As Kakashi hesitated, contemplating how to continue the strike sequence. Aiha Tenti side and stood up.
2660:44
Speaker A
The crowd exhaled in relief, expecting him to petition for mercy. Instead, Aiha Tinti took the whip. I shall do it myself. With that, he snatched the whip and began to crack it. Crack. Crack, crack. His strikes were far more brutal
2660:57
Speaker A
than Kakashi's ascending showers of blood and skin flying. Some of it even splattered onto the leaders in the front row. Heavens, is Aihahatenti truly that harsh. This leader is nothing like the others we are accustomed to. I thought
2661:09
Speaker A
strict self-discipline was merely a slogan. I see it clearly today. That one lash on me would have shattered my bones. The murmuring crowd was a buzz with shock. The ninjas of the Aiha clan pald with fear. Witnessing their
2661:21
Speaker A
cousin's gruesome state, they trembled, realizing that any offense they committed would be punished three-fold.
2661:26
Speaker A
It became clear that even a single standard penalty was unbearable. A tripled one was a death sentence.
2661:31
Speaker A
Ignoring their fear, Achihhati continued the lashing without pause until 80 lashes had been dealt. By then, the cousin had passed out cold. In fact, he had fainted after the 20th lash, but Achihhati had not stopped. Those seated close by could see the exposed bones of
2661:45
Speaker A
his spine. Just as Achihhatenti prepared to strike again, Narashik interjected, Lord Hokag, if the striking continues, this man will surely die. Considering his crime yesterday did not result in a death, might we not record the remaining 20 lashes and execute them later.
2662:01
Speaker A
Following Narashik's plea, Aihihhati's movements paused. Soon, representatives from the Huga Aiha and Akimichi clans joined in their petitions, gradually calming Achiha Tenti handed the whip to Kakashi. Since all have spoken, we shall suspend the remainder. Once this wretch
2662:15
Speaker A
heals his injuries, the rest will be administered. Furthermore, this whip shall be displayed in the Hokag conference hall as a warning to all. The newspaper must report this incident in full without alteration. I will ensure the villagers of the hidden leaf know
2662:28
Speaker A
this. Even if a ninja clan member violates the law, they will be punished and punished severely. Aiha Tenis voice resounded through the entire chamber. Word of Aiha son flogging his clan brothers before the entire Aiha clan spreads swiftly throughout
2662:41
Speaker A
Kanahakur. The villagers erupted in approval. their loyalty to Achihasan, deepening his willingness to enforce the law impartially, even with twice the rigor against his kin demonstrated a resolve that commanded respect. In an instant, the atmosphere in Kanahakur improved dramatically. Lawbreakers
2662:57
Speaker A
thinking of Aihaan would shiver with fear, and the village's crime rate plummeted to just 2%. All those who violated the law were met with the harshest punishments. Returning to reality, Achiha Shinichi shuddered slightly, his gaze landing on Hugoyo.
2663:10
Speaker A
Enough. Get them under control immediately. Stop asking questions. Hugoyo looked somewhat perplexed but nodded in compliance. Do I still need to teach you how to settle cases? Aiha Sens voice was quiet. Yet his words carried the weight and authority of
2663:23
Speaker A
Mount Thai. Aiha Shinichi immediately knelt. This matter shall be entrusted to Captain Aihhatsuchi. He shows zero tolerance for those who commit crimes.
2663:32
Speaker A
Aiha son paused to reflect and it dawned on him that the man was Achihao. A person who treated their relationships with such earnestness would certainly not view this abuser favorably. Go ahead and ask for the boy from the Huga clan.
2663:43
Speaker A
Take this girl to the Kenoha Medical Ninja to hospital. Reimburse her for everything that qualifies and even for things that don't. After a finished speaking, he escorted Huga Hinata out of the scene. Hugoyo opened his mouth as if
2663:56
Speaker A
to say more, but Achiha Shinichi grabbed him firmly. [clears throat] Shoo, if you want to die, don't drag me into it.
2664:01
Speaker A
Handle this matter exactly as the Hokage has ordered. If you are worried about the reimbursement, just mention the Hokag's name. Those bureaucrats at the hospital and the finance ministry have no authority to obstruct you and that includes the god of battles. Finally,
2664:14
Speaker A
Huga Shoyo nodded. After reporting the situation via radio alongside Achihas Shinichi, they waited for their shift replacements to arrive before splitting up to execute their separate duties. The surrounding villagers watching Achihasen's decisive actions couldn't help but cheer. They had previously
2664:29
Speaker A
hesitated to intervene for fear of trouble, leaving them with lingering guilt. Witnessing Achi Hassa's conduct move them deeply, Achiha son led Hinata to the snack street where a dazzling array of delicacies awaited. Despite her slender and graceful figure, Huga
2664:42
Speaker A
Hinata's actual appetite was quite substantial. It was only after Achiha son heard her stomach rumble that he had decided to bring her here. Take a look at the takoyaki. One and two yong per box. Fair prices, no deception. Here is
2664:54
Speaker A
the iron plate squid. Three and two yang for a large one. Sourced directly from the land of water. Caught fresh today.
2665:00
Speaker A
The taste is exquisite. Grilled sori with just the right saltiness and an aroma that entices. Come and see. Only two leong per piece. The street was filled with unending vendor calls and the fragrance of food permeated every corner. Huga Hinata swallowed her eyes
2665:14
Speaker A
fixated on Achiha's son with anticipation. Aihasan smiled and began to sweep the market. Yes, sweeping. He bought from every stall without hesitation. As he pulled Hinata to a stand, he instructed the vendor, "Two of everything, please. We'll come back to
2665:28
Speaker A
pick them up." "Very well. Leave the payment here. I will reserve them for you. The vendor without looking up continued to monitor the takayyaki. Only when the batter suddenly solidified and it was time to flip did he look up. But
2665:38
Speaker A
Aiha son and Huga Hinata had already moved on to the next stall. He ordered two of everything again. Although Achiha couldn't possibly consume that much, he knew Hinata was the one who needed to be fed. He would just taste a little of
2665:49
Speaker A
each, ensuring she got a proper meal. In Hinata's eyes, this was a display of Achihas's care. Her appetite was large and if Achiha son refused to eat, his intense gaze would have made it difficult for her to eat as well. As a
2666:01
Speaker A
result, Aiha son and Huga Hinata paid for nearly everything on the snack street except for a few obscure items that looked unappetizing. They purchased two portions from every single stall.
2666:10
Speaker A
Huga Hanata suddenly spoke up. "Don't we have too much? We won't be able to finish it all?" she said with a shy giggle. "If you can't finish it, throw it away. We have plenty of money." Aiha son teased deliberately, winding her up.
2666:22
Speaker A
Huga Hinata's expression shifted immediately. No, wasting food is shameful. If sonizen can't finish it, you can give it to me. She blinked, catching the smile on Aiha's face and instantly realized he had been teasing her. Her cheeks turned crimson and a
2666:36
Speaker A
puff of steam seemed to rise from her head. Aiha son skewered a piece of takoyaki and offered it to her. All right, Hinata eat up. His gentle voice coupled with the temptation of the food made Huga Hinata instinctively open her
2666:47
Speaker A
mouth and accept the takoayaki. Thanks to her status as the genturiki of the fourth tale, even though the takayyaki was bursting with hot juices, the scalding liquid did not burn her.
2666:56
Speaker A
Instead, the temperature perfectly adjusted to what was most comfortable for her. Huga Hinatada chewed on the bite, her eyes growing brighter. Her previous shyness vanished in that moment. She looked up, eyes sparkling with delight. Gorit suchi delicious.
2667:09
Speaker A
Aiha's son was momentarily stunned. Watching her excitement over the food, he swallowed hard, lowered his head, and his gaze became hazy. His voice was hoaro as he said, "If it's good, eat more." He had not expected that simply
2667:21
Speaker A
praising the food could be so intoxicating he was consumed by a thousand scratching feelings in his heart. Huga Hinata, oblivious to his turmoil, took another bamboo skewer, impaled the takoyaki, and held it to Achihas's lips. Na na na eat it sonizen.
2667:34
Speaker A
Aiha's son, sensing the aroma of the food and the warmth of her lips, snapped back to reality. He saw Huga Hinata holding the skewer to his mouth with one hand while cupping her other hand beneath to catch any dripping oil,
2667:46
Speaker A
ensuring her clothes remained clean. He smiled and took the bite in one go, savoring it carefully. Seeing this, Huga Hinata became cheerful. She turned away, lowered her head, and began to eat her body, swaying slightly as if she had
2667:57
Speaker A
tasted the finest delicacy in the world. Aiha son chuckled softly behind her. They strolled while eating. Once they finished one dish, they moved on to the next stall. Since payment was already made, there was no rush. Aihasan would
2668:09
Speaker A
only taste a small amount of each item, leaving the rest for Huga Hinata. She was delighted by the process. Oh, regardless of the context, this essentially counted as sharing a meal together. This meant Aiha son was no longer just watching her eat alone. How
2668:22
Speaker A
wonderful. Seeing the satisfaction on the girl's face, Aiha Sen's mood lightened considerably. Recently, he had been working diligently, fearing that any negligence on his part might cause trouble for Kanahagor. Today was a rare moment of respit. Suddenly, a familiar
2668:35
Speaker A
voice echoed. Fagaka lked. Isn't that our second son? Aiha Makoto, wearing a kimono today, walked ahead of Aiha Fagaku. Aiha Fagaku's stern expression changed instantly. His brow raised as he followed his wife's gesture. Indeed, it is. Should we go over and greet them?
2668:50
Speaker A
Aiha Makoto rolled her eyes unimpressed. Don't you see our precious son is out on a date with his girlfriend snacking as they go? If you interrupt them now, how will they deepen their bond? Achi Hamakoto side. Her husband was perfect
2669:02
Speaker A
in every way except his emotional intelligence was to put it mildly hard to describe. Aiha Fagaku scratched his head before finally nodding. Aiha Makoto asked again. You see, doesn't Hinata look like the perfect match for our son's son? For the past few years, our
2669:16
Speaker A
son has been running himself ragged for the village. A single day off at home in a week would be considered a windfall.
2669:22
Speaker A
Now that the hidden leaf has stabilized and the ninja world is at peace and Hinata has come of age, shouldn't we? As her parents begin considering her marriage, Aiha Fagaka nodded. I defer to your judgment, my lady. Aiha Makoto
2669:33
Speaker A
sighed. She recalled that when Achiha Atachi's marriage was being arranged, the initiative had come from her. Fagaku had gone to the other family's home and not uttered a single word, leaving his future father-in-law, so terrified that he dared not draw a full breath.
2669:46
Speaker A
However, for their second son's wedding, Fagaku could not afford to be so awkward. This time, you must practice your facial expressions properly. Take this book and study it carefully. Aiha Makoto handed over a book. The cover read, "Why do people dislike what you
2669:58
Speaker A
say?" Ajiha Fagaku paws startled. How will this be of any use? Study it. Learn it well. In 7 days, I will take you to the Huger estate to formally request a marriage. This is for our second son, the Hokag of the Hidden Leaf and the
2670:11
Speaker A
most powerful figure in the ninja world. We can let Itachi's previous blunder slide. But if you mess this up, I swear I will beat you soundly. Aiha Makoto lamented exasperated by his lack of progress. Last time the family involved
2670:23
Speaker A
had been their own clan where everyone knew Aiha Fagaka's nature and the father-in-law had not held a grudge on account of Achihaachi. This time however the prospective family was the Huga clan, an ancient and prestigious ninja family on par with Yachiha. If Aiha
2670:37
Speaker A
Fagaku performed poorly, it would inevitably lead to speculation. What did Fugaku's demeanor mean? Was he dissatisfied with the Huga family or with Hinata herself? If the Huga clan began to suspect such things, would they still be willing to give their daughter
2670:49
Speaker A
in marriage? In truth, Achiha Makoto was being overly cautious. Hugahayashi was equally renowned for his stoic demeanor.
2670:56
Speaker A
In fact, he was just like Achiha Fagaku. Both sacrificed personal emotional expression to maintain a stern, serious facade. They were in a league of their own. Aiha Fagaku took a deep breath. I will certainly study it diligently once
2671:08
Speaker A
I return. His gaze was resolute. After all, this was the wedding of his second son. Seeing such a serious expression on his face, Achi Hamakoto let out a soft laugh. She knew Fagaku had taken her words to heart, though the manner in
2671:20
Speaker A
which he accepted the task was amusing, as if he were preparing to march the Aiha clan into a battlefield. Sister Makoto, it has been so long. A voice brimming with youthful vitality called out to her. Upon turning around, she saw
2671:31
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Kusha and Namke's Minato standing before them. Kusha, it has been an age. As always, you are eternally youthful, and so is Manado. Aihamakoto smiled warmly. That is mostly thanks to your second son. Our resurrection has preserved our age from the time of our
2671:46
Speaker A
deaths, which is why we still look like this. Usuzumaki Kusha replied, "Welcome back fourth," Hokag Aiha Fagako managed a strange smile. However, paired with his rigid facial features, the expression did not convey warmth, but rather a hint of gloom. Namke's Manato,
2672:00
Speaker A
however, paid no heed to the awkwardness. Years ago, he and Fugaku had been close friends. In fact, Fagaku had once declared his intent to mobilize the entire Achiha clan to support Manado, though the latter had refused.
2672:12
Speaker A
Minato had been naive at the time, believing that the Hokage should not engage in factionalism. He had not realized that his own grandmaster, Saratobi Herusen, was the very person who most egregiously indulged in nepotism and cronyism in the hidden leaf
2672:24
Speaker A
village. From the military down to the financial departments, Husen had filled them with his cronies leading the corrupt practices himself. Had it not been for the visits from Manado's disciples and old subordinates after his resurrection, he would likely still be
2672:37
Speaker A
kept in the dark about the corruption. The days of the fourth are in the past.
2672:40
Speaker A
Brother Fagaku, just call me Minato. Are you out shopping today? Name's Manado observed Aiha Fagaku with keen interest.
2672:47
Speaker A
In the past, the Aiha clan's reputation was not as favorable as it is now. Under the deliberate suppression by the third Hokag Herusen, they had not enjoyed a single peaceful day. Even when they went out to the streets, it was for patrols
2672:59
Speaker A
or capturing criminals. The villagers feared them. Where had they ever had such a leisurely opportunity? Name's Manado teased him a bit, but Aiha Fagaku merely smiled. Yes, under the guidance of my son's son, the Aiha clan's reputation is at an all-time high.
2673:13
Speaker A
Moreover, with Saratobi Herusen gone, there was no one like Shamura Danzo to sew discord from the shadows. So, it was natural that they could afford a stroll.
2673:20
Speaker A
Just then, a ninja who had spotted Aiha Fagaku quickly bought some food and brought it over. Clan head Fagaka, thank you for raising Aiha son. Thanks to such an exceptional Hokag, we are able to enjoy our lives today. Here are some
2673:32
Speaker A
dango for you. I hope you do not find them plain, the ninja said earnestly.
2673:35
Speaker A
Achiha Fagaku accepted them with a smile. This is all my son's own hard work. As his father, I am proud of everything he has accomplished. Every few words Aiha Fagaku would say, "My son, his smile stretching toward his
2673:46
Speaker A
ears." In recent years, every time he stepped out on the street, such incidents were common. At first, he had struggled to adapt, nodding while keeping a stern face. But over time, he had grown accustomed to it and could now
2673:57
Speaker A
handle such moments with poise. Standing to the side, Aiha Makoto watched Fagaku's demeanor with a smile. The man was surprisingly endearing. Name's Minato let out a sigh of admiration.
2674:07
Speaker A
Having such an excellent son truly made a difference. The villagers adoration for Aiha Fagaku now even surpassed their respect for him. But his clan's achievements were unquestionably magnificent. After a brief conversation between Usuzamaki Kusha and Aiha Makoto Kusha took Manado and departed. They
2674:23
Speaker A
still had a date to enjoy some quality time together. Aiha son and Hinata's shopping trip had also reached its climax. Sun touched his stomach lamenting his lack of foresight in his heart. He had not realized that sampling just one bite of every delicacy on the
2674:36
Speaker A
snack street would leave him so painfully stuffed. In contrast, Hinata was happily skewering and eating looking far from sated. Sin was momentarily baffled. He glanced at Hinata's stomach and found it remained perfectly flat.
2674:48
Speaker A
What was the mystery behind Hinata's method? In any case, it was no concern with his wealth, he could easily support Hinata. He held a 10% equity stake in every major reform project in the hidden leaf o arrangement that had been
2674:59
Speaker A
negotiated and agreed upon by all the noble clans. Because his reforms had multiplied the income of the various families several fold, they had no reason to object. Suddenly, Hinata by his side spoke up. Soni, I am so full. I
2675:12
Speaker A
feel a bit stuffed. This is the most I have eaten in one evening. I have never been this comfortable at home. Hinata's face was flushed with satisfaction. If that is the case, perhaps you should marry me. I will support you and you can
2675:23
Speaker A
eat as much as you like. How does that sound? Aiha son looked at Hinata with a mischievous grin. Wonderful. Then I will wait for son and I to come and ask for my hand in marriage. This time Hinata
2675:33
Speaker A
was not shy for it was a wish she had harbored in her heart for a long time.
2675:36
Speaker A
Aiha's son was taken aback but looking at Hinata's radiant face's smile spread across his lips. Very well. Once I tell my parents about this, I will go to your home to formally ask for your hand. Yes, even if there are obstacles, it does not
2675:48
Speaker A
matter. And will wait for you for a lifetime. Hinata laughed brightly, then took Sin's hand, and they continued their stroll. Hearing Hinata's most innocent and romantic confession, Aihas heart could not help but tremble. He grasped her hand and
2676:01
Speaker A
declared, "All right, I will go propose tomorrow." Huga Hinata's face flushed red. Yet, she still nodded in agreement.
2676:07
Speaker A
In the evening, Aihaan escorted Huga Hinata home. When the Huga clansmen saw the Hokag Aihaan, they hastily invited him inside for a chat. Recalling the proposal scheduled for tomorrow, he agreed. Entering the manner, Achihaan stood with his hands clasped behind his
2676:21
Speaker A
back. Shortly after, Huganiji was the first to appear. Lord Hokag. His voice was neither hottie nor humble, carrying a touch of heroic valor. He looked at Hugeni and said, "There is no need for formality. From now on, we are family."
2676:34
Speaker A
This single sentence utterly bewildered Huganiji. He processed it word by word, his expression ultimately turning grim.
2676:41
Speaker A
This brat was here to propose. Although he had long known this day would come, he never expected it to arrive so soon.
2676:46
Speaker A
He scoffed. who was family with you. It was not that he disapproved of Achi Haan, but rather his proud and stubborn nature. He wanted to put on heirs in front of his future brother-in-law.
2676:55
Speaker A
Aihaan smiled. I am a few years older than you. From now on, just call me elder brother. As for Hinata, you shall call her sister-in-law. Aihaan struck first a remark that made Huganis eyes turn red. What? Hinata is my
2677:08
Speaker A
younger sister. If anything, I should be calling you brother-in-law. Hugeni retorted stubbornly. How about we each use our own terms? I will call you little brother-in-law and you call me big brother. That's fair, right? Aihaan coax smoothly. Hugani somewhat caught
2677:21
Speaker A
off guard actually nodded completely unaware that in this brief exchange he had just demoted himself a generation.
2677:27
Speaker A
The corners of Aihas lips curled upward. Rest assured little brother-in-law, I will cover you from now on. He threw an arm around Hugenis neck, pulling him into a chummy embrace. Hugani tried to struggle only to find Aiha Jeans grip
2677:40
Speaker A
unyielding. He rolled his eyes. Do not call me that so early. A uncle might not even agree. Even if you pass my test, you might not necessarily pass his. As his voice fell, Huga Hayashi pushed open the door and slowly walked over. He
2677:52
Speaker A
looked at Aiha Jean, his complexion ready. Lord Hokag, you have truly gone to great lengths, not only keeping my little girl company, but also personally escorting her home. You are too polite, uncle. This is not the place to talk.
2678:04
Speaker A
Why don't we converse inside? It is often said that when a son-in-law addresses his father-in-law, his imposing aura weakens by half. Yet here Aihaan stood with his back straight, a sharp glint in his eyes. Hugahayashi could not help but marvel inwardly.
2678:17
Speaker A
Truly worthy of being the number one figure in the shinobi world and truly the Hokag he had vigorously supported back then. A young hero neither hottie nor humble. Pleased on Hugahayashi's originally stiff face. A smile was squeezed out as he gestured forward.
2678:31
Speaker A
Aihaan stepped forward and Hugahayashi immediately followed one pace behind him. Beside them, Hugani wanted to say something but found he simply could not open his mouth. His pupil shrank. Jin jutsu. When did this happen? Oh no. Just now he met Achiha Jeans gaze and
2678:46
Speaker A
gritted his teeth attempting to use the visual prowess of his tens to wear down the power of the rene. Alas, the two ocular powers shared the same origin, and their tears were not far apart. But the gap between their users was immense.
2678:58
Speaker A
To utilize the tenan's visual prowess to whittle away the rene's power would take at least 30 minutes. He glared viciously at Achihajans back, cursing furiously in his heart. Bastard. To think I actually acknowledged you and took you to heart, yet you kicked me
2679:11
Speaker A
into a ditch. The humiliation of today shall be repaid a hundfold in the future. Taking a deep breath to steady his emotions, he then frantically circulated his visual prowess to devour Aihas renegan power. Hugahayashi reached the doorway and noticed Hugeni
2679:25
Speaker A
standing frozen in place. He was about to call him in, but Achihaan spoke up.
2679:30
Speaker A
Oh, Uncle Niji just told me he seems to have reached a critical juncture in his cultivation and is currently experiencing an epiphany. It would be best not to disturb him. Hearing this, Huga Hayashi nodded. He noticed that Hugan Niji was indeed completely
2679:42
Speaker A
motionless, appearing exactly as if he were in a state of epiphany. Hearing these words, Hugan Niji cursed wildly in his heart. You beast, scum bastard. You really just spout whatever comes to your mouth. What epiphany? My tension has
2679:54
Speaker A
already awakened and the secret arts of the Huga clan have all achieved grand completion. Oh, what else is there for me to awaken? Aihaan pursed his lips, his entire body trembling. He could not laugh out loud lest he break character.
2680:06
Speaker A
After Huga Hayashi personally closed the main doors, Huganiji turned his eyes in sheer despair toward the firmly shut threshold tears sliding down the corners of his eyes. Whether it was from the exhaustion of circulating his tension or from being utterly played by Achihan's
2680:20
Speaker A
heart was filled with an immense sense of grievance. This time, Achiha Jean did not take the seat of honor, but instead sat in the secondary seat. This surprised Huga Hayashi somewhat. One must know that Achihaan was a restless
2680:32
Speaker A
instigator. Every time he would take the lead and seize the dominant position. Why was he so well- behaved, sensible, and polite today? When things are this abnormal, there must be a scheme of foot. Let me test him. I wonder, Lord
2680:43
Speaker A
Hokag, what is the matter that brings you here so late? Well, I have heard that the Daisy tea of the Huga clan is excellent, sweet, delicious, and with a mellow aftertaste. I wonder if I might have a taste today. To think that an
2680:54
Speaker A
ordinary tea researched by my little girl could actually attract Lord Hokage. I shall have her personally pour a cup for you. At this point, Hugahashi's face was brimming with smiles. He seemed to genuinely believe it was merely about
2681:05
Speaker A
having Hinata brew tea. So, he instructed a servant to notify the recently returned Hinata. Upon hearing the news, Huga Hinata changed into loungewear and walked toward the main doors holding a tea set. Sister Hugani spoke up the moment he recovered a
2681:18
Speaker A
little. Huga Hinata's attention was drawn and she looked over. Brother, was that you speaking? Huganiji wanted to say something more, but the renegadean's visual prowess counterattacked once again, forcing him back into his previous state of epiphany. At this
2681:31
Speaker A
moment, the servant smiled and said, "Elst Miss Young Master Niji is currently in a state of epiphany. We had better not disturb him." Hearing the servant say this, Huga Hinata nodded and turned to walk toward the reception hall. Hugani wanted to weep, but had no
2681:44
Speaker A
tears. This Achi Haan had calculated everything perfectly. "Oh, my poor sister." When Hinata entered the reception hall, Achihaan cast a flirtatious wink at her. Huga Hinata lowered her head, a rosy flush creeping across her cheeks, feeling somewhat hot.
2681:58
Speaker A
Hinata Lord Hokag wishes to drink the tea you brew. Hence, I summoned you here. Thank you for your trouble. Hugah Hayashi looked at his eldest daughter with a smile. Huga Hinata nodded, began arranging the tea set, and knelt on the
2682:09
Speaker A
floor to brew the tea. Once the tea was ready, Hugahayashi had already extended his teacup, prepared to receive his daughter's first pour. However, his mouth twitched as he watched Huga Hinata walk straight toward Achihaan instead.
2682:20
Speaker A
Lord Hokag, "Please enjoy this tea," Huga Hinata said with a smile. Yuzbo Xan took the tea while gently pulling Rishang Chuchians arm, gesturing for her to sit beside him. Rishiang Chuian glanced at Rishiang Rizu with a hint of fear, but Yuzbo Jean
2682:34
Speaker A
reassuringly patted the back of her hand. After a moment of hesitation, Rishiang Chuian sat down. Seeing this, Rishiang Rizus eyes widened in disbelief. He stood up abruptly. Yuzbo Jean, what is the meaning of this? He had a strong premonition of misfortune.
2682:48
Speaker A
His address had shifted from Lord Hoying to using his full name clearly showing his agitation. Uncle I Yuzbo Jean have a presumptuous request. His expression was utterly serious as he shielded Rishang Chuian behind him, using his own body to
2683:01
Speaker A
block Rishiang Rizus line of sight, meeting the older man's gaze directly. Rishiang Rizu took a deep breath to calm himself. Once his composure returned, he spoke. I wonder what matter could cause Lord Huang to condescend to visit my
2683:12
Speaker A
Rishiang clan in the dead of night. He already had his suspicions, this brat must have come for Chutian. Although he had long known of Chuians affection for him and had mentally prepared for this scenario countless times, he still
2683:23
Speaker A
found it hard to accept when it actually unfolded before his eyes. It is like this. I, Yuzbo, have admired Lady Chutian for a long time. In the 10 years since I ascended to the position of Hoying, I have sighed day and night,
2683:35
Speaker A
fearing I might fail her. Yuzbo Jean rambled on speaking alternately of his achievements, his diligence, his strength, and his wealth. Rishiang Rizu nashed his teeth. Get to the point. He could hardly stand it. The man had come to propose, but spent the whole time
2683:48
Speaker A
boasting about his own merits without uttering a single relevant word. While Rishiang Rizu also acknowledged Yuzbo Xans excellence, "Was this brat here to propose or to show off? I wish to take the daughter of the Rishiang Rishang Chuchian as my wife. We shall
2684:01
Speaker A
grow old together and never betray one another. Should I violate this oath? May heaven and earth destroy me. Seeing the situation, Yuzbo Jean cut straight to the chase, ultimately exceeding expectations by making a solemn vow.
2684:13
Speaker A
Rishiang Rizu was stunned. This kid was ruthless to actually swear such a venomous oath. One must know that in the ninja world, although many would murder their masters and betray their loyalties, no one dared to make oaths lightly. In their eyes, an oath was the
2684:25
Speaker A
most sacred of things, and breaking it would inevitably invite the wrath of heaven. In that instant, Rishiang Rizus mood improved significantly, and he looked at Yuzbo Jean with a gaze full of admiration. Meanwhile, Rishiang Chuchian grew anxious. Brother Jean, you
2684:39
Speaker A
do not need to swear an oath. Even without it, I would marry no one but you. Seeing his daughter's completely love struck demeanor, he felt a sudden headache coming on. Yuzbo Jean patted Chuians fair and delicate hand, saying, "Chuchian, the only one who
2684:51
Speaker A
needs to fear an oath is the one who breaks it, not the one who fulfills their promise. Since I dare to make this vow, I will absolutely never break it.
2684:58
Speaker A
Am I right, uncle? He said clearly turning to look at Rishiang Rizu with a smile crinkling the corners of his eyes.
2685:04
Speaker A
Rishiang Rizu smiled and nodded. Indeed, the more he looked at Yuzbo Jean now, the more pleasing the young man appeared to him. What parents fear most is their children marrying the wrong person. The standard for a good match is judged
2685:16
Speaker A
comprehensively from many aspects family background power and talent. Yet, the most important of all is whether they possess a sincere heart toward their child. If Yuzbo Jean were some frivolous scoundrel, even if he were the hoying, Rishiang Rizu would never marry his
2685:28
Speaker A
daughter to him. Brother Jean, Rishiang Chuchians eyes grew red tears cascading down her cheeks. Looking at the earnest demeanor of the man before her, she felt that even if she were to die at this very moment, it would all be
2685:39
Speaker A
worth it. She threw herself into Yuzbo Jeans embrace and began to weep. She knew that Yuzbo Jean held affection for her, but she never imagined it could run this deep. What woman could possibly resist such a blatant declaration of
2685:51
Speaker A
love? Ahem, since that is the case, I agree to this marriage. Jean, when do you plan to formally propose? The corners of Rishiang Rizus lips curled upward slightly, revealing his excellent mood. With such a virtuous son-in-law, what more could he possibly
2686:03
Speaker A
ask for? His conditions were the finest, and his character was impeccable. He truly could not think of anyone more suited to be the son-in-law of Rishiang Rizu than Yuzbo Jean. As Yuzbo Jean soothed the emotions of the beauty in
2686:15
Speaker A
his arms, he replied, "Let it be tomorrow." Yuzbo Xians voice carried an endless gentleness, making Rishiang Chuchian feel as though she were bathed in a warm spring breeze.
2686:24
Speaker A
Very well. In that case, this old man shall wait at home tomorrow. Rishiang Rizu stood up with a smile and walked over to Yuzbo Jean and Chuchian patting Yuzbo Jean on the shoulder. My good son-in-law, you must treat Chuchian well
2686:36
Speaker A
from now on. Otherwise, even if my Rishian clan has to fight to the bitter end, we will tear a piece of flesh from your bones. Rishiang Rizus aura shifted abruptly. If he had seemed incomparably mild just moments before,
2686:47
Speaker A
he now resembled a fierce tiger, scrutinizing Yuzbo Jean. If I ever let Chuchian down, I shall end my own life in apology. After speaking, Yuzbo Jean looked straight at Rishiang Rizu. His aura was no weaker than the older mans,
2687:00
Speaker A
having held a high position for years, he naturally possessed a doineering presence. Rishiang Rizu nodded and supported Chuian as they left. Yuzbo Jean offered a bow and walked toward the door. As he passed by Rishi Ningi, he activated his lung hoin and dispelled
2687:14
Speaker A
the illusion. Rishang Ningi lost his footing and nearly fell over, only managing to stay upright because Yuzbo Jean caught him. He rolled his eyes and said, "You bastard. What is the meaning of this? Did you think I would be the
2687:25
Speaker A
kind of person to forcefully separate a loving couple?" "No, no, no. It is just that there are some matters I must explain to Clan Head Rizu personally. If my brother-in-law were to intervene, it would only interfere with Clan Head
2687:36
Speaker A
Rizus judgment." Yuzbo Jean said slowly. Rishiang Ningi carefully sized up Yuzbo Jean. So, did the negotiation succeed or did they fall apart? I just saw my uncle helping a crying chian back inside. What do you think? Yuzbo Jean
2687:49
Speaker A
smiled and continued walking toward the door. Witnessing this, Rishang Ningi understood the outcome and mirrored his smile. Then, when do you plan to come and formally propose? Tomorrow. With that said, he departed from the Rishang clan compound. Rish Ningi was somewhat
2688:03
Speaker A
dazed. Proposing tomorrow. Wasn't that a bit too fast? Just then, Rishang Rizu appeared beside him. Ningi Jehan must have told you about tomorrow since the Yuzbo are coming to propose our Rishang clan cannot be prefuncter. Firstly, because this is a union between the
2688:17
Speaker A
Hoys clan and the Rishang clan. Secondly, because the bride to be is the eldest daughter of our Rishang family.
2688:23
Speaker A
Thirdly, this union will be recorded in history marking the very first alliance between the Rishang and the Yuzbo. Do not sleep tonight. Furthermore, mobilize the entire clan under the cover of darkness. Tidy up every corner of the Rishang compound that needs tending and
2688:37
Speaker A
send out all the necessary invitations. We must not lose face for our Rishang clan. Rishang Rizu said in a deep voice.
2688:44
Speaker A
Rishiang Ningi immediately responded, "Yes, sir." He pulled out a gong from nowhere and began to strike a clang clang clang. The members of the Rishang clan who had already extinguished their lamps lit them one after another.
2688:55
Speaker A
Regardless of age or gender, everyone rushed out of their rooms looking blankly in the direction of the sound.
2689:01
Speaker A
Has the clan been invaded? The members of the Huga clan walked out their eyes heavy with sleep and gathered in the plaza. Seeing Hugani holding a gong they asked out of curiosity, "Lord Niji, what has happened? I will explain everything
2689:13
Speaker A
once everyone is gathered." Hugani replied a smile gracing his face and his eyes shining brightly. The crowd exchanged bewildered glances before standing in place, their attention fixed upon him. Before long, Huga Hayashi approached. He surveyed the assembled members of the Huga clan and gave a
2689:29
Speaker A
solemn nod. Everyone, tomorrow is the day our Huga clan and the Aiha clan will formally establish a marriage alliance.
2689:35
Speaker A
This is a monumental event that will be etched into the history of Kenoha. Therefore, my fellow clansmen, I hope you will spend this night decorating our clan's estate. We must not tarnish the prestigious name of the Huga.
2689:46
Speaker A
Hugahayashi's voice was resonant and farreaching. The previously drowsy clansmen instantly widened their eyes in sheer shock. They had never expected the Huga clan to form a marriage alliance with the Aiha. But could this truly be appropriate? After all, to ensure the
2690:00
Speaker A
absolute purity of the Bakugan bloodline, the Huga clan had always married strictly within their own ranks.
2690:06
Speaker A
Doing otherwise risk tainting their lineage and diluting their blood, a consequence they found utterly unacceptable. The same had once been true for the Aiha clan. However, after Aiha Jean promoted broader integration, they had begun marrying distant relatives or commoners. Yet, a marriage
2690:20
Speaker A
alliance between the two great visual prowess clans was entirely unprecedented. As if anticipating their reaction, Huga Hayashi spoke again.
2690:28
Speaker A
Perhaps you are all wondering why the Hugo would forge a marriage alliance with the Aiha, who are also a family of visual prowess. Now I can reveal to you that our alliance is with the fifth Hokag Aiha Jean. As soon as these words
2690:40
Speaker A
fell, the entire plaza erupted in astonishment. Their eyes bulged in disbelief, feeling as though they were hallucinating Hugahayashi's profound declaration. Lord Patriarch, if that is the case, then which child of our clan is to be wed? No sooner had he asked
2690:54
Speaker A
than another clansman beside him answered directly, "Have you forgotten?" Over all these years, the only person Lord Hokag has allowed to remain close to him is the eldest lady Hinata. At these words, a collective gasp echoed through the crowd. To think that the
2691:07
Speaker A
Hokag's wife would be chosen from their very own Huga clan. What did this signify? It signified that the Huga would truly become a lineage of the Kaga rather than mere vassels. This was a supreme and unparalleled glory. For a
2691:19
Speaker A
moment, the scene grew slightly chaotic as radiant smiles blossomed on everyone's faces. The corners of Huga Hayashi's lips curled upward. After allowing them to vent their excitement for a while, he cast a glance at Hugeni.
2691:31
Speaker A
Hugani struck the gong once more. The deafening chime instantly drew everyone from their revery, and their gazes returned to Hugah Hayashi as he declared, "This marriage alliance is of paramount importance to our Huga clan, so I entrust this task to all of you. It
2691:44
Speaker A
is our absolute honor to serve you, Lord Hayesi." Lady Hinata is the beloved treasure of our Huga clan. How could we possibly rest when she is about to be married? Brothers, rouse your spirits.
2691:54
Speaker A
Tomorrow, we must show all of Kohaa the profound heritage of our Huga clan. Exactly. We absolutely cannot let the Aiha look down on us. And so, the members of the Huga clan were infused with fervent enthusiasm, their bodies
2692:07
Speaker A
seemingly surging with inexhaustible strength. Witnessing this, Hugahayashi immediately began assigning tasks to each individual. Meanwhile, at the Aiha clan estate, as Achihaan approached the entrance, two Aiha ninjas immediately knelt on one knee in a respectful salute. Waving his hand to dismiss their
2692:24
Speaker A
formalities, Achihaan proceeded toward his father's quarters. The room was completely silent, shrouded in darkness.
2692:30
Speaker A
Deep in slumber, Aiha Fagaka's ears twitched as he heard the door to his home being opened. He instantly opened his eyes wide and sat up. Who is it? His vigorous shout startled Achiha Makoto awake. She also sat up looking around in
2692:42
Speaker A
alarm. Then Achi Hahas voice rang out. Father, mother, it is I, Aiha Jean. After speaking, he turned on the lights.
2692:49
Speaker A
Hearing his voice, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief. Aiha Fagaku rubbed the bridge of his nose and asked, "It is so late. Is there something the matter?" Aiha Fagaku began to recall the past. Whenever Aihaan came home, it was
2693:01
Speaker A
always for a specific reason. Given his second son's temperament, he was not one to visit unless it was a matter of absolute importance. Father, mother, tomorrow I have arranged with the Huga patriarch to finalize a marriage engagement. I was wondering if it would
2693:13
Speaker A
be convenient for you to accompany me before Aihaan could even finish Achiha Makoto's eyes lit up. What a coincidence. We were originally planning to propose a marriage for you in a week's time. Is this not a bit too
2693:24
Speaker A
hasty? Aiha Fagaku was stunned. He had not yet prepared the betroal gifts. The very reason for the oneweek delay was to gather those exact items. Without waiting for Achiha to reply, Achiha Mikoto raised her voice. Too early. How
2693:37
Speaker A
is it early? Look at how old our second son is now. So many in the clan at his age already have two children. I did not mean that. I was referring to the betroal gifts. If we do not offer
2693:47
Speaker A
enough, we might be ridiculed. After all, for the dignified clan of the Kagayya to present such meager offerings would be quite disgraceful. Aiha Fagaku explained helplessly. Hearing this, Achiha breathed a sigh of relief. I have already prepared the betroal gifts. Over
2694:00
Speaker A
the years, I have managed to accumulate a considerable amount of wealth. With that, Achiha Jean unrolled a storage scroll revealing a staggering 500 million pieces of silver within the sheer sight left Aiha Fagaka dumbfounded. You child, do you have
2694:13
Speaker A
money to burn? You must know that 500 million pieces of silver is equivalent to a tenth of Kenoha's annual revenue.
2694:20
Speaker A
Aihaan, however, remained nonchalant. Is money not earned to be spent? Besides, 500 million is not that much. Indeed, having occupied that high position for years and routinely handling projects worth billions, 500 million was truly a trifling sum to him. Aiha Makoto nodded
2694:35
Speaker A
with a smile. True 500 million is not much, but wealth alone is likely insufficient. Over the years, I have developed numerous medicinal pills suitable for body tempering. Since the majority of the Huga clan follows the path of ninja taijitsu, these should be
2694:47
Speaker A
of great assistance to them. After speaking, Achiha Makoto also brought out a scroll and displayed the medicinal pills. A system notification chimed.
2694:55
Speaker A
Ding. High-grade body forging pill detected. Upon consumption, it can significantly enhance one's physical constitution. The effect will only diminish once the user reaches the jonin level. Hearing the systems evaluation, Achihas mouth twitched. He stared at his mother as if witnessing something
2695:10
Speaker A
utterly terrifying. To think she could actually concoct such a miraculous pill. Noticing Achiha's astonished gaze, Achiha Makoto smiled gently. This is the ability of my mano sharing heavenly pill evolution. Originally, I had no intention of sharing these body forging
2695:25
Speaker A
pills with outsiders. However, the Hugo will soon be our in-laws, so I prepared these in advance. Aiha Makoto affectionately patted Achihas had her eyes brimming with maternal warmth.
2695:35
Speaker A
Tears welled up in Achihans eyes. He knew exactly what this pill represented, yet his mother was willing to reveal it to the world entirely for his sake. This profound gesture alone was enough to move him deeply. Aiha Fagaku rubbed the bridge of his nose.
2695:49
Speaker A
Choosing a suitable dowy had become a dilemma. His most abundant collection of ninjutsu was of no use. The huga clan possessed delicate chakra pathways that could not withstand the immense pressure of releasing advanced techniques. Any such jutzu he offered would be useless.
2696:03
Speaker A
Aihazen spoke up. Father Hinata is now the ginuriki of the fourth tale. Her chakra pathways have expanded considerably, far surpassing those of ordinary shinobi. Therefore, any B- rank ninjutsu will suffice. Naturally, if father lacks any, I have accumulated
2696:16
Speaker A
many scroll collections of ninjutsu over the years after my campaigns across the shinobi world. Aiha Zen smiled at his father. Aiha Fagaka's face flushed.
2696:25
Speaker A
Nonsense. Of course, I have them. Without hesitation, he produced two B-rank scrolls, both containing the strongest fire release techniques passed down within the Aiha clan. As it is well known, the highest rank for fire release ninjutsu is B- rank. These two B- rank
2696:38
Speaker A
techniques were fire release dragon fire song and fire release great fireball technique. Aiha Zen accepted the two scrolls with a smile. Although he did not possess any A- rank fire ninjutsu, he knew he could create one. Gazing at
2696:50
Speaker A
the dragonfire song technique, he activated his system system. Is there a probability for this B-rank ninjutsu to evolve? Ding. System scanning complete.
2696:59
Speaker A
Dragon fire song can evolve into dragon dance technique. If mastered by an ordinary shinobi, its power will be comparable to the wood release with dragon technique. Aiha Zen's eyes lit up system. Surely you don't want your host to be unable to produce even an A-rank
2697:12
Speaker A
fire ninjutsu. It would be a disgrace to your reputation in the system realm. The system remained silent for a moment before replying, "I will now convey the modifications to you." Immediately, a stream of memories flowed into Aiha's mind. Aiha Zen formed the hand signs
2697:27
Speaker A
fireleas dragon dance technique. In the next instant, a jet of golden flame erupted from his mouth, soaring into the sky and transforming into a five-clawed golden dragon that stood majestically between heaven and earth. The temperature in the vicinity rose sharply
2697:41
Speaker A
due to the ninjutsu. The uchiha shinobi who had been sleeping peacefully suddenly felt their breathing labored and were drenched in sweat jolting awake from their slumber. They rushed out of their dwellings staring toward the source of the searing heat, a golden
2697:53
Speaker A
dragon. Simultaneously, their pupils contracted. They recognized it as fire release. It was an A- rank fire release.
2698:00
Speaker A
It is a known fact that no A-rank fire ninjutsu existed in the shinobi world.
2698:04
Speaker A
Yet, when one appeared before them, they could instantly identify its rank. Fire release ninjutsu possesses the greatest damage potential among all five elemental natures. Even a B- rank fire technique mastered to perfection can rival S-rank jutzu in lethality. Now
2698:18
Speaker A
that an A-rank technique appeared among the Aiha, it signified that the clan's combat power could ascend to a new height. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
2698:27
Speaker A
Aiha Atachi Aiha Saskuke, Achiha Sheru, and Achihao all sprinted toward Achiha Zen, eager to witness this powerful A-rank ninjutsu up close. This is an A- rank fire release technique, right? Big brother. Aiha Sasuke watched the golden flame dragon in the sky with envy.
2698:44
Speaker A
However, when his gaze fell upon the ground, he suddenly froze. Second brother, it is indeed second brother.
2698:49
Speaker A
Aiha Atachi nodded an affirmation to his younger brother after the A-rank technique display. Hearing Sasuke call for second brother Atachi also looked toward Achiha Zen his eyes widening my younger brother has created an A-rank fire release technique. Aiha Aabido
2699:03
Speaker A
furrowed his brows. This A-rank technique is far superior to the A-rank technique. I created myself the storm dance by more than just a margin. Aiha Shersu glanced at his nominal younger brother and Aido spoke up. If I am not
2699:15
Speaker A
mistaken your storm dance targets a single opponent correct. Aiha Abido nodded looking at Achiha Shersu. Given my talent, I could only achieve that specific limitation. Strictly speaking, a true fire release technique must possess three characteristics: high burst power, large area of effect, and
2699:30
Speaker A
high damage output to be considered. As such, Zen's golden dragon clearly embodied all three. Therefore, by strict definition, he was the first to develop fire release into the A rank. Aiha Sherse stated this softly. Aiha Abido agreed as well, his eyes burning with
2699:45
Speaker A
fervor as he gazed at the golden dragon, his heart surging with emotion. If he possessed this ninjutsu, he might just stand a chance in a battle against Achiadara. Just as they spoke of him, he appeared. Aiha materialized and said,
2699:57
Speaker A
"Hey, Aido, are you harboring some ill intent? Speak it out. Let this old man hear what you were thinking." Hearing that voice, Achihao turned around, glaring at Achiha Madara, you bastard.
2700:06
Speaker A
It was your scheme that led to Ren's death at Kakashi's hands. Indeed, Aido, do you wish to dance with me? The corner of Madara's mouth twitched wild and arrogant. Although his current form was a reanimated corpse, he was still in his
2700:18
Speaker A
prime state. In a fight, Aihao was not on his level. Suddenly, Achihauna walked over. Come, let's not fight. We are all members of the Aiha clan, and we have all received the grace of the Hokag Aiha Zen. Stop clamoring for battle. Aihauna
2700:32
Speaker A
was the one who most desired the unity and strength of the Aiha. He had even died for that purpose. Seeing the clan's strongest members at odds, now he felt a pang of distress. Aihao huffed and turned away. Achiha Shersway comforted
2700:45
Speaker A
him, pointing out that the strongest in the Achiha clan now was Achiha Zen, followed by Achihadara. While the rest of them were of similar caliber, Achiadara scoffed and muttered, "Boring." Then he looked at the golden fire dragon, his eyes filled with
2700:57
Speaker A
appreciation. Truly a once- in a generation genius of the Aiha clan. This A-rank fire release technique is not weaker than Minato's wood dragon technique. In fact, if they were to clash, utilizing elemental superiority, the fire dragon would swallow the wood
2701:11
Speaker A
dragon. Achi Hamadara's keen eye instantly identified the technique's immense power while the others stared at him with widened eyes. While the wood dragon technique was powerful, they all had methods to counter it. However, Achihomadar's remark implied that even
2701:24
Speaker A
an ordinary person using this A-rank fire release could break the wood dragon technique. The crowd gasped in awe, looking down at Achiha Zen beneath the fire dragon, a deep sense of respect rising in their hearts. Aiha Zen took a
2701:36
Speaker A
deep breath and cut off the chakra flow. The fire dragon slowly vanished into the air. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. Creating and using an A-rank technique for the first time was indeed exhausting. However, once mastered this
2701:48
Speaker A
would become a powerful tool as effortless as moving a limb. Aiha Fagaku was left dumpstruck. If his memories served him right, his second son had initially opened a B-rank scroll dragonfire song. Yet, he had just unleashed an A-rank fire release
2702:01
Speaker A
technique. What did this mean? It meant that Achiha Zen had innovated upon the original B-rank fire technique, creating the Shinobi world's first A-rank fire release technique. His gaze burned with intensity as he looked at Aiha Zen, wishing the boy would copy down the
2702:14
Speaker A
jutzu and store it in the Aiha clan's jutzu vault. Acha son landed gracefully, his eyes lighting up as he held the wellpreserved rank a jutzu scroll in his hand. The corners of his mouth curved upward. This dowry should be sufficient.
2702:27
Speaker A
The first rank a firereleased jutzu in history. Acha son looked at the scroll and his hand his spirits high. Achua Fajaka hesitated for a moment then finally opened his mouth. Son, may we copy this rank a jutzu scroll for you.
2702:40
Speaker A
After all, it is the first rank a firerelease jutzu of our clan. He spoke up for the sake of the etcha clan. Acha son nodded. Of course. Achua Fajaka gladly took the rank a firerelease scroll holding it with both hands with
2702:53
Speaker A
utmost care. Achua emerged first from the shadows. Father, since this jutzu concerns the rise and fall, the honor and disgrace of our Achua clan, I would be honored to copy it myself. You have a good heart, Achua Fjaku said with a
2703:06
Speaker A
smile, looking at his future successor and eldest son, Achua Itachi, with visible satisfaction. Achua Itachi knelt on one knee for the prosperity of the Achua clan. This caused the corner of Achua Sasuke's mouth to twitch in the shadows. He had just seen his elder
2703:20
Speaker A
brother's eyes fixate on the golden fire dragon so intensely that his saliva nearly dripped. Achi Atachi was definitely being insincere. He was merely coveting the rank A firerelease jutzu. It was shameful. Yet Achawa Sasuke found himself craving it just as
2703:34
Speaker A
much. Since ancient times, the strongest firerelease jutzu had been of rank B. This was the first appearance of a rank A firerelease jutzu. Moreover, he had witnessed the sheer intensity of the attack. Clearly, the other clan ninjas began to calculate their own interests,
2703:49
Speaker A
each pondering how to obtain this rank a firereleased jutzu. Just then, Acha Sen's voice rang out. You may all come out now. I sensed your presence when I executed the jutzu earlier. Upon hearing this, Achua Fajjaka's expression changed. He glanced around bewildered as
2704:03
Speaker A
to why he had not noticed anyone. Yet it was no fault of his after all among all those with the many toms leaf. Achua Fajjaku was one of the weakest.
2704:10
Speaker A
Originally Achua Sasuke would have been next, but after receiving the transfer of Senin power, Sasuke had become the second strongest, second only to Achua's son. Even Achua Madara's strength was slightly inferior to his. Achua Madara emerged first, holding Achua Hamira's
2704:25
Speaker A
fan in his hand. He laughed heartily. Huh? I knew you had spotted us ages ago.
2704:29
Speaker A
Acha Senju followed closely behind, looking somewhat embarrassed that his older brother was laughing so loudly, fearing he might frighten Acha's son.
2704:36
Speaker A
Acha's son merely shook his head at the scene, paying it no mind. Achua Sasuke appeared in a flash of lightning. Second brother, Yurank Jutsu is amazing. His eyes sparkled with admiration as he looked up at Aua's son. Achua's son
2704:49
Speaker A
patted his head. Easy, I guess. If you want to learn it, I will teach you. His gaze held a tender warmth. After all, this was the brother he loved most. And the jutzu he had developed surely deserved to be shared with him. Achua
2705:00
Speaker A
Sasuke rushed forward to give Achua's son a hug, which son accepted with a smile. Achua Ikuo and Achua Kaido slowly emerged. Achua Iko cupped his hands to offer his congratulations while Achua Kaido remained silent following behind.
2705:13
Speaker A
He had not greeted others in so long that he was at a loss for words. Acha son looked at these figures at the peak of the Uchua power pyramid and address them. Ladies and gentlemen, I intend to propose to the Huga clan tomorrow. I
2705:24
Speaker A
hope you will lend me your support to make a grand show of it. As for the reward, it will be this rank jutzu. The moment this was heard, everyone's eyes lit up. If they could obtain the rank A
2705:33
Speaker A
fire release jutzu merely by making a grand appearance, it would be an incredible bargain. I accept. Aua Madara raised his hand first. He had come precisely for the rank A fire release jutzu. Even though he was capable of
2705:44
Speaker A
unleashing a rank s power with the rank B fire release fire fong. However, it was still lacking in that specific way.
2705:50
Speaker A
With this rank A fire release jutzu, he could perfectly unleash its power and possess a jutzu that truly rivaled rank S. Achua nodded. My brother's wish is my wish. Achua Ikuo said with a smile, I see. So Sen is getting married. Even
2706:04
Speaker A
without the rank eight jutzu Iiku would come to help. Whatever you command, I shall do. As for Acha Kaido, he was unsure if he was suitable to appear here or if his presence would cause trouble for Acha's son. However, Achua's son
2706:15
Speaker A
spoke first. Kaido, I have already restored your face and body. Do you wish to join us? Achu Kaido opened his mouth, eager to participate, but his voice died in his throat. He was stuck dying of pride and enduring the suffering of
2706:27
Speaker A
vanity. Just then, a female voice rang out. Achuakaido will participate. The crowd turned to look, revealing Arisaka Ren. They were confused. She was not an Acha clan ninja, so why was she here?
2706:38
Speaker A
Achi Kaido immediately stepped in front of Arasaka Ren to shield her. Hokag sama and the other seniors Ren is my girlfriend. Please do not blame her.
2706:46
Speaker A
Achuakaido's expression was resolute, creating an intense atmosphere as if he would immediately go to war if Acha's son and the others did not agree. Acha son had not expected that merely saving Achu Kaido would lead to such rapid
2706:58
Speaker A
progress with Arisakarin. He looked at Kaido with a ry appreciative gaze while Kaido felt a vague sense of unease.
2707:05
Speaker A
Arisaka Renin gently squeezed Kaido's waist, then smiled. Hokag sama. Both Kaido's and my lives were saved by you.
2707:11
Speaker A
To repay this debt of gratitude, Kaido will attend your wedding to support you. Arisakarin was very clever. She understood her position and knew how to help Kaido firmly establish his footing within the Ucha clan. Although the Ninja World War had ended, the entire ninja
2707:24
Speaker A
world was still in turmoil. Only the Leaf Village where Ucha's son resided was the safest place. And within the leaf village, only the ucha compound was the safest location. For Kaido's safety, Arisaka Ren had to ensure he entered
2707:36
Speaker A
Achua Sins inner circle. Achua Senu watched this scene with the corners of his mouth lifting in amusement.
2707:42
Speaker A
Interesting. This girl is quite smart. Let's see how Acha's son responds. Acha son nodded with a smile. Kaido, do you wish to come? I will not force you. This was Acha's son extending an invitation to Achua Kaido. Kaido stood frozen in
2707:55
Speaker A
place stunned. Arisaka Ren nudged his back, sensing the pressure behind him and remembering his earlier words. He quickly spoke kneeling on one knee. To serve the Hokag sama is an honor for me.
2708:04
Speaker A
Achu Kaido. Arisaka Ren watched Acha's son with tension and the scene that followed put her at ease. Rise. I accept your allegiance. Acha spoke and helped him to his feet. Achua Madaraa scoffed in appreciation. He saw the shadow of
2708:18
Speaker A
his father and Achua's son. It was well known that Achua Tenshin had exceptional political maneuvering skills and talent that even Madara could not match. Aihaan instructed his father and mother to prepare the betroal gifts for the following day as the three of them would
2708:32
Speaker A
venture into the Huga clan estate together to propose marriage. The couple nodded and returned to their room. The remaining arrangements were left to the younger generation and the experts of the Aiha clan. To facilitate their discussion, Achiha Fagaku and Achiha
2708:44
Speaker A
Makoto retreated indoors. At a glance, they spotted Aiha Itachi, who was copying texts with great relish.
2708:50
Speaker A
Disappointed by his lack of ambition, Aiha Fagaka scolded, "You rebellious son. I will take over the copying. Hurry to the courtyard. Your younger brother is proposing marriage tomorrow." Yet, as his elder brother, all you know is how to transcribe. Hearing this, Aiha Atachi
2709:04
Speaker A
felt deeply wronged. He looked toward Achiha Makoto, but this time she stood on Achiha Fagaka's side. She spoke softly. Itachi, your father is here to handle this. Go and see if Jean needs any help. Be a good boy. Yielding to his
2709:16
Speaker A
mother's gentle persuasion, Achiha. Itachi nodded and made his way toward the courtyard. Aihaan was somewhat surprised to see him emerge. He had initially planned to find a replacement if Atachi did not show up. Big brother.
2709:28
Speaker A
Aiha Sasuke waved his hand. His voice instantly drawing Aiha. Itachi's attention. Raising an eyebrow, Atachi stepped beside him and looked at Aihaan.
2709:36
Speaker A
I'm not late to my Aiha Jean shook his head. You are just in time. Since everyone has arrived, I will outline tomorrow's itinerary. He crafted wooden chairs for the group, gesturing for everyone to take a seat before speaking.
2709:48
Speaker A
The crowd nodded, taking their seats in various postures. Aihamadara naturally crossed his legs, a customary sitting habit of his, whereas Aihauna was entirely different. He sat perfectly upright with his legs together, looking every bit the obedient child. The others
2710:01
Speaker A
assumed similar seated positions. Seeing this, Achiha Jean detailed his plan. Aihamadara's eyes lit up. This was an excellent idea. It would perfectly showcase the formidable might of the Aiha clan. Just as Aihahatachi was about to speak, Aihaurs placed a reassuring
2710:16
Speaker A
hand on him. Rest assured, Jean knows what he is doing. Achihaurs knew that Achiha Jean had always been a man of independent judgment and time and again his decisions had proven to be correct.
2710:26
Speaker A
He believed that for an event as momentous as marriage Aiha Jean would make all preparations with even greater meticulousness, leaving no room for fault-f finding. As mere executives of the plan, they needed to recognize their proper roles. Hearing his close friend's
2710:39
Speaker A
words, Aiha Itachi nodded in agreement. Although he felt the plan was somewhat ostentatious, he had no choice but to trust his second younger brother. Aiha Sasuke, on the other hand, remained indifferent. He would do whatever his second brother commanded. To him, his
2710:52
Speaker A
second brother was the absolute authority, especially since his current strength had been cultivated with his brother's help. After concluding their discussion, the group dispersed. It was already late into the night with a mere 6 hours remaining until dawn. They
2711:04
Speaker A
needed to rest well to execute tomorrow's affairs flawlessly. Watching everyone depart Achiha felt his heart race wildly. He had designed this, incorporating elements from traditional Chinese weddings of his past life. The spectacle would undoubtedly leave the entire Konoha in awe. He returned to his
2711:20
Speaker A
room and drifted into slumber with a smile on his face. Early the next morning, Aihaan was awakened by the systems alarm. However, he did not complain. Instead, his face beamed with a bright smile. This was the most important event of his life, and he
2711:32
Speaker A
naturally could not afford to miss a moment of it. He had asked the system to set an alarm for him. Upon rising and stepping out into the courtyard, he found that everyone had already gathered. Among them was Kakashi, whose
2711:42
Speaker A
eyes had already been returned to Aido. Aihaan had gifted him the strongest three Tommo Sharing collected by the Aiha clan and utilized sage power to help him awaken the mano sharing. To Achihaan surprise, the ability awakened in Kakashi's new eyes was also Kimui.
2711:58
Speaker A
This astonished both him and Aihao. Though they ultimately accepted the outcome, Ajihaan speculated that because Kakashi had previously activated Kimui, it counted as an advanced draw on his visual prowess. Consequently, upon awakening the Mangeko, his eyes perfectly replicated that original
2712:13
Speaker A
ability. Kakashi, however, was highly satisfied with this. He was already deeply familiar with Kimui, had it been any other Mangeko ability, he might have found his combat style somewhat hindered because this pair of Mangeko Sharing was bestowed by Achihajan Kakashi was now
2712:27
Speaker A
regarded by many as half an Aha. Coupled with his unwavering loyalty as the captain of Achihas Abu Forces, rumors had long circulated that Hitaki Kakashi was truly an Aiha at heart.
2712:38
Speaker A
Kakashi paid no mind to such talk. The resurrection of his father and the return of his closest friend were more important than anything else. Even if others were to put it bluntly and call him a dog of the Aiha, he would not
2712:48
Speaker A
offer a single word of rebuttal. Aiha Jean smiled and spoke. Kakashi has a veto informed you of the matter. Are you truly willing to agree? He patted Kakashi on the shoulder. Hitaki Kakashi nodded. Ever since Lord Hokag took
2713:01
Speaker A
office, you have not only eradicated my enemies, but also resurrected my father and my dearest friend. My life has long belonged to you, Lord Hokag. How could I possibly be unwilling?" He dropped to both knees, his gaze sincere, and his
2713:13
Speaker A
expression solemn, his posture completely unwavering. Aihaan sighed. Look at you. What are you doing? Please rise quickly. He hastily helped Hataki Kakashi to his feet, naturally understanding the depth of Kakashi's devotion. Once standing, Kakashi remained perfectly upright. Aihaan
2713:28
Speaker A
chuckled. It will be quite exhausting later. Have you eaten breakfast? I have. My father prepared it himself. He mentioned that there would be much to do today and instructed me to follow your arrangements completely. Hitaki Kakashi replied. Aihaan thought to himself that
2713:41
Speaker A
Hataki Sakomao was truly a dependable man who once this affair concluded, he would definitely have to pay him a visit. The clothes have arrived. Noa Ren and Aido carried a large box out together. This was something Aiha had
2713:54
Speaker A
prepared from the very beginning for his groomsmen. They had merely been waiting for Hinata to come of age. Now the time had finally come. Hearing their voices, Achiha Jean stepped forward with a smile, produced a key, and unlocked the
2714:04
Speaker A
box. The members of the Aiha clan along with Kakashi gathered around looking somewhat puzzled to find it filled with crimson garments. Aihadara, however, wore a broad smile. Excellent. Red, vibrant, and prosperous. Truly wonderful. He personally favored red for
2714:19
Speaker A
it was the color of roaring flames. Hearing this explanation, the others offered no objections as supporting figures in this grand event wasn't whatever they wore meant to accentuate Aihas brilliance. Thus, after finding their respective sizes, they headed to the changing room to dress.
2714:33
Speaker A
Aihaan retrieved his own groom's attire from the very bottom, complete with a black hat that closely resembled the styles of ancient times. Gazing at these items, a gentle softness filled his eyes. Since he had transmigrated to this world, it was only fitting that he
2714:46
Speaker A
brought a piece of his heritage with him. He had prepared these wedding garments in secret, telling no one, as he personally commissioned a tailor to craft them. Now it was finally time to unveil them to the world. Aihamadara was
2714:57
Speaker A
the first to change into his groomsman attire. Dressed in a vibrant crimson robe, he exuded a flamboyant confidence, standing in the courtyard and gazing down at himself with profound satisfaction. Truly befitting the current ruler of the Achiha clan, his
2715:10
Speaker A
taste was impeccable. Aihauna emerged next. Though his shoulders were not as broad as his brothers, he still possessed the aura of a refined and dashing young lord. The instant he laid eyes on Achiadara's eyes lit up.
2715:22
Speaker A
Brother, you look absolutely striking in that outfit. Do I? I think so, too. It's the first time I've ever felt so handsome as a best man. Shortly after, the remaining six men appeared. Their outfits were largely similar in style,
2715:34
Speaker A
and they were engaged in good-natured banter, exchanging compliments among themselves. Aiha was also adorned in splendid garments. He wore a set of black attire, a respplendant dark brocade robe cut to fit perfectly and precisely. The fabric shimmerred with a
2715:48
Speaker A
subtle dull luster, while cloud patterns embroidered in shadow lay hidden between the lapels. His ink-colored sleeves cascaded down like the stillness of a night sky sinking into a deep abyss. His overall demeanor was pristine and aloof, untouched by even the faintest trace of
2716:03
Speaker A
a mundane world. Upon his appearance, he froze for a moment before the corner of his mouth twitched. I already mentioned this to you all last night. I told you to wash these robes. This is merely a formal proposal visit, not a wedding.
2716:14
Speaker A
You would only need to wear this specific attire on the wedding day. Aihadara scratched his head. I was just trying to check the fit, but who knew they all went along with it. The others nodded in agreement. After all, this was
2716:24
Speaker A
a novel style of clothing they had never seen before. It was natural for them to want to try it on. Aiha sighed helplessly, but spoke up. Since you have all tried them on, please take them off.
2716:34
Speaker A
Also, Brother Madara, I will revive you now. In your current state, you are liable to dirty the clothing. As he finished speaking, he looked at Achihadara and unleashed his ocular power high retainer nest. Achihadara's body stiffened. He attempted to move but
2716:46
Speaker A
found himself completely immobilized. In a brief span, a white figure emerged from behind Aiha. Aiha Madara's pupils contracted sharply. Although he was aware that Achihauna had been resurrected by Achihikara, he had not witnessed it with his own eyes and did
2717:01
Speaker A
not know the true extent of his opponent's strength. At that moment, however, Achihadara felt his chakra flow completely locked and pinned in place.
2717:08
Speaker A
His destiny was about to be adjudicated by that towering figure. Achiha Iara activated. His ocular power long spear materialized in the hand of the high retainer nest. The sharpened tip of the spear pointed directly at Achihadara. In the next second, immense vital energy
2717:23
Speaker A
was channeled through the spear and surged toward Achiha Madara's Edetoensei body. The dry cracked Editinsi skin on his body began to heal and peel away.
2717:31
Speaker A
Approximately 10 minutes later, sensing that Achiha Iara's ocular technique had ceased Achiha Madara shuddered violently. The remnants of the Edeto Tensei substance dissolved and dissipated. Huh. A colossal burst of chakra erupted from his body. The Achiha ninjas present sense the intensity of
2717:47
Speaker A
this chakra and immediately leaped onto the walls and trees of the courtyard, staring at Achihadara with cold, weary eyes. Aside from Achiha Iara, the other Achiha ninjas were forced to retreat several paces due to the crushing power of this chakra before they could stop.
2718:01
Speaker A
They looked at Achiha Madara with palpable terror. Even Achihao's face had turned pale. He had mostly known the older Madara back in the day when Madara was on his deathbed. It was the young Aido who had been taken on as his
2718:12
Speaker A
disciple. Though that version of Madara had been strong, he had not commanded the full attention of the then grown Aihao. Now seeing the young primeaged Achihadara standing before him, Aidito's heart fluttered with a surge of unease. What a familiar
2718:25
Speaker A
sensation this power is. Aiha, I only realize now just how overpowered your resurrection technique truly is. My current state has been restored to my absolute peak. In fact, I feel that with my current condition, I could instantly defeat Hashiama, even if he were in
2718:39
Speaker A
Edotensei state. A boundless war intent burned in his eyes. Aiha's hair was swept by the wind. Brother Madara, you really should tone it down. This is the only set of groomsmen attire available for the wedding. There are no spares.
2718:52
Speaker A
His left foot stepped forward and the sage mode chakra leaped out quickly, dispersing Achiadara's chakra and silencing the turbulence. The gale ceased and the oppressive aura vanished.
2719:02
Speaker A
Aihamadara was initially startled, but he then burst into wild laughter. Haha, I understand. Upon finishing, he rushed into the changing room, removed his clothes, and changed into a black kimono with a chakuro knife tied at his waist.
2719:14
Speaker A
This was the very attire he had worn when he and Madara first founded the leaf village. It had remained stored in a scroll, but when retrieved now, it still exuded a composed and commanding presence. The other groomsmen also
2719:25
Speaker A
entered the changing room and swapped into their regular outfits. Once the matter concluded, the Achiha ninjas departed, internally, marveling that both Aiha and Achihomadora were simply too powerful. Aiha changed his hairstyle. His long hair fell smoothly and scattered over his shoulders,
2719:40
Speaker A
lending him a gentle and scholarly appearance. Paired with the black clothing he wore, the ensemble had a unique and distinctive charm. Aiha Fagaku and Aiha Mikoto, seeing that the situation outside had calmed down, walked out and stood side by side as a
2719:53
Speaker A
couple. Aiha Aakara was the first to bow. Father, mother, the two smiled. Let us go. As they spoke, they walked ahead.
2720:00
Speaker A
Aiha followed closely, and behind him came Aiha clan's high-ranking Kunoichi and Hitaki Kakashi. Since this was Aiha Aikara's proposal visit, it was essential to distinguish between the principal and the secondary. Achiha Fagaku and Achiha Makoto were undoubtedly the most important figures.
2720:16
Speaker A
They were peers of the Huga head and were also Achihaikara's parents. So they led the way. Aiha Aikara, the protagonist of the proposal, followed immediately after trailed by the Achiha clan's current peak combat power. The moment they stepped out, they
2720:28
Speaker A
immediately drew the attention of everyone. Even the vendors who had originally been selling food at the morning market set down their tasks and followed behind, eager to see what was happening. Nar Shakuro had just stepped out of his home when an Ubu ninja
2720:40
Speaker A
reported. Shakuro sama Lord Hokag is making a proposal today. He has instructed that all affairs be temporarily handled by you. Please do not inquire about him. Hearing this, Nar Shakuro's foot paused and an icy aura radiated from his body. You're
2720:53
Speaker A
telling me that Lord Hokag is slacking off again. The U ninja swallowed nervously and dared not speak. However, his eyes suddenly brightened. A proposal? Aihakara is making a proposal.
2721:04
Speaker A
The Yu ninja looked puzzled, failing to understand why Naras Shakuru's demeanor had changed so abruptly. Narashakuru's eyes darted around until he suddenly spotted his just awakened son Narashikamaru. He slapped his thigh.
2721:16
Speaker A
Son, come here. I have taught you many ways to handle administrative affairs, but book knowledge is merely surface level. One must engage in practice to truly know a thing. Today, you will visit the Hokag's office on my behalf.
2721:27
Speaker A
Just execute things exactly as I demonstrated to you previously. After giving these instructions, Nar Shakuro glanced at the U ninja. The U ninja stood there, stunned. Without giving him time to react, Naras Shakuro swiftly departed the scene. By the time the Ubu
2721:41
Speaker A
ninja caught his breath, Narasakamuru was standing in front of him with an exasperated, unimpressed expression.
2721:46
Speaker A
Let's go on Bus Sama. My incompetent old father only knows how to make me do unpaid overtime. This same scene played out across the various clans. Each clan head transferred their position directly to their child, asking them to
2721:58
Speaker A
temporarily stand in for a single day. None of the clan heads were to be found.
2722:02
Speaker A
Achiha Fukakage and Achiha Makoto quickly made their way to the Aiha illuminated Huga residence. The Huga clan was decked out in red cloth brimming with festive cheer. Huga Niji standing at the gate, though somewhat weary displayed an even more pronounced
2722:15
Speaker A
excitement. Today was the day the Aiha clan came to propose a marriage alliance. How could he not be moved?
2722:21
Speaker A
Upon seeing Achiha Fukakage and Achihikoto arrive, he immediately rushed forward to greet them. Uncle and aunt, please come in. My uncle has already prepared the tea and sweets. Please come inside and have a word. Aiha Fukakage and Aiha Makoto smiling complied with
2722:35
Speaker A
the arrangement. Hugan Niji beaming with joy gestured for Achiha's son to follow. Aiha's son agreed and turned his gaze to the attendants who had come with him.
2722:43
Speaker A
They understood the protocol and instantly stood at attention just outside the gate. The next moment, firecrackers erupted with a sharp crackling, startling everyone. Whether it was the surrounding residents, the merchants, or the ninjas, they all hurried over to see what the fuss was
2722:56
Speaker A
about. What had happened that even the firecrackers reserved for the new year were being deployed? Aihamadara waved his hand and the eight men dispersed into their designated positions. Hands clasped behind their backs, spines, rigid feet planted firmly in a marshall
2723:09
Speaker A
stance. Before long, someone recognized their identities. Damn it, big brother. Look over there. Is that Achiadara the embodiment of innate evil? A Senjuunade pointed at Achiadara his voice quick.
2723:20
Speaker A
Huh? It really is him. But why is Madara here? And those seven children, they all appear formidable. Could it be that they have surrounded the Huga clan to commit some underhanded deed? Senutaro interjected. Senuade stood their days looking at him. Wait, big brother. Did
2723:35
Speaker A
you not see son and his parents entering the residence? Well, what does that prove? Senutaro remained perplexed. It proves that the two clans are forging a marriage alliance and the match is Aiha's son. Senuade though he disliked Achihadara had a keen eye for character.
2723:50
Speaker A
Shamura Danzo Hataki Saratobi. Yeah, exactly right. A marriage alliance. That is a fine thing, isn't it? Senutaro, ever the simpleton, continued to speak.
2723:59
Speaker A
Senuinade opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly recalled that the Sinju clan was already gone, so he held back and simply nodded. That is Achiha Tachi, the dark crow who shone brightly in the Ninja World War. And
2724:11
Speaker A
that is Aiha Shersu. Flash step Sheru unseen and unheard. For someone of his caliber to stand motionless at the Huga gates, is clearly to hold the line. Aiha Sasuke also stood in place, yet his ears were pricricked intently listening to
2724:23
Speaker A
the villagers chatter nearby. If anyone's voice revealed sentiment against his elder brother or praised the Achiha clan, he would commit their names to memory and thereby seal their fate.
2724:33
Speaker A
However, after listening for a long while, he found not a single such voice. The villagers were merely curious about the grand spectacle, wondering what had occurred. Moreover, many had already deduced the correct answer had come to propose a marriage. This left Achiha
2724:47
Speaker A
Saskuke somewhat disappointed yet simultaneously filled with a sense of pride. This was the Aiha clan. This was the reputation of the shadow clan.
2724:55
Speaker A
Inside the courtyard, Huga Hayashi had long set out the tea and sat upon a stone stool. Upon seeing Hugani arrive, first he slowly rose. Then upon seeing Aiha Fukakage and Achiha Makoto following Niji, he immediately stepped forward to shake their hands. Brother
2725:08
Speaker A
Fukakage and sister-in-law Makoto, you have traveled a great distance. I apologize for not having greeted you sooner. Forgive my rudeness. Hugahayashi had known all along that the Achiha clan would come to propose a marriage today.
2725:20
Speaker A
His words were merely a formality. As the father of the bride, he naturally felt he could afford a degree of precedence. Aiha Makoto spoke first. It is of no consequence. Clan leader Hayashi, we believe you are already aware of the purpose of our visit today.
2725:34
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi nodded, gesturing for them to sit. Aiha Fukakage, the least eloquent, feared saying the wrong thing, so Achiakoto would serve as the primary initiator of the proposal. Achiha Makoto replied with a smile, "Thank you." The two then took their seats. Aiha son
2725:48
Speaker A
stood closely by their side. Observing this scene, Huga Hayashi glanced at Aiha son, the corner of his mouth lifting as he thought, "This boy has led for so long, acting so imperious in daily life.
2725:58
Speaker A
Yet today, he is as docel as a lamb." Aiha's son sensed his smuggness and felt the corner of his mouth twitch. It seemed he had been pushed too hard normally, but today was a significant day that he would endure. Achi Haasan
2726:10
Speaker A
smiled and poured three cups of tea, then personally handed one to Hugahashi. Hayashi examined Aiha son with a scrutinizing gaze, then accepted the cup and took a sip. So this is your son.
2726:20
Speaker A
Aiha son rolled his eyes. They always called me superior. Today I am your son.
2726:25
Speaker A
Very well. Very well. Who cares? You are Hinata's father. I will bear it. Indeed, this is my second son, Aiha son. We have come to visit today for one specific purpose. Achi Hamakoto said her smile serene as she looked at Hugahayashi.
2726:38
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi cleared his throat, figning curiosity. Oh, what might that beef? Aiha's son gritted his teeth. This old man was playing the role of father-in-law perfectly, yet there was nothing he could do about it. It is thus my son has now reached marriageable age.
2726:51
Speaker A
We heard that you have a daughter of unrivaled beauty and surpassing talent. Thus, we have brought our son [clears throat] to propose a match to you. Aihikoto spoke. Huga Hayesi nodded then said a few words to Niji who was
2727:01
Speaker A
nearby. Huga Niji nodded and turned to run toward Huga Hinata's chamber. Aiha son let out a breath of relief. Although Huga Hayashi maintained a stiff demeanor, he had not raised any objections. Reaching this stage of the process was a great success. Hugah
2727:15
Speaker A
Hinata was currently seated in her own room with Huga clan members standing guard outside. They had received instructions from Hugahashi to have the eldest rest in her room. Without his explicit order, she was not to go out on
2727:26
Speaker A
her own. It was a matter of etiquette for a grand clan marriage alliance. So Huga Hinata could only sit in her room, her heart in turmoil. Just then, Hugenis voice rang out. The clan leader commands that the eldest daughter
2727:38
Speaker A
be brought to meet her fianceé. The guards heard Huganiji and after bowing parted to make way. Hugani walked to the door and called out, "Sister Aiah son has arrived. Father has asked me to bring you out." "Yes, brother." Huga
2727:50
Speaker A
Hinata took a deep breath, steadied her nerves, and rose to open the door. Upon seeing Hinata, Huganiji's eyes lit up.
2727:56
Speaker A
In that moment, Hugah Hinata's skin was porcelain pale, and she wore a black ceremonial dress that perfectly displayed her figure. Even Huganiji could not help but praise her. My sister is a true celestial. Huga Hinata blushed and said, "Brother, please take me
2728:10
Speaker A
quickly." Seeing his sister's eagerness, he sighed. After all, the precious vegetable had been claimed by the pig.
2728:15
Speaker A
Himawari Hinata was swiftly escorted before the parents of both families where Achihasan was also awaiting her arrival. Suppressing the surge of emotion within, she approached Hayyama Hayashi with composed grace. "Father," she said softly. After her father nodded, her gaze remained fixed intently
2728:31
Speaker A
on Achiha's son, who grinned foolishly and waved at her. Hayyama Hayashi gave a sharp click of his tongue. Was this truly the daughter he had raised for 18 years? Her eyes were practically glued to Aiha son. He had intended to test the
2728:43
Speaker A
young man's metal, but now it seemed that would prove difficult. Aiha Makoto's eyes lit up upon seeing Hinata, and she called out eagerly, "Hinata, come here to Annie. Let me have a proper look at our little princess." Hinata was
2728:54
Speaker A
tempted by the invitation, yet she cast a brief glance toward her father for permission. Upon Hayyama Hayashis nod, she approached Aiha Makoto in quick, timid steps. Makoto appraised the lovely young woman before her and nodded to herself in private approval. What a
2729:08
Speaker A
beautiful girl she was. Aiha Fagaku produced the silver scrolls he had prepared in advance and passed them over, saying, "Hayashi, I see my son and your daughter are well matched. Perhaps we should set a date for their wedding."
2729:19
Speaker A
Hearing this, Hayyama Hayashis heart broke for a moment. He swallowed hard and cleared his throat. Cough brother Fagaku as you know Hinata is my prized possession irreplaceable in value. Odd is not merely worth a thousand gold but 100 million in silver.
2729:32
Speaker A
A total of 500 million tail. Aiha Fagaka smiled and immediately observed Hayyama Hayashis hand titan shattering the teacup in his grip. His eyes widened as he stared at the small scrolls unable to help but asked five 500 million. You are
2729:46
Speaker A
offering such a sum. Hayyama Hayashi could hardly believe it. He knew Aiha's son had affection for his daughter, but he had not imagined that the Aiha clan would be willing to spend 500 million in silver to marry his daughter, a sum
2729:58
Speaker A
approaching one-third of the total assets of the Huga clan. Aiha Fagaka nodded and took a deep breath to mask his own pained reaction. There is no help for it. My son loves your daughter and will not take another. So even if we
2730:09
Speaker A
must sell the cauldron and the iron, we must muster this 500 million to bring honor to both the Achiha and Huga names.
2730:16
Speaker A
The funds were not actually Fugakas but Aiha sense. The reason for this framing was to demonstrate their sincerity to hayyama hayashi. A bride price of 500 million tail was unprecedented in the history of the shinobi world. Even Himawari Hinata was stunned. She looked
2730:30
Speaker A
at Aiha son and said, "Son and I, I am not that expensive. A symbolic bride price will do. 10,000 or even a few thousand is sufficient. Why have you brought so much?" Aiha Makoto nodded in response to Hinata's words. She was very
2730:43
Speaker A
pleased with this thrifty future daughter-in-law. Even before the wedding, she was already leaning toward favoring her husband's family. Who could not love such a quality? Hayyama Hayashi finally understood. He had wondered how Aiha Fagaku could part with such a sum,
2730:56
Speaker A
but only Achiha's son could afford it, given that son received tribute from numerous nations every year. Although Son had previously required all such funds to be deposited into the Ministry of Finance, the Ministry was no fool, especially that person Kaku. Even if
2731:09
Speaker A
Kaku was a miser, he would not withhold dividends from the great boss who generated such wealth. Thus the money was provided by Achiha Sin. Though Achiha Fugaku presented it to save face for both the Huga and Achiha clans.
2731:21
Speaker A
Seeing Sin's willingness to offer 500 million tail as a bride price, Hayyama Hayashi felt his heartwarm. After all, it was his daughter. She was to be married and she must marry a good man.
2731:30
Speaker A
No parent wishes their child to suffer in their new home. The bride price spoke volumes of their intentions. Aiha's son, seeing Hinata's distress, pulled her to his side. Fool, I told you I would give you the most grand wedding after the war
2731:42
Speaker A
ended. Now is the time to honor that promise and it is only 500 million. It can be earned back in two or 3 years.
2731:49
Speaker A
However, during that time, I may have to trouble my future wife to support me.
2731:53
Speaker A
Aiha's son chuckled his voice like spring breeze and gentle rain, smooth and continuous, causing tears to flow down Hinata's face as she nodded emphatically. I will support you after we marry son and I. Himari Hinata declared resolutely tears falling drop
2732:06
Speaker A
by drop. Feelings can be feigned, but money cannot. She knew clearly that this 500 million represented Achiha Sen's entire fortune. Aiha son was willing to offer his entire wealth as a bride price for her. What more could she desire? She
2732:20
Speaker A
embraced Achiha son, her body trembling slightly. Hayyamai standing nearby was so stunned he lost his balance and sat down on the floor. 500 million. He might not earn that much in his entire lifetime. He had not even married yet.
2732:32
Speaker A
And Achihasen's move had just thrown the entire marriage market into disarray. Soon every bridegroom would say, "Look at the Hokag sir." giving 500 million in silver as a bride price. Niji could not imagine how difficult it would be to
2732:44
Speaker A
find a wife when the bar was set so high. Aiha Makoto walked to Fagaka's side and presented a pill she had refined. After explaining its functions to Hayyama Hayashi, the old man's breathing grew heavy. If this pill was
2732:56
Speaker A
genuine, the Huga clan would soon have more jouan in the coming generations than any other in the leaf village.
2733:01
Speaker A
Wait, perhaps not. Since Aiha Makoto was the alchemist, the Aiha clan would likely have the most ninjas. But surely the Huga would become the second most powerful clan in the leaf village, seemingly a great gain. His face was
2733:13
Speaker A
filled with a broad smile. He had not expected that marrying off his daughter would yield so many benefits. The intention to test Aiha's son was cast aside into the nine heavens. Next, after Achiha son soothed Hinata's emotions, he
2733:25
Speaker A
took her hand and walked to Hayyama Hayashi producing a scroll. This scroll contained the rank a firerelease dragon dance technique. Uncle Hayashi, this is the rank A firerelease dragon dance I just successfully developed yesterday.
2733:37
Speaker A
It is the first firerelease technique in the history of the ninja world and I gift it to Hinata and to the Huga clan.
2733:43
Speaker A
If in the future the Huga clan's meridians can be expanded, they may all learn this technique. After speaking Aihaan placed the scroll on the table.
2733:50
Speaker A
Hayyama Hayashi was stunned. A rank a fire release technique existed in only one copy in the world. Usually techniques were the lifeblood and heritage of a ninja clan. Yet Aiha son had offered his newly invented technique as part of the bride price. With
2734:04
Speaker A
trembling hands, he opened the scroll and reviewed the training method and the chakra circulation path. He closed his eyes and deduced the technique in his mind, finally gasping in awe. Truly, the younger generation is to be admired. If
2734:16
Speaker A
this rank a fire release technique were released, it would surely cause all major powers to clamor for it. Senu have thought of everything. Hayyama Hayashi had to admit that Achiha son was very generous and the items he offered were
2734:28
Speaker A
all precious. In terms of the bride price, it reached a level of magnificence that had no predecessor and no successor. Aiha son chuckled then took Hinata Huga's hand and guided her to a seat. Aiha Makoto and Aiha F both
2734:40
Speaker A
straighten their spines, exuding an air of formal dignity. This truly is what face means. Observing the couple's stubborn pride, Huga Hayashi could not contain his amusement. If that is the case, then when do you deem it an appropriate time? You consent. Aiha
2734:54
Speaker A
Fagaku paused momentarily, stunned. Hugah Hayashi opened his mouth, you have prepared so meticulously. What reason could I possibly have to refuse?
2735:02
Speaker A
Moreover, as you have all witnessed, our Hinata's heart is wholly consumed with thoughts of Aiha son. Even in the absence of such lavish betroal gifts, I would have seen her wed to him. Truly, Aiha Fagaku raised an eyebrow, suddenly
2735:14
Speaker A
perceiving a margin for negotiation in the dowry. After all, the Achiha clan was not flush with resources. However, turning the argument around, Huga Hayashi swiftly retrieved the scroll, his movements precise, and spoke with grave seriousness. This is a filial
2735:29
Speaker A
tribute the child Aiha son has offered to the Huga clan. As Hinata is the heir of our Huga house, I shall reluctantly accept this monetary offering, thereby honoring the generosity of both Achiha son and the Aiha clan. One does not
2735:42
Speaker A
simply allow such wealth to dissipate. Hugahayashi knew all too well the nature of his old comrade Aiha Fagaku. A miser who hoarded every coin and gave not a single one back. Had he been a moment slower in his reflexes, this fortune
2735:54
Speaker A
would have flowed back into that man's pockets. If it is truly so burdening you need not accept it, Achiha Fagakum muttered under his breath. Aiha Makoto pinched the excess flesh at his waist.
2736:04
Speaker A
Huga Hayashi clearly heard the remark yet chose to interpret it as the barking of a dog. With the funds secured, his daughter's future assured and his family's prestige elevated. Coupled with the imminent flourishing of their power, he had emerged the ultimate victor. Achi
2736:17
Speaker A
Hamakoto spoke up. Let it be one month from now. The corresponding day next month is auspicious. In the intervening time, let us both families prepare with care to ensure the wedding proceeds flawlessly. My sister-in-laws wisdom is profound. Huga Hayashi gazed at
2736:31
Speaker A
Achihakoto, his eyes reflecting a deep respect. Few were the individuals in Kinoa whom he truly admired. Achi Hamakoto was one of them. In their student days, she had been the prodigy of the class, possessing a keen psychological acuity that allowed her to
2736:45
Speaker A
discern the hidden intentions of others with a single glance. Even after marrying Fagaku had it not been for her subtle guidance and support Achiha Fagaku could never have maintained his steady position as clan head for so many years. Consequently, deliberating
2736:58
Speaker A
matters with Achiha Makoto was a soothing and lucid experience for she considered every detail comprehensively.
2737:04
Speaker A
Thus, when he inquired about the wedding date, he ostensibly directed the question to Aiha Fagaku and Achiha Makoto. However, the decision was effectively made by Aiha Mikon alone.
2737:13
Speaker A
Hearing that the parents of both parties had settled the date, they each rose and clasped hands in agreement. Aiha son and Hinata Huga exchanged a glance. Aiha son spoke first. In one month, we shall be wed. Wait for me. Hinata Huga shed happy
2737:26
Speaker A
tears, nodding vigorously. I will. Son and I I Hinata will wait for you. Saying this, she turned and walked toward Hugah Hayashi. Huga Hayesi took Hinata Huga under his arm and patted her shoulder.
2737:37
Speaker A
It is near child. Your decade of devotion and affection is on the verge of blooming. Father Hinata Huga looked at Huga Hayesi in confusion.
2737:45
Speaker A
Hugahayashis eyes were as bright and clear as polished stars. For these 10 years, who has not seen that your heart belongs to Aiha son. Moreover, only you possess the standing to approach Achiha son as a woman. Do you
2737:57
Speaker A
truly believe your father is blind? Hinata Huga let out a shy foolish laugh at a loss for a reply. When he looked toward the departing Aiha Sin, his eyes were filled with boundless love and joy.
2738:07
Speaker A
He was finally going to marry him son and I. Suddenly, Hinata seemed to recall something. She returned to her chamber retrieved a bundle of red yarn and began weaving a black scarf. On the moon, a man with pale blue hair rose slowly. The
2738:19
Speaker A
servants beneath him began to attend to his attire. He dawned the six-path robe representing the Hama clan and spoke, "Thank you." Yet, no one responded. He fell silent. No matter how human these maids appeared, they were merely marionetses. Marionettes did not possess
2738:32
Speaker A
human emotion, nor did they harbor human thought. "The day approaches, my princess," he murmured. He rose and stepped out of the respplendant palace.
2738:40
Speaker A
Though his eyes were closed, his spiritual perception extended across the vast expanse to the distant ninja world.
2738:45
Speaker A
He directed his attention toward the Huga clan's territory. Meanwhile, Aiha son, who had just reached the gate, halted his steps. He raised his head, and his eyes automatically transformed into silver reneo.
2738:56
Speaker A
Those eyes seemed capable of piercing through all things, locking gazes across billions of light years with the one perceiving through his soul. Tonory Jashin furrowed his brow, having not anticipated the emergence of such a powerhouse in the ninja world. Moreover,
2739:09
Speaker A
he appeared to have just exited the Huga territory. Is that a descendant of Hagarimo, the killing intent saturating that chakra, how wretched, he looked down at Achiha son from his superior position. Aiha son murmured, "If you dare provoke trouble, I will not
2739:23
Speaker A
hesitate to crush your bones to dust." He maintained his vigilance. With a sweep of his hand, boundless spiritual power shot forth, severing Tonory Jashin's spiritual perception. Then with hand seals, he created a wood clone and hid it within the Huga clan. Afterward,
2739:37
Speaker A
he turned and departed the Huga clan. Blue veins bulged on Tonory Jashin's forehead. This wretched human, he took a deep breath, then commanded his marionets to assemble as he made his way toward the shrine. Within the shrine stood a portal requiring the Tonory
2739:50
Speaker A
bloodline to activate. In his youth, he had traveled to the ninja world through this array alongside his father. It was on that occasion that he first laid eyes on Hinata Huga, falling for her instantly. Upon reaching maturity, he
2740:01
Speaker A
resolved to claim her as his bride. Just now, he had detected hostility and mania from that descendant of Hagarimo on Earth. He was certain that this man intended to contest him for his bride.
2740:10
Speaker A
Such audacity was intolerable. Consequently, Toner Jashin resolved to advance to the ninja world sees the eyes of Hinata Haniboshi and subsequently bring Hinata Huga back to the moon.
2740:21
Speaker A
Whoever you may be, should you dare covet the woman who is my own, you shall die." Tonory Jashin's voice carried an icy chill. Tonight is the opportune moment to pay my respects to my future father-in-law. To inform him of this
2740:33
Speaker A
matter, soon he activated the teleportation array with his blood. Countless rays of light enveloped Tonory Jashin the marionette and instantly his figure vanished within the radiance behind the rocks on the back of Kohaa where the Hokag faces stand. Tonory
2740:46
Speaker A
Jashin snapped his fingers and two marionets materialized behind him. Let us proceed. We shall notify our father-in-law and secure Hinata Haniboshi. The moment his words fell, the three figures charged toward the Huga clan's territory. Hinata Huga felt a sudden restlessness, sensing that an
2741:01
Speaker A
event was imminent. Then she heard a voice echoing from the courtyard. Damn it. Who dares to attack our Huga clan?
2741:08
Speaker A
Whoosh! The sound of flesh being severed and bodies striking the ground rang out simultaneously before falling into sudden absolute silence. "You are merely an ant. Dare keep me awake this late at night. I shall send you to meet Kagaya."
2741:20
Speaker A
Kagaya Tanaru spoke with a cold indifference, manipulating his puppet to slice the Huga clan member in half from top to bottom. Huga Hayashi, who had been meditating at home, slowly opened his eyes. Who dares to lay a hand on the
2741:32
Speaker A
Huga clan? He rose gracefully, kicking the door open as his ears twitched slightly. In an instant, he unleashed the Babwa vacuum palm, striking toward the location of the puppet that had just taken a life. The puppet, unable to
2741:43
Speaker A
react in time, was swiftly blown away by this air punch destroyed instantly. Kagaya Tanaru turned his gaze to Huga Hayesia's smile, curling the corners of his mouth. The other puppets attempted to advance and continue the assault, but Kagaya Tanaru waved his hand. They
2741:58
Speaker A
halted immediately, standing obediently in place. Hello head of the Huga clan of the ninja world. I am Kagayaanaru the head of the other Huga branch. We both descend from a common ancestor Kagayatanaru. Kagayatanaru offered this greeting. Huga Hayashi frowned. He had
2742:12
Speaker A
never heard of such matters. Moreover, if they shared a single ancestor, why did he possess the Bakugan while his counterpart did not. Fortunately, this suspicion remained unspoken. Had he voiced it, Kagaya Tanaru would likely have gone berserk. I do not care who you
2742:25
Speaker A
are. Leave my home now. Upon speaking these words, Huga Hayashi whistled sharply. Soon the masters of the Huga clan materialized in the courtyard.
2742:32
Speaker A
Hugani took particular note of the standoff between his uncle and the stranger. Between them lay the corpse of a Huga clan member, biseected into two halves. He condensed a white light wheel in his hands, spinning it rapidly before
2742:44
Speaker A
hurling it at Kagaya Tanaru. Using the renegan, Kagaya observed U. Unaware at first, but upon closer inspection, he was astonished to discover that a member of the ninja world's Huga clan had awakened the reneg. A smile spread across his face as his body vanished
2742:57
Speaker A
from that spot. The light will pass through his form without hindrance, cleaving two puppets beside him in two.
2743:02
Speaker A
Hugani did not dare grow complacent. Just as he prepared to investigate further, a calm voice echoed from behind him. I did not expect your bloodline to be so pure capable of awakening the Huga clan's reneg on its own. Heaven aids me.
2743:15
Speaker A
Kagayatanaru reached out attempting to gouge out Hugan Niji's eyes. Huga Hayesi broke into a cold sweat. E. What was happening? How had he suddenly appeared behind him? Realizing this, Hayashi prepared to unleash the raising gan to blast the intruder away. Yet another
2743:28
Speaker A
familiar voice intervened, coming to my ninja world, trespassing on my koha grounds with puppets barging into my daughter-in-law's family home. Our guest from the heavens truly so reckless.
2743:38
Speaker A
Banjo Tenshin. When dealing with Kagaya Aihasen's clone showed no mercy, his opening move was a full power Banjo Tenshin. A terrifying suction force radiated from his palm. Kagaya Tanaru on the verge of success froze. He frowned.
2743:52
Speaker A
Damn, just a hair's breath away. The descendants of Kagaya are truly savage. The next moment, Hugani spun around his chakra, erupting violently. He aimed his right hand at Kagayatanaru and roared silver wheel raising. A silver tornado manifested in his palm, hurtling toward
2744:06
Speaker A
Kagaya to crush him. As Kagayatanaru prepared to repeat his trick, relying on the renegan to vanish from his position, Aiha son sees the moment, activating the rene's exclusive technique, Time stop.
2744:17
Speaker A
His silver renean spun once emitting a ring of silver light. Kagaya Tanaru was immobilized in place his mind reeling.
2744:24
Speaker A
What is this power? Although he was frozen by time stopped Achiasen's banjo tension and Huganiji's silver wheeling gan were not. One force pulled Kagaya Tanaru taught while the other prepared to devour him in a maelstrom. Damn it, these cursed descendants of Kagaya. This
2744:39
Speaker A
wretched renew why does it possess such strange abilities? Kagaya Tanaru raged inwardly as his body drew close to Aiha son. Aiha son withdrew his hand stating calmly Shinra Tenshin Kagayatanaru took the blast head on driven back along his
2744:53
Speaker A
original path. His body was swiftly enveloped by the silver wheel raising gan subjected to the shredding vortex.
2744:59
Speaker A
His clothing disintegrated first followed by his hair arms and legs. When the silver wheel raising gan subsided, a figure appeared before the crowd. It was a puppet arms severed in half one leg missing clad and tattered rags. Yet its
2745:11
Speaker A
eyes bore a look of mania. Not bad, quite impressive. I did not expect these ants to corner me so thoroughly. Kagaya Tanaru sneered his gaze carrying a distinct implication. It seems this guest from the moon is not his main body
2745:22
Speaker A
but a puppet. Are you afraid of death? Aihasan cold mock. Kagayaaru offered no rebuttal. As the sole heir of the Kagaya clan, if he perished, the culture of the Kagaya clan would vanish into oblivion.
2745:33
Speaker A
He could not die. He had to survive. He had to propagate with Huga Hanatada. The lineage of the Kagaya bloodline must not be severed. Advance. Kagaya Tanaru instructed quietly. The countless puppets that had accompanied him through the portal moved in unison. Some engaged
2745:47
Speaker A
in close quarters combat, their hands morphing into various weapons as they surged toward everyone present. Others leaped into the air, floating effortlessly. Six yellow light spheres coalesed before them, targeting the Huga ninjas Aiha Sun and Hugan Niji below.
2746:01
Speaker A
The closed combat puppets were of little concern to the Huga clan given their prowess in hand-to-hand combat in Kenoha. The only troubling element were the ranged puppets. A graceful figure stepped out of the room, arms ablaze with fire eyes blazing with anger as she
2746:14
Speaker A
stared at Kagayatanaru. Firestyle dragon danced jutzu. A golden fire dragon exhaled by Huga Hinata surged toward the puppet in the sky, launching ranged attacks. Aihasin's lips curled upward as he formed a seal firestyle dragon dance jutzu. Simultaneously, he spat a fire
2746:30
Speaker A
dragon from his mouth. Coordinating with Hinatis jutzu, they incinerated and melted the puppets in the sky to dust.
2746:36
Speaker A
Two dragons taking flight, fierce and blazing. Even Kagaya Tanaru observing through the renegan was struck with shock. What jutzu was this? It was far more powerful than anticipated. If I possess the reneg at this moment, I would not need such caution against such
2746:50
Speaker A
attacks. Merely absorbing their chakra would suffice. Why hide and dodge thus be augan? He recalled slaying a hugan ninja. With disdain, he cast his gaze upon the corpse below. A vessel of impure low-grade lineage. Must I truly acquire his bakugan? However, time did
2747:05
Speaker A
not allow for hesitation. Hugani lurking in the shadows hurled a light will directly at Kagayaaru. Kagaya Tanaru gritted his teeth. Never mind. This is merely one of my puppets. It will not directly affect the bloodline of my main
2747:18
Speaker A
body. It was better to suppress them or flee. Thus, his figure vanished once more, reappearing at the location of that very corpse. Ever since Yuzbo Jean ended the conflict between the main house and the branch house, their caged
2747:29
Speaker A
bird curse marks had long since dissipated even for the Rishang ninja who had perished. Otherwise, Dayton Sharon would not have made his move using the white eye of a person with impure blood to awaken the reincarnation eye. It must be known that the purer the
2747:42
Speaker A
bloodline, the more complete and thorough the awakening of the reincarnation eye would be. This was also why his initial target had been Rishiang Huawa. However, without such an opportunity at present, he had no luxury to be selective. He swiftly searched the
2747:54
Speaker A
corpse, gouged out the white eye, and implanted them into his own eye sockets. Yuzbos pupils contracted. Clapping his hands together, he shouted with styled deep forced emergence. The earth trembled as thick vines erupted from the ground, surging to strangle Dong Yu
2748:08
Speaker A
Sharon. Yet this signature ninjutsu that had once dominated the ninja world without equal suddenly failed in this very moment. Dayton Sharons body began to heal. Simultaneously, he extended his right hand, emitting a verdant light from his palm. Upon
2748:22
Speaker A
contact, the vines of the deep forest emergence withered rapidly. The once writhing tendrils lost their mobility, freezing motionless in place. Daytom Sharon smiled faintly, just in time.
2748:33
Speaker A
With a mere thought, three green truth seeeking orbs materialized, spinning rapidly around his body. As they crashed into the vines, they shattered them with an irresistible destructive force. Bang!
2748:43
Speaker A
Bang! Bang! Yojan focused his ocular prowess into his samsara. I had to clearly observe Dayton Sharon's condition inside. However, the corner of his mouth twitched, clearly not expecting such a bizarre sight. Half of Dayton Sharon's white eye had
2748:56
Speaker A
transformed into the reincarnation eye, while the other half remained as the white eye. At the same time, his body had shifted into a state where one half was enveloped in green chakra, and the other half remained in its original
2749:07
Speaker A
physical form, creating a rather grotesque and mismatched appearance. Thus, he couldn't hold back his laughter. Dayton was bewildered. Just as he extended his hands to unleash the silver wheel reincarnation explosion, he looked down at his arms, his pupils
2749:20
Speaker A
shrinking in shock. What? This white eye is only enough to awaken half of the reincarnation eye. Witnessing Day Tom Sharon's combat mode, Rishiang Ningi fell into deep thought. He began to mimic the operation attempting to summon truth-seeking orbs. To his surprise, six
2749:35
Speaker A
Azure truth seeeking orbs materialized orbiting around him. It was as if Rishiang Ni had opened the door to a whole new world. So, it could be used like this. Then, what about that mode of his? After scanning Day Tong Yu Sharon
2749:47
Speaker A
with his reincarnation eye, he took a deep breath. Immediately after his body began to transition into a blue chakra mode. At this moment, Rishang Ningi felt an infinite majestic power and boundless potential surging within his body as he
2750:00
Speaker A
charged toward Dayton Yu Sharon with lethal intent. His speed had increased more than three-fold. Seeing Rishiang Ningi rushing toward him, panicked gripped day's heart. He manipulated his truth, seeking orbs to float in front of him, arranging the three spheres into a
2750:14
Speaker A
triangular formation. A green shield manifested to block Rishiang Ninkx assault. Bang! Rishiang Mingi's fist slammed into the shield. His eyes widened as he stared at the barrier, taking a sharp breath. So tough.
2750:25
Speaker A
Following that, he retreated, mimicking Dayton Sharons movements. However, he did not use a triangular formation, for he possessed far more truth-seeking orbs. Ultimately, he arranged them into a hexagonal pattern in front of him.
2750:37
Speaker A
With a shift of his will, an even larger shield materialized. Dayton Yu Sharon felt the urge to cry. Why wasn't this just blatant bullying? He blamed all of this on that descendant of Yui. Shifting his shield, he aimed it at Yuzbo Jean,
2750:49
Speaker A
who was merely watching the spectacle die. The shield reverted into three truth-seeking orbs is simultaneously erupting with a brilliant green radiance. Rishiang Chuchian cried out loudly, "Brother Jean, be careful." The emerald truth seeeking orbs shot toward Yuzbo Jean. Their speed as swift and
2751:05
Speaker A
elusive as falling meteors. The smile on Yuzbo Jeans face froze swiftly, replaced by a boundless icy glare. Did you think you were the only one with truth-seeking orbs? A with a mere thought, black purple truth-seeking orbs materialized out of thin air morphing
2751:20
Speaker A
into a sphere that completely enveloped him. Bang bang bang. Daytomar's three truth-seeking orbs bombarded Yuzbo Jean.
2751:27
Speaker A
Yet, they merely crashed against the outer shell of his own truth-seeking orbs. Had Dayton Sharon possessed a complete pair of reincarnation eyes, he might have posed some threat to this truth-seeking orb defense. However, he was currently nothing more than a
2751:40
Speaker A
half-finish product. Against Yuzbo Jeans absolute defense, Dayton Yusarins attack failed to leave even a single white scratch or dent.
2751:47
Speaker A
This sight caused Dayton Sharon to stagger, plunging him into deep self-doubt. Rishiang Mingis eyes shifted. He had learned it. He had learned it. Just as he prepared to unleash Dong Yu Sharons truth seeeking or barrage, Rishiang Rizu suddenly dashed up right behind him.
2752:01
Speaker A
Slapping a hand onto his shoulder, he said, "Ning, it's best you don't use that move. I fear the Rish clan will be wiped off the map by tomorrow." The Rishang compound was already thoroughly devastated, yet it could still be
2752:12
Speaker A
salvaged. The ground was merely cracked and cratered, but the overall architecture had not suffered any critical damage. If Rishang Minky's heavy-handed truth seeeking orbs were to crash into the ground, it felt as though they would trigger a massive explosion.
2752:25
Speaker A
Then it would truly be a spectacle. The Rishang compound completely erased from Mai's map. Rish Mingi looked at his uncle and finally sighed. I will listen to you, uncle. Ultimately, he retracted the truth seeeking orbs, dispelled his chakra mode, and returned to his normal
2752:39
Speaker A
human form. As for the golden wheel reincarnation explosion, he knew how to use it. Yet, a lingering intuition warned him that unleashing this technique would result in utterly terrifying consequences. Therefore, there was no need to continue mimicking it. However, Dayton Yu Sharon had now
2752:53
Speaker A
been forced into a desperate dead in the light in his eyes, flickering erratically. He was a ruthless man capable of cleaving his own home with a single golden wheel reincarnation explosion. He had nearly split the moon in half and now he was on Earth. If he
2753:06
Speaker A
were truly allowed to unleash it and strike a few more times, the entire earth might be destroyed. Dayton Yu Sharon was seen turning his gaze toward Rishang Chuchin finally stating in a haunting tone, "Since I cannot have you,
2753:17
Speaker A
no one else shall either." He soared into the sky as he slowly raised his green chakra infused arm. Yuzbo Jean and Riang Nings pupils contracted.
2753:25
Speaker A
Without a word, they charged upward to intercept him. This was the starting stance of the golden wheel reincarnation explosion. A bunch of ants. I will now use this technique to obliterate this filthy wretched world. Golden light flickered, coalesing in the palm of his
2753:39
Speaker A
hand. Watching the pillar of light gradually take shape, Damon Sharons face twisted into a grotesque sneer.
2753:45
Speaker A
Right at that moment, an Azure katana stre through the air, severing Dayton Sharons arm slash. As Dayton Sharons arm fell to the ground, the golden light dissipated into nothingness. He glared fiercely, his eyes locked onto the direction from
2753:58
Speaker A
which the katana had flown. There a blue sizuenu phantom stood maintaining a forward- kicking posture. Clearly the katana had been kicked over from a great distance. This chakra just who are you?
2754:07
Speaker A
Dayton yusharan glared indignantly at the sizingu. He channeled his mind's eye and reincarnation eye desperately trying to see the person inside the sizueningu clearly. To his shock he discovered it was none other than yuzbojan. His pupils trembled violently as he then looked
2754:22
Speaker A
back at the yuzbojan charging toward him. The Yuzbo Jean clone sneered coldly before reverting into a wooden dummy, losing all mobility. Dayton Yu Sharon stood as if struck by lightning. The enemy who had made him suffer so miserably was merely a clone. Yuzbo Jean
2754:36
Speaker A
declared coldly. To dare lay a hand on my Mai's ninja clans. You are courting death. His voice boomed, echoing far and wide. In the next instant, countless ninjas surged from their own compounds, converging upon the Rishiang estate.
2754:49
Speaker A
Swish, swish, swish, swish. The walls, trees, and rooftops were instantly packed with a dense swarm of ninjas.
2754:56
Speaker A
Countless ninjas fixed the silhouette of Kagaya's descendant, with eyes brimming with hatred, their bodies rooted to the earth without a shred of movement. Some reached for the weapons at their waists, while others primed their explosive tags, waiting with baited breath for
2755:08
Speaker A
Achihasen's command to launch a ferocious, all-encompassing assault. Observing this formidable array, Atsitsuki Kagaya smiled with a trace of amusement. So, you are a descendant of Haguro's lineage. I did not expect you to advance so far. I concede defeat.
2755:22
Speaker A
With these words, he settled onto the ground. His demeanor light and conversational as if they were old friends. Meanwhile, the tachi wielded by Achihasen Susenu soared over a mountain range. In a fleeting instant, the peaks were cleaved in two. The cut was so
2755:35
Speaker A
precise and polished, it reflected light, a testament to the devastating power of the strike. You stormed into our hidden leaf, slaughtered our villagers, and abducted my wife. How many lives do you have that you can afford to waste? Aiha son dispelled the
2755:48
Speaker A
susenu and descended from the heavens walking upon the sky as he looked down upon Atsutsuki Kagaya with imposing authority. Atsitsuki Kagaya raised his head, his gaze complex as it met Achihasen's eyes. There is little to say. The victor becomes king. The loser
2756:01
Speaker A
is a criminal. Kill or mim me as you see fit. He thrust his neck upward projecting an air of inviting death.
2756:08
Speaker A
Huh? It is easy for you to speak of it so lightly for this is merely one of your renaring puppets. Destroying it will inflict no true harm upon you. Aiha son was fully aware of this plot twist.
2756:18
Speaker A
Upon hearing this revelation, Atsutsuki Kagaya's face drained of all color. What manner of monster are you? This was his secret, the very basis of his fearlessness. Yet all of it had been stripped bare by the man before him. Not
2756:30
Speaker A
only that, I am aware of your intent to excavate Hannabi's eyes for your own use. You plan to abduct Hinata, return her to your moon, and utilize her as tool to propagate the Atsitsuki bloodline. Huga Hannabi's face turned
2756:42
Speaker A
ashen. Hidden within the crowd, her body shuddered violently. She had never imagined her own fate was entangled in this conspiracy. Moreover, if not for her brother-in-law, she feared her Bakugan would have already been ripped from her body by this man. Huga Hinata
2756:55
Speaker A
felt a wave of nausea. As the eldest daughter of the Huga clan, the notion of being schemed into becoming a reproductive vessel was abhorentt. Such a thing was absolutely impossible, utterly unforgivable. A fire of pure slaughter ignited in her eyes.
2757:09
Speaker A
Hugahura's fists clenched his chakra, surging as he charged forward to strike Atsitsuki Kagaya down. Kagaya's eyes brightened with the prospect of escape.
2757:17
Speaker A
Yet in the next heartbeat, the scenery surrounding him underwent a drastic transformation. The surroundings, the people all vanished. In their place was the void of space with great planets orbiting in their solemn regular paths.
2757:29
Speaker A
The silence was terrifyingly absolute. He ground his teeth. illusion jutzu. What impuded usion of Hagarmo to impose an illusion on me. The voice of Achiha son manifested swiftly. He and Atsutsuki Kagaya confronted each other in midair.
2757:42
Speaker A
You sought to capture my father-in-law to compel us to stand down. Your calculations were rather too optimistic.
2757:48
Speaker A
What manner of monster are you? Do you possess the ability to read minds? Atitsuki Kagaya stared intently at Aiha's son, scouring his micro expressions for any clue. No, it is simply that your tactics are cliche. I learned in elementary school that uproot
2758:01
Speaker A
the grass and it grows again with the spring wind. When defeated, what would you do? What would your thoughts be?
2758:06
Speaker A
Does that not require much introspection? Hearing this, Atsitsuki Kagaya fell silent. Though he did not understand what elementary school signified the underlying meaning was clear enough Aiha son had anticipated his next move. He had preemptively prepared a countermeasure and
2758:20
Speaker A
simultaneously resolved in his heart to eliminate him. Truly unexpected that among Hagurromo's descendants a prodigy like you would emerge. I do not regret my loss, but I cannot fathom why when you could have effortlessly killed me, you chose to exert such effort casting a
2758:34
Speaker A
practical illusion to drag me here. In Atitsuki Kagaya's eyes, there was a flicker of inquiring scrutiny. After this incident, I trust you have realized that your power cannot overturn all odds or indulge in absolute tyranny.
2758:46
Speaker A
Furthermore, Hinata is about to become my wife. If there is a next time, I shall travel to the moon myself and slay you. Moreover, the legacy of your Huga lineage and the great Risharinggon, I shall destroy with my own hands. What is
2758:58
Speaker A
spoken is done. Achiha son crouched on the ground regarding the disheveled Atsutsuki Kagaya, enunciating each word with grave precision. Atsetsuki Kagaya's pupils constricted. It seemed this descendant of the Huga knew a great deal. One more matter. Do not call me a
2759:12
Speaker A
descendant of Huga. I am not acquainted with Aatitsuki Huga. My name is Aihaan. Pausing here, Achi Hassan then added, "Perhaps in the near future, a group claiming to be your kin, the Atsutsuki clan, will seek your cooperation. How to
2759:25
Speaker A
act and how not to act? Do I need to instruct you? If you deem their strength sufficient and wish to form an alliance, that is your prerogative. However, should you do so, we shall be mortal enemies and we will fight until one of
2759:36
Speaker A
us is dead. Witnessing Achihass imposing dominance, Atsitsuki Kagaya remained silent. He knew he could not defeat Aihaan. Yet, he was also intrigued by Sin's prophecy. Could it truly be that such individuals would arrive on the moon in the future? As for
2759:50
Speaker A
the sins you committed this time, your reaing puppet shall serve as your atonement. With these words, the surrounding scenery shattered like glass. Before Aitsuki Kagaya could utter a single word, he was teleported away.
2760:00
Speaker A
The views of the surroundings inverted and they returned to that courtyard. The only difference was that Hugahatur's BWA palm had already been unleashed. The fierce wind of the strike slammed into his own head accompanied by a deafening boom. Atsitsuki Kagaya clearly felt
2760:14
Speaker A
himself rising higher, losing control of his body. He could only watch helplessly as Hugahurra in a rage began to smash his renaring puppet to pieces. He watched Aiha Sen's silver white ninetomo renegan eyes which were fixed intently upon him preventing any act of
2760:29
Speaker A
resistance. Atsitsuki Kagaya let out a bitter silent chuckle. It was all over. His expedition here had been nothing but a farce. Realizing this, he extinguished the soul of the renaring puppet. Aiha son declared, "He is already dead. His
2760:42
Speaker A
soul has departed." Hearing Achiha's words, Hugani rushed forward to restrain Hugah. The force exerted by Hyurra startled Niji. He had not expected his uncle's strength to be so formidable.
2760:53
Speaker A
Niji quickly exchanged a glance with Huga Hinata who understood instantly. She moved to Haidurro's side and said, "Papa, I am fine." The docsel Huga Hanabi also came to Hinata's side, taking Haidator's hand. Papa, thank you for avenging your daughter. However,
2761:07
Speaker A
thanks to my brother-in-law, our entire family is safe and unharmed, isn't it? Upon hearing this, Huga Haidurro's body trembled. He turned to look at his nephew and two daughters then suddenly crouched down, embracing them tightly as he wept. Hehuga Haidura had faced life
2761:21
Speaker A
and death crises in his many years. Yet he had never feared them. But now with daughters and a nephew, these children were his weaknesses. Just as the children had said, if Aiha's son had arrived, even a moment later, his family
2761:31
Speaker A
would have been torn apart. Seeing that the situation had been settled, Narakuru acted with discretion, summoning Kakashi to assist in clearing up the aftermath.
2761:39
Speaker A
He instructed the assembled crowd to return home. They complied without objection, having neither received a direct order nor intervened in the conflict. Nevertheless, their unwavering loyalty had been made manifest.
2761:50
Speaker A
Usuzamaki son relayed a message to Narakuru. Grant each participant in tonight's rescue 10,000 Rio drawn directly from my private treasury.
2761:58
Speaker A
Narakuru acknowledged the order instructing the Ubu to compile the register and disperse the funds by tomorrow. Usuzamaki son cast a glance at the reunited family holding one another tightly. Reluctant to intrude on their private moment, he smiled, gently,
2762:11
Speaker A
waiting for them to share their hearts. When the time seemed appropriate, Usuzamaki son addressed his father-in-law. Father, might I ask that you extract the eyes of that intruder. I intend to revive your clan members.
2762:21
Speaker A
Hugahayashi froze, snapping out of his days. He recalled that Usuzamaki son possessed a miraculous ability to restore the dead. Striking his forehead in realization, he admitted to himself that in his moment of rage, he had forgotten that the intruder's body still
2762:34
Speaker A
held his clan's eyes. His son's spirit echoed within him, "I am fine. Thank you, clan leader." Hugani Rose retrieved the severed head and placed it in Usuzumaki Sen's hands. Upon examining the eyes, Usuzamaki son raised an eyebrow with relief. They were perfectly
2762:48
Speaker A
intact, undamaged. He carefully extracted the eyes and returned to the corpse of the deceased Huga member.
2762:54
Speaker A
Placing the eyes back into the sockets, he activated his Mangeko Sharing. A divine vessel to Teamsubi reappeared as streams of pure white light coalesed and poured into the lifeless body. The two halves of the body seemed to resonate
2763:06
Speaker A
with the power slowly drifting closer together. As the energy permeated the flesh, the eyes reconnected with the nervous system. For approximately 10 minutes, there was only silence.
2763:16
Speaker A
Eventually, the body fully restored itself, its eyes snapping open. The first thing he did was leap to his feet, shouting guards. An assassin has attacked. Watching this scene, the corners of Uzumaki Sen's mouth twitched upward. He had not expected the man to
2763:29
Speaker A
remain so devoted to the Huga clan, even in his final moments. This display of loyalty warmed Huga Hayashi's heart, prompting him to say, "Huga Yumiki, today you defended our clan with such loyalty and bravery. I am willing to
2763:41
Speaker A
accept you as my direct disciple. What are your thoughts?" Huga Yumiki paused slightly stunned. He looked around, noting that the puppeteer who had launched the attack had vanished.
2763:49
Speaker A
Following the direction of the voice, he saw Huga Hayashi and his retinue standing before him. The voice was unmistakably familiar, that of the clan leader. He immediately knelt on the ground. I am deeply grateful clan leader. Exceeding all limits for the
2764:02
Speaker A
sake of the Huga clan is my duty. Huga Yumiki's pure spirit of loyalty brought a sense of comfort to everyone present.
2764:09
Speaker A
Not everyone in the face of death thinks only of their family. For this alone, Huga Yumiki was worthy of focused cultivation. Hugah Hayashi smiled and personally approached Huga Yumiki supporting him as he stood. From now on, you will reside in the chamber beside
2764:22
Speaker A
mine to facilitate my instruction. If you have any questions, come to me. All the clan's secret techniques will be open to you. Overwhelmed by this series of events, Huga Yumiki was at a loss. He had never imagined that simply placing
2764:33
Speaker A
his heart with the clan would result in such a favorable shift in resources. He knelt again, "Thank you, master. Thank you, clan." Huga Yumiki swears to devote himself to the Huga clan until his last breath. "Foolish child," Huga Hayashi
2764:45
Speaker A
said gently, "Speak nonsense. Go rest now. All right, you must thank the Hokag. Without him, you would already be in the pure land." After speaking, Huga Hayashi gazed at Usuzamaki son with a benevolent expression. Upon hearing this, Huga Yumiki immediately turned to
2764:59
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Sen, "Thank you, brother-in-law. Usuzamaki son waved his hand hastily. It is all you have earned.
2765:05
Speaker A
Besides, since you call me brother-in-law, such formalities are unnecessary. I notice you have good instincts and a persuasive tongue.
2765:11
Speaker A
Report to the secretariat in 2 days. I will inform Kuru of your situation. When the time comes, give it your all." Usuzamaki since stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. Huga Yimiki's breathing grew heavy. today had been a cascade of good fortune. First at
2765:24
Speaker A
the Huga compound, he had become the disciple of the clan leader, receiving abundant resources and focused training.
2765:30
Speaker A
Then he had caught the attention of the Hokag, securing a government position. It is well known that a public office is the most desirable status in Kenoha. If one holds a civil post, even without property or assets, many would be eager
2765:41
Speaker A
to give you their daughter in marriage. Moreover, his future would no longer be ordinary. He could even gain access to Kenoa's core circles. Thank you, brother-in-law. May you and the miss enjoy eternal love. Huga Yumiki exclaimed his voice full of emotion.
2765:54
Speaker A
Usuzamaki son felt deeply satisfied with the sentiment. He smiled and said, "Go ahead." Huga Yumiki bowed in salute and then headed toward the residence beside Huga Haiishi's home. Usuzamaki son looked at Huga Hinata, noticing that the girl's gaze had been fixed on him the
2766:08
Speaker A
entire time. The moment their eyes met Huga Hinata, offered a sweet smile. Usuzumaki Sen's heart bloomed with joy.
2766:14
Speaker A
He stepped forward and embraced Huga Hinata. I haven't arrived too late, have I? No, it's perfect and I I if it hadn't been for you, I truly don't know what I would have done tonight. Huga Hinata said, "If I am only speaking
2766:26
Speaker A
hypothetically, if I had arrived a step too late and you were taken, what would you have done?" Usuzamaki son asked with a smile. Huga Hinata answered without a moment's hesitation. If he attempted to force me, I would rather die than let
2766:37
Speaker A
him succeed. Hearing this, Uzamaki Sen's heart trembled. The force of his embrace increased by several degrees. Foolish girl staying alive is what matters most.
2766:46
Speaker A
Huga Hinatada felt a profound warmth spread through her chest. So that is how important she was to Uzumaki son. Her pristine slender arms wrapped around Usuzamaki Sen's solid back and she felt a sense of absolute security. As the
2766:58
Speaker A
affection between the two deepened, Huga Hannabi suddenly spoke, "Brother, brother-in-law, thank you. If it weren't for you, my eyes might have been taken by force." Her eyes were filled with admiration and gratitude along with an indescribable nuance of emotion. Hearing
2767:12
Speaker A
Hannabi's words, the couple paused for a moment and turned to look at her together as Huga Hannabi gave a mischievous chuckle. After the two released their embrace, Huga Hinatada was the first to turn around, patting Hannabi's head. Our Hannabi is so good.
2767:24
Speaker A
We are all family. There is no need for thanks. Hannabi, it is far too formal.
2767:28
Speaker A
Usuzumaki son said softly. Hugani felt something was a miss. He looked at Huga Hannabi and his pupils contracted sharply. This girl's gaze was not quite right. It was just like just like the look Hinata used to give Uzumaki son.
2767:40
Speaker A
Could it be that both of his sisters had developed feelings for Usuzamaki son? Hugani shook his head, suspecting he must have lost his mind. If that were true, would his uncle? He glanced cautiously at Hugahayashi. The clan leader, however, detected nothing a
2767:53
Speaker A
miss. Instead, he seemed satisfied with Huga Hannabi's display of gratitude. Truly worthy of being his daughter. Her talent was on par with Hinata's, and her manners were impeccable. Hugani's mouth twitched. That had been the same dynamic between Hinata and their uncle back
2768:07
Speaker A
then. A look of full appreciation on his face. Hugani immediately pulled on his uncle's sleeve and spoke up. Everything is resolved now. It is very late and tomorrow the Hokag has a full schedule.
2768:17
Speaker A
Political leaders from countless nations will be coming for meetings. Uncle, please do not disturb the Hokage's rest. Hugahayashi snapped back to attention and nodded vigorously. You are quite right. Then he turned to Acha Tatakazus son-in-law. It is getting
2768:30
Speaker A
late. Will you be staying here for the night? I will have a room prepared for you at once. Huga Hinata also blinked her large eyes looking at Achua Tatakazu with anticipation. Achua Tatakazu waved his hand. I am grateful father-in-law
2768:42
Speaker A
for your kind offer, but I accepted in spirit only. We are marrying Hinata in 6 days. Therefore, the appropriate formalities such as bathing and burning incense must still be observed. I will not disturb the household tonight.
2768:54
Speaker A
Hearing this, Huga Hayashi nodded. The Huga clan's regulations are notoriously strict, and he highly approved of Achua Tatakaza's adherence to proper etiquette. Order and rule are essential.
2769:04
Speaker A
Thus, Huga Hayashi and Huga Hinata accompanied Achua Tatakazu to the entrance of the Huga territory. After a round of pleasantries, Achua Tatakazu departed. The moon shone brightly amidst sparse stars illuminating the mountain path. Breathing in the cool, moist air
2769:18
Speaker A
of the mountains, Achua Tatakazu side. To think that Kagaya Atsitsuki's son actually arrived. And the timing is nearly identical to the end of the Shiputin era. Truly a time of trouble system. Do you think my power will also
2769:30
Speaker A
be drastically reduced upon the arrival of the Atsitsuki just as it was for them? Aua Tatakazu harbored some concern. Dinghost rest assured, "Your current power has transcended the tier system of this world. It cannot pose any threat to you, nor can it inflict any
2769:44
Speaker A
hidden stat penalty buffs." Achawat had Kazu nodded. Can you infer the exact timing of when those entities will descend into the ninja world? Ding. The countdown is 7 years and 2 months.
2769:54
Speaker A
Achawa Tatakazu nodded approvingly. This system was quite perceptive, giving a precise time frame. If I strike first, could I eliminate them before they arrive? A cold glint of killing intent flashed in his eyes. The Atsitsuki clan was indeed a thorn in his side. Although
2770:08
Speaker A
he was now at the six paths level, the Atsitsuki possessed numerous individuals of comparable power. Ding. Impossible.
2770:14
Speaker A
Forcibly intervening could accelerate the breaking of the barrier between the ninja world and the Atsitsuki's home dimension. It is advised that the host acts with caution. Achawa Tatakazu fell silent for a moment before asking what level exists above the six paths. The
2770:28
Speaker A
divine realm. It is an existence that completely transcends the will of the world presiding over myriad worlds. The progenitor of the Atsitsuki clan, Atsitsuki Shersu, once attained a half step into the divine realm. Yet, he ultimately could not escape the erosion
2770:41
Speaker A
of time. If the host can reach the divine realm, death can be thoroughly escaped. Hearing the systems enlightenment, Achua Tatakazu's previously passive resolve reignited with passion. Since there were still higher realms to conquer his journey, must not stop. Very well. For now, this
2770:56
Speaker A
much knowledge is sufficient. I wish to see the state of the moon. After speaking, Achawa Tatakazu activated his renewing, searching for residual chakra traces of Kagaya, Atsutsuki successor.
2771:06
Speaker A
Within the moon palace, Atsitsuki Jashins complexion suddenly turned pale. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his breathing becoming labored while the memories from the reincarnation puppet were transmitted into his brain. He took a deep breath, rose from his seat, and
2771:19
Speaker A
said coldly, "Made, clean this up." Soon the puppet maid appeared silently, beginning to clear the blood stains before her. Atsutsuki Jashin walked toward the main hall doors without a word. Once outside, a crisp cold wind blew and causing him to shiver. He
2771:32
Speaker A
looked up at the infinite river of stars. Aa Tatakazu to think he had reached such a level, and he is Hinata's fianceé. Damn it, Atsutsuki Jash and ground his silver teeth. However, he soon released his tightly clenched hands, muttering to himself. Perhaps, as
2771:45
Speaker A
he said, the princess of the Bakugan can only live a life of comfort and security if she stays with him. A blind [ __ ] like myself should not have dared to hope for such things. I should simply
2771:55
Speaker A
guard the legacy left by our ancestors for a lifetime. Suddenly, the teleportation array not far away began to activate. The clacking of mechanical gears drew his thoughts back to his body. Who activated the array? He hurriedly sprinted toward the
2772:08
Speaker A
teleportation array. After about 3 minutes, Atitsuki Jashin stopped, pushing his perception to its absolute limit. He began investigating the aura of the array and deduced the identity of the arrival. He chose not to flee, but remained in place, waiting for the
2772:21
Speaker A
teleportation to conclude. Thud, a figure materialized at the teleportation node. The silhouette was not unfamiliar to him. Acha Tatakazu, he said slowly.
2772:30
Speaker A
Atitsuki Jashin, we meet again. Achawa Tatakazu moved his body. the collision of his bones producing a sound like forged steel striking together chilling to the bone. Indeed, after uttering this, Atsutsuki Jashin fell silent, continuing to probe Achua Tatakazu with
2772:45
Speaker A
his spiritual power. Achawa Tatakazu paid no mind to his reaction. Do you know that your home, this very moon, has a powerful entity sealed within it. I have heard whispers of it. It is said to be the ancestral mother. She sought to
2772:57
Speaker A
destroy the ninja world. So, the ancestor together with his brother, Atsutsukiuna, sealed her within this moon. Later, for reasons unknown, the ancestor decided to lead the descendants to settle on the moon, severing ties with the ninja world. What I know is
2773:10
Speaker A
that the ancestor must have had a major falling out withuna. That explains your hatred for the ninja world and why you immediately called me a descendant of Tatakazu looked at Jashin. Atsitsuki Jashin did not respond as sometimes silence is the best answer, and this was
2773:24
Speaker A
his case. Won't you take me to tour the legacy of senior? He pointed toward the main hall behind them. Atsetsuki Jashin wanted to refuse, but recalling Acha Tatakazu's explosive power and damage output, he ultimately relented as he was
2773:38
Speaker A
no longer the reincarnation puppet, but his actual body right now. If Achawa Tatakazu were displeased and killed him, he would truly be without a recourse.
2773:46
Speaker A
Though he was of the Atsuki clan, unlike Atsutsuki Kagaya, he did not possess pure Atsutsuki bloodlines. He was ignorant of the secret of the Atsitsuki inheritance, the Kagu. If he were actually killed, it would truly be the end. Thus, Atsitsuki Jasha nodded and
2774:00
Speaker A
turned to lead the way. Though he lacked eyes, his powerful spiritual sense allowed him to navigate without issue.
2774:06
Speaker A
The only difference from a normal person was that the world structure appeared green to him, while other colors were black, making it quite monotonous. Awa Tatakazu followed behind him, expressionless. This was certainly a historical landmark worth visiting. Upon
2774:18
Speaker A
their arrival before the temple, the combat puppets of the Atsuki clan emerged in unison. Expressionless yet poised for battle. They emitted a chakra signature entirely alien to Achihazen.
2774:29
Speaker A
They were formidable. Their mission was clear to safeguard the civilization of the Atsuki clan and protect its final ember. Atsuki Karen. Atsuki Karen issued a single command withdraw. The tense puppets trembled, retracted their weapons, and bowed in respect. His
2774:42
Speaker A
directive was the supreme order. Since he commanded their retreat, there was no reason for them to press their advantage. Aiha Xen observed the puppets and inquired, "Assuki Karen, your puppets are vastly different from those of the ninja world. Without close
2774:55
Speaker A
inspection, they appear as living, breathing humans." Atsuki Karen nodded, "These are relics bequeafd by our ancestors. The method of their creation has long since been lost to history.
2775:05
Speaker A
Earlier, Achihazen had dispatched these puppets in a single strike, paying little heed to their intricacies. Now, with his attention diverted, he scrutinized them more closely, noting that Achiha Zen showed no intention of moving, Karen waited. Atsuki Karen remained stationary observing the
2775:19
Speaker A
supreme powerhouse. He realized that this formidable figure was far less severe than anticipated behaving instead with the curiosity of a child. Once Achihazen had finished his study, he rose and looked at Atsuki Karen saying, "Let's go." Only then did Atsuki Karen
2775:33
Speaker A
move forward. As the great doors swung open, female puppet maids greeted them in unison, their voices soft and gentle, welcome home. Atsuki Karen ignored the puppets. No matter their sophistication, they remained constructs devoid of true human emotion. E every action was solely
2775:48
Speaker A
in service of their master. Aihazen, however, marveled at the display. So, is this what it means to be a scion of immense wealth? Even such puppets are at your disposal. He exhibited none of the restraint expected of a guest, leaving
2776:00
Speaker A
Atsuki Karen in a dilemma. Furious yet unable to voice his displeasure. He endured the spectacle, waiting for this calamity to satisfy its curiosity and depart. Atsuki Karin guided Achihazen through the sanctuary, which received sporadic commentary and occasional envious remarks. A magnate indeed. How
2776:17
Speaker A
truly well off. Hearing these words, the corner of Atsuki Karin's mouth twitched upward. To his surprise, he possessed something capable of stirring this powerful figure's envy. Suddenly, the palace he had inhabited for over a decade did not seem quite so irksome.
2776:30
Speaker A
Their tour halted before the entrance to the subbase. Atsuki Karen declared, "The area ahead is forbidden. You shall not enter." His demeanor had shifted drastically. Whereas he had previously yielded out of fear of Achihazen's power, his current stance was one of
2776:43
Speaker A
absolute defiance. Atsuki Karins body now radiated a potent chakra fluctuation, a silent threat that he would rather detonate his own life than allow Achiha Zen to cross the threshold.
2776:54
Speaker A
Achihaen already understood the nature of the secret repository. It housed the Atsuki clan's ultimate weapon and the core energy nexus of the moon, the colossal tenan. Gazing atuki Karen, he spoke slowly. Is it truly worth it? That one artifact caused the extinction of
2777:08
Speaker A
your entire clan and yet you remain here solitary on this moon bound by duty. Are you content to live this way for a lifetime? Aiha Zen began to weave his sorcery. He understood that if Atsuki Karan so wished a mere thought could
2777:21
Speaker A
obliterate the colossal Tensan, such a loss would be catastrophic. Achihazen's mission was to verify if this artifact could elevate him to the realm of a god.
2777:29
Speaker A
Atsuki Karin's gaze remained unyielding. He stated firmly, "While you speak truth, I shall never permit an outsider to desecrate the treasure acquired by my ancestors at the cost of their lives." He stared intently at Achiha Zen, though his chakra began to churn with frantic
2777:44
Speaker A
intensity. Witnessing this resolve, Achiha Zen abandoned his pursuit. Turning away, he remarked with fame, nonchulence, petty, "If you will not allow me to see it, then so be it. Why such a dramatic display?" Atsuki Karen reigned in his chakra, watching Aiha
2777:57
Speaker A
Zens figure recede before following him. Since the tour is complete, depart, the moon does not welcome you. Ajihazen paused, turning to issue a final warning. This visit serves as a lesson.
2778:07
Speaker A
Do not entertain thoughts of defiance against me. Should you make a grave error in the future, both you and your clan's legacy shall cease to exist. He proceeded toward the transmission array.
2778:16
Speaker A
As he was about to slice his own palm to activate it, he halted and looked at Atsuki Karin, saying, "Give me some blood." Atsuki Karin's expression twisted in bewilderment. His own blood would have sufficed. Why demand Karens?
2778:27
Speaker A
Yet to expedite the departure of this tormentor, he acted without hesitation, slicing his wrist and spattering the blood onto the array. The formation reactivated this time directed toward the ninja world. The moment Aiha Zen vanished Yukai, Karen commanded his
2778:41
Speaker A
puppets fetch the boulders and smashed the transmission array. He cursed his carelessness. He was a descendant of the village who as descendants of Kagaya their bloodlines were interlin. Watching as the puppets shattered the intricately carved formation, Atsuki Karen finally
2778:54
Speaker A
exhaled. It was the first time he realized the array was such a perilous device. With the formation destroyed, they could no longer reach the moon. A faint smile graced his lips as he hummed a melody, making his way toward the main
2779:05
Speaker A
hall. Back on the ninja world, Aiha Zen materialized on the transmission platform. The scenery shifted to the vicinity of the hidden leaf. He smiled.
2779:12
Speaker A
The ninja world is far superior. He mused over how the moon's air was breathable, yet lacking something essential. Suddenly, the array beneath his feet cracked and shattered.
2779:22
Speaker A
startled. Aiha Xen inspected it, then sighed with realization. Atsuki Karen had feared his return, destroying the transmission point in his absence.
2779:29
Speaker A
Indeed, a shrewd move. This complication would delay his future visits to the moon for some time. He shook his head and walked toward the hidden leaf village. As he departed, a monk arrived at the spot, his gaze narrowing at the
2779:40
Speaker A
shattered formation. An Atsuki transmission array intriguing. Standing at top the leaf monument overlooking the village, he contemplated a loud fine location. It is a pity that I retain only a fraction of my former power.
2779:51
Speaker A
Otherwise, I would have made this my clan stronghold to secure the finest vessels. After a moment of study, his figure vanished into thin air, leaving no trace, as if he had never been there at all. The next morning, Aiha son lay
2780:03
Speaker A
in his small al cove deep in slumber with morphs. Suddenly, a sharp knock sounded at the door. He frowned, resisting the urge to wake, but ultimately the door was forced open. He shot up from the bed, pulling a cany
2780:14
Speaker A
from beneath his pillow. He eyed the intruder with weary vigilance. Who is that? A violent aura of killing intent erupted from his body, so intimidating that the visitors expression faltered in shock. Only upon recognizing the figure did Aiha son exhale in relief, "Sashi,
2780:29
Speaker A
what brings you here? Is there an urgent matter?" He slumped back onto his bed, eyes half-cloed in a state of semi-sleep, asking with languid curiosity. Aihas remained trembling, his spirit unsettled. Although he had attained the level of the six paths,
2780:42
Speaker A
seeing his elder brother gripping a cany and radiating such lethal killing intent stirred and inescapable fear within him.
2780:48
Speaker A
How many lives had this brother claimed to possess such pure unadulterated intent to kill before that overwhelming Malis felt like a lone fragile boat navigating a vast treacherous ocean destined to be swallowed by a massive wave and serve as mere nourishment for
2781:02
Speaker A
the sea. Once he gathered his composure, he spoke, "All right, brother. Word of your impending marriage has already swept through the entire ninja world.
2781:09
Speaker A
The guests arriving at Kenoha are increasing in number and among them are that suchage Mizukage and other Kag from the remaining four great ninja villages.
2781:18
Speaker A
Aiha's son bolted upright at these words swept through the entire ninja world who has the audacity to spread such news. It has been merely a day. It seems the various ninja villages have mobilized their intelligence networks to uncover
2781:30
Speaker A
this information. Moreover, each of them has prepared lavish betroal gifts stating their intent to congratulate you on your nuptials. Achihas said with a smile. Aiha's son fell silent upon hearing this, then broke into a faint laugh. Are they attempting to corrupt me
2781:44
Speaker A
with wealth? Preposterous. I am Achiha son, the fifth Hokag of Kohaa, the supreme authority of the ninja world. Is this how they test their officials?
2781:52
Speaker A
Which official cannot withstand such temptation? He spoke with righteous semimity. Achiha Sasuke nodded, opening his mouth to say, "I will instruct them to turn back, but he looked up and saw Achiha son already clad in the Hokag's ceremonial robe and wearing the Kaga
2782:06
Speaker A
hat." "Lead the way," Sasuke, his voice rasped. Aiha Sasuke, twitched, exasperated. His brother had such a knack for absurd behavior. Yet, he dared not critique Aiha son directly for it was a well-known fact that Achiha son would show no mercy to those who teased
2782:19
Speaker A
him. It was best not to antagonize his elder brother on such a joyous occasion, he did not wish to suffer a blow to the nose. Thus he nodded. Understood, brother. I will take you there immediately. Since the four Kag and
2782:29
Speaker A
their trusted retainers were visiting personally, the location could not simply be the Hokag's office.
2782:34
Speaker A
Furthermore, given the substantial gifts they had brought, it was imperative to host them for a meal before their departure. Nar Shakuya decided that the four Kag and their entourage would wait at Akimichi's barbecue shop. At that moment, they were chatting amongst
2782:47
Speaker A
themselves in the establishment. For the security of this operation, Narasakuya had given specific instructions to Akimi Desauki. Akimichi Desuki's eyes lit up as he looked at his sworn brother.
2782:57
Speaker A
Indeed, his brother always thought of him well. Kohaa had a plethora of culinary establishments. There were even places like the handpulled noodle shop that rivaled their family's barbecue.
2783:05
Speaker A
The fact that his brother chose their establishment suggested something significant. It indicated that a brother did not forget his roots. He sees Naras Shakuya's hand. Rest assured, "Today I will take the lead. I guarantee that every piece of meat will release its
2783:18
Speaker A
full flavor." Nar Shakuya smiled. You clever one. I have set the stage for you. I perform well. Akimichi Desauki nodded vigorously. He informed the staff and they were understanding. After all, they were hosting the supreme figures of the ninja world. So, clearing the venue
2783:32
Speaker A
was expected. The process of clearing the restaurant took less than 3 minutes factoring in the diplomatic reception and Akimichi Desuki's promise. He would pay for everyone's consumption that day and everyone present would receive complimentary full meals for their next
2783:45
Speaker A
visits. With these two factors combined, the departing customers felt no dissatisfaction. In fact, they cheered for a kimchi desuki. They encouraged him to treat the guests well to bring honor to Kinoa and their departure would be well spent. Akimichi Desauki agreed with
2783:58
Speaker A
a smile and arranged for clan members to guide the four Kagz and their retainers to the private room. Upon seeing the interior decorations, even the four coag who stood at the pinnacle of the ninja world could not help but catch their
2784:09
Speaker A
breath in shock. Golden crystal chandeliers hung overhead walls were adorned with masterpieces of fine art and the floorboards were crafted from premium rosewood. It was excessively luxurious. Most crucially, they had anticipated the room would be stifling.
2784:22
Speaker A
But as they entered, a cool breeze greeted them face on. The fourth rakage, who was not one for subtlety, pointed at the large iron box emitting the cool air. What is that? Akimichi Desauki followed the gesture his face wearing a
2784:33
Speaker A
smile. Rakage, this is a new stand type air conditioner we have introduced in Kinoa. Simply plug it in and it will emit air flow, cool, hot, or natural wind. All switchable at any time. Is this item expensive? Killer B adjusted
2784:45
Speaker A
his sunglasses and asked. On the mountain top of Kimogure, the village with the highest elevation, the midday heat was often oppressive. The solar intensity was severe, and the heat was astonishing. Even when resting at home, sweat would pour out uncontrollably.
2784:58
Speaker A
While ninja clans did receive ice annually for cooling, it was only a temporary respit. If this air conditioner could be sold in Kimobicure, it would be a blessing. As he queried a Kimchi Desauki, the older man's smile turned composed. The retail price for
2785:10
Speaker A
this air conditioner has not been finalized. Would it not be better to await the Hokag's arrival and have you inquire personally? Akimichi Desauki at his age was not foolish. Furthermore, he had been among the supporters of Achi Hassan's earlier rebellion, revealing
2785:23
Speaker A
the village's internal pricing at this moment would amount to treason against the village. Such matters were most appropriately addressed by Achihasan himself. Do not be deceived by Akimichi Desauki's round appearance and sunny warm smile. He is no fool. He is
2785:37
Speaker A
perfectly clear on which matters can be touched and which are off limits. Killer B frowned on the verge of losing his temper but the fourth rakage I shot him a sharp glare reluctantly be sat down his eyes fixed on the air conditioner
2785:48
Speaker A
deep in contemplation thank you brother Desauki for the information once the hokag arrives we will inquired directly the fourth rakage AI replied with a smile this reaction caused that such a janinoi to sense something was a miss wasn't it said that those of Kimogakure
2786:02
Speaker A
were brutes how did the fourth rakage become so composed and steady after losing an arm in the past he would have lunged forward to beat down anyone who disrespected ffected him. The appearance of a person is deceiving. I never
2786:13
Speaker A
expected the fourth rakage AI with his musclebound mind to become such a well-mannered individual. Anoki's voice carried just enough volume to be heard clearly by AI. Hearing Dimmus mocking voice, the fourth laying glanced at him, a flash of lightning darting
2786:26
Speaker A
through his pupils. However, he quickly smiled. After all, people always grow unlike some who can never grow taller.
2786:32
Speaker A
Dimu's gaze turned vicious. He looked at the fourth laying and drew in a sharp breath of cold air. Calm down. Calm down. This is my I cannot lose my temper. Otherwise, if that fellow Yuzbo Jean catches hold of any leverage, it
2786:44
Speaker A
will cost me dearly later. Didala, who had newly returned to the village glanced at the old man, then at the fourth laying. The mouth on his right hand opened simultaneously, licking a lump of explosive clay from his trouser
2786:54
Speaker A
pocket and beginning to chew. On the surface, Dala made no movement. However, Haidu, who was standing behind him, noticed this scene and hastily gripped his arm. The sudden action caused the mouth on his palm to pause its chewing
2787:06
Speaker A
instantly, turning the half-formed clay into useless dirt. Ddala looked at his junior sister in confusion, only to see high to shake her head and whisper, "Brother Daidal, you cannot. Haven't you noticed that even a ruthless character as tyrannical as the laying only dares
2787:19
Speaker A
to move his mouth but not his hands? What does this cowardice have to do with me? Humiliating my old man like this, I have to show them some color." Dalisne sneered, preparing to continue molding the clay. The Yimus voice drifted
2787:30
Speaker A
over. Little D be obedient. Hi to his right. Yuzbo Jean is the fifth Huing of Mai and the strongest in the ninja world. If you cause trouble in his territory, our yin village will suffer unprecedented losses. Endure for a
2787:43
Speaker A
moment and the wind will calm. Take a step back and the sea and sky will widen. Besides that brute lay mansy won't live in my forever. It won't be too late to settle the score when we catch him outside. Dimu looked at his
2787:54
Speaker A
disciple with benevolence in his eyes. Although this rebellious disciple disliked Chun Dun dust release and preferred Baoun explosion release, setting aside his hobbies, he still respected his master and remained loyal to the village. Seeing him go astray at
2788:06
Speaker A
this moment as a master, he naturally had to guide him properly and prevent him from being used as a pawn. Seeing that the old man had spoken thus, no matter how indignant Ddala was, he could only obediently stop and say, "Old man,
2788:18
Speaker A
I will listen to you, but if I catch the people of Yunin village leaving my will blast them into ashes." Excitement gleamed in his eyes. Even though explosive clay was weak against lightning with his techniques, manipulation, and stockpiles, it would
2788:30
Speaker A
be more than enough to overwhelm them and even inflict injuries. Hearing his disciples words, the corners of Dimmus mouth curled up. It seemed this boy harbored secrets he was unaware of, otherwise he would not have spoken with such confidence. Perhaps when the
2788:43
Speaker A
time came to Dala might truly give him a pleasant surprise. Sitting aside and minimizing her presence, the fifth shuering Xiao Maming looked at the fourth laying AI with great interest.
2788:52
Speaker A
And then at the third two, the corners of her mouth lifted. There was fun to be had, should she fan the flames a little.
2788:59
Speaker A
Ta Zuen and Shu Yus hearts skipped a beat upon seeing Shuer Ing Xiao Maming smile. Although their Shuering boasted the strongest combat power in Wuin village, she ranked second to last among the four. She could defeat neither AI
2789:12
Speaker A
nor DMU. Yet, she possessed a silver tongue capable of turning black into white. If one were to ask who among the four Aing had the greatest eloquence and the best skill at stirring up trouble, it would undoubtedly behing. I did not
2789:24
Speaker A
expect Lord Leing to be so magnanimous today, choosing not to bicker with the third two, Lord Dmo. Truly, you respect your elders. After Xiao Maming finished speaking, she immediately looked toward DMO. The third two is also very caring
2789:36
Speaker A
towards the Yong. Even though Leing is as simple-minded as a child, you refrain from continuing to argue with him on such an occasion. You truly live up to your status as a senior. The third two glared furiously at the fourth laying
2789:48
Speaker A
AI. Does this AI think I am too old that I can no longer lift my blade or cast the Yuja bully technique detachment of the primitive world. At the very least, I have a legacy to pass on. Didala's
2789:58
Speaker A
return will show you all what a true genius is. The fourth laying glanced at Xiao Maying with a cold sneer, then looked back at DMO. Compared to Lord Tuing, it seems Lord Tuing is the one who resembles a child more, isn't he?
2790:10
Speaker A
Someday soon, I will craft a crystal baby stroller to serve as a mount for Lord Tuing. No need to thank me.
2790:15
Speaker A
Although AI knew the Shuering was stirring up trouble, he was more than willing to make things difficult for Dimmo. Letting Xiao Maming use him a little was of no consequence. Observing the volatile situation unfolding before them, Granny Chandai remained
2790:28
Speaker A
expressionless, drinking her tea with closed eyes. Two people stood behind her. One was Shaaw Wala and the other was 100 puppet manipulator. One was the current pinnacle of CI Dun magnet release and the other was the zenith of
2790:39
Speaker A
puppet masters. Their Shyen village had managed to pass down its legacy even if the younger generation below them was struggling to bridge the gap. However, she firmly believed that under the leadership of the two geniuses behind her Shyen village would undoubtedly
2790:52
Speaker A
forge new glory and perhaps even expand its territory. Sia remained expressionless because aside from his heart his entire being was now a puppet making facial expressions the most useless of things. Thus he disdained to retain them while all on the other hand
2791:05
Speaker A
asked his grandmother. Granny are we just going to watch? Do we not need to do anything? Granny Chandai nodded. He who speaks much heirs much speak less do less and observe more. You are destined to inherit the position of phoneing in
2791:18
Speaker A
the future. Look closely at the hidden blades and crossing swords behind this negotiation table. To see is to learn.
2791:24
Speaker A
Learn how to avoid these mistakes and learn to observe with humility. Then you will become the greatest Fonging. Granny Chandai patted Wawwa's shoulder. Now that her grandson had been transformed into a puppet, neither fully human nor ghost devoid of his own emotions. He was
2791:38
Speaker A
clearly unsuited to be Fongying and could only serve as a high tier combatant. Meanwhile, Wa had not only experienced a massive surge in strength, but was also gradually awakening to the nuances of human relations. Therefore, Granny Chiandai designated Wa as the
2791:52
Speaker A
heir to the Fonging and took it upon herself to personally mentor him. Wo nodded, watching the Leing and Tuing bicker like old men and women in a vegetable market, yet neither daring to actually make a move, he smiled. At the
2792:03
Speaker A
same time, Shoa's voice echoed in his mind. Kid, do you know why they don't dare to fight? Because of Yuzbo Jean, why replied? Exactly. That kid's strength is simply heaven defying. I dare say that even Jio, the strongest
2792:16
Speaker A
among the tailed beasts, couldn't harm Yuziv Xan in the slightest, let alone these ninjas sitting here who are at the pinnacle of the ninja world. Shoa spoke slowly. After experiencing the last great ninja war, the relationship between the one-tail Sha and Wah had
2792:29
Speaker A
grown much closer. Unlike the past where Shoha would endlessly shriek whale and terrorize Wa from morning till night. If only I could possess such power. The image of the fifth Hua flashed through Wahas mind, his heart burning with
2792:42
Speaker A
fervor. Shoa glanced at Wah said nothing sighed and remained silent. I nearly forgot. Lord Rakage is somewhat limited these days so his temper is understandable. Anachica stroked his beard with a hint of a smirk. You the fourth rakage arrays felt crackles of
2792:56
Speaker A
lightning dance across his skin. The air hummed with static, his muscles bulging grotesqually as his clothes strained against his form. The third suchage on a chica rose and walked over to stand beside Erase. He patted the rakage shoulder. Erase, please calm down. Calm
2793:10
Speaker A
down. Erase grounded his teeth, his eyes wide with fury. He stared daggers at Anachica, ready to unleash a string of colorful remarks. Just then, the door slid open and Aiha Jyn stepped in and who was agitated. His gaze swept across
2793:23
Speaker A
the room before settling firmly on the third suchage and the fourth rakage. The room fell silent. Anachica withdrew his hand and offered a stiff polite smile.
2793:32
Speaker A
The hokag we were merely discussing matters. No one here is agitated. Yes, yes, no one is agitated. The race forced a sickopantic smile. One should not have expected a tough man to compromise his principles like this. Yet his deference
2793:45
Speaker A
spoke to the extraordinary presence of the Hokage. Murumi Chio and the others cast their gazes upon Aiha Jen. From the moment he stepped into the room, it was clear the protagonist had shifted. Very well. If no one is agitated, let us eat.
2793:57
Speaker A
He took his seat of honor with Anachica to his right and Mrumi to his left. In a corner unseen by the others, Mrumi sent him covert glances testing the waters.
2794:06
Speaker A
Aiha Jyn was too preoccupied to acknowledge her. Knowing his impending marriage, her advances were, in his view, a form of shamelessness. He did not expect her to seek his favor.
2794:15
Speaker A
Morumi, however, misread his silence as tacic consent. She slid her black stocking leg out, removed her high heel, and cautiously probed toward his leg.
2794:23
Speaker A
She kept repeating to herself, "Everything is for mist village for the clan's sake." Worst case, I simply got hit by a dog. If using my body secures the support of the strongest warrior, it's a good trade. Yet, Aiha Jen merely
2794:35
Speaker A
narrowed his eyes. He channeled chakra into his left hand and sent a pulse of air toward her. With a sharp thud, everyone flinched. They turned to look at Achiha Jinn and Murumi, their eyes narrowing with scrutiny while the Hokag
2794:47
Speaker A
took a calm sip of his tea. May Tarumi shuddered, feeling a sharp pain in her leg. Her black stocking tore, revealing her long leg. The difference was stark.
2794:55
Speaker A
Her exposed skin was flushed to deep red, resembling the mark of a slapped monkey. She had been smacked, yet she couldn't speak up. To reveal that the Mizu Kagaya had attempted to seduce the Hokag and been rejected, would bring
2795:06
Speaker A
such a scandal upon Mist Village. Not only would she gain nothing, but the village's reputation would suffer. It was not worth it. Mizu Kaga, please drink the tea. It is brewed in Kenoha, unlike the common herbal tea you find in
2795:17
Speaker A
the market. Aiha Jyn offered this with a smile. Whatever had just happened, he would not expose it publicly. But in the ledger of his mind, he had noted a severe entry against Morumi. If she did not bring something valuable, he would
2795:29
Speaker A
personally find her later to have a long conversation about life. May Tarumi, catching her breath, replied, "Then I shall certainly sample your village's finest offerings." She took a cup of the steaming tea and drank it in one go.
2795:40
Speaker A
Given her mastery of melt and boil, release the heat was no issue. Aiha Jin smiled. This was the Hong Pa from Wui Mountain gifted by the system, and it came from the original tree of which there were only 10. He had brought it
2795:51
Speaker A
out this time to entertain important guests. 10 grams of tea for 1,000 milliliters of water. Materoomi swallowed the hot tea without paws, but the fragrant essence soon flooded her palette and nostrils, brightening her eyes. Hokag sama, I drank that cup a bit
2796:05
Speaker A
hastily. Would it be possible to have another? Her eyes begged. The others in the room furrowed their brows. Aiha Jin nodded. The server promptly began to pour the tea. Soon, Matarumi's small cup was refilled. This time, unlike her
2796:17
Speaker A
previous hasty sip, Murumi sipped delicately, savoring the aroma. As the fragrance seeped into her pores, she felt her senses sharpen. Seeing this, the others began to drink. Soon, their eyes sparkled. What is this? It's extraordinary indeed. Our tea usually
2796:31
Speaker A
tastes like wet grass. But this is far superior. Hokag sama may wei. Some were intoxicated by the tea, some by the technique, and others by the potential profit. Such a superior tea, if brought back to their villages, could unlock the
2796:43
Speaker A
vaults of noble clans, and the wealthy, particularly those of the high society daimo. In that moment, each harbored their own ulterior motives. Facing the various schemes, Aiha Jyn said nothing.
2796:53
Speaker A
He simply shook his head, blowing on his tea, watching the drama unfold. When they realized the silence and turned to him, he halted his movements. He raised his eyes. Are you done discussing? The others nodded. Aiha Jyn smiled. We've
2797:05
Speaker A
deliberated enough. You're likely tired. Server tell the head that the food can be served. With that, the server nodded and left. Aiha Jen turned his gaze toward the grill. Let's discuss business after dinner. In these years, Achiha Jens strength had made him the
2797:19
Speaker A
unquestioned authority. They had no choice but to comply. This time, we will talk of nothing but moonlight and romance. Very well. Aiha Jen spoke first with a smile. The others looked at one another, then agreed with nods. Platters
2797:31
Speaker A
of grilled meat were carried in and placed on the table. Once the spread was complete, an expert came to stoke the charcoal. Red tinged wood chardred, giving off no foul smell, but only the aroma of wood. Aiha Jyn began to eat
2797:42
Speaker A
first. Help yourselves to whatever you like. Grilling it yourself tastes best. He picked up a slice of marble beef and placed it on the grill. As the iron rack made contact, it sizzled audibly the red surface quickly graying. Once the beef
2797:54
Speaker A
was thoroughly cooked, he picked it up, put it in his mouth, and exhaled two wisps of steam. Delicious. He chewed and swallowed. Gulp. Listen. The first bite of grilled meat should be without sauce to truly appreciate its flavor. Only
2798:06
Speaker A
then can you add condiments and vegetables. After speaking, he continued grilling. Seeing Aiha Jen eat and smelling the enticing fragrance the others could no longer remain seated.
2798:16
Speaker A
One by one they rose to grab the meat. Chio being of advanced age and unable to reach it simply summoned her ninga ninja core and they helped her arrange the food with their utensils. For a moment everyone's faces changed as they stared
2798:27
Speaker A
at Chio. Chio remained serene, ignoring their gazes as she continued to grill her meat. Even Achiha's son could not help but widen his eyes in astonishment.
2798:35
Speaker A
So this was how a puppet master could wield his craft. He had learned a great deal from that moment. Hey, Grandmother Chino, although you are a senior, you cannot simply do such a thing. 10 puppets roast meat for you, but when we
2798:46
Speaker A
finish cooking one portion, your group finishes 10. It is highly inappropriate. The fourth rakage kingu furrowed his brow. He had just savored the exquisite grilled meat from Akatsuki's stall, a culinary marvel. Such delicious food deserved to be consumed with abundance.
2799:00
Speaker A
That such remained silent, but his gaze upon grandmother Chino spoke volumes of his dissatisfaction. In this instance, he aligned himself with Kinkaku. Senu sitting beside Chino had initially intended to interject. However, upon seeing both the rakage and suchage
2799:14
Speaker A
taking a firm stance, she decided against offending them and remained quiet. I am quite advanced in years, and I know not how much longer I shall live, Chino remarked. It is a minor craving for delicacies. I humbly ask for your
2799:25
Speaker A
understanding. With those words, she distributed the meat, 10 pieces in total, eight of which she handed to Gar, keeping me nearly two for herself. She sighed heavily. "My grandson, how wonderful it would be if you could taste such a delicacy." As she spoke, tears
2799:38
Speaker A
traced a path down her weathered cheeks. Kakashi shuddered. Though his body was composed of puppetry, and he possessed no sensory organs for taste or smell, an involuntary tremor of emotion rippled through his very core. This was the primal instinctive reaction of love. He
2799:52
Speaker A
moved his lips as if to speak, but catching sight of his grandmother's hunched back and white hair, he closed his eyes once more. Simultaneously, the fabric of his chest tore open, revealing his exposed heart and his modified internal structure. 100 puppet
2800:05
Speaker A
performance. He unrolled five or six scrolls preparing to summon his creations. Just then, Achiha son gave a light cough. Time instantly slowed for everyone present, yet their consciousness remained sharp and unaltered. Aiha's voice carried through the stillness. This is the land of fire,
2800:21
Speaker A
not a place for brawling. Should anyone violate these rules, you are at liberty to depart. As for these scrolls, Gar, I shall keep them for you. Next time you intend to use them, ensure you are far from our village. Having delivered this
2800:31
Speaker A
warning, he snapped his fingers. Time returned to its normal pace. The scrolls intended for puppet summoning, which Son had confiscated, were now placed at Gar's feet. The crowd exhaled in relief, particularly the shadows retainers. They had never witnessed such a display of
2800:45
Speaker A
dominance. During that brief moment of slowed time, they had realized that this ability acted only upon the surrounding combatants, while Achiha Sun moved with unfettered freedom. This implied that should Achiha son wish, he could eliminate them instantly right before
2800:58
Speaker A
their eyes, rendering all their defensive efforts feudal. Their movements had been slowed immensely, yet Sins had not. This disparity meant one could only meet death. Though Sens appearance suggested a warning to Gar, it was actually a stern rebuke directed
2801:11
Speaker A
at the entire assembly. The four sheikage possessing superior mental fortitude to their retainers quickly deciphered Sen's intent. They did not panic. Given that they could not overcome him, fear was unwarranted and useless. Having handled the matter, Achiha son resumed grilling the meat,
2801:24
Speaker A
his expression completely unchanged. Gara stood frozen at a loss for what to do. Grandmother Chino picked up the scrolls and handed them to him put them away. Then with great discretion, she retracted nine of her tenent puppet retainers, leaving only one to assist
2801:38
Speaker A
with the grilling. Observing this, the others fell silent. Gar gazed at the eight pieces of meat on his plate, his eyes becoming red- rimmed. Grandmother Chino treated him far better than his father ever had. Of the 10 pieces of
2801:49
Speaker A
meat she had acquired, she had bestowed eight upon him. A true sacrifice. Gar wished to say something, but Chino patted his hand gently, "Eat my child.
2801:57
Speaker A
You are in the midst of your growth." Tears rolled down Gar's cheeks as he lowered his head to eat. Witnessing this heartwarming scene, the onlookers sighed in unison, who among mortals does not cherish such affection. In that moment,
2802:08
Speaker A
Gar swore a silent vow within his heart. He would protect the village of the sand for the rest of his life, honoring the love and trust Chino had placed in him.
2802:16
Speaker A
Although to the outside world this might seem a trivial matter for Gar who had long suffered from a profound lack of affection kindness was everything. He vowed to repay any good deed tenfold.
2802:27
Speaker A
Before this due to his father Rasan no one had ever drawn close to him. Instead they cursed and rejected him.
2802:32
Speaker A
Grandmother Chino was different. She truly regarded him as her own grandson. Grandma Gar called out. His face stre with tears and a pained expression as he looked at Chino. Her entire body trembled and tears streamed down her face. Composing herself, she managed a
2802:46
Speaker A
faint, tearful smile. Ah, in the beginning, Chino's primary intention was to groom Gara to become the Hokag who could shoulder the burden of the village. However, due to Achiha's interference, Rasan had already been taken into custody. This circumstance
2802:59
Speaker A
allowed Chino to interact with Gar earlier than expected. At that time, Gar was volatile and irritable, trusting no one, and had even attempted to harm her on several occasions. Yet, Chino had diffused every conflict. She demanded that Gar live and dine with her
2803:13
Speaker A
committing to raise him until he grew to maturity. Gar had assumed the old woman was deceiving him. He believed that once his father returned, all of this would vanish. It was better he reasoned to never have received affection in the
2803:24
Speaker A
first place rather than to expect it. In the beginning, Gar had fiercely rejected her care. Unable to defy her, he was forced to comply. But over nearly a decade, who can remain indifferent when treated with kindness. Through their
2803:35
Speaker A
daily and nightly interactions, they had become accustomed to each other's presence. Gar even harbored a sense of gratitude toward Aiha son. Had son not abducted his father, Gar would never have discovered that love existed in this world, even if that affection was
2803:48
Speaker A
tinged with elements of manipulation. However, he could not display this affection on the surface, fearing it would damage his reputation or bring dishonor to Grandmother Chino. This was also the reason he had attempted to save his father during the Chunin exams while
2804:00
Speaker A
in the hidden leaf village. But even if his father had been rescued with his current capabilities, Gar would have been capable of subduing Rasan with his bare hands. Watching Garacino felt both a sense of fulfillment and a touch of
2804:11
Speaker A
emotion. She understood that children deprived of love often mature early. When her own son's parents died, Kakashi's personality changed drastically, and he became remarkably intelligent. At just 5 years old, he could control 10 puppets, reaching a level of mastery that would take her a
2804:26
Speaker A
lifetime to achieve. Only she had neglected his education, which led to his eventual defection from the village.
2804:31
Speaker A
Taking Gar in was in a sense her penance for the mistakes she had made with her grandson. But today she regarded Gara as her own grandson as well. Hearing him call her grandma, she could not restrain her emotions and instinctively
2804:42
Speaker A
responded. Kakashi observed this scene without any trace of jealousy. He even nodded in agreement. Being no longer human, he could not provide his grandmother with a great grandson. He knew her greatest delight lay in a lively household. Knowing that Gar could
2804:56
Speaker A
now please their grandmother in hisstead brought him joy. Inside Gar the tailed beast Ninetales wept loudly. I told you from the start that Chino is a kind old woman. Gar replied, "I believe you were the one who instigated me to kill my
2805:07
Speaker A
grandmother." In the middle of the night, the Ninetales faltered for a moment, then turned its back, ignoring Gar. The waiter nodded, stepped outside, and summoned several staff members to retrieve the matured Baiou. Hearing Baiou, the others grew puzzled. So many
2805:20
Speaker A
unfamiliar terms, they had never encountered such before. Still, they knew the would soon be revealed. Moments later, the waiters arrived carrying numerous large jars, each labeled with different names appearing rather substantial. Aihaan began introducing the beverage. This Baiio is a new spirit
2805:35
Speaker A
we have formulated. Unlike the gentle softness of sake, this Baiio is far more potent. I must warn you upfront, the alcohol content is high. Savor it in small sips. If you drink it the way you used to, you'll be drunk before you've
2805:46
Speaker A
had a few drinks. The fourth rakage furrowed his brow. He had certainly consumed strong liquor before, so why the dramatics? However, when a server broke the seal on one jar, the rich aroma instantly permeated the entire private room. Upon smelling it, both I
2806:00
Speaker A
and Anokei's eyes lit up, and in unison, they exclaimed, "Fine liquor." Aiha Jean instructed the staff to pour them each a small measure. Try it first, but don't overdo it at once or you'll get tipsy.
2806:10
Speaker A
Turumi Mimi couldn't resist the temptation. A as she looked at Achiha with pleading eyes, Ajihan nodded and had a small cup prepared for Turumi Mimi as well. She rubbed her hands, nervously, took the cup, and downed it in one go. The liquor burned as it went
2806:23
Speaker A
down her throat, causing her to cough violently. Her pale complexion flushed deep red from the spirit. Anokei, who had initially intended to drain the cup, saw her reaction and abandoned that idea, opting instead to sip it cautiously. He was soon left with an
2806:36
Speaker A
expression of pure bliss. Though it was his first time tasting this brew, it was far more intense than sake. It spread a warm, cozy sensation throughout his abdomen. I the fourth rakage reacted differently. He also downed his cup in
2806:48
Speaker A
one shot. The fierce power of the Baijo made his eyes gleam and he roared, "Excellent. I've never had such fine liquor in my life. This liquor not only warms the body, but also promotes blood circulation. For Shinobi specialists in
2807:00
Speaker A
physical combat like us, the benefits are immense. But the most important factor is its potency. I declare that from this moment, Sake is obsolete." Haha. The fourth rakage let his guard down completely, eyes shining, gazing at the jar before him as his Adam's apple
2807:14
Speaker A
bobbed. Granny Chio knew it was fine liquor, but given her advanced age, she decided against indulging in such earthly pleasures. She thought Gar might enjoy a taste. Gar shook his head. I don't like alcohol. He then stood behind
2807:26
Speaker A
Granny Chio watching the gathering with an expressionless face. As the evening progressed, the drinks flowed, and the meals were served. Apart from Granny Chio and her companions, who remained composed, everyone else had grown somewhat tipsy, with the fourth rakage
2807:38
Speaker A
being the most intoxicated. Stars danced in his eyes, and he muttered more, "Anoke, are you losing your strength? We agreed. You take one cup, I take three.
2807:46
Speaker A
Don't you dare back out. Anokei felt his five viscera on fire. He shook his head trying to calm himself, but it was feudal. I had drunk three times his amount and hadn't fallen. And how could he allow himself to do so? Ball boulder
2807:57
Speaker A
dash. I'm not not weak. Fill it up, Anokei declared with grandeur. The fourth rakage glanced at Anokei, then slammed the table. Come on, man. Tumi Mimi was now drunk and dazed her cheeks flushed crimson. Exhaling a breath, she
2808:10
Speaker A
commented, "I never imagined that the usually irrassable fourth rakage and the ever steady third suchage would end up like this after drinking." Aihaan nodded, "This proves that alcohol is a fine thing. Private grudges often soften when we drink together." Suddenly,
2808:24
Speaker A
Aihaan stiffened. At some point, Tumi Mimi had leaned in close to him, their chairs touching, which made him shudder with surprise. Terumi Mimi immediately reached out to touch Aihas arm.
2808:34
Speaker A
Perhaps emboldened by the wine, her movements were bolder than usual. She had even forgotten Achihas earlier warnings. Brother Hokag, do you think I'm beautiful? The moment she spoke, the fourth rakage and the third suchage, who had been engaged in a drinking contest,
2808:47
Speaker A
paused. They instantly channeled their chakra to expel the alcohol, regaining their clarity. They looked in the direction of the voice. Sure enough, Kurumi Mimi was drunk and had begun making physical advances toward Achihajan. Crucially, one side of her
2808:59
Speaker A
shoulder was completely exposed. The alluring scene made the third suchage mutter curses about her shamelessness while the fourth rakage's eyes darted around restlessly. Granny Chio frowned, but then recalled something sighed and closed her eyes. As a woman, she
2809:12
Speaker A
understood Tumi Mimes intent to curry favor with the leaf village. Although the behavior was uncou, it was done for the sake of the village. Oh, otherwise, how could the pride of a kagya allow such an act? Aihaan took a
2809:23
Speaker A
deep breath. You're drunk. Step away. He was restraining himself. If Turumi Mimi pushed her luck any further, he was prepared to act seriously. Terumi Miy froze, began channeling chakra to clear the alcohol from her system and then withdrew. I regretted the interruption
2809:37
Speaker A
while the third suchage nodded in approval. Afterward, everyone became much more disciplined. Aihaan was the first to stand up. Let's enjoy the rest of our meal and drinks tonight. We can discuss matters at the Hokage's office tomorrow. He finished speaking and left
2809:50
Speaker A
the private room. The four Kag remained seated contemplating Aihans conduct. A Hokag so powerful, politically astute, and immune to seduction. Where would they start? It seemed that as long as he remained, they could not rise. 10 minutes later,
2810:02
Speaker A
Kakashi, the leader of the AMBU, arrived with AMBU ninjas to arrange lodging for the four Kag. The group nodded and followed. Due to the Kag status, Kakashi Hataki arranged for them to stay in the presidential suites of the five-star
2810:14
Speaker A
hotel in the Leaf Village, an undeniably luxurious setup. The accompanying ninjas were led to nearby rooms. Inevitably, they moved to the window, gazing out through the floor to ceiling glass.
2810:25
Speaker A
Outside was a bustling picturesque scene with cooking fires producing gentle smoke. The vill's residents were of high character. There was no littering or disorder. Every villager's eyes reflected a genuine love for life. It was nothing like their own villages.
2810:38
Speaker A
Compared to the Leaf, even Noki, the strongest among the four great Shinobi villages, had to admit that they were merely a rural outpost. While the Leaf was a true city, it looked like this trip would yield many rewards. The four
2810:49
Speaker A
Kagz simultaneously summoned their guard ninjas, instructing them to return to their villages overnight and bring twice the amount of gifts back. After finishing his meal, Aihaan made his way toward the Huga clans estate. Not having seen Hinata for an entire day, he found
2811:02
Speaker A
himself missing her dearly, and thus he headed straight for the Huga compound. Upon seeing Achiha, the guards prepared to announce his arrival, but were swiftly halted by him. He looked at the two and made a hushing gesture before
2811:13
Speaker A
stepping inside. Understanding his silent command, they nodded and remained motionless at their posts. Stepping into the Huga compound, Aihaan deliberately concealed his presence, curious to see what Hinata was busy with. What greeted his eyes was Huga Hinata sitting on a
2811:27
Speaker A
swing with two balls of yarn resting beside her, needle and thread in hand. She was knitting a scarf. Her gaze was deeply focused, and a gentle smile graced her lips, completely oblivious to Aihas arrival. This serene sight made his heart pound wildly in his
2811:41
Speaker A
chest. Indeed, Hinata was his one true love. He stood rooted to the spot, admiring how the setting sun bathed her in its glow, draping a layer of golden radiance over her dark attire. Her dark hair shimmerred brilliantly beneath the
2811:53
Speaker A
sunlight. Sitting there, she appeared as the most flawless masterpiece in the world, exuding an aura of noble elegance that could only be admired from afar and never profained. Hugeni and Tinten walked in from outside, their faces beaming with smiles. However, they
2812:06
Speaker A
halted abruptly upon spotting Aiha. Niji's eyes widened as he looked at Jon then followed the direction of his gaze. There sat his younger cousin knitting under the sunset. He was about to speak, but an anxious Tinten immediately clamped her hand over his
2812:19
Speaker A
mouth, quietly dragging him away from the Huga compound. Although astonished, Hugeni did not resist Tinten. Halfy yielding, he allowed her to lead him away from his home. It wasn't until they were a kilometer away that Tinten finally released her grip. Hugani asked
2812:32
Speaker A
in confusion, "Tinten, what are you doing? I just wanted to go over and say hello. After all, he is my future brother-in-law." Tinten rolled her eyes at him. You really are as dense as a block of wood. Didn't you see that Lord
2812:43
Speaker A
Hokag was completely spellbound? He was utterly mesmerized by your cousin's diligence and virtue. The two of them are right in the midst of their blossoming romance. If you had called out to them, wouldn't you just be ruining the mood? Honestly, Hugani began
2812:56
Speaker A
to recall Aihans expression at the time. Finally, he nodded in agreement. It really was exactly as she said. If it hadn't been for Tintin's good intentions might have genuinely ruined the moment.
2813:06
Speaker A
Seeing that Hugan Niji had finally understood Tintin smiled and said, "Since we can't go to your house today, why don't you come over to mine as a guest?" Coming back to his senses upon hearing Tintin's words, Hugan Nijis
2813:16
Speaker A
expression turned serious. "That won't do," Tenten. We are both adults now, and as a man, it is highly inappropriate for me to stay at your house. "I hate how dense you are." After tossing out those words, Tentin lightly punched his chest
2813:28
Speaker A
and turned to walk away. Hugeni felt that he should chase after her. Yet, his cousin and Achihaan were still in the courtyard. Would this be? Huga Hayashi suddenly appeared beside him. Go on, Niji. I will keep an eye on Hinata. His
2813:40
Speaker A
deep resonant voice caught Niji by surprise. Uncle, when did you get here? Hug Niji asked in shock. I just got off work and was passing by the street.
2813:49
Speaker A
Seeing you here, I came over to say hello, only to overhear the conversation between you and that girl. Hugahashi replied, "Honestly, I know what to do regarding your cousin. With me watching over them, everything will be fine.
2814:00
Speaker A
Hurry up and go after her. Your uncle can tell that the girl likes you a lot.
2814:04
Speaker A
With that said, Huga Hayashi patted Niji's shoulder with his large hand before walking toward the compound. Niji turned his head, watching his uncle head home before finally gritting his teeth in determination and sprinting after Tinten. Meanwhile, Tenten had
2814:17
Speaker A
deliberately slowed her pace, giving Hugiji a chance to catch up. Sure enough, within 2 minutes, Niji had mashed her stride, walking shoulder-to-shoulder beside her. Huga Hayesi turned to watch Huga Niji a smile gracing his lips as he murmured to
2814:29
Speaker A
himself. His Ashi, your son, now has someone he loves. You can finally rest at ease. I can see that the girl's eyes are entirely filled with Niji. I shouldn't be mistaken. Back in the courtyard, Achiha Jean stood rooted to
2814:40
Speaker A
the spot, not even daring to breathe too loudly, simply watching Hinata knit the scarf. It wasn't until the sun set and the light dimmed that Huga Hinata finally stopped her handiwork and stretched lazily. I hope Brother Jean will like this black scarf. She gently
2814:53
Speaker A
stroked the fabric for a long while before standing up, preparing to return indoors. However, as she stood straight and looked ahead, her movements abruptly froze. "I love the scarf very much.
2815:02
Speaker A
Thank you for your hard work, Hinata." Aiha Jean moved his stiffened body, stepping forward to pull Hugah Hinata into a warm embrace. Huga Hinata's eyes widened in disbelief. Jean, Brother Jean, when did you get here? Why didn't you say anything when you arrived? Her
2815:17
Speaker A
small face flushed crimson, and she clenched her hands tightly. Oh no. Oh no. Did I look terribly ugly just now? I don't think I even washed my face before coming out today. Saab Saab would brother Jean find me repulsive. She felt
2815:28
Speaker A
like crying but had no tears. Aiha Jean rested his chin on the top of her head and spoke. I've been here for a long time and I've been watching you for just as long. I saw Hinata's love and
2815:37
Speaker A
earnestness and I saw your perseverance. Even with the Bugan, you shouldn't exhaust yourself like this. Huga Hinata buried her face into his chest and whispered softly, "Brother Jean has always been the one giving me gifts and helping me so much. I wanted to give you
2815:51
Speaker A
something in return, but after thinking it over, I realized you already have everything I could possibly offer.
2815:56
Speaker A
Therefore, I wanted to give you a truly unique gift." While I was out shopping, I heard my classmate say that if a girl knits a scarf for her boy, then that boy will undoubtedly be the happiest person in the world. Hearing Hinata's words,
2816:06
Speaker A
Aiha Jean felt his heart completely melt. Hinata, how can you be so wonderful? Brother Jean is wonderful, too. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid I would still be the same cowardly Hinata.
2816:16
Speaker A
It was Brother Jean who gave me courage and so much more. The two embraced and not a single person in the compound came to disturb them. Leaning against a large tree, Huga Hayashi watched the couple holding each other beneath the
2816:27
Speaker A
moonlight. The corners of his lips curled upward. These two were truly a perfect match. Afterward, Achiha led Huga Hinata to sit on the swing. As they chatted about amusing childhood memories, Hinata rested her head on Jean's shoulder and he wrapped his arm
2816:40
Speaker A
lovingly around her. It wasn't until around 8:00 that Achiha Jean pressed a gentle kiss to Huga Hinata's forehead and departed from the Huga compound.
2816:49
Speaker A
Hinata watched his retreating figure, her heart filled with boundless sweetness. Only after Achiha had gone far away did Huga Hinata finally realized something. Why was the courtyard so quiet today? Not only were the clan members nowhere to be seen, but
2817:02
Speaker A
even her father and older cousin hadn't appeared. This was definitely unusual. Could it be? Just as Huga Hinata thought of something, Huga Hayashi emerged and walked up to her. Well, are you two done being all loveydovey? Huga Hinata's face
2817:14
Speaker A
instantly flushed bright red. Father, when when did you get back? Hugah Hayashi raised an eyebrow. Probably around sunset. You You were eavesdropping. That's too much. Covering her face in embarrassment, Huga Hinata ran into her room and slammed the door
2817:28
Speaker A
shut. Seeing his daughter's flustered reaction, Huga Hayesi burst into hearty laughter. The next day, Aiha Tobi slowly woke up. After a quick wash, he made his way toward the Hokag's office, knowing that today was the day the other four
2817:41
Speaker A
Kaga paid their respects. As the protagonist, he felt compelled to attend. Not long after he stepped outside, he spotted Aihamadara. His long hair tied back in a ponytail jogging by.
2817:50
Speaker A
Achi Hamadara wore a black short-sleeve t-shirt and three/arter shorts paired with sneakers. His breathing was steady, his expression stoic. Every step exuded a natural grace. Madara glanced at Aiha Toby and continued jogging without turning his head back. Toby then
2818:05
Speaker A
witnessed the spectacular scene. Oh, isn't that Achiha so handsome? That's right. It's mainly his aura that stands out. He's no less imposing than our Hokag. But most importantly, he's mature, so he'd surely be gentle with his partner. Help. How are all the
2818:17
Speaker A
Achiha? So beautiful. Quick, keep up, or you'll miss this breathtaking beauty. If we look at this dialectically, Aiha Madara flaunting his physique and I mean exercising is not only good for his own health but also encourages the public to
2818:30
Speaker A
stay active. Objectively, this also boosts the local food stalls since people need to replenish their energy after evening workouts and their source of energy is breakfast. Aiha Tobi couldn't help but give Aiha Madara a mental thumbs up before heading toward
2818:42
Speaker A
the Hokag's office. Upon arriving at the office and taking his seat, Naray Shikumi walked in within 2 minutes. The two exchanged a glance and Shikumi looked rather surprised. Given that Achiha Tobi usually slept until the sun was high in the sky, his early start for
2818:56
Speaker A
work this time was truly an anomaly. As if the sun had risen in the west.
2819:00
Speaker A
Hokagadana, what is this? He inquired. A few fools will be delivering money in a moment. Oh, I mean the Kagaya are coming to present gifts since news of my upcoming marriage has already spread.
2819:09
Speaker A
Aiha Tobi brushed it off with a laugh. Naray Shikomi understood that this meant receiving substantial gifts which explained why Toby had risen so early.
2819:17
Speaker A
He nodded. Then the administrative duties. Aiha Tobi quickly stood up and gestured for Shikcomi to take over. Of course, you're the one doing the work.
2819:25
Speaker A
Do you expect me to do it? Naray Shikumi's mouth twitched. He knew that some habits die hard. If this guy could actually handle government affairs, even pigs could climb trees. Seeing the change in Shikumi's expression, Aiha Tobi paid no mind. This was only the
2819:38
Speaker A
beginning, and he was doing all this for the sake of the Hidden Leaf. If they were giving gifts, wouldn't it imply establishing diplomatic ties with the Hidden Leaf? Would they sign an alliance? Wouldn't it make the hidden leaf even stronger? All of this was for
2819:50
Speaker A
the village. The scene in the office shifted. Aiha Toby sat on the sofa munching on breakfast bought by the ENBU while Naray Shikumi sat on the desk rubbing his temples in frustration.
2820:00
Speaker A
Department after department requested expansions and bonuses driving Shikumi to the brink. Suddenly, a knock echoed from the door. Aiha Tobi sprang up to answer it only to find Jeriah walking in with a child. Aiha Tobi had assumed it
2820:12
Speaker A
was the four Kaga, so his interest waned. Just as he turned to leave, the child threw his arms around Toby's leg.
2820:18
Speaker A
"Dad, I finally found you." The little boy shouted with a grin. At that moment, Jeriah and Naray Shikumi froze in their tracks. Even Achiha Toby was stunned. He crouched down, covering the child's mouth. "Hey, Brett, you can eat whatever
2820:29
Speaker A
you want, but don't just say anything you please. Who's your dad? I'm not even married yet." Aiha Tobi was bewildered.
2820:36
Speaker A
Which mischievous kid was this claiming fathers everywhere? Soon, a figure appeared behind Jeriah, second brother.
2820:41
Speaker A
The young man finished speaking and Achiha Tobi raised his head dumbfounded at the site. The features were identical to Aiha Sasuke's, but compared to Sasuke's current appearance, he was noticeably more composed. Aiha Tobi trembled as he stood up. Third brother,
2820:54
Speaker A
you've gotten so old. Aiha Sasuke removed his hat, looked at the others, and spoke. I am from the future. There are things I need to say to you all privately. Aiha Tobi came to his senses.
2821:04
Speaker A
He suddenly remembered something and nodded, ushering the two into the office. Naray Shikumi set aside his tasks and listened intently. The boy meanwhile looked around the Hokage's office with curiosity for it was vastly different from the one in his own era.
2821:17
Speaker A
In his time, the Hokag's office was on the 88th floor and the hidden leaf village was filled with technology unlike the present which was steeped in a homely domestic atmosphere. Third brother, I want to know why you are
2821:27
Speaker A
here. Aiha Tobi frowned certain that a major event must have occurred in the future. Aiha Saskuke Yong explained, it is like this. In the future, you personally captured the entire Atsutsuki clan and confined them in special prisons. However, by some means, the
2821:41
Speaker A
Atsutsuki clan managed to release Atsitsuki Yurushi. After his escape, he obtained the plow with distinct intent.
2821:47
Speaker A
His goal was to slay your past self, thereby altering the future and allowing the Atsitsuki to once again dominate. To stop him, myself and Nodo were inadvertently swept into this spaceime.
2821:57
Speaker A
After finishing, Achiha Sasuke looked at Aiha. Not smiled. This is your son's second brother. He is also the son of Yor and my sister-in-law Hinatada. His name is Achihanoto. He is currently my disciple. Looking at Achihano, Aiha Saskukes face was filled with
2822:12
Speaker A
pride. Hearing this, Achiha Tobi was convinced. He looked at Achihanoto opened his mouth then closed it for he did not know how to face his own son.
2822:19
Speaker A
Aihanoto spoke up. Dad, if you are here, where is mom and where are grandpa and the grandparents? He was like a perpetual motion machine, his face brimming with excitement. Aiha Tobi was about to say something when the door was
2822:31
Speaker A
knocked on. His expression darkened slightly. The fourth rakage's voice came through. Hokagodano. We have arrived.
2822:36
Speaker A
Ajiha. Toby suppressed his emotions. His face as still as water. Come in. He glanced at Naray Shikomi. Shikumi nodded and led the group outside temporarily.
2822:45
Speaker A
Toby took a deep breath, sat on the Hokag's throne, and adjusted his demeanor. When the four kaga entered, and looked at Aiha Tobi, they felt a certain eerie chill in the atmosphere.
2822:55
Speaker A
Aiha Tobi smiled. Please sit. Kakashi served the tea. Kakashi nodded and brought up a pot of tea within 5 minutes. After pouring for Achiha Tobi, he proceeded to pour for the four Kaga.
2823:05
Speaker A
The four Kaga took sips and began listing their prepared gifts one by one. But Aiha Tobi was distracted. His mind filled with the image of Achihanoto. He wondered what the little one was doing and if he was behaving himself. It was
2823:17
Speaker A
only after Hitaki Kakashi reminded Achihhati to return to the present that he nodded. I see the sincerity of your gifts. On the day of my wedding, I hope to share a hearty drink with all of you.
2823:26
Speaker A
The four Kagaya could tell that Aiha Tobi was distracted likely due to some pressing matter. So they said nothing more simply nodding and agreeing. They then left the Hokage's office and headed toward the inn. Yo Jean swiftly departed
2823:38
Speaker A
from the Hokag's office. He harbored numerous questions he wished to ask his third younger brother. Yet upon arriving at the lounge, he saw Naong Lujo bound tightly a rag stuffed in his mouth.
2823:48
Speaker A
Zilli was tied up alongside him. The two companions in distress sat there letting out muffled whimpers. Yuzbo Jeans mouth twitched. He personally untied them, pulled the tattered rags from their mouths, and demanded, "Where are my third brother and my son?" They went
2824:01
Speaker A
out claiming they wanted to stroll around the streets. Lord Zilli and I tried our utmost to stop them, but it was completely feudal. "Your third brother was somewhat fine and quite composed. The main issue was your dear son." With just a single glance, he
2824:13
Speaker A
completely immobilized Zilli and me. Furthermore, with a mere crook of his finger, ropes appeared out of nowhere and bound us. He even had rags prepared, fearing we might call for help. Naong Luji gritted his teeth. How old was this
2824:25
Speaker A
little menace to possess such meticulous scheming? He was simply carved from the exact same mold as Yuzbo Jean. Zilli sighed heavily. Luji was right to think that my lifelong reputation of brilliance would be ruined at the hands of a mere child and Yuzbos kept
2824:39
Speaker A
apologizing while remaining completely indifferent. Yuzbo Jean rubbed his temples, feeling a splitting headache coming on had he given birth to a devilish spawn. Had Yuzbo Zuo and Yuzbo Sien seen this expression, their faces would have undoubtedly pald for
2824:52
Speaker A
this was the exact look Yuzbo Jean wore right before he was about to beat someone up. Yuzbo Jean considered dispatching the Ubu to investigate, but suddenly realized that if a powerhouse like Zilli was subdued in a single move,
2825:04
Speaker A
they would be essentially useless. Thus, he spoke, "I will go find them." Luji continued handling the governmental affairs. I will make him apologize to you later. Nyong Lu looked at Yuzbo Jean and waved his hand dismissively. The impulsiveness of youth is
2825:17
Speaker A
understandable. Yuzbo Jean, however, shook his head. It is the future me who failed to educate him properly. It is my fault or a father's negligence leads to an untaught son. You need not persuade me. With that said, Yuzbo Jean closed
2825:29
Speaker A
his eyes and released his chakra perception. In a mere second, it enveloped the entirety of my Yuzien who was enjoying street food and smilingly observing the bustling atmosphere around him suddenly shuddered all over. The meat and egg stew in his hands fell to
2825:43
Speaker A
the ground as he spoke in terror. Third, uncle Ron, father has discovered us. Yuzboians eyes were brimming with sheer panic. Yuzbo Zus expression shifted drastically. He knew all too well just how good his second brother's temper was. Without a word, he grabbed
2825:57
Speaker A
Yuzbo. Cien activated heavenly hand power and continuously teleported in a single direction. Yuzbo yelled at the top of his lungs, "Third uncle, where are you taking me? Stop talking nonsense. You'll know when we get there.
2826:09
Speaker A
It's not like you don't know who the only person in all of my capable of suppressing your father is." Hearing this, Yuzbo Siens eyes lit up.
2826:16
Speaker A
That's right. We must find mother. After all, mother is father's absolute bane. He gave Yuzbo's wish a thumbs up.
2826:22
Speaker A
As expected of his third uncle and expert who had endured his father's torment long before he was even born. He truly had an abundance of solutions.
2826:30
Speaker A
Sensing their movements, Yuzbo Jean sneered coldly. Quite clever. However, since you are my brother and my child, you should know that as long as I wish it, you will never reach your destination. Yuzbo Jeans figure vanished into thin air, instantly
2826:43
Speaker A
materializing behind the two. Just as they were about to enter the Rishon clan's compound, Yuzbo Jean snapped his fingers. Bang! Time stood still. All color faded from the world, reducing heaven and earth to a monochrome of black and white. Yuzbos hands were
2826:57
Speaker A
mere inches from touching the grand gates, but he was left frozen in place, utterly motionless. Witnessing this, Yuzbo Jean was in no rush. He slowly strolled toward the duo. "Run, why have you stopped running? You had the audacity to tie up my subordinate but
2827:10
Speaker A
lack the courage to bear the consequences. He knew perfectly well that the two could hear his words. He was deliberately exerting an immense sense of oppression upon them. Third uncle, didn't you say that the past version of father was only at the six
2827:21
Speaker A
paths level? I'm also at the six paths level. So why am I completely unable to resist? And you aren't you already at the peak of the six paths level? Yuzbo communicated with Yuzbo Zo utilizing soul telepathy. I did say that he was at
2827:34
Speaker A
the six pads level during this time. But you skipped class to go play before I could even finish the second half of my sentence. When your father was at the six paths level, he aided me in achieving the six paths level as well.
2827:44
Speaker A
Even back then, his strength was already peerless among all in the six paths. Third uncle, you have doomed me. No, no, I cannot just sit here and await my demise. I have witnessed the old man's methods before. At this point, I have no
2827:56
Speaker A
choice but to use that move. Eldest nephew, do not act recklessly. Yuzbos Zu suddenly thought of something and a chill struck his heart.
2828:03
Speaker A
He then heard Yuzbo Sien roar furiously, "Father Kong." The previously frozen time abruptly resumed its flow, and a silhouette materialized behind Yuzbos and Yuzbos Wu. Yuzbo Jean also assumed a combat stance. Upon seeing the figure, a trace of confusion
2828:18
Speaker A
flickered across his face. "Are you me?" Hearing Yuzbos inquiry, the figure was equally dumbfounded. "Are you the past me?" The future Yuzbo Jean possessed serene eyes and dancing white hair. His overall plane of existence vastly transcended that of the present
2828:34
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jean by an unfathomable margin. The two shared a telepathic connection. They closed their eyes and commenced a spiritual communion. Swish. The future Yuzbo Jean who initially emerged out of concern that his son could not defeat Dong Yupushi was suddenly consumed by
2828:48
Speaker A
raging fury. You Xi Boen, just you wait. Once I finish reinforcing the prison, I will personally come and apprehend you.
2828:57
Speaker A
With those words, his figure drifted into the body of the present Yuzbo Jean, simultaneously stating, "Rest assured my past self." I left him with three protective measures. This is merely the most basic one. Since he has no use for
2829:08
Speaker A
it, I shall bestow it upon you. Whenever you wish, simply call my name within your heart, and I shall strike on your behalf once. A jolt of a struck Yuzbo Jeans heart. What realm have you attained in the future? Let me think.
2829:20
Speaker A
The divine realm that you seek. The future Yuzbo Jeans lips curled upward. The divine realm. How does one reach it? Yuzbo Jean inquired. I haven't finished speaking. It is above the divine realm. Moreover, if I were to reveal the shortcut to you, it would
2829:33
Speaker A
only lead you astray. True extraordinary achievement requires you to comprehend it personally, step by step. The future Yuzbo Jean stated earnestly. The present Yuzbo Jean fell silent, ultimately nodding. Very well. I know you would never bring me harm. As expected,
2829:47
Speaker A
conversing with my clever self is the most comforting. You can beat that brat as much as you please. He won't die.
2829:52
Speaker A
Rest assured, I have tempered his body with the finest medicines in the ninja world since he was young. He reached the six paths realm long ago. Yuzbo Jean chuckled. Worthy of being me always providing nothing but the absolute best
2830:04
Speaker A
for my own child. All right, I'm going to enter a deep slumber now. By the way, the commotion just now has already awakened Chutian. Beware of that little brat embellishing the story to scold you. Farewell. The future Yuzbo Jean
2830:15
Speaker A
hastily severed the soul connection. Recalling Chutians fiercely protective nature over her childish smirk graced his lips. My past self enjoy a premature taste of your wife's terrifying wrath.
2830:26
Speaker A
Aiha was utterly perplexed. Had his future self provided him with a trump card only to hide himself afterward for fear of being reckoned with by his current wife. The noise outside startled Huga Hinata who was weaving a scarf
2830:37
Speaker A
within the Hugo estate. She carefully placed the scarf down then rose to approach the entrance. Who is there?
2830:43
Speaker A
Hinata's voice drifted out. Achiha Jens eyes lit up as if he had found a savior. He called out hastily, "Mother, it's me. I am your son." Before he could finish, Achiha Sanenji promptly clamped his hand over the boy's mouth,
2830:54
Speaker A
his face draining of color. "You brat stopped claiming false relatives." Hearing the voice, Hinata felt a palpitation of unease, though an inexplicable surge of emotion also stirred her heart. Pushing open the gate, she witnessed Aiha Sanenji gritting his teeth as he forcibly
2831:08
Speaker A
covered the mouth of a boy who bore a striking 7/10 resemblance to himself. Singiga, what is the meaning of this?
2831:14
Speaker A
She asked bewildered. She could not fathom why Singiga was silencing the child, nor why the boy looked so incredibly similar to him. Just as Singi prepared to explain, Aiha Jyn's eyes transformed into sharing. His body dematerialized, slipping from Singi's
2831:29
Speaker A
control as he lunged forward to cling to Hinata's leg. Mother, save me. Father is going to beat me again. Tears brimming in his eyes, he looked up at Huga Hinata with a pitiful expression. Hinata furrowed her brow. Although she did not
2831:40
Speaker A
understand why Senji was bullying the child, nor why the boy called her mother. In that moment, an instinct to protect the small creature overwhelmed her logic. She instructed him, "Child, hide behind me." Aiha Jyn nodded vigorously. Although his mother did not
2831:53
Speaker A
recognize him, he certainly recognized that signature move of shielding the chicks from the mother hen. Hugani had arrived in the courtyard at some point unnoticed. Upon seeing Aiha Jyn, the muscles on his temples twitched. For reasons unknown to him, this child
2832:07
Speaker A
radiated a sense of danger. At that moment, the child tilted his head and looked over. Niji Shisho Jyn really missed you. With that, he sprinted towards Hugani. He knew that in the past, it was always his uncle who
2832:18
Speaker A
smoothed over his misdeeds. Even his father, his uncle could trade a couple of blows with him, though no more. It was admittedly unjust, but currently he was under the threat of his father's punishment. One more layer of protection
2832:28
Speaker A
meant one more layer of security. Hugan Nijis mouth twitched as he stared at the child, observing his chilling smile. A figure formed in his mind, Aiha Sanenji. Yet he could see the gentleness of Hinata in the child's eyes. Could it
2832:40
Speaker A
be that this boy was the illegitimate child of Hinata and Aiha Sanenji? Damn, he was so grown. How long had they two been together? Never mind, I regardless of the circumstances since he had called him, Uncle Niji, would risk his life to
2832:52
Speaker A
ensure that the beast Achiha Senji did not lay a finger on his hair. Aiha Sanenji saw the situation spiraling out of control and rubbed his nose nervously. Beside him, the young man Aiha Sasuke and Achiha Jen both trembled. It was coming, the signature
2833:06
Speaker A
move. Today's beating was inevitable. He only hoped that for the sake of his wife and sister-in-law, they would strike lightly. Aiha Sasuke spoke first, pulling off his hood. This caused both Hugeni and Huga Hinata to pause. Judging by the young man's appearance, it was
2833:19
Speaker A
unmistakably Achiha Sasuke. However, for some reason, the eyes of this Sasuke were filled with the weariness of the world bearing no resemblance to the juvenile Sasuke they had previously known. He began sister-in-law brother Niji. Here is the situation. After
2833:32
Speaker A
achias recounted the events of their world, he turned to his brother Aiha Sanenji. Sanji nodded wearily correct.
2833:38
Speaker A
Hinata, they have indeed come from the future. That boy is named Aiha Jyn and he is our Before Singinji could finish Huga. Hinata blushed the corners of her mouth lifting. Son Aiha Sanji froze, but then a smile spread across his face.
2833:52
Speaker A
Yes, and this is Sasuke. More accurately, the future Sasuke. I feel his current aura is not far from my own.
2833:58
Speaker A
Aiha Sasuke hastily waved his hands. Brother, that is unsportsmanlike. My strength 10 years from now is comparable to yours now. Are you praising me or insulting me? Aiha Senji sneered, tapping him on the back of the head.
2834:10
Speaker A
What are you getting a big head? You can't tell whether I'm complimenting you or roasting you. Looking at his elder brother, Achiha Sasuke's mouth curved upward. I know, of course. I was just excited to see you. You have learned to
2834:21
Speaker A
talk sweetly, but I suspect you have been spoiling that brat. Otherwise, would he do such a thing? You know my temperament. Oh, would I let him run wild? Hearing his brother's remark, Achiha Sasuke scratched the back of his
2834:31
Speaker A
head. What could you do? He only had one great nephew. Of course, he loved him.
2834:35
Speaker A
Huga Hinata looked at Aiha Jyn, who grinned mischievously. Mother, you are so pretty. All these years, you haven't changed a bit. You remained just as beautiful. Hinata, who already harbored a fondness for her son, was overjoyed by his sweet words. She smiled and called
2834:48
Speaker A
the clan members to prepare snacks. Achiha Jyn, treating himself as the Grand Prince, sat on a small stool, eating watermelon, watching the drama at the entrance, as if the recent chaos had nothing to do with him. Short-tempered Achihasenji tried to move toward him,
2835:01
Speaker A
but before he could take a step, Huga Hinata with a darkened face firmly gripped his arm. Aiha was shocked. He gauged the strength in Hinata's grip, and his complexion changed. It was on par with his perfect sage mode. He
2835:13
Speaker A
struggled to swallow. Hinata, this the boy has no manners, and I find it unconscionable. Aiha Singinjis voice wavered. When had his soft and sweet, Hinata becomes so powerful. Huga Hinata spoke word by word. Singinji, "Brother, brother, he is just a child of
2835:27
Speaker A
why so upset and he is our son. I cannot bear to be harsh." Hinata looked at Singinji with a smile. Aiha Singji felt goosebumps. Damn, his future wife was this assertive. Looking at the young tyrant, Achiha Jyn, who was eating melon
2835:39
Speaker A
and making a scene by giving him the middle finger, Singis face turned green. But sensing Hinata's strength, he sighed. Fine. I promise I will not touch him. After that sentence, Huga Hinata immediately wrapped her arms around Singi's leaning in affectionately.
2835:52
Speaker A
Husband is the best. I love you. Hinata's demeanor instantly defused Singinjis anger. Looking at Achiha Jyn with soft eyes, he said, "You brat, your mother saved your skin today, but you were spared this time." Noted, noted grumbling, "Old man." Aiha Jyn, having
2836:06
Speaker A
enjoyed the drama, let his tongue run loose. The next moment, danger arrived. The moment Aiha Jen spoke those words, regret, surged through him. His expression shifted abruptly as he realized Hinata Hinata had appeared before him at some point. Although she
2836:19
Speaker A
wore her tone had changed. Jyn's son is your father. You cannot speak to him in that manner. Despite the smile, Achiha Jyn felt a sense of dread. It was uncanny. He imagined his mother possessed such a personality so early in
2836:31
Speaker A
their history. His young face twisted in a grimace as he rose and bowed to Achiha son. I apologize, father. I was wrong. I should not have spoken to you that way.
2836:39
Speaker A
Hinata Hinata instantly beamed, smoothing Achiha Jens hair. Good boy, Jen. Open wide. Eat the melon. She crouched down and personally fed a slice of watermelon to Achiha Jen. Aiha son raised an eyebrow, seemingly realizing something. In the future, he and that
2836:53
Speaker A
boy Aiha Jen, two men of the same surname, would be severely dominated by a woman of a different surname. Aiha Jens gaze conveyed the message, "Old man, you're not tough enough. You can't even keep your own wife in check."
2837:05
Speaker A
Aiha's son deciphered the glare and sneered internally. "Then try keeping your mother in check." The father and son fell silent simultaneously lowering their heads at the same time. They were like two stones from the same mold.
2837:16
Speaker A
Hinata did not know what was going through their minds, so she quickly pulled Sin over to the side to ask about the future. Hinata spoke up, "What is our home like in the future?" She looked at Aiha Jyn, her eyes sparkling with
2837:27
Speaker A
curiosity. In the future, Dad remains the Hokag. He has declared multiple times that he wants to abdicate and return home to raise a child. However, under Kenoha's voting system, he consistently receives 99 support, forcing him to continue his duties.
2837:40
Speaker A
Tirelessly unable to retire. Although he is often absent, allowing Shikamaru's uncle to handle the administrative duties, the uncle harbors no resentment.
2837:48
Speaker A
He says that as long as Aiha son holds that position, everyone is at ease. Even if they make mistakes, there is no cause for worry. For he is Aiha son, the fifth Hokag of Kinoa and the strongest in the
2837:59
Speaker A
ninja world. As Achiha Jen recited these details, he observed the expression on his father's face. Upon hearing this, a tenderness flickered in Aihasen's eyes.
2838:08
Speaker A
He had not expected that in the future the people would still support him so fervently, a 99 approval rating of all things. The corner of Achihas mouth twitched slightly. Aiha Jens eyes turned milky white, even taking on a
2838:20
Speaker A
bluish hue. To observe his father's expression, he had activated his Bakugan. Hearing her son praise his future husband, a warmth spread through Hinata's heart. Indeed, your father is that great. He is the hero of Kinoa and the great hero of our family. Aiha son
2838:33
Speaker A
was deeply moved. He embraced Hinata, his body trembling. Hinata was truly something E. Did she not realize that her plain, understated words were the most moving of all? Sensing Aihass emotion, Hinata did not shy away. She stroked his back, a gesture akin to
2838:47
Speaker A
comforting him. Huga Niji froze. Nephew, did your eyes just turn into be a kugan?
2838:52
Speaker A
I recall that when you were escaping your father's control, your eyes were sharing gone. How is this possible?
2838:57
Speaker A
Achiha son was stunned. He looked at Aiha Jen frowning. Boy, whose bloodline limit have you actually inherited mine or Hinatus? Aiha Jyn scratched his head unsure how to explain. Nearby Achiha Saskuke interjected. Second brother, sister-in-law little Jen was born with
2839:11
Speaker A
awakened sage eyes. Sage eyes. Hinata was puzzled but Aiha son had already formed a hunch. Sage eyes. Could it be the Renotin or the Renegan? But even the Atsitsuki clan could only choose one path for evolution. Was this boy? Seeing
2839:26
Speaker A
his second brother pondering, Achihas nodded and elaborated, "Yes, second brother." Little Jyn's eyes are naturally sage eyes. Unlike the Atsitsuki, he has possessed all the abilities of the Shaing Bakugan Reinan and Renegan since birth. This pair of eyes is too defiant of fate, stealing
2839:41
Speaker A
from the heavens. To prevent him from drawing the attention of higher level entities, your older brother placed seals on him from a young age. The seals gradually unlock as his physical strength changes, allowing him to gain new abilities. This prevents Jyn's body
2839:54
Speaker A
from collapsing due to the conflicting pressures of possessing such immense power simultaneously. Aiha son stood up staring at Aiha Jyn as his pupils constricted with so much power if it all manifested at once this boy's body would. Hinata's face pald and she swayed
2840:09
Speaker A
on her feet. Aiha son rushed to support her anguish etched in his gaze. At that moment, Aiha Jyn spoke up. Hey, I thought it would be a bigger deal. From a young age to now, Dad has used the
2840:18
Speaker A
most top tier resources for my bath, some of which don't even exist in the ninja world. That hazard is long gone.
2840:24
Speaker A
Hearing this, Achiha son paused in surprise. Indeed, utilizing rare herbs and treasures to strengthen the body. By the time Aiha Jen turned 18, he could not only fortify him, but potentially cultivate an invincible physical form.
2840:35
Speaker A
By then, this talent would not lead to this brat's death. Instead, it might allow him to surpass Sun himself, becoming the new generation of the god of ninjas. Hinata still looked concerned. Jyn, what is the current state of your body's strength? Glancing
2840:48
Speaker A
at her 8-year-old son, she asked with worry in her voice. Well, right now I've barely reached the level of a six-path user. Mostly because the old man's medicines are too potent. Every time I don't want to absorb them, he physically
2840:59
Speaker A
forces me to. Saying this, Aiha Jyn looked at Achiha son with gratitude. Aiha son turned his head away, unwilling to look at his disloyal son. Mother, you are no different. Every time dad holds my head down, you don't stop him. In
2841:10
Speaker A
fact, when I tried to run away, you were the one who brought me back. Aiha Jin smiled. Hen replied, Those medicinal baths ensure you grow up healthy.
2841:18
Speaker A
Otherwise, I would not stand by while you suffered. Hearing this, Aiha Jyn lowered his head, his eyes reening. He knew it all. Because of his powerful talent, he matured early. But he had also felt like a burden to the family.
2841:30
Speaker A
Those resources, if used on ordinary people, could create nearly 56 path level fighters. Yet, they were all poured into him. He felt immense guilt.
2841:38
Speaker A
Aiha's son at that time declared, "Rest assured, I will prepare an equivalent portion of resources for Kohaa, missing not a single bit. You the brat will absorb what is given and upon reaching 18 break through to the divine realm.
2841:49
Speaker A
Living well is the greatest gratitude to your mother and me. He clearly remembered his father every time he returned from the other world covered in blood. His once black hair turned white yet he offered no complaint. Aiha's son
2842:01
Speaker A
glanced secretly at his son then turned his head away. Just as the crowd was conversing in a heavy oppressive atmosphere, a cold sneer echoed from the sky. What a touching display of a kind father and filial son of a loving elder
2842:12
Speaker A
brother and respectful younger sibling. I am truly moved. At the same time, a figure walked through the void, clapping his hands as he murmured. He held a fishing rod in his arms, a smile playing on his lips, and a fish basket fastened
2842:23
Speaker A
at his waist. His skin was deathly pale, and his exquisite short blue hair exuded a youthful elegance. Dayto Yuzosin's pupil shrank. In an instant, chakras surged through his entire body as he locked his deathly gaze upon Dong Yupushi. Yuzbo Zu appeared silently
2842:40
Speaker A
in front of Yuzbo Jean. They were all well aware that Daytonupushis primary target was Yuzbo Jean. He intended to hunt down Yuzbo Jean in order to reverse the future destiny where the Daytonu clan was imprisoned.
2842:52
Speaker A
Originally, Dayton Yupushi had planned to travel back to the time when Yuzbo Jean was a child. However, within the My Prison, he had been captured by the future Yuzbo Jean, who had extracted a vast amount of his chakra. As a result,
2843:03
Speaker A
his chakra was severely depleted, leaving him with no choice but to arrive in this era. Although Yuzbo Jean was at the pinnacle of the Lua level and would be somewhat difficult to deal with, he possessed a divine artifact three
2843:14
Speaker A
generations ahead of this timeline. In his eyes, killing Yuzbo Jean would be as easy as flipping his hand. Furthermore, he was confident that in this era, apart from Yuzbo Jean, who could exchange a few blows with him, no one else stood a
2843:26
Speaker A
chance. The most damnably frustrating part was that Yuzbo's Wu and that Yuzbo Sien had followed him. Normally, he would not even place these two in his sights, but in his current weakened state, he was completely unable to crush
2843:37
Speaker A
them. Yuzbo Xan looked up at Dayton Yupushi, then glanced at his surroundings, noting the presence of Rishiang Chuian Rishiang Ningi and other members of the Rishang family.
2843:45
Speaker A
Without a single word, he turned around and immediately departed from the village. The corners of Dayton Yupushis mouth curled upward. A smart man, he immediately gave chase.
2843:55
Speaker A
Seeing this, Yuzbo Zu and Yuzbo Sien swiftly followed suit without hesitation. Yuzbo Jean suppressed the raging fury within his heart until he arrived at top the waterfall before the two great statues. Oh, you have even chosen your own burial ground. It seems
2844:09
Speaker A
you are quite sensible. Do you truly believe that by returning to the past, you can defeat me? Indeed, after all, your current self falls far short of your future incarnation. Dayton Yupushi spoke without any pretense. His body simultaneously erupting with a frigid
2844:23
Speaker A
and formidable chakra. Sensing the feeble chakra emanating from Yuzbo Jean, his smile grew even wider. He mercilessly cast his fishing rod, lunging straight at Yuzbo Jean. Yuzbo Jean remained terrifyingly calm, expressionless, holding an ordinary long sword. He executed a casual upward
2844:39
Speaker A
slash. The blade clashed against the fish hook with a sharp metallic ring, sending sparks flying into the air. Day Tong Yu Pushi who had been absolutely confident in obliterating Yuzbo Jean now felt the cold sweat breaking out on his
2844:51
Speaker A
forehead. It is mere luck. By daring to oppose my Day Tong Yu clan, your death is utterly inevitable. Having spoken, he gripped the fishing rod tightly channeling his chakra to manipulate the hook. The previously clear sky was instantly engulfed by dense dark clouds
2845:05
Speaker A
blotting out the sun entirely. Only the fish hook under his control stre across the gloom, trailing endless flashing red threads as it slowly and oppressively bored down upon Yuzbo Jeans body.
2845:16
Speaker A
Witnessing this, Yuzbo Jean fell into deep thought. He knew that in the Boring Juan records, the Day Tong Yu clan shared a common trait chakra absorption.
2845:23
Speaker A
He had not the slightest doubt that if he utilized his own chakra, Deong Yupushi would drain it dry in an instant, using that very energy to restore his true form. When that time came, all that would await him was an
2845:34
Speaker A
even more devastating onslaught. Therefore, he had to rely on Taiitsu. And speaking of Taiitsu, there was likely nothing stronger in all of Mai than this was there. The corners of Yuzbo Jeans mouth lifted. In the next moment, he took a deep breath, his
2845:46
Speaker A
gaze resolute. Bayan Duna ate inner gates. Jingman gate of wonder open. As his words fell, an overwhelmingly powerful aura erupted from his being.
2845:55
Speaker A
Dayton Yupushi, who had previously felt victory, was firmly in his grasp now began to tremble slightly. Wh is this ninjutsu? No, that's not right. This is Taiutsu. Dayton Yupushi retracted his rod simultaneously using the newly recovered tip to slice through the empty
2846:11
Speaker A
air before him. A rift tore open in the void. Huang Kuan Billyang Yamatsu Hiasaka. He yo Jean I know that even in the past your trump cards were endless and abundant but I possess quite a few myself. Dayton Yupushi declared with
2846:23
Speaker A
boiling blood. Yuzbo Jean paid him no heat. Instead, he had already charged forward. Mobilizing his chakra and bloodshi, he formed a hand seal. Zhao daytime tiger. A colossal white tiger roared toward Detoushi. His already palid face turned deathly white. Tearing
2846:39
Speaker A
open the spatial rift of the Hong Kuan Billyangin, he prepared to leap inside. Right at that moment, a figure emerged from within the Hong Kuan Billyang bin a step ahead of him. I was wondering why there was the scent of space-time
2846:49
Speaker A
ninjutsu. So, it was you. Gripping Day Tong Yupushi by the throat, Yuzbo Dau flew out from the Hong Kuan Billyang.
2846:55
Speaker A
Seeing the Zhao hurtling toward them, he mercilessly hurled Dong Yupushi directly into the path of the tiger. Seeing this, the Zhaoo opened its massive maw and chomped down viciously upon Dong Yupushi. Instantly, Dong Yupushi let out a shrill, agonizing shriek. Impossible.
2847:10
Speaker A
Impossible. How could anyone possibly fly out from my Hong Kuan Billyang? Because Dau and Dong Yupushi were in close proximity, the severely wounded Pushi widened his eyes in disbelief, staring fixedly at Yizo Da. Yizo Dau stood perfectly still as if he had
2847:25
Speaker A
anticipated this move all along. He scared stupid. Are you fool? Day Tong Yu Pushi mocked. Yet in the very next moment, his eyes bulged in absolute shock. Yuzbo Dau's body suddenly became ethereal. The Zhaou phazed right through him, failing to inflict even the
2847:39
Speaker A
slightest sliver of harm. How is this possible? You are merely a lowly creature from the lower realms. How could you awaken such an ability? A power like this is exceedingly rare, even among our noble Dong Yu clan.
2847:51
Speaker A
Dayton Yupushi descended into a state of frenzy. Yuzodo looked at him as if he were looking at an utter fool. Is there perhaps a possibility that your Day Tong Yu clan is simply too weak? Or if you find my words unpleasing to the ear, let
2848:04
Speaker A
me rephrase it. You are simply too weak. Yuziv Da's words dealt little physical damage, but carried extreme humiliation.
2848:11
Speaker A
Dayton Yupushi, who was just attempting to rise, shuddered violently, and spewed out another mouthful of blood. Yuzbo Jean cast a cold glance at Dayton Yupushi and spoke, "Ouo, do not attack with chakra. He can absorb it and convert it into his own energy to
2848:24
Speaker A
unleash his ninjutsu. Be especially wary of that fishing rod. If it touches you, it will fish out a vast amount of chakra and vitality from your body to replenish his own. Hearing Yuzbo Jeans explanation, Yuzbo died. I understand. I
2848:38
Speaker A
will be careful. A swirling vortex materialized, and Yuzbo Dau's body was sucked into it, vanishing from sight.
2848:44
Speaker A
However, Day Tongyu Pushi recognized it at a single glance. This was a form of space-time ninjutsu. Wreathed in a burning aura of blue vitality, Yazibbo Jean afforded Dong Yu Pushi no time to react. He swiftly ascended above him,
2848:57
Speaker A
his right leg whipping out in rapid succession, sending a barrage of blazing fireballs hurtling toward Dayamupi.
2849:03
Speaker A
Morning Peacock Yuzbo Jean unleashed the technique with an impassive expression. Possessing a perfect sage body utilizing the eight inner gates technique caused him absolutely no harm. However, Dayton Yupushi found himself overwhelmed. Being a physical martial arts assault, he had
2849:18
Speaker A
no way to negate it. Furthermore, he dared not use the underworld hill as he had just been grabbed by the throat and hurled out by that fellow named Daiu.
2849:25
Speaker A
This proved one thing. The space-time ninjutsu mastery of that man named Dau surpassed his own. With such a formidable figure holding the line here, his trump cards were rendered completely useless. Damn it. Ever since arriving on Earth, he had always been the one
2849:38
Speaker A
trampling others. Yet, now having traveled back more than a decade, he was the one being subjugated. Gritting his teeth, he stealed his resolve and prepared to counterattack. Crimson chakra enveloped his hands. Channeling this energy, he formed a sphere and
2849:51
Speaker A
launched it toward the descending fireballs. As the morning peacock collided with the sphere of blinding radiance instantly erupted. But soon the white light faded and the chakra sphere was entirely annihilated while the fiery meteors of the morning peacock continued
2850:04
Speaker A
their relentless descent upon Damupushi. His face pald. Damn it, this must be an illusion. His eyes swiftly transformed ultimately manifesting the blues eye.
2850:13
Speaker A
With a mere thought, he activated time reversal, anchoring his position to where he was within the past 2 seconds.
2850:19
Speaker A
Faced with Yuzbo Jeans onslaught, he could only continuously rely on the power of the blue samsara eye to evade the strikes. Seeing its effectiveness, the corners of his mouth curled upward.
2850:28
Speaker A
He looked at Yuzbo Jean with a playful smirk and mocked. A very powerful attack. Quite impressive indeed. But there is one slight flaw. You cannot hit me at all. Your skills are useless against me. Dayton Yupushis previous panic vanished, replaced by an
2850:41
Speaker A
air of composure and unyielding confidence. Yuzbo coldly observed the clowns arrogant demeanor. Had he not known the fatal flaw of this ability, he might have actually believed those boastful words. The power of that blues, I merely allowed him to rewind time to
2850:55
Speaker A
his position 2 seconds prior. However, this did not mean he had never experienced the attacks. The only reason he remained unscathed was that the previous assaults were either physical or chakra based, which he could flawlessly evade after the temporal
2851:07
Speaker A
regression. Yet, there was one crucial difference. If poison were used, the toxins would remain within his body even after the reversal. Furthermore, the more he utilized the time regression, the longer the poison would circulate within him, accelerating its lethal
2851:19
Speaker A
onset. With this in mind, Yuzbo Jean hurled several canisters at Daytonupushi. These were the very containers filled with Banzangs poisonous mist, which he and Chong Men had acquired from the urine village during their journey to the past. He had
2851:31
Speaker A
originally thought they would never be of use, but today Dong Yupushi would have the privilege of tasting them.
2851:36
Speaker A
Seeing the approaching canisters, Day Tong Yupushi assumed Yuzbo Jean had exhausted his tricks. Wielding his fishing rod, his eyes flickered as he struck the containers. In an instant, a dense purple toxic cloud engulfed his entire being. His pupils constricted. He
2851:50
Speaker A
immediately activated the blue samsara. I rewinding time over a dozen times before finally escaping the poisonous myasma and scathed, glaring at Yuzbo Jean with utter disdain. To think that the Grand Yuzbo Jean, the only powerhouse in the future to breach the
2852:04
Speaker A
divine realm, would resort to such despicable underhanded tactics like poison in his youth. It truly makes one sigh in disappointment. Dayton Yupushi sneered. If only your strength were half as formidable as your tongue. Day Tong Yupushi, do you honestly believe your
2852:18
Speaker A
time reversal comes without any side effects? Hearing this, Dong Yupushi's expression drastically changed. Did Yuzbo Jean know something? Know this was their first encounter? What could he possibly have deduced in such a brief span of time? But the very next moment,
2852:31
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jeans words sent a shock wave of terror through his heart. If I am not mistaken, your time reversal, to be precise, merely allows you to preexperience the imminent events. That is how you can react to our attacks and
2852:41
Speaker A
achieve such an untouchable state. Yet, this is not a true flawless regression. The flow of time around you accelerates while the external time slows down. Even if you evade physical and chakra damage, when faced with poison, the more you use
2852:54
Speaker A
your ability, the deeper the toxins seep into your core. As if to verify Yuzbo Jeans deduction, Dayton Yupushi abruptly fell to one knee vomiting a mouthful of black blood. He stared at Yuzbo Jean in sheer disbelief. You? Why
2853:07
Speaker A
do you know so much? Are you truly someone born with omnisient knowledge? Damon Yupushi suddenly recalled the warnings of his clansmen. Damon Yupushi, if you manage to return to the past, cut the nonsense and obliterate him instantly. Otherwise, it will not be
2853:20
Speaker A
long before he sees through all your abilities. At the time, Dayton Yupushi had brushed it off. Arriving in this era, and sensing his combat prowess at its absolute peak, his arrogance knew no bounds. Now, he was consumed by
2853:31
Speaker A
bottomless regret, gazing at Yuzbo Jean with profound horror. Yuzbo Zu and Yuzbo swiftly arrived at the scene. They stood guard in front of Yuzbo Jean, their eyes locked fiercely upon Dayton Yupushi, only to witness an astonishing sight.
2853:44
Speaker A
Dayton Yupushi was incessantly coughing up black blood, his gaze losing its focus. His originally pale skin was now marred by a web of black veins. It was undeniably the poison taking effect.
2853:55
Speaker A
Hiding behind Yuzbo's Wu, Yuzbo Jean formed hand seals to create a wood clone. Gripping a chakra blade, the clone charged murderously toward Dayton Yupushi with a face full of furious wrath. Yuzbos wu and Yuzbo Xians faces drained of color and
2854:09
Speaker A
fright. Second brother, dad, come back. Do not kill him. Day Tong Yupushis dying eyes suddenly gleamed. It seemed the heavens had not forsaken him. As expected, there was no such thing as an omnisient being in this world. You
2854:21
Speaker A
merely stayed one step ahead of me, but to think you could kill me. Keep dreaming. Dayton Yupushi offered no resistance and instead threw himself toward Yuzbos chakra blade a sinister smile creeping onto his face.
2854:33
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jean, do you truly believe you have one? The reason our Day Tongu clan's lineage remains eternal is not merely due to our formidable strength, but because of our souls. If you slay me today, my soul will transform into a
2854:44
Speaker A
karma seal, burying itself deep within your vessel. The moment you let your guard down, I will seize your body and use it to complete my resurrection. As he finished speaking, utter despair washed over the faces of Yuzbos Wu
2854:56
Speaker A
and Yuzo Sien. Was their father destined to become a member of the Day Tongyu clan from now on? Yuzbos Wu furrowed his brows. Something was a miss. his second brother could not possibly be this foolish. The next moment, just as Day Tong Yupushi's karma
2855:09
Speaker A
seal manifested on the wood clone's head, he swiftly assumed control of the vessel. However, amidst his ecstatic triumph, the smile on his face abruptly froze. "This is wrong. This is not a flesh and blood body." "Damn it!" Dayton
2855:20
Speaker A
Yupushi roared as he manipulated the wood clone. Then Yuzbos voice echoed from behind Yuzbos Wu Day Tong Yupushi, you will not get a second chance to plant your karma seal. Yuzbo Jean formed a hand seal dispelling the wood clone jutzu watching his father
2855:35
Speaker A
Yuzibbo Siens mouth twitched. Sure enough, he was a devious schemer even in his youth. No matter how much Atsutsuki Yurashiki struggled attempting to control the wood clone to salvage the dire situation, the execution speed of the original body's dispersal command
2855:48
Speaker A
still outpaced his rate of devouring the entire wood clone. Ultimately, the wood clone began transforming into a tree from the feet up. Atsitsuki Urashiki's head, however, maintained its cursing posture forever frozen in that very moment. As the dust settled, Aiha Sasuke
2856:03
Speaker A
and Achihasien breathed a sigh of relief. Aihaan cast a glance at the two of them and said, "You truly haven't learned a single thing from me." Panicking at the slightest trouble. What an utter disgrace. After speaking, Achiha Jean clasped his hands behind his
2856:17
Speaker A
back, shook his head, and turned to leave the valley of the end. The two exchanged a glance and hurly followed.
2856:22
Speaker A
Canoa Huga clan compound. Huga Hinata gazed worriedly in the direction Aihaan had left. Hugani stood behind her and gently patted her shoulder. Rest assured, sister, you know how powerful Aihaan is. It's merely a fugitive from the future. With his current means
2856:37
Speaker A
he can still resolve it with ease. Huga Hinata nodded. Yet she remained consumed by worry. Until the matter was truly concluded, the outcome remained unknown.
2856:46
Speaker A
It wasn't until Aiha Jeans figure approached from the distance that her previously gloom ridden face blossomed into a smile. She immediately moved her feet, sprinting toward him. Seeing this, Achiha Jean opened his arms and caught Hugah Hinatada a smile gracing his eyes.
2857:00
Speaker A
I'm back, MHM. Let me hold you a little longer. Huga Hinata pressed her fair little face against Achihajans chest. Listening to the steady, rhythmic beating of his heart. She felt an unprecedented sense of peace. Hugani slowly walked out. Crossing his arms
2857:14
Speaker A
over his chest, he looked at Achiha and clicked his tongue. Sure enough, the moment his sister encountered Achiha Jean, she lost all her usual composure.
2857:22
Speaker A
Where was the dignified demeanor of the Huga clan's eldest princess? After clinging to him affectionately for a while, Huga Hinata suddenly hopped down and asked, "Where is Sien?" And Sasuke, "Didn't they return with you?" Aihaan chuckled and jerked his thumb behind
2857:35
Speaker A
him. "They are too slow. They're still lagging behind." Huga Hinata nodded, then looked toward the rear with anticipation. She still had many words to share with Achihaen and countless questions to ask him, such as what Achihaan like to eat, drink, and wear.
2857:49
Speaker A
Aihaan wrapped his arm around Hinata, planting a kiss on her cheek before saying, "They're here." As his words fell, two figures landed on the ground.
2857:56
Speaker A
It was none other than Aiha and Achihas. To check if her son was injured, Huga Hinata even activated her Bakugan, meticulously scanning Achihasien, terrified that he might be hiding a wound. The corners of Achihasien's mouth curled up. Sure enough, his mother was
2858:10
Speaker A
as gentle as ever. It was just a pity. How did she end up falling for a dense blockhead like his old man? If Aihaan knew that his son was secretly mocking his own father like this, he would definitely teach the brat a harsh
2858:21
Speaker A
lesson. Even though Aiha possessed high talent and numerous trump cards, if Achiha truly got serious with him, Sien would be no match at all. After all, as the saying goes, your father is destined to be your father, there is no way he
2858:33
Speaker A
would let a little kid defeat him. Wouldn't that be completely defying the natural order? After finishing her examination of Achiasen's body, Huga Hinata breathed a sigh of relief. The child was quite healthy. She then pulled Achihasien toward the Inner Clan
2858:46
Speaker A
compound, forbidding anyone from following. She had certain matters to ask him about privately. Thinking his mother simply wanted to care for him and ask about his well-being, Achihasien readily agreed. Seeing this, Achiha Jean could only sigh. Sure enough, once a
2858:59
Speaker A
woman has a son, she forgets her husband. Brother-in-law, stop laughing and spar with me. Hugan Niji who had been chuckling at Aiha Jehans expense instantly froze. His expression turning grim. Achi Hajan, I wasn't the one who provoked you. Why are you
2859:11
Speaker A
venting your anger on me? Should I go look for your sister instead? Or perhaps your eldest nephew? The moment Aihaan uttered these words, Hugani was rendered completely speechless. Vent on his sister. His sister was so cute and petite. How could she possibly withstand
2859:25
Speaker A
Achihas fury? And his eldest nephew was still young and tender. As an uncle, how could he stand by and watch Aihaan lay a hand on his nephew? Left with no choice, Hugen Niji nodded in resignation. Final spar with you. I just
2859:37
Speaker A
wonder how many of my moves you can withstand nowadays. Hearing this, Aiha Jean was amused. His brother-in-law was getting a bit arrogant to speak to him like that. But while the timing was perfect, it had been a long time since
2859:47
Speaker A
he last stretched his muscles. He would just use him for practice. The two walked toward the Huga training grounds.
2859:53
Speaker A
Indoors, Achiasen observed the decor of the Huga clan and remarked, "Mom, Grandpa's house looks exactly the same as it does in the future. It hasn't changed a bit." Hearing these words, Huga Hinata's eyes filled with joy. It seemed her father hadn't given her room
2860:07
Speaker A
away just because she had gotten married. Furthermore, it appeared to be frequently maintained and well preserved. Making himself right at home, Aiha sat down on Huga Hinata's bed, then suddenly let out a sharp hiss of pain.
2860:19
Speaker A
Huga Hinata hastily leaned in and asked Sien what's wrong. Her eyes revealed deep concern. Aihaen shook his head. I'm fine. I'm fine. I just forgot that this is 10 years in the past and the bedboards are still hard. I'm so used to
2860:31
Speaker A
sleeping on the big soft bed at home and the plush beds at future grandpa's house. This is my first time sitting on a hard bedboard. Huga Hinata immediately understood. It seemed the future Aihaen had been thoroughly spoiled by her and
2860:43
Speaker A
Achihaan to the point where even a hard bed felt uncomfortable. However, it didn't matter. Everything Huga Hinata wanted to ask was about Achihajan anyway. So, she took a seat beside Aihasen. Could you tell me what your father likes, including what he eats,
2860:56
Speaker A
drinks, and things like that? Hugah Hinatada asked with a radiant smile. Aihaens eyes widened. Mom, did you really bring me all the way in here just to ask me this? Huga Hinata blushed and nodded. Aihaen gritted his teeth. That
2861:08
Speaker A
damn old man, how did he manage to find such a wonderful wife? Even now, she was eager to inquire about his preferences.
2861:14
Speaker A
Nevertheless, Aihaen didn't act stubborn. Instead, he went through everything Aihaan liked and disliked, listing them one by one. Huga Hinata wrote as she listened, quickly filling over 10 pages. Even when Achihasien began to show signs of exhaustion, Huga
2861:28
Speaker A
Hinata showed none, wearing an expression of pure blissful enjoyment. It wasn't until the very last detail was recorded that Achihasien finally stopped. He looked at Huga Hinata with a parched throat, but she had already prepared the water he would need for his
2861:41
Speaker A
thirst. She handed it to her future son. Aihasien didn't stand on ceremony. He took the cup and downed it in one gulp.
2861:48
Speaker A
Gulp, gulp, refreshing. Grandpa's water really is the best, even better than what we have at home. Aihaen exclaimed happily swinging his little legs. Speak of the grandfather and the grandfather arrives. Rishiang Rizu pushed open the door and walked in. Hearing from Mingi
2862:03
Speaker A
that a guest had arrived at the house, one who would be leaving soon and whom Ningi assured he would definitely like, he decided to come take a look. Rishiang Rizu was originally busy with official affairs and did not want to pay it any
2862:14
Speaker A
mind. However, Rishiang Ningi sent another message. If uncle does not come today, I fear you will regret it once the guest departs. After hesitating for a long while, Rishiang Rizu entrusted his official duties to others. It cost him quite a bit of money to secure the
2862:27
Speaker A
chance to return home. He was also quite curious about exactly what kind of person could make Ningxi describe them in such a manner. Thus came the moment of Rishiang Rizu pushing open his daughter's door. Otherwise, given his strictly proper and courteous nature, he
2862:39
Speaker A
would never have done such a thing under any circumstances. Hearing the door open, Rishian Chuchion subconsciously stood up and looked over. Upon realizing it was her father, she smiled and waved her hand. Father, you finished work very early today? Rishiang Chuchian asked
2862:53
Speaker A
with a smile looking at the sunlight outside. Rishiang Rizen nodded. Ningi told me that an esteemed guest had arrived at our home and said that I would regret it if I didn't come back.
2863:02
Speaker A
So, I handed my tasks over to my colleagues and rushed back as quickly as I could. Daughter, I'm not too late, am I? Who is this esteemed guest your cousin spoke of? Where are they? Riang Chuchians eyes flickered. Just as
2863:13
Speaker A
she was contemplating whether or not to explain Yuzbo, Cien got up and hopped off the bed. Upon seeing Rishiang Rizu, his eyes lit up brilliantly. Grandpa Sienner missed you so much. You look so young at this time. With that said,
2863:24
Speaker A
Yuzbo Sien lunged forward and threw his arms around Rishiang Rizu. Logically speaking, Rishiang Rizu, who placed utmost importance on rules and propriety, would certainly never allow a child of unknown origin to get so close to him. Yet, for some inexplicable
2863:38
Speaker A
reason, Rishiang Rizu saw the shadow of a young Chuion in this little boy. As if driven by some phantom force, he actually opened his arms to welcome Yuzibbo Siens embrace. This gave Rishiang Chuchian quite a fright. Cien get down quickly. Yuzbo Sien shook his
2863:52
Speaker A
head. No, no, Grandpa's embrace is so warm, I won't let go. Observing the exchange between his daughter and Yuzbo, Sien Rishiang Rizu had already begun to guess at the truth. He looked closely at the little fellow and realized that he
2864:04
Speaker A
also bore a striking resemblance to Yuzbo Jean. Chuian, is this the child of Yu and Yuzbo Jean? When did this happen?
2864:10
Speaker A
Why was I not informed? Rishiang Rizu demanded sternly to think he was completely unaware that his own daughter had given him a grandson and one so grown up at that. Rishiang Chuian hurriedly waved her hands wanting to explain. But Yuzbo Sien spoke up first.
2864:24
Speaker A
Grandpa, I am your grandson from 10 years in the future. I came to this era this time because Yuzibboian then recounted the entire course of events.
2864:32
Speaker A
Rishiang Rizus brows furrowed and relaxed in turns. After further questioning his daughter, he finally understood that this was indeed his future grandson. Furthermore, he was amazed that the future ninja world was so advanced that even traversing through time and space was possible. Moreover,
2864:47
Speaker A
the little fellow in his arms was truly endearing. He had inherited Chuchians adorable agility as well as Yuzbo Jeans bravery and resilience. He was simply the perfect heir to the Rishon clan in his heart. It was just a
2864:58
Speaker A
pity that with Yuzbo Jean around, he would certainly never be given such an opportunity. My dear grandson, whatever you want to eat, grandpa will buy it for you. Having learned the whole story, Rishiang Rizu immediately changed his demeanor, carrying Yuzbo as he walked
2865:11
Speaker A
outside. Hearing this, Yuzbo Siens eyes lit up. Grandpa is the best. Not like that rebellious father of mine.
2865:17
Speaker A
These words clearly piqued Rishiang Rizus interest. Oh, a rebellious father, you say. How so? Rishiang Rizu asked. The little fellow Yuzbo? Cien glanced around. Finding no trace of his father, he leaned his small mouth close to Rishiang Rizus ear and whispered
2865:32
Speaker A
that rebellious father of mine always tells me that boys shouldn't keep too much money on their mobile phones, so my allowance is pitifully small. Other children can eat snacks, but I cannot.
2865:41
Speaker A
Speaking of this, Yuzbo Sien looked somewhat crestfallen. In Rishiang Rizu's ears, this sounded perfectly correct in principle if streets only sold junk food. However, if it made his grandson unhappy, then it was absolutely wrong.
2865:53
Speaker A
His grandson was his only principal. Originally, Rishiang Rizu wanted to seek out Yuzbo Jean to argue the matter.
2865:59
Speaker A
However, realizing that his own strength was seemingly no match for the man he reconsidered, holding Yuzbo Sien securely, he declared, "Today, my dear grandson can eat whatever he desires.
2866:08
Speaker A
It's my treat." With that, a 10 million Rio bank note appeared in his hand, causing Yuzo Siens eyes to gleam with excitement. "Long live, Grandpa. I love Grandpa the most." Feeling the intimate affection from his future grandson, Rishiang Rizus heart
2866:22
Speaker A
swelled with unparalleled joy. Thus, he strutdded with a swaggering gate, holding Yuzbo Sien in his arms and headed cheerfully toward the streets.
2866:29
Speaker A
Rishiang Chutian followed closely behind. She too was deeply fond of this son. And since there was no telling when he might leave, how could she not cherish this time just like that, the family of three took to the streets.
2866:40
Speaker A
Meanwhile, at the Rishang clan's training grounds, Rishiang Ningi looked at Yuzbo Jean and instantly activated the reincarnation eye rather than the white eye. If he were sparring with other companions, the reincarnation, I would indeed be unnecessary. But the man
2866:53
Speaker A
standing opposite him was the number one expert in the ninja world. He had to go all out. YBO Jean merely activated his kaleidoscope copy wheel. I then made a gesture inviting his opponent to make the first move. Rishiang Ningi spread
2867:05
Speaker A
his hands and two halos of white light appeared spinning rapidly in his grasp. The originally tranquil leaves in the surroundings were instantly disturbed by the sheer force of this ninjutsu. The leaves rustled wildly in a fast frantic rhythm. Yuzbo Jeans eyes lit up.
2867:19
Speaker A
Good timing. Upon saying this, he summoned the shoes with skeleton enveloping his body within it. At the same time, he assumed a defensive stance, waiting for Rishi Mingi's attack to arrive. Rishiang Ningi called out, "Forgive my offense." With a flick of
2867:32
Speaker A
his wrist, the two small white halos left his hands and rapidly expanded. His previously concealed killing intent was now fully unleashed. Driven by the penetrating force, a massive tree was sliced cleanly in half. its smooth cut trunk crashing down toward Yuzbo Jean.
2867:46
Speaker A
Yuzbo Jean raised an eyebrow. Interesting. He hadn't expected Ningi to be this capable actually knowing how to use the terrain for interference while simultaneously following up with a lethal strike. Interesting. But if this is all you have, it's not enough. With a
2867:59
Speaker A
mere thought from Yuzbo Jean, the collapsing tree was frozen in midair. If one looked closely, they would find that new woody tissues were sprouting from the perfectly horizontal cut of the stump. The newly formed tissues spliced together with the fallen trunk, grabbing
2868:12
Speaker A
hold of the plummeting wood and regenerating into a completely new tree. In this way, Yuzbo Jean's only remaining enemies were the two halos of light right in front of him. Rishiang Ningi gritted his teeth and began channeling his chakra in preparation for his next
2868:25
Speaker A
move. However, the scene that unfolded next left Rish Ningi thoroughly stunned. The two halos of light surged toward Yuzbo Jean, who manipulated the shoes with skeleton to block them, thrusting out two massive blue hands. Upon contact with the halos, it seemed evenly matched
2868:39
Speaker A
at first, but in the next instant, the skeleton shattered and the two halos shot directly toward both sides of Yuzbo Jeans neck. Watch out, dodge quickly. Rishiang Nings face turned deathly pale. Hearing Hine Niji's shout, Aihaan frowned. Watching the waves of
2868:54
Speaker A
light successively rushed towards him, he smiled. Come at me. Simultaneously extending both hands in a fleeting moment, Achihas hands turned pure white, and the six paths robe hung upon his body. The atmosphere became solemn and stately. His hand directly touched
2869:09
Speaker A
the light wave. The next instant, the clanging sound of metal striking metal rang out. Ding. Hugahayashis eyes widened for he witnessed a scene that was beyond his comprehension. Aihaan had caught his light wave. In contrast, Achihas hand was merely slightly
2869:23
Speaker A
red and swollen, restoring to its original state in under two seconds. Truly impressive, Niji. You have actually managed to inflict damage on my sage mode body. You should be proud. I am such a worry wart. He rolled his
2869:35
Speaker A
eyes. Yet to Achihas perception, the man's eyes had not moved at all. Perhaps this was the advantage of the Bakugan. When one rolled their eyes, others could not clearly discern it.
2869:43
Speaker A
Hiniji took a deep breath again. Subsequently, following the technique he had learned from Atsutsuki Jiren, he began to spiritualize his body, transforming into an intangible chakra form. Immediately, he raised his left hand. Jingu Tensei Bakahhatsu. A silver white hurricane spilled from his palm,
2870:00
Speaker A
forming a long pillar. As he completed his power gathering, his body launched into the air, his arm pressing down to hurl the Jingu Tinsi Bakahhatu towards Achiha. Come at me, Achihaan formed hand signs. Fire release great fire annihilation. As the Wu seal was made, a
2870:15
Speaker A
torrent of blazing fire erupted from Aihas mouth, also transforming into a pillar of flame that charged toward the Jingu Tensei Bakahhatu. The two collided, igniting a prairie fire that became unstoppable. The two pillars of light merged into one becoming unstable
2870:29
Speaker A
force of wind and fire. If either one lost the rhythm or ran out of chakra, this mass of wind and fire power would instantly explode. Aihaan did not mind, but this was the Huga clan grounds the homeland of his wife. If he sparred with
2870:42
Speaker A
his brother-in-law and ended up destroying his wife's family home, would that even make sense? Hiniji was also troubled internally, wondering how much longer he could hold out. Although he possessed the Renei and had a significantly raised chakra limited
2870:54
Speaker A
depended on who he was competing with, he could guarantee that Achiha's total chakra reserve was a magnitude 10 times greater than his own, which Hine Niji found helpless against. He began to regret why he had used this technique.
2871:06
Speaker A
In the end, his losses would surely be greater. Then Achiha Jean snapped his fingers, reversing time, and withdrew the ninjutsu. Hine Niji's attack reversed its rotation, returning into his body without causing any damage. Yet Hin Niji clearly understood everything
2871:20
Speaker A
that had just occurred. So this is a pure time-based ninjutsu. It is truly terrifying, he muttered. I suppose that is what it is. Aside from time rewind, there is no damage at all. It's just a tool. Watching Aihas smug manner
2871:31
Speaker A
Hin Niji gritted his teeth. As for that final move, the Kju Tensei Bakahhatu, he considered it and decided to refrain.
2871:38
Speaker A
Just the Jingu Tensei Bakahhatu had nearly put him in a difficult position. If he unleashed the Kenju Tinsi Bakahhata, wouldn't it be the same as reducing the Huga clan to rubble? So, he waved his hand. Never mind, I won't
2871:49
Speaker A
fight. I can't beat you, so I concede. Aihajan nodded. He understood that Hine Niji had concerns, and the same applied to him. Otherwise, one large-scale strike would result in the disappearance of the hidden leaf village. A Huga clan
2872:01
Speaker A
member brought them towels to wipe their sweat. Hine Niji accepted one immediately and began to wipe. Aihaan, however, waved his hand. The intensity just now had not been enough to induce sweat. Achi Haan stretched his limbs then headed toward Hinata's room. If his
2872:15
Speaker A
memory was correct, Hinata had just called that brat to her room for questioning. After so much time, it should have been finished. Who knew upon Achiha Jean entering the room, he found that besides Achiha Sasuke sitting there with closed eyes for meditation, where
2872:27
Speaker A
were Hinata and Aiha Jyn? He tapped Achihas thud. Aiha Sasuke felt his blood and Chi Churn opened his eyes and looked at Achiha Jean with a sense of resignation. Second brother, I was meditating. That tap of yours nearly
2872:40
Speaker A
scared me to death. Cut the jokes. Where are your sister-in-law and your nephew? Just now, your father-in-law, Huga Hayashi, returned. He saw your son and likely due to the affection for a grandchild, took him to the streets of
2872:51
Speaker A
the Hidden Leaf. Hearing Aiha Saskuke's words, Aiha Jean fell silent. Finally, he sighed. Be that so.
2872:57
Speaker A
Let them be. As long as they do not bring me trouble, they can do whatever they want. He shook his head and headed toward the Hokag tower. Unexpectedly, the unexpected happened. Huga Hayashi, originally enjoying time with his grandchild, suddenly sensed a terrifying
2873:10
Speaker A
aura. He looked up to see a figure descending from the sky. The moon, originally white, had turned red, and a potent aura of oppression spread outward from the figure in all directions.
2873:20
Speaker A
Ninjas throughout the shinobi world, couldn't help but look up. They saw a pale- skinned woman with flying hair gazing at the ninjas with a blank expression. Aihaan, who was originally planning to rest, paused his steps. He looked toward the sky, seeing the figure
2873:33
Speaker A
and his pupils constricted. Atsitsuki Kagaya. Damn it. What is going on? She was supposed to be sealed in the moon.
2873:39
Speaker A
Why is she released today? Wait. Aiha Jeans expression changed. No wonder Atsutsuki Urashi had not directly targeted him upon arriving. He had left a trump card. This trump card was equivalent to a delayed bomb from his past life. If Atsutsuki Urashi won, he
2873:53
Speaker A
would personally return to end the bomb and then take Achihas head back to his original timeline. If he lost, then a stronger entity would be sent to cause trouble for this era, letting her destroy Achihajan. Although they strongly disliked Kagaya for she had
2874:06
Speaker A
betrayed the Atsutsuki clan, they could not help but fear her for she had consumed the chakra fruit. The Atsitsuki clan members originally had little variance. But after consuming the chakra fruit, they were different. That was an evolution in life rank, an evolution in
2874:19
Speaker A
level. So Atsutsuki Kagaya was the trump card atsitsuki Urashi had left for Aihajan. As for Atsitsuki Jiren, although he wanted to stop Aatsitsuki Yurashi, what could he do after losing the Rena? He could only be captured by Atsutsuki. Urashi bound in place, unable
2874:34
Speaker A
to convey messages or move forced to watch the ancestral seal being devoured. Atsutsuki Kagaya slowly opened her eyes.
2874:41
Speaker A
Looking at the shinobi world of today, she frowned. After these several thousand years, it seemed the shinobi world had undergone significant changes.
2874:48
Speaker A
Hm. That one's body holds the purest bloodline of our Atsitsuki clan. Atsitsuki Kagaya looked at Aiha Jen.
2874:55
Speaker A
Aiha Jens pupils constricted. He sensed a threat. A tremor stirred within Kagaya. Atsitsuki's heart. If she could bond with that child, perhaps her lineage might undergo another evolution.
2875:05
Speaker A
Moved by this thought, Kagaya Aitsuki dove downward, targeting Aiha Jen. His ashihuga straining to his absolute limit unleashed his signature technique, Kai Kai Kaden. Yet in a mere instant, as Kaitton's chakra barrier brushed against Kagaya's hand, it shattered like glass.
2875:19
Speaker A
The Huga clan's pinnacle defensive art proved utterly helpless before the might of the chakra progenitor Kagaya Atsitsuki. His ashi huga coughed up a mouthful of blood subjected to a backlash of unprecedented intensity.
2875:31
Speaker A
Nevertheless, he held Achiha Jyn tightly to his chest, declaring, "I cannot fathom where this mad woman came from." Upon hearing this, Kagaya Atsitsuki did not strike immediately. You do not presume to spew such arrogant words simply because you possess a strand of
2875:44
Speaker A
my royal bloodline. You are incapable of protecting him." Kagaya extended her right hand preparing to execute Hiz ashi and seize Achiha Jin. Aiha Jen let out a battle cry. Shinra Tensei. A blinding dome of repulsive white light erupted
2875:58
Speaker A
around him, manifesting the absolute rule of rejection. Kagaya crashed into the barrier, sending her flying backward. A smile graced her lips, her eyes gleaming with fervor. She could not deny that this descendant of the high tier Atsitsuki lineage surpassed even
2876:12
Speaker A
herself at this age. However, this force alone was insufficient to drive her back. Amitarasu Ashi bony spurs manifested on her arms and accompanying her sinister grin, they launched like projectiles toward his ashi. Only then did the surrounding villagers realize
2876:26
Speaker A
the danger scattering in panic. Yuyu operatives rushed to the scene. Among them, ANBU Captain Kakashi upon arriving watched Kagaya Aitsuki and his pupils constricted sharply. What a formidable power. Her chakra was of immense magnitude. Hataki clan head. What kind
2876:40
Speaker A
of entity is that? Kakashi inquired while dodging. I do not know, but her strength is profound. Do not underestimate her. Kakashi pondered briefly. Very well, I will handle this.
2876:50
Speaker A
You withdraw immediately. Hitaki Kakashi though not yet at the renean level had relied on his combat intuition to defeat numerous powerful opponents. Hashi Huga looked at him one last time before saying I owe you a debt. With that
2877:03
Speaker A
Hizashi Huga turned and left. Kakashi found his departure unremarkable. The next moment holding a canai without ornament. He charged straight at Kagaya.
2877:12
Speaker A
Kakashi's face turned ashen. At that critical juncture of vortex materialized behind him, a hand grasped him pulling him into the vortex causing Kagaya's strike to miss its target.
2877:21
Speaker A
Simultaneously activating Kimui, he absorbed the Amiturasu ashi into the Kimui dimension. His figure flickered as he materialized instantly before Kagaya.
2877:30
Speaker A
This was precisely the opening Kagaya Atsitsuki had awaited. She released her chakra, manifesting a massive blue arm that smashed down upon Kakashi. Hashi Jinku, a single punch struck with force comparable to the gate of death from the eight gates. Kagaya Atsutsuki paused for
2877:45
Speaker A
a second before realizing this was a space-time ninjutsu, a manifestation of her own abilities. So you are indeed my descendant. She let out a sharp exasperated sigh, closed her eyes, and her physical form became ethereal and translucent. Within the Camui dimension,
2877:59
Speaker A
Aido dropped Kakashi onto the ground. Kakashi gasped for breath. Kakashi, your bravery is extraordinary. I cannot discern any path to victory against her.
2878:07
Speaker A
Yet you chose to confront her headon. Hitaki Kakashi slowly rose. Some actions must be taken by someone. Even if the outcome is unfavorable, at the very least, we will not regret it. and we will offer those who follow a better
2878:19
Speaker A
chance to understand the enemy. Aihao remained silent. He admired Kakashi's resolve but would never emulate such a man. In his heart something weighed more than the village and thus he could not afford to die. Rest I will exchange a
2878:31
Speaker A
few blows with her. Aido turned to leave the Kimui dimension his hands forming the hand seal. Fuza Ranu materializing out of the air hurled a fire technique at Kagaya Atsutsuki. Yet she remained still her hair extending and reaching
2878:43
Speaker A
him. Upon touching the flame attack, it was instantly extinguished and she absorbed the chakra through her hair into her body. Kagaya Atsitsuki felt an immediate sense of ease. E what pure chakra yet she did not linger in that
2878:55
Speaker A
comfort pressing her offensive advance. Her long hair swirled toward Aido attempting to entangle and crush him.
2879:01
Speaker A
Aido's face palad. He threw his canai. The blades clashed with the hair scattering sparks. In that instant, Aihao clearly perceived the chasm between them and prepared to utilize Kimui. Kagaya Atsitsuki anticipated this move. One hand already assuming the
2879:15
Speaker A
stance of Amanojikra sealing the space. Aido was stunned. His Kimui had failed. Without time to think, Kagaya Atsutsuki once again summoned her chakra enhanced hand. The Hashi Jinku striking directly toward his head. Aiha Abido froze in place, unable to move. And despite his
2879:29
Speaker A
desperate desire to flee, his legs felt like lead rooted firmly. Is this the end? Kakashi and Ren. Aido pursed his lips, then offered a serene, accepting smile. Perhaps this is the end of my life riddled with sin. He closed his
2879:43
Speaker A
eyes awaiting death. 1 second 23. The anticipated agony never arrived. This puzzled him. When he opened his eyes, a figure had interposed itself before him.
2879:51
Speaker A
It was Aiha's son. Aiha son offered a gentle smile. Are you unharmed to be? As he spoke, he casually delivered a punch.
2879:58
Speaker A
In that moment, a colossal force rippled outward shattering Kagaya atsuki's hashi jinku. Kagaya atsitsuki was dazed as she could not believe it. In this ninja world, there actually existed a human capable of standing against her power.
2880:11
Speaker A
Aihao cried out urgently, "Lord Hokag, there is no time for mourning. Watch closely. The next move will be spectacular." A corner of Aiha Sen's mouth lifted into a smirk. He took a deep breath and six Atsuki orbs materialized before him. Kagaya Atsuki
2880:26
Speaker A
remained stunned, unsure of the intent. In the next second, the six Atsitsuki orbs began to glow, shifting from black to a vibrant purple. Achihasan formed the hand seal six-star Atsitsuki orb projectile cannon. As his words faded immense, sage mode chakra converged,
2880:41
Speaker A
firing six purple beams of light directly at Kagaya Atsitsuki. Kagaya Atsutsuki attempted to activate Amano Tajakara to phase into a different dimension. But at that precise moment, time slowed to a crawl. Her pupils contracted. Time powers. Purely raw time
2880:55
Speaker A
power. I never imagined you possessed such an ability. Aiha's son sneered envious. When you covet my son, did you not expect anything? All six beams struck Kagaya Atsutsuki's chest simultaneously. Kagaya Atsitsuki coughed up a mouthful of blood, her form
2881:09
Speaker A
staggering. The six hollowed wounds on her body starkly testified to her defeat. There is no content to translate. This section contains only platform interactions, gifts, updates, reviews, which are removed according to the cleaning rules. Silence, a deathly stillness. Atsitsuki Kagaya was racked
2881:24
Speaker A
with agonizing pain. Yet she endured it suppressing her groans. For thousands of years, she had never expected that creatures like humans, could master a power capable of rivaling gods. Even Haguro and Hamira, her own two biological sons back then, only
2881:39
Speaker A
possessed the ability to barely seal her away. And that was under the premise that she had not fought them with her true strength. Were it not for that, how could those two and a mere toad truly seal the progenitor of chakra? Yet Aiha
2881:50
Speaker A
Jean, this man possessed a perfect sage body, a constitution identical to her own. It was not inherited but a sage body he had attained through his own spontaneous evolution. He had not consumed the chakra fruit yet through sheer accumulation he had reached this
2882:03
Speaker A
stage. It could be said that he had surpassed 99% of the Atsitsuki clan. However, in the face of Atsitsuki Kagaya's such power was still not enough to destroy her. The bloody holes on Atsutsuki Kagaya's body began to heal.
2882:16
Speaker A
Her faintly visible heart started to beat wildly and with every throb the flesh and blood at her wounds writhed and mended. Her originally expressionless and indifferent demeanor shifted drastically. Her face twisted into a vicious grimace from the recent
2882:29
Speaker A
injuries as she glared fiercely at Achihajan. Humans, you filthy creatures, by what right? By what right do you wield our power? Thousands of years have passed. Why haven't you gone extinct? A bunch of livestock like beings. Why do
2882:40
Speaker A
you struggle? Why can't you just obediently become the nourishment for our clan's fruit? As her final words fell, the bloody wounds inflicted by Achihajan completely healed and Atsitsuki Kagaya's chakra multiplied several times over. Previously, the oppressive weight she imposed upon the
2882:55
Speaker A
ninjas of the Shinobi world could be likened to a towering mountain, but now it had to be described as the sheer will of heaven. Atsitsuki Kagaya's presence suddenly elevated to an unfathomable height. Ninjas from numerous nations had already begun researching her, tracing
2883:09
Speaker A
her origins all the way back to the era of Ninshu. The era of Ninshu was far too distant from the present age and most of its records were exceedingly vague. They only knew that Atsitsuki Kagaya was terrifyingly powerful beyond that there
2883:22
Speaker A
was no other information. Sensing the explosive chakra erupting from her Aiha Jeans expression fluctuated uncertainly. Was this the truth? Her true strength had already reached the absolute pinnacle of a six path level powerhouse. Moreover, her aura fluctuated wildly as if she had touched
2883:38
Speaker A
upon that legendary threshold. The sense of oppression was far greater than what Atsitsuki Yuriashiki had brought before.
2883:44
Speaker A
Aihaan even felt that if Atsutsuki Kagaya were to get slightly serious, Yurashiki would explode and perish on the spot. The monk Jiggan who had originally come to the fire temple to give a lecture shuddered violently upon sensing this chakra. He immediately
2883:58
Speaker A
turned to look in the direction of the fluctuation, his expression complex. The young noviceses listening to Jiggan's lecture simultaneously looked up at their master in confusion. No one made a sound. Their master was usually the epitome of composure. But today was
2884:10
Speaker A
entirely different. Observing their master's abnormal behavior, the young noviceses dared not speak, only lowering their heads to minimize their presence.
2884:18
Speaker A
Kagaya, is that you? To think that after thousands of years, you are still alive and have obtained such tremendous power.
2884:24
Speaker A
At this moment, Atsitsuki's consciousness sees the high ground completely suppressing Jiggan's mind. Simultaneously, his aura grew frantic, but the madness quickly faded, replaced by an expression of absolute calm. He could not let Kagaya sense his existence. Otherwise, given her
2884:39
Speaker A
temperament, she would undoubtedly kill him, and that would be highly troublesome. Thus, he resumed his lecture, though his mind remained preoccupied with Atsitsuki Kagaya's distant battle. Aihaan was not discouraged. Taking a deep breath, he prepared to charge again, only for his
2884:53
Speaker A
future self within his body to suddenly speak up. Ahem, did you forget something? Didn't I tell you [clears throat] that you could call me when you can't win? I just wanted to give it a try. All right. All right. But
2885:02
Speaker A
with your current abilities, you cannot harm Atsitsuki Kagaya in the slightest. Because even I only completely finished her off two years ago. Her power is not at the ordinary six pads level, but the half-step divine realm. Hearing this,
2885:13
Speaker A
Aiha Jeans pupil shrank. Halfep divine realm. Are you joking? If she is at the halfstep divine realm, how were Hagur Romo and the others able to seal her back then? At that time, I was just as confused as you are about how such a
2885:25
Speaker A
result came to be until I defeated her and read her memories. I discovered that Hagur Romo and Hamira timed their attack perfectly during Atsutsuki Kagaya's minstrel period, her absolute weakest phase and struck together using sage chakra in conjunction with the heavenly
2885:39
Speaker A
dao of the minor world. Only then did they barely manage to seal her and that was still based on the fact that Atsutsuki Kagaya held back. If she had completely disregarded their familiar bonds, even 10 pairs of the Hagurromo
2885:51
Speaker A
brothers wouldn't have been able to seal her away. Listening to the information his future self had uncovered, Aiha Jeans mouth twitched. It was one thing for this ositsuki to be helplessly lovesick, but she was actually a doting mother, too. Absurd, right? I found it
2886:04
Speaker A
absurd, too. But there's no time to think about it as she's about to attack.
2886:07
Speaker A
Relax your consciousness and don't resist. I will take care of her for you. Hearing the confident voice of his future self, Achiha immediately nodded and complied. 10 years later, the future Achihaan sat in the Hokag's office, staring blankly at the clock in eager
2886:21
Speaker A
anticipation of getting off work when he suddenly received a connection request. He quickly checked it and instantly beamed with joy. Excellent. This dull and monotonous life was finally going to get some entertainment. He could only blame his rebellious son and his third
2886:34
Speaker A
brother who had insisted on traveling back to the past to hunt down Atsutsuki Yurashiki. Aihaan scoffed at this. Did they really think he didn't know what that master disciple duo was up to? They were definitely using the mission as an
2886:45
Speaker A
excuse to take a vacation in the past because one must not forget he had experienced all of this 10 years ago.
2886:51
Speaker A
and he knew perfectly well that his son Aiha and his younger brother Achihas had visited that era. Now receiving a connection request from his past self, he instantly perked up, established the connection. In the next moment, the Achiha Jean of 10 years later fell into
2887:05
Speaker A
a deep slumber, but his consciousness traversed back a decade possessing the body of his past self. As a result, the first thing he saw upon opening his eyes was Atsutsuki Kagaya closing and simultaneously unleashing the 80 gods vacuum attack. Aihas expression
2887:19
Speaker A
solidified. So thrilling right from the start, he mobilized the power of the laws. The earth surged upward, transforming into a colossal shield that blocked the onslaught of the 80 gods vacuum attack head-on. The collision between the fists and the shield
2887:33
Speaker A
generated a violent gale, forcing countless ninjas to retreat continuously in an attempt to mitigate the overwhelming force. Atsitsuki Kagaya's face was filled with utter bewilderment, a complete power of the laws. This was a power that transcended the six paths
2887:47
Speaker A
level. She herself had only just caught a glimpse of its threshold. So, how could this mere ant master the complete laws? Was he cheating? If Aihaan knew her inner thoughts, he would probably say he wasn't cheating. He just hired a
2887:58
Speaker A
booster. Aihaan raised an eyebrow at this moment. As expected of you, Atitsuki Kagaya, a demagod relying on brute force, can actually damage a shield condensed from the law of Earth.
2888:08
Speaker A
Atitsuki Kagaya frowned. Just who exactly are you? I have never heard of anyone in this ninja world capable of comprehending laws. Even I have merely scratched the surface of this law. Me?
2888:18
Speaker A
Haven't you seen it for yourself? I am just an ordinary person. An ordinary person? Do you take me for a fool? I never said that. You said it yourself.
2888:26
Speaker A
Atitsuki Kagaya grew furious. She might not be eloquent, but that did not mean she could not understand Achihajans words. Raising her hands, countless bones surged from her body, poised to strike like loaded crossbow bolts. The sharp tips aimed directly at Aiha. He
2888:40
Speaker A
frowned. His past body's physical constitution was still far too weak. Even after utilizing the gentlest law of earth, he could already feel a wave of weakness washing over him. Thus, facing Atsitsuki Kagaya's continuous barrage of all killing ashbones, he opted for the
2888:54
Speaker A
time-stopping and time accelerating powers of his timet type mangearing. Meanwhile, Aihaan himself observed the entire process as his future self took control of his body to fight. He could not help but feel astonished. Setting aside the power of the law of Earth,
2889:08
Speaker A
just this level of mastery over the time-based reneg visual prowess perfectly exploited a loophole. The chakra consumed was even less than that of a C-rank ninjutsu. The future Achihaan chuckled, surprised already.
2889:20
Speaker A
There is something even more formidable. After saying this, he phazed through the dense strangling barrage of the all-illing ashbones. A blue susenu manifested. However, this time it did not expand into a giant. Instead, it retracted, transforming into a suit of
2889:33
Speaker A
blue armor that completely encased Achiha's head, chest, legs, and feet. Although it lacked the majestic and oppressive aura of a colossal Sisu, Achihajan could clearly feel a massive enhancement in his offensive and defensive capabilities. At this moment, he heard his future self speak. In the
2889:49
Speaker A
Narudo worldview, Sisenu is supposed to be a Gundam, or rather a giant, but that is hardly cost-effective. For most of the time, the Susenu remains in an idle state. Yet, it continues to burn through a tremendous amount of chakra without
2890:00
Speaker A
making a single move. At your current stage and within the confines of this ninja world, it is more than sufficient.
2890:06
Speaker A
However, if you wish to break through the shackles of the ninja world and travel to other great realms to vive for resources, you will understand the utmost importance of conserving your chakra and stamina. If your chakra is depleted, you become nothing but a lamb
2890:19
Speaker A
waiting to be slaughtered. A robust physique alone is not enough to battle against extraterrestrial beings. The future Aihaan fought while demonstrating and explaining the insights and combat experience he had accumulated over the years. Meanwhile, Achihas mind raced constantly, eagerly absorbing and
2890:35
Speaker A
learning his methods. Seeing Achihaan phase through the strangling net of the all-illing ashbones, Atsitsuki Kagaya felt the situation becoming rather thorny. She could clearly sense that every single movement Aihaan made was executed with absolute precision to evade her strikes. He did not waste a
2890:51
Speaker A
single ounce of energy, whereas she had expended a massive amount of chakra to unleash the all-illing ashbones. If this continued, a prolonged battle would be highly detrimental to her. She took a deep breath. In the next instant, she
2891:03
Speaker A
infused chakra into her full head of white hair. The locks rapidly elongating and hardening, whipping toward Achiha Jean to entangle him. The future Achihaan gave a light chuckle. "Now let us test your strength." With that, a long sword materialized in his right
2891:16
Speaker A
hand. Its silhouette was identical to the twin blades of the susenu, merely a miniaturized version. The future Aihaan controlled the body, grasped the long sword, and let out a furious shout as he slashed atuki Kagaya's hair. The moment
2891:29
Speaker A
the blade made contact, it sliced through the strands as easily as a hot knife through butter. At first, Achiha Jean easily countered with a single hand. But later, as Atsitsuki Kagaya increased her striking force and chakra output, he gritted his teeth and
2891:42
Speaker A
summoned another long sword. Wielding a long sword in each hand, he began a flurry of slashes. Every time Atsutsuki Kagaya's hair was on the verge of breaking through Achihans blades would fall with pinpoint accuracy, giving her the frustrating sensation of
2891:55
Speaker A
striking cotton. Simultaneously, a large portion of Atsitsuki Kagaya's chakra was consumed once again. In contrast, aside from maintaining his armor and swords, Achihaan had merely expended a bit of physical stamina. Seeing this, Atsutsuki Kagaya retracted her hair. Upon closer
2892:10
Speaker A
inspection, one would notice that her waistlength locks had been severed by a significant margin. This was exactly the fruit of Achihans efforts. Cool, isn't it? The future Achihaan chuckled softly. Aihaan coughed lightly. It's passable. Atsitsuki Kagaya was somewhat
2892:25
Speaker A
bewildered. Just where did this monster come from to be able to wield such power? Even she could not gain the slightest advantage. Perhaps not even the members of the Atsitsuki clan could achieve such a feat, right? Aihaan tilted his head and pointed his long
2892:37
Speaker A
sword at Aitsuki Kagaya. You had better leave. Otherwise, once my reinforcements arrive, you will be sealed within the moon once again. And when that time comes, there will be no one left to undo your seal. Hearing these words, Atitsuki
2892:49
Speaker A
Kagaya's breath hitched. Recalling the countless years of profound loneliness, she gritted her teeth. What makes you think you have the power to seal me? I never said that I would be the one to seal you. It will be all of us, the
2893:00
Speaker A
entire ninja world. I alone can hold you back and prevent you from attacking the others. When everyone strikes together, it will be more than enough to seal you away. Aihaan declared arrogantly.
2893:10
Speaker A
Inwardly, Achihaan questioned his future self. Since she can be sealed, why don't you just make a move directly and lead the others to seal her? The future Achi Haha rolled his eyes. With your current physical constitution, how long do you
2893:22
Speaker A
think you can sustain my power? In another 10 minutes, I am afraid I will be forcibly retracted back into your body. Seal Atsutsuki Kagaya in 10 minutes. Not even the future me can accomplish that. Aihaan fell silent. So
2893:34
Speaker A
this was the true weight of the progenitor of Chakra, the princess of the Atsitsuki clan, Atsitsuki Kagaya.
2893:40
Speaker A
Even at the absolute pinnacle of his future strength, he could not seal her within a mere 10 minutes. Atsutsuki Kagaya's gaze darkened with uncertainty as she pondered over Achihas words.
2893:50
Speaker A
Eventually, she realized that it was indeed true. If Aihaan took charge of restraining her, they only needed to find the descendants of Hagur Romo and Hamira. If those two struck together, she would likely be sealed away completely. If Achi Haan kept her
2894:03
Speaker A
entangled, it meant she would be unable to launch an offensive while the humans in the ninja world were countless in number. If the battle dragged on, she would be the one to lose. Moreover, judging from Achihans maneuvers just now, he was clearly not inferior to
2894:15
Speaker A
her. She was fighting him with brute force while he countered her entirely with flawless technique. Thus, Atitsuki Kagaya took a long hard look at Achihaan before letting out a cold snort. If that is the case, farewell. Without another
2894:27
Speaker A
word, she departed directly. The future Achi Haan maintained his posture for another minute before returning control of the body to his present self. I can still use this power two more times. I never expected your physical constitution to be this poor. You
2894:39
Speaker A
couldn't even expend a third of my strength. After his future self finished his teasing, he fell into a deep slumber once more. As his future self, the Achiha warrior lapsed into slumber. Aiha Sens consciousness returned to his own body. He twitched and before his
2894:53
Speaker A
limbs could respond. His body buckled and collapsed out of control. A warning flared in his mind. "Trouble my body is beyond its limits. Why want to tell me?" Seeing his body hurtling toward the ground, a figure lunged forward to catch
2895:05
Speaker A
him. Aiha son slowly lifted his head to find none other than Hinata. Had she not departed with them? No, she must have turned back. Witnessing the subtle rise and fall of Huga Hinata's chest and catching the scent of her body which
2895:17
Speaker A
bloomed like a daisy, his consciousness began to sink. Before it was completely extinguished, a voice echoed in his ear, saying, "Heni, help medical ninja, hurry. The Hokag is collapsing medical ninjas move faster. Notify Aiha Fukugaku immediately. His son has fainted. Have
2895:33
Speaker A
the AMU cal the villagers and assess the damage. Good. It is far too noisy." The last thought occupying Achiasen's fading mind was the chaotic den surrounding him. When he regained consciousness and opened his eyes, he realized he was in a
2895:45
Speaker A
hospital room. The instant awareness returned, he gasped for air. The sharp sterile scent of disinfectant pierced his nostrils and plunged into his lungs, triggering an instinctive urge to vomit.
2895:55
Speaker A
Huga Hinata rushed forward, calling, "Seni, you are awake." She quickly retrieved a bucket and positioned it beneath Achihasan just as he vomited.
2896:03
Speaker A
After Aiha's son had emptied his stomach, the nausea finally subsided. Hinata placed the bucket aside and washed her hands before supporting him back onto the bed. She then pressed the alarm bell. Shortly after a crowd of medical ninjas flooded into the room.
2896:16
Speaker A
The speed of their arrival indicated they had remained stationed just outside waiting for the signal. Aihamakoto was the first to rush in. She gazed at her son, tears, blurring her vision. Son, how are you, son? Her voice trembled as
2896:27
Speaker A
she reached out to touch him. But realizing the fragility of his current condition, she reluctantly pulled her hand back. Aiha son forced a reassuring smile. I am fine, mother. I merely suffered from overexertion. I have not sustained any physical injuries.
2896:41
Speaker A
Ridiculous. When they brought you in, your chakra was nearly depleted. You were on the very brink of death. Aiha Makoto spoke through her tears. Hearing this, Aiha son flinched. He had not anticipated that borrowing his future self's power for such a brief battle
2896:54
Speaker A
would nearly kill him. He turned to Huga Hinata who nodded an affirmation of his mother's account. Upon hearing this, Aiha son looking at the ceiling with a vacant stare before remembering a crucial detail. Hinata Kagaya has left, hasn't she? She did not return, did she?
2897:08
Speaker A
Huga Hinata shook her head after being driven off in fear. She departed immediately without looking back to investigate. This brought Aiha sent a moment of relief. In the current ninja world, Kagaya had become his primary enemy. Though she would not return for
2897:21
Speaker A
some time, one must never sleep on a neighbor's ambitions. She was a thorn lodged deep in his heart. A threat he longed to remove to find peace. Yet reason dictated he must proceed with caution for any other approach would be
2897:33
Speaker A
suicide. Aiha's son concealed his true thoughts and slowly sat up straight. Rest easy. She will not return for a while. A glint of shrewdness passed through Aiha's eyes. His future self had stated that she had only recently been
2897:45
Speaker A
dealt with. This meant he would have to engage in a protracted battle of wits with her for years yet. For the time being, however, they were safe. Huga Minato nodded in agreement and Achiha Makoto observed the couple before using
2897:56
Speaker A
her Bakugan to scan Achihas body. Finally feeling at ease, she turned to the doctors, "That is enough. The patients condition is stable. You may return. U will remain by his side." The others heeded Achiha Makoto's words without hesitation for she was unmatched
2898:10
Speaker A
in her medical abilities. Any ailment was transparent to her and could be thoroughly cured. The medical ninjas exchanged glances and finally vacated the room. Aihamakoto also stepped out.
2898:20
Speaker A
After closing the door, she sat on a chair in the corridor. She stared blankly at the door. Seeing this Achiha Fukugaku standing nearby let out a sigh and wrapped his wife in a comforting embrace. I thought he was fine. He
2898:32
Speaker A
murmured softly. He came so close to death. Just a little and son would be gone. Aiha Makoto's body began to tremble violently at the memory. Aiha Fukugaku held her in silence. Perhaps we are too weak. If we had been stronger,
2898:44
Speaker A
he would not have had to face such a foe alone. He finished with a look of profound desolation, leaving the couple wordless. Inside the room, Achiha's son asked Hinata, "How long was I asleep?" Huga Hinata held up three fingers 3
2898:57
Speaker A
days. Aiha son sat up abruptly. That means we only have 2 days before the wedding. Logically, that is correct. But Sini Iay, are you truly up to this in your current condition? Drop the doubt.
2899:07
Speaker A
I am absolutely ready. Aiha Sun began circulating his chakra. As the sage chakra flowed through him, his vital energy visibly and steadily surged to its peak. This maneuver instantly restored his condition to optimal levels, his cheeks flushing with healthy
2899:21
Speaker A
color. Watching this, Huga Hinata was left dazed. Could it be resolved so quickly? The essence of the sage mode lies in a self-regenerating endless cycle of chakra. Previously, Achihas had nearly exhausted his chakra, leading to a shock that halted its circulation and
2899:36
Speaker A
slowed the natural regeneration of his sage chakra. In short, as long as sage chakra flows, the body possesses an indestructible vitality. This explains why his simple circulation of chakra restored him to peak condition. Noting Hinata's confusion, Achiha son explained
2899:50
Speaker A
the secrets of the sage mode to her. Understanding dawned on her and her gaze drifted downward. Her face flushed crimson. Following her line of sight, Aiha son twitched and quickly interrupted. Ahem, my condition has been fully restored. Ooh, I am ready for
2900:04
Speaker A
discharge. In that case, let me help you. Aiha's son did not refuse and together they exited the ward. The moment the door opened, they encountered Achiha Fukugaku and Achiha Makoto. The couple was embracing their eyes swollen and red from recent tears. Seeing this,
2900:18
Speaker A
Achiha Sens joy was immediately dampened. He spoke up. Father Mother, why are you both here? Upon hearing their voices, Achiha Makoto rose immediately. Son, why not rest a while longer? Aiha son scratched his head sheepishly. Well, I am actually already
2900:31
Speaker A
recovered. After conducting a thorough checkup on Achi Hassan's body, Achi Mamakoto was surprised to discover that his chakra and physical vitality had become remarkably abundant. His current state was two to three times better than before, leaving her baffled. Had he
2900:45
Speaker A
perhaps consumed some extraordinary medicinal elixir for his recovery, Achias felt compelled to recount the details of his son body once again. Only then did Achiha Makoto and Achiha Fumi understand that it was indeed a unique physiological trait. filled with pride
2900:59
Speaker A
for her son Aiha Makoto personally handled his discharge paperwork. She then proceeded outward accompanied by Huga Hinata and Aiha Fayomi. As they passed through the food stall district, they observed that the ground and shops which had been devastated by Kagaya
2901:12
Speaker A
Atsitsuki's arrival had been meticulously restored to their former glory, buzzing with renewed vitality. Although the villagers had escaped physical injury, a perpetual frown clung to their faces. While their mouths still called out to attract customers, their voices lacked the usual vigor, betraying
2901:26
Speaker A
their underlying sorrow. Aiha son stepped forward intending to inquire but the stall owners eyes widened in shock upon seeing him and his demeanor instantly shifted to lively excitement.
2901:35
Speaker A
Hokagama you are not dead. Hearing this Aiha son who had just planned to offer a word of solace faltered his face darkening as the comforting words died in his throat. The owner realizing his blunder hurriedly slapped his own mouth
2901:48
Speaker A
in alarm. Oh Kagay sama forgive my clumsy tongue. The owner stammetered apologetically. I was simply overcome with emotion at the sight of your recovery, and my mouth moved faster than my head. The owner, wearing a broad smile, stepped out from behind his
2902:00
Speaker A
stall. In his hand, he held a bronze gong, which he began to strike rhythmically. The once silent and somber food street began to stir to life. At the resounding clang of the gong, all eyes, merchants, and patrons alike,
2902:12
Speaker A
turned toward the source. Among the crowd, a perceptive ninja noticed Aiha's son and let out a piercing cry. The fifth Hokag. The voices erupted in unison. The fifth Hokag has recovered.
2902:22
Speaker A
Thanks to the heavens, our god of war has not fallen. The guardian of the leaf is still with us. The gongs smithing merchant beaming with joy shouted to the crowd, "Citizens, please lend me your ears. Allow me to make an announcement."
2902:34
Speaker A
The clamor instantly ceased as everyone fixed their gaze upon him. To celebrate that the Hokag has returned safely and regained his health, our establishment will offer all delicacies at cost for the remainder of the evening until 500 a.m. tomorrow morning. Following a
2902:48
Speaker A
moment of stunned silence, merchants from adjacent stalls began shouting their own pledges. Our shop will provide all food free of charge in celebration of the Hokag's recovery until our stock runs out. One shop after another announced their concessions. Most chose
2903:01
Speaker A
to offer free food or sell at cost, deciding to forgo profit that night as an act of gratitude to the heavens for sparing their hokage. However, the patrons refused to take the charity. No, you must not. If you are all giving it
2903:12
Speaker A
away free, how can I spend my money? I am elated that the hoag has recovered today. Therefore, I will pay triple the usual price for everything I consume tonight. As long as my purse has coin, I will not stop. The other buyers
2903:23
Speaker A
immediately chimed in, displaying their own generosity and shared jubilation in one resounding chorus. Aiha son was left speechless, gazing at them with a mix of exasperation and fondness. Hold on, stop it. You prodigals, are you foolish for refusing to earn a profit? The villagers
2903:39
Speaker A
couldn't contain their laughter moved and delighted by the scene. The gongs smithing merchant replied earnestly. If it were not for your masterful economic planning, Hokisama, we could never have accumulated such wealth over the years.
2903:50
Speaker A
To illustrate, my oyster business previously yielded merely 10,000 Rio in monthly turnover. But since you reformed the system, my aquatic produce generates 1 million Rio in pure profit monthly, an increase beyond measure. We have earned enough to secure our children's futures.
2904:05
Speaker A
Those who should have married did so, and I have even provided them with homes. Now selling seafood is merely a pastime away to cultivate my spirit. The aquatic merchant said this with a cheerful smile. The other shopkeepers nodded in agreement. Indeed, Hokag sama.
2904:18
Speaker A
Over the last decade, we have progressed from mere subsistence to prosperity. Our bowls are overflowing. We are all aware that this is due to your policies and support. We hold your generosity in our hearts and are eternally grateful. We
2904:30
Speaker A
have even erected shrines within our homes, praying daily for your invincibility, for your health, and for a long bountiful life. With the Hokag's return to health today, we would not mind dedicating a week to charity if needed. Hearing the villagers sincere
2904:43
Speaker A
and humble words, a warm current of emotions swelled in Achihas's chest. He realized he had misunderstood their intentions. They were acting out of profound devotion to him. Moved by this, Aiha son performed a deep bow. The merchants and buyers were stunned
2904:56
Speaker A
immediately, kneeling in panic, terrified that a man of his stature would accept such a humble gesture from them. Thank you for your concern.
2905:03
Speaker A
Without the unwavering support and backing of the village Aayachi Hassan would have achieved nothing. To see that you are abandoning profit simply to celebrate my recovery and engage in charity fills me with gratitude yet also with a profound sense of guilt. I
2905:16
Speaker A
Aihasin swear upon this moment. So long as I draw a breath, no one shall be permitted to harm the leaf village or its people. As Aiha's voice fell, the kneeling villagers looked up their eyes brimming with emotion. He had already
2905:28
Speaker A
done so much. Yet he was now willing to risk his very life to protect the leaf and its citizens. How could they fail to support him? A fervent light kindled in their eyes. They resolved that he must remain the Hokag for life. Retiring him
2905:40
Speaker A
was absolutely out of the question. Please prioritize your health, Hokag sama. Do not put yourself in danger anymore. At that very moment, Achiha's prestige reached its zenith. Suddenly, an unknown voice rang out. Let the Hokag work until the day he dies before he
2905:54
Speaker A
retires. Hearing this, Achiha Sen's body shuddered as he tried to track down the culprit. Suddenly, the entire village erupted in unison. Let the Hokag work until the day he dies before he retires.
2906:05
Speaker A
Let the Hokag work until the day he dies before he retires. Let the Hokag work until the day he dies before he retires.
2906:11
Speaker A
The chorus grew louder and more fervent with each repetition. Elsewhere, the high-ranking officials of the other four hidden villages who had been resting in the inn while awaiting news of Achihasen's condition rushed to their windows. Upon witnessing the scene
2906:24
Speaker A
outside, they all gasped in awe. Aside from Achiha son who has ever achieved such a level of dedication to the Hokag seat. Anoki mumbled in disbelief. Even the first Hokag Senu Hasharama could not have inspired such devotion. Tamari let
2906:37
Speaker A
out a soft acknowledging laugh. The leaf is powerful, but its cohesion is even more formidable. As long as its villagers remain united, our cloud village stands no chance of overthrowing it, not even in a lifetime. Raza spoke bravely. This is the power of the
2906:51
Speaker A
people's hearts. Gar remember this. You must always treat your villagers with kindness and care. Shy and the old crone urged with a heavy earnest tone. At this moment, Kohaa was in a state of unprecedented unity. Everyone desired to
2907:03
Speaker A
speak with Achiha. Yet, upon recalling that he had only recently been discharged from the hospital, they reluctantly returned to their respective duties. Nevertheless, their gazes remained fixed upon Achihaan. Reluctant to look away. They wished to behold the man who bore the weight of Kenoha, the
2907:18
Speaker A
great figure whose actions had transformed the lives of the villagers with a seismic shift. This time, smiles adorned every face. Unlike the previous melancholic desolation, each individual radiated vigor. Reaching this point, Aihaan needed no inquiry. He already understood the reason. It transpired
2907:34
Speaker A
that the villagers had been listless due to his injury and hospitalization. Now that he was discharged and his health restored, their faces again glimmered with exuberance. It was all due to him who said the residents of Kenoha were
2907:45
Speaker A
all troublemakers. Perhaps their reputations stemmed from their poverty and hardship. Only in such barren conditions do illtempered citizens arise. Provided they were guided toward prosperity and the village was led to greatness. Where would troublemakers exist? There would only be those who
2907:59
Speaker A
care for and attend to you. Aiha Jean observed the lively scene offering a slight smile before shaking his head. He turned toward the Aiha district with Huga Hinata gently supporting his arm as they walked together. Despite Achiha Jean's repeated assurances that his body
2908:14
Speaker A
was fine, even after performing several high difficulty movements, Huga, Hinata watched him with a look of stern determination. Unable to argue further, he allowed her to accompany him. Aiha Fagaku and Achiha Makoto walked behind the pair. Makoto's eyes were brimming
2908:28
Speaker A
with affection. A at last a girl had managed to keep her son in check. In her view, Huga Hinata and Aihaan were a perfect match. Not only were their families of prestigious lineage, but she herself was a prodigy, making them well
2908:40
Speaker A
suited in every respect. Aiha Fagaku, however, observed something else. He saw the will of the people. Aihaan's popularity among the villagers surpassed that of any previous Hokag standing as the zenith of Kinoa. It was a feat without precedent, and it was unknown if
2908:54
Speaker A
any successor would ever reach such heights. Yet, achieving this garnered even the approval of a stern, unsiling man like Fagaku, who held his second son in high regard. Throughout the journey, Huga Hinata clung tightly to Achihaan, fearful that he might stumble. She
2909:08
Speaker A
treated him as though he were fragile, porcelain, a demeanor that left him both helpless and deeply moved. The helplessness stemmed from Hinata's stubbornness while the emotion arose from her genuine care. Had she not cherished him, so she would not have
2909:20
Speaker A
been so attentive. Thus, he had no choice but to endure it. Upon reaching the district, Achiha attempted to release her hand, but Hugah Hinata held his tightly, leading him directly into the Aiha compound. The uchihan ninjas on guard duty intended to approach and
2909:34
Speaker A
inquire. However, they were stopped short. With your blind eyes, can't you see who that woman is? Or have you failed to see the great man here? It is obvious these two are in such a relationship. Huga eyes stunning beauty
2909:45
Speaker A
long legs. Who else could it be? Having spoken, both guards stood motionless like door deities. Yet in their eyes lay reverence and admiration. A woman capable of subduing their great achiean must be extraordinary. They dared not imagine the extent of her excellence,
2909:59
Speaker A
though they were certain she was superior to them. The two guards allowed them to pass without obstruction, enabling Huga Hinata to enter the Aiha compound unimpeded. The moment they crossed the threshold, they were watched by a group of envious eyes. But upon
2910:11
Speaker A
seeing Achiha Jean, each head bowed, and they hurriedly withdrew. Fugah Hinata glanced at Achiha. He smiled faintly.
2910:18
Speaker A
Cough, cough. Do not be deceived by their appearance, they are all cowards. Moreover, they hold no malice toward you. Upon hearing Achihas response, Huga Hinata let out a huff. She then found his residence guided him inside and closed the door. Seeing the bed of
2910:31
Speaker A
his dreams, Achiha Jean dove onto it. A home is indeed the most comfortable. Thank you, Hinata. Hinata's lips curled into a smile. So, Brother Jean, how do you intend to thank me? With your mouths. She crouched down, tilting Aiha
2910:44
Speaker A
Jeans chin upward, causing him to shudder. No, no, Hinata, what are you doing? I am a patient and we are scheduled to be. Before the word Mary could leave his lips, he was tackled by Huga Hinata. Huga Hinata's lips pressed
2910:55
Speaker A
firmly against his her intensity, bordering on frenzy. After a long moment, a sharp gasp was heard. Aihaan gently pushed her back. Blood began to seep from his lips. Before he could ask what she intended, Huga Hinata, without a word, kissed him again. The events
2911:09
Speaker A
that followed are too intimate to be described. It was not until dawn the next day that Achiha Jean regained consciousness. He turned to his side.
2911:16
Speaker A
Beneath the covers, Huga Hinata's skin smooth as white jade was partially visible. He also noticed tears glistening in the hollows of her eyes.
2911:24
Speaker A
Following the emotional release of the previous night, Aihaan realized why Hinata had been so intense. She feared losing him for him falling unconscious and waking up were moments apart. But for Huga Hinata, it had been 3 days, 72
2911:37
Speaker A
hours, every minute, and second to torment. Was this the appropriate punishment for his negligence? He rose and looked into the mirror, twitching at the sight. Aside from his lips being brutally bitten, his neck was adorned with kiss marks, causing him a severe
2911:49
Speaker A
headache. Just as he prepared to circulate sage chakra, a woman's voice drifted lazily from behind. No recovery allowed. Aihaan turned toward the source of the sound. It was Hinata. He saw Huga Hinata licking her lips, staring at him,
2912:02
Speaker A
her eyes flashing with an uncontainable intensity. I say no recovery. You can only recover the night before our wedding. I want everyone to know that treating your life so casually incurs such a penalty. Huga Hinata declared firmly. Aihaan coughed twice. Hinata
2912:17
Speaker A
isn't this a bit too. Huga Hinata rose immediately disregarding the slipping bed sheet. If you do not learn this lesson, how will you understand that your life is the most important thing?
2912:26
Speaker A
If it weren't for this fortunate turn of events, had your chakra truly run dry, what would I have done? What would everyone have done? Her voice trembled with fear. Aihaan was silenced by her outburst. He looked at Huga Hinata with
2912:38
Speaker A
complex emotions, then moved forward to embrace her. Simultaneously, he retrieved a set of clothes from a chugo scroll and placed them on the bed for her. I understand. I will be more careful from now on. Let us put on our
2912:49
Speaker A
clothes first. We must go out to eat soon. Surely, we cannot go out unclothed. Aihaan said softly with a smile. Only after hearing his assurance did a blushing flush appear on Huga Hinata's cheeks. Oh. Huga Hinata quickly dawned a sleek black leather outfit
2913:03
Speaker A
while Achiha Rick matched her with a similar ensemble. The two looked unmistakably like a couple in matching attire save for the scarf draped around Achiha Rick's neck. That scarf was the very one Hinata had painstakingly knitted. For the past 3 days, she had
2913:16
Speaker A
been tormented by fear and anxiety. Only in Aiha Ricku's presence while weaving the scarf for him could she find peace.
2913:23
Speaker A
What should have taken 5 or 6 days was completed in just three. The finished product was none other than the scarf now adorning Aiha Rick's neck. Aiha Makoto seated in the place of honor regarded his son with a puzzled
2913:34
Speaker A
expression. Glancing at the weather, he wondered why his eldest son was wearing a scarf in the height of summer. Had Achiharu known his father's thoughts, he would have surely urged him to experience what a happiness planet felt like. Hinata grew uneasy, taking Achiha
2913:47
Speaker A
Rickus hand and asking softly, "Riku, why does this outfit seem too immodest? Will your mother dislike me?" Hinata felt the cool breeze brushing against the hem of her skirt. It was refreshing yet undeniably risky. Aiha Rika leaned in close to her ear and
2914:01
Speaker A
whispered, "Don't worry, I chose this outfit myself. If my mother objects, I'll bear the blame for you." After speaking, Achiha Riku patted his chest to reassure her. Seeing this, Hinata seized her hesitation. She nodded and took her seat. Aiha Makoto, however, had
2914:15
Speaker A
little interest in such matters. To him, whether one wore leather or a kimono, it was merely clothing. As long as no one ran around naked in public, there was nothing worth his attention. His concerns lay solely in the Achiha clan's
2914:26
Speaker A
reputation and the number of powerful cultivators within its ranks. Aiha Atachi arrived holding hands with his wife Aiha as they rushed back from outside. His younger brother's wedding was imminent, and he had barely completed his mission 2 days ago. His
2914:39
Speaker A
original assignment was to capture a few mountain bandits to extract intelligence. To save time, Itachi had unleashed the crow clone jutzu, swept away the bandit fortress, and rescued the kidnapped ninjas and young women.
2914:51
Speaker A
Consequently, they had inadvertently completed reconnaissance rescue decapitation and enemy elimination missions far exceeding the brief. Yet, the commission fee remained unchanged.
2915:00
Speaker A
After all, the mission requirement was strictly reconnaissance. No matter how impressive Itachi was, completing every task would still only result in the standard reward. The villagers naturally benefited, but they were people of principle. Upon learning that the bandit
2915:12
Speaker A
leader had been slain by Achihaachi, they took to carrying baskets of eggs and flour in thanks. This was an unfamiliar experience for Itachi. It was the first time he had received such direct support and gratitude from the local villagers. He nodded slightly.
2915:25
Speaker A
This is my duty and these are your property. Do not give them to me. You would be leading me into error. After Itachi spoke, Isi stepped forward to explain the various rules and precautions within the leaf village. She
2915:36
Speaker A
emphasized that as members of the Achiha clan, any infraction would be handled with full transparency and doubled penalties. Hearing AS's explanation, the villagers faces changed. Does this mean that if we give you gifts, we will cause you trouble? E. Itachi nodded. Indeed,
2915:50
Speaker A
that was the case. Because of Aiha Riku, his younger brother had said that human desire is like a boulder rolling down a mountain. Once it begins, it cannot stop. Many officials in the leaf village initially sought to bring glory to the
2916:02
Speaker A
village and improve their hometown. Yet as time passes, how many can remain true to their original aspirations? To avoid becoming such a person, one must constantly remember discipline and caution, denying oneself any opportunity, even for a bribe of a
2916:15
Speaker A
single pancake. Hearing this, the villagers felt both gratitude toward Itachi and admiration for the Hokag's regulations. Brother is back. How did the reconnaissance mission go? A few petty thieves surely couldn't have harmed you, right? As the Hokag Aiha
2916:29
Speaker A
Ricku naturally knew which mission each person had taken. Since the staff at the mission hall reported to Achihar Riku at the end of each shift, it was no surprise that he was aware of Itachi's mission. Itachi took his seat and
2916:40
Speaker A
glanced at Hinata, nodding gently. Not bad. She is obedient and possesses the warmth of Jade. She is suitable to be Riku's wife. Hinata's face flushed at his words, a rosy glow spreading across her fair skin. No, no, Itachi. And I I
2916:53
Speaker A
am nowhere near as wonderful as you say. I am dull and talk little. I do not possess such fine qualities. Ai covered her mouth, smiling softly. Hinata, treat the Achiha compound as your own home.
2917:04
Speaker A
Though do not hold back. Itachi finished his mission quickly because of your upcoming wedding with Rku. He feared he might be delayed further. Hearing this, Aiha Rku looked at Itachi with deep-seated surprise. He had not expected his elder brother with whom he
2917:16
Speaker A
had little conversation and perhaps some friction to hasten his mission for the sake of his own wedding. Aiha Sasuke then emerged from the house. As he was not yet married, he still lived with his parents. The Aiha residence was spacious
2917:27
Speaker A
enough to accommodate him. Rousing himself from a state of halfleep, he saw his elder brother, sister-in-law, younger brother, and future sister-in-law, all present. He instantly snapped to attention and trotted over to them. "Good morning, brother. Good morning, sister-in-law. Good morning,
2917:41
Speaker A
brother Rko. Good morning, sister-in-law," he said cheerfully. I produced a lollipop from her pocket and handed it to Sasuke, the youngest of the three brothers. At Sasuke's age, his body was in a growth spurt, and at least 30 minutes remained before the meal was
2917:53
Speaker A
ready. A candy would help him saveave off hunger. Sasuke's eyes lit up. "Yum! Where did you get this sister-in-law? I see. I see smiled gracefully. I passed through a nearby town on my way back. I saw these candies, found them appealing
2918:05
Speaker A
and sweet and thought you would like to try them. Sasuke was deeply touched. Thank you, sister-in-law. Ai waved her hand gently indicating that such formalities were unnecessary among family. Her composure and poise were such that even Hinata felt a sense of
2918:18
Speaker A
admiration. After all, Hinata had been heavily invested with resources and skilled instruction from the Huga clan.
2918:24
Speaker A
Whereas Achiha was an ordinary member of the Aiha clan. From her conduct just now, it seemed handled matters even more adeptly than she did. Indeed, there are people superior to others in skies beyond the sky. It seems father was
2918:36
Speaker A
right. Never underestimate anyone you look down upon. For how do you know that the person you disdain today will not become a great hero in the future? Aiha Toshi stared at his foolish younger brother, unable to help, but shake his
2918:47
Speaker A
head in disbelief. It took nothing more than a handful of candy to buy his loyalty. After all, Toshi had personally elevated him from obscurity to a full-fledged shinobi. Aihas, who had been merrily gobbling up his sweets, jolted in place before stammering an
2919:00
Speaker A
apology to his elder brother, Toshi, I apologize. I seem to have let the sweet tooth cloud my judgment entirely.
2919:06
Speaker A
Furthermore, the sharp menacing gaze his brother had just fixed upon him sent a shiver down his spine. Sasuke realized that if he were to continue ausive praise for Achihaoomi while ignoring his soon-to-be bride, Huga Hinata, the consequences in the night would be dire.
2919:20
Speaker A
Aihhatoshi's lips curled into a subtle smile. It is of no consequence. Children are simply children, and a sweet tooth is entirely natural. Now then, did you prepare anything suitable to say to your elder sister-in-law? I heard you just
2919:32
Speaker A
referring to her as one thing and then another. An uninformed onlooker might assume your sister-in-law is less than respectable. Toshi observed Sasuke with a smile that did not reach his cold, calculating eyes. Sasuke's countenance stiffened immediately. He cursed his own
2919:46
Speaker A
carelessness, quickly, mentally sifting through his vocabulary to find suitable complimentary phrases before they slipped out of his grasp. Observing this exchange, Aiha, Itachi calmly took a sip of his tea, then turned his gaze toward Toshi. Sensing his older brother's
2920:00
Speaker A
penetrating attention, Toshi refused to look away, meeting Itachi's eyes with unwavering intent as their gazes locked a deluge of memories flooded both their minds. Those recollections were a tapestry of triumph and defeat. In the earliest times, their rivalry had been
2920:14
Speaker A
fiercely contested by both parties. Most critically, the night that altered the Aiha clan's fate. The night when both Achiha Sherse and Itachi publicly defied the clan's elders. At that juncture, Toshi, a figure who had consistently served as Itachi's sparring partner and
2920:28
Speaker A
subordinate throughout their entire childhood, displayed his own clause for the very first time. Itachi had initially dismissed the act as youthful rebellion. He never suspected that his seemingly well- behaved younger brother possessed such terrifying latent power.
2920:41
Speaker A
Toshi had not only crushed both Itachi and Shersu in direct combat, but had also pulled Shers Sway into his orbit, turning his own mentor and senior into a fervent supporter of his cause. He had even weaponized familial duty, tying
2920:53
Speaker A
both Itachi and their father to his political platform. Since that fateful day, Itachi had not truly won a single battle against his brother. Toshi's own memories echoed the same truth. From the moment he revealed his true abilities, he had been relentlessly compared to his
2921:07
Speaker A
eldest brother, serving as an eternal footnote to Itachi's greatness. Had his soul not pierced the dimensional barrier to inhabit this body, he might never have grasped the stark truth of this world or defied its tragic predetermined conclusion. In the space between the
2921:21
Speaker A
brothers eyes, there flashed a complex sequence of expressions, curiosity, shock, and profound silence before settling into an absolute terrifying calm. Noticing the sudden tension, Aiha Isumi prepared to intervene. Before she could speak, Achiha Fujawaka, who had been watching the family with Ry
2921:36
Speaker A
amusement, finally interjected, "Come now, everyone. It is a rare treat to have you all gathered in one place. They do not let your petty grievances ruin the occasion. Besides, this is Hinata's first visit to our clan. Toshi, Atachi,
2921:48
Speaker A
do you intend to bicker on her first night here and leave her with a terrible first impression?" Taken aback by his father's unexpected intervention, Toshi snapped his gaze away from Itachi. Very well. Father's word is final. He concurred. Itachi in turn looked toward
2922:02
Speaker A
Fujawaka and gave a slow, respectful nod. He then shifted his gaze back to Izumi. The young woman offered a gentle relieved smile, pressed a soft kiss to the corner of Itachi's cheek, and slipped her hand beneath the table to
2922:13
Speaker A
clasp his. Watching the romantic interplay, Sasuke gulped hard, suddenly questioning his own existence. Perhaps he had simply awakened far too early and would be better off returning to the warmth of his futon. Their contemplation was broken by the sudden cheerful voice
2922:26
Speaker A
of Achihham Mitsuki from the kitchen. The final dish is finished. Fujaka, come help me serve it. Fujaka started to rise from his seat, but found himself outpaced by the quick movement of Sasuke. Rest your father. I will deliver
2922:38
Speaker A
the food to mother myself, the young boy declared. No sooner had he spoken than a blur of movement disappeared into the kitchen. Fujiwaka aside, a look of helpless resignation, crossing his stoic face. Moments later, Sasuke reappeared proudly, carrying a steaming bowl of
2922:52
Speaker A
fish tomato soup. a bright confident smile on his youthful face. And out of the guest of honor made to rise from her chair to assist, Toshi stopped her with a firm hand and a gentle voice. You are our honored guest. It is not custom for
2923:04
Speaker A
a guest to take on household chores. But it is not a rule, Hinata insisted, pouting stubbornly. I would genuinely like to help any Mitsuki. Is there a problem with that? Seeing her determined refusal, Toshi surrendered with a soft
2923:15
Speaker A
knowing laugh. As you wish. Rest for now, and I shall tend to the kitchen. He rose from his mat to take his place.
2923:21
Speaker A
Fujawaka observed the scene with a newly raised eyebrow. Under normal circumstances, his eldest son was an absolute loafer at the dinner table, sitting idle at home. The act of shift toward domestic service was a dramatic departure from his established
2923:33
Speaker A
character. His gaze shifted from his son to Hinata. A subtle realization dawned upon him. The young Huga girl was staring at Toshi with eyes that sparkled with quiet, unmistakable adoration.
2923:43
Speaker A
Perhaps recognizing this silent affection, Toshi had willingly become the diligent homemaker. Was this the phenomenon of kindred souls? The beautiful reality that the fire of love inspires two individuals to become better for one another. Sasuke watching his usually indolent older brother
2923:58
Speaker A
willingly step into the kitchen visibly stunned. He opened his mouth to voice his shock, but a single sharp glance from Toshi effectively silenced him.
2924:06
Speaker A
Mitsuki returning to the doorway recognized the shift in atmosphere. Smiling fondly, she chuckled to herself.
2924:11
Speaker A
My eldest boy is changing remarkably. When did he become one to help with the household chores? Toshi gave a brief, slightly sheepish scratch to the back of his head, replying with a soft affirmative hum. He knew in his heart
2924:22
Speaker A
that his efforts would never truly remain a secret from his perceptive mother. Unable to openly defy his elder brother's authority, Sasuke hastily delivered the remaining bowl of fish tomato soup to Toshi's location. Toshi accepted the bowl with practiced quiet
2924:36
Speaker A
grace. He then turned his expression brightening as he moved toward the empty space beside his wife. He positioned the warm bowl right beside Hinata's resting spot. This small gesture momentarily left the entire room in silence.
2924:48
Speaker A
Initially, they had suspected a sudden awakening of conscience or a performative display of virtue before the Huda girl. However, it soon became clear that Toshi's sole objective was to ensure the most delicious dish of the evening was within her easy reach.
2925:00
Speaker A
Hinata's cheeks flushed pink and she murmured shily to him and Nikki Quinn, "Is it not a bit presumptuous of you to do this?" She felt distinctly embarrassed by his overt attention.
2925:09
Speaker A
Toshi simply settled himself beside her, offering a warm smile. You worked very hard last night. You must rest and properly nourish your body. Do not be shy. Besides, tonight marks the very first time you are tasting mother's cooking. Eat freely so long as you do
2925:23
Speaker A
not waste. Mother will be incredibly pleased. Toshi had meticulously mapped out Mitsuki's personality long ago. If anyone were to sample her food with genuine hearty enjoyment, she would be thoroughly delighted. In fact, if one could finish every plate she crafted in
2925:36
Speaker A
Mitsuki's eyes, that individual would be the most exceptional child conceivable. Hinata blinked momentarily, confused.
2925:42
Speaker A
Was it perhaps a Huga clan tradition where consuming vast quantities of food was treated as a mark of honor? She found the cultural divergence somewhat perplexing. Mitsuki observed the exchange, smiled approvingly, and did not expose Toshi's underlying strategy.
2925:56
Speaker A
Instead, she simply nodded in agreement. Hinata Toshi is absolutely right. If you can eat a generous portion, your auntie will be truly happy. Upon receiving Mitsuki's cheerful endorsement, Hinata relaxed slightly. Perhaps to please her gracious auntie, she could allow herself
2926:09
Speaker A
to eat a little more liberally. Still, she would carefully monitor her intake, just enough to satisfy everyone, and certainly not so much that Aniki Quinn might start to believe her a glutton.
2926:18
Speaker A
Aiha Sasuke rolled his eyes upon hearing this internally scoffing and derision. Did they the three brothers not know whether their mother's cooking was delicious, although the meals were quite satisfactory at first. However, under the weight of daily consumption, they
2926:31
Speaker A
had long grown weary of the same fair. Even Achihaan was no exception. Consequently, Achihaan or Aiha Itachi would frequently use their heavy workload as a pretext to leave the residents and execute their duties. In reality, they would purchase their
2926:44
Speaker A
preferred delicacies from the food stalls and savor them in secret. Afterward, once their parents were asleep, they would sneak back to bring some of those treats to Sasuke. This was why Sasuke held his two older brothers in high regard. Moreover, Huga Hinata
2926:56
Speaker A
appeared so slender. How much could she possibly eat? She was merely a young girl. Aiha sensed an anomaly. He cast his gaze toward Achiha Jean attempting to discern something from his eyes. Yet at that moment, Jeans gaze had not
2927:09
Speaker A
landed on his brother at all. It was fixed entirely on Huga Hinata. Itachi withdrew his gaze inside. Aiha Isumi, meanwhile, fell into deep contemplation.
2927:18
Speaker A
She did not believe that Jeans words were groundless. Every time he would utter a statement with such casual lightness, yet in the end that seemingly off-hand remark would invariably manifest into reality, testament enough to his superior grasp of the situation
2927:30
Speaker A
and his profound insight into affairs far exceeding that of others. Could such a man speak so casually about something trivial? There was only one possibility.
2927:38
Speaker A
As I was drawing her inference halfway through, Itachi drew a sharp, cold breath. Izzumi's reasoning was interrupted. She looked at Itachi and beheld a mixture of bewilderment and fear in his eyes. was a tremor playing at the corners of his mouth as though he
2927:51
Speaker A
had witnessed something terrifying. Following Itachi's line of sight, she too was struck dumb. What did she see?
2927:57
Speaker A
Huga Hinata was devouring her meal with voracious intensity, gnawing on chunks of meat with singular focus her gaze upon the food pristine and unadulterated. Sasuke swallowed audibly, his eyelid twitching involuntarily. He realized he had never truly known his
2928:11
Speaker A
classmate, his second brother's wife, his sister-in-law. Even Aiha Fagaku was left in a state of stupaction. This was this a young girl yet? Aiha Jean served the food with inexhaustible enthusiasm his hand moving so rapidly it left after
2928:25
Speaker A
images sweeping through the dishes with a whirlwind efficiency. Only Mia Aiha's eyes burned with unbridled delight. For the first time truly the first time Aiha watched her cooking receive such rapturous popularity. Judging by Hinata's demeanor, the young girl must
2928:39
Speaker A
adore her creations. It imbued her with an unprecedented sense of honor. Realizing the gravity of the situation, she glanced at the others who were left with gaping mouths. A flicker of irritation ignited in her heart. Did she not know that apart from Fagaku who ate
2928:52
Speaker A
with her, the three brothers subsisted on takeout everyday? Hinata seemed to sense the surrounding gazes. She paused, acting as though she were a child who had committed a transgression. She scratched her head, wondering if she had consumed too much. Aiha erupted in a
2929:05
Speaker A
sudden bellow. Why are you all staring instead of eating properly during a meal? Then her expression instantly softened into a warm smile as she turned to Hinata. Hinata is an Auntie's cooking delicious. Hinata nodded earnestly.
2929:17
Speaker A
"Yes, Andy. I believe your cooking is superior to the combined efforts of all the chefs in the Huga household. The sincerity of her words made Mia's heart swell with pure joy." She laughed gently, then allow Annie to prepare a
2929:29
Speaker A
few of my signature dishes for you to sample. "Please offer your critique." Ah. Annie simply adores watching you eat. Hinata tilted her head in confusion. But but won't Annie be hungry if you don't eat? She was puzzled yet
2929:40
Speaker A
respectful. Aiha tied on her apron, her eyes gleaming with manic intensity. I am not hungry, dear. Your affection has filled Auntie with boundless energy. She stepped into the kitchen humming a cheerful tune as she lit the stove and
2929:53
Speaker A
placed a phone call. In less than 3 minutes, the major suppliers squeezed into the kitchen, delivered the finest seafood and Wagyu beef. This was primarily because Mia Aiha was the mother of the Hokag, but also because she never hesitated to pay any price for
2930:06
Speaker A
quality. Together, these factors made her an unparalleled VIP client in the hearts of all merchants. Watching the spectacle, Achiha Jean offered a faint smile. He rose straightening his attire and looked at the guests with an air of quiet pride. Who did not know that Mia
2930:20
Speaker A
held the highest domestic authority in this household. Yet, his future wife had just secured the affection of the one with the highest status. From now on, their family's influence within the household would increase exponentially.
2930:31
Speaker A
Sasuke gazed at Hinata with a mixture of envy and curiosity, staring at her stomach. Goodness, she had eaten so much, yet not a single inch of bulge was visible. Just how large must her stomach be? Hachiha Izumi confessed that she
2930:43
Speaker A
could not emulate this method of courting favor. Yet, she was envious of Hinata's constitution. Consuming such a feast without gaining weight clearly indicated she was someone who could not be made fat. For women, obesity was a nightmare. Thus, they meticulously
2930:56
Speaker A
controlled their caloric intake. Yet, observing Hinata's state, she seemed to require no dietary restraint at all, for she simply could not gain weight. Hinata spoke with a hint of apprehension. Big Brother Jean, why are they all looking at me like that? Did I eat too much
2931:09
Speaker A
earlier? Are they annoyed that I am wasting food? Should I try to eat less in the future? Aiha Jean quickly soothed her, silly girl, that is not the case.
2931:17
Speaker A
They are simply aruck by your prowess. To consume so much of mother's cooking with ease is the key to winning her affection. Truly, Hinata gazed at Aiha Jean. Jean nodded. Of course, it is true. Would big brother ever deceive
2931:29
Speaker A
you? He gave a gentle pinch to Hinata's button nose. However, you may rest now.
2931:33
Speaker A
For in the moments to come, my mother will serve as your personal chef to let you savor the flavors. Remember, eat as much as you can, but do not force yourself to make my mother happy if it causes you discomfort, he said with
2931:44
Speaker A
genuine concern. Hinata shook her head upon hearing this. First, Annies food is delicious. Second, second, what I have eaten so far was merely my appetizer. The room drew a collective gasp upon hearing Hinata's statement.
2931:55
Speaker A
Even Aiha Fagaku felt a chill of horror. Appetizer. The meal for their family of five was merely an appetizer to Hinata.
2932:02
Speaker A
It was over. From now on, in the Aiha compound and in Mia's home, Hinata would command the highest level of adoration, and Achihajan status would rise in lock step with her. Those present, including Fagaku, would be firmly relegated to the
2932:14
Speaker A
background. Hinata sat up straight, her gaze fixed firmly on the kitchen. She was determined not only to enjoy the delicacies, but to honor Andy Mia's trust and expectations. The scene concluded. Hinata Huga sat obediently, sensibly, leaning against Achihajans arm. Her large jewelike
2932:29
Speaker A
eyes were fixed in the direction of the kitchen, her nose twitching slightly as the corners of her mouth curled upward.
2932:35
Speaker A
It turned out that having a good appetite could also be considered a virtue as she was growing fonder of the Achiha clan by the minute. Just as her thoughts were wandering, Achiha Jean gently pinched her small nose. What are
2932:45
Speaker A
you thinking about, silly? Achi Haan smiled faintly. He knew perfectly well that if anyone else claimed to love Achi Hamakoto's cooking, he would probably treat it as a mere joke. If such a person actually existed, it was highly
2932:57
Speaker A
likely they had an ulterior motive hoping to use Achi Hamakoto as a stepping stone to curry favor with him.
2933:02
Speaker A
In truth, there was no shortage of people employing such tactics, which was precisely why Madame Makoto believed her culinary skills were unrivaled. In reality, her cooking was merely above average, neither exceptionally stunning nor unpalatable. Yet, it could not defy
2933:15
Speaker A
the universal law of being hopelessly addicted despite lacking the skill. However, observing Hinata Huga's earnest expression in this moment, coupled with his understanding of her hearty appetite, he knew she was not lying. On the contrary, she was genuinely looking
2933:28
Speaker A
forward to being the taste tester for his mother's dishes. The food is here. A woman's voice drifted from inside the house. Soon after, Aiha Fagaka rose and walked to the kitchen, helping his wife, Aiha Makoto, carry the dishes out. It
2933:41
Speaker A
was a massive lobster nearly 43 cm long and weighing about three catties. Logically speaking, such a portion should have been meant for three to four people. Even Achihaachi and Achiha Sasuke could not help but swallow hard.
2933:53
Speaker A
Where could one normally see such premium ingredients? If it were not for a festive occasion, how could Aiha Mikoto possibly prepare such a grand lobster? However, the two of them were already full. Though they had not eaten much, it was just enough to reach their
2934:06
Speaker A
limits. staring at the giant lobster before them. They lacked the capacity to partake and could only sigh in resignation. Aihaumi could not suppress a laugh at the brothers expressions, but her amusement was cut short when Achiha Fagaka spoke up. "This is my wife's
2934:20
Speaker A
specialty." She declared that this lobster belongs exclusively to Hinata and no one is allowed to fight over it.
2934:25
Speaker A
Aihaumi's mouth twitched slightly. While it seemed her mother had finally found a kindred spirit, hence the special treatment. She turned her gaze to Hinata Huga, her beautiful eyes shimmering with curiosity. Oh, such a slender girl. Had already consumed a vast amount of food
2934:39
Speaker A
just moments ago. Could she really eat anymore now? Hinata Huga's heart pounded wildly as she looked toward Achihajan.
2934:45
Speaker A
He let out a soft chuckle and nodded, retrieving a set of specialized tools from a storage scroll to expertly peel away the lobster shell. The tender, thick lobster meat exuded the rich fragrance of the ocean, its top brimming
2934:57
Speaker A
with golden tamalei. However, upon seeing the remaining lobster head, Achiha Jean frowned, feeling that this part was likely inedible. Just as he was about to discard it, Hinata, Hugo watched his actions with a hint of confusion. Brother Jean, the contents
2935:09
Speaker A
inside the lobster head are incredibly savory. Why aren't we eating it? After achiean began to explain the composition of the lobster head and the organisms residing within it, Hinata Huga's face turned pale, she gulped, feeling thankful that her father never usually
2935:23
Speaker A
prepared large lobsters for her. Otherwise, she might not have even known how she met her demise. Meanwhile, Aihaachi and Achiha Saskuke stared at Achiha as if they had just absorbed profound new knowledge. Once his explanation concluded, Aihaan began to
2935:37
Speaker A
feed Hinata. Hinata Huga opened her mouth with a beaming smile. The lobster meat was smooth, tender, and exquisitly flavorful. Upon swallowing, her eyes lit up, and she abruptly stood up.
2935:47
Speaker A
Delicious. Her voice was loud enough to pierce through the curtains of the kitchen. Aiha Makoto, who was busy cooking, curled her lips into a smile.
2935:54
Speaker A
It seemed that the young girl Hinata was quite satisfied with her first signature dish. Excellent. To ensure her future daughter-in-law and newfound confident ate while she had to muster 120% of her focus and energy. Haduga ate at an
2936:07
Speaker A
astonishing pace making quick work of the entire giant lobster. Aiha Sasuke looked at Achiha Jean with a hint of shod and frea then whispered stealthily to Achihaachi. Second brother has it rough. Given second sister-in-law's appetite, feeding her is going to cost a
2936:21
Speaker A
fortune. Aihaachi glared at him. That is your second brother's business. Stop gloating. If he hears what you just said, just wait and see if he doesn't thrash you. Hearing Achihaachi's words, the corners of Achiha Sasuke's mouth drooped. He glanced at his second
2936:34
Speaker A
brother, who was happily feeding his partner, and then at his second sister-in-law, who was joyfully savoring the meal before letting out a heavy sigh. It seemed that from now on, he would have to listen to his second sister-in-law. Only then would he secure
2936:46
Speaker A
a place for himself in this household. Following that, dish after dish was brought out from the kitchen by Fagaku, who acted as the server. Leopard coral grouper sea urchin A5 Wagyu beef.
2936:55
Speaker A
Whatever ingredient was considered precious, it was served on the table. Coupled with Achiha Makoto's culinary craftsmanship, every single dish could be described as a delicacy of the mortal realm. Hinata Hugo refused nothing, polishing off every last bite of every
2937:08
Speaker A
plate. After the final dish was served, Achi Hamakoto emerged from the kitchen only to find that everything edible had been completely devoured by Hinata Huga.
2937:16
Speaker A
She asked joyfully, "Hatada, how was auntie's cooking?" "Delicious. It was absolutely wonderful." Auntie, I never imagined that Brother Jean and everyone else get to eat such exquisite food everyday. I am truly envious. She spoke with utmost sincerity. Even though she
2937:30
Speaker A
possessed to be a cook and anyone could easily discern the genuine honesty in her gaze. Achi Hamakoto felt as though she were floating on air and smiled.
2937:38
Speaker A
"Whenever you want to eat in the future, just come over. Auntie will cook for you anytime." By then, you should be calling her mother. Aihaan murmured softly.
2937:45
Speaker A
Hearing this, Hinata Hugas face flushed red as her small hand pinched Achihans waist. Aiha Jean hissed in pain, looking somewhat disheveled, and wondered inwardly, could this move be an innate talent shared by all women. At the same time, a figure appeared at the
2937:59
Speaker A
doorway. The silhouette sporting short pink hair and clad in a sleek red outfit peaked stealthily from the entrance to observe the scene in the courtyard. To be precise, her gaze lingered on Achihas. Being stared at Achihas sensed it immediately, but Achihaan had noticed
2938:13
Speaker A
it even earlier than he did. Aihaan looked at Achihas without uttering a word. Aiha Sasuke's eyes darted around briefly before he spoke. Dad, mom, big brother, second brother, big sister-in-law, second sister-in-law. I have some private matters to attend to,
2938:26
Speaker A
so I will be taking my leave now. Aiha Sasuke stood up and slowly walked toward the outskirts of the Aiha clan's estate.
2938:32
Speaker A
Aiha Atachi narrowed his eyes, stated that he too was full and wanted to check on Sasuke and promptly departed. Aiha Makoto frowned. Hinata was still here and as her future daughter-in-law, how could they, the hosts, leave the gathering early? Aiha Fagaku, however,
2938:46
Speaker A
spoke up. Dear, the children must have left because they have important matters to attend to. We should just let them be. Hinata Huga nodded in agreement.
2938:54
Speaker A
That is right, Annie. Judging by Sasuke's expression just now, he clearly had something on his mind. Aiha Makoto gazed at Huga Hinata's pure and charming demeanor. And upon hearing her melodious voice, she was utterly smitten. With a warm smile, she said, "Our Hinata is
2939:08
Speaker A
such a gracious and perceptive girl. Marrying her would be a blessing for my Kins of fortune he earned through merit across lifetimes." Aiha Kensei offered no rebuttal. He too felt that marrying Hinata might have been the result of
2939:20
Speaker A
saving a galaxy in his past life. However, his curiosity was peaked by the commotion outside. Yet, it was ill- advised to leave Huga Hinata alone in the Aiha clan grounds. He rose and gently took Hinata's hand. She blinked
2939:32
Speaker A
looking at him with confusion to which Aiha can say simply nodded. Understanding the implication, Huga Hinata stepped beside him and addressed them "Mother-in-law father-in-law it's getting late. I must go home." Upon hearing this, Achiha Makoto looked up at
2939:45
Speaker A
the moon in the sky and sighed. Oh, I didn't realize it was so late. Can you escort Hinata safely home? Do you understand? Aiha Makoto's voice carried an air of undeniable authority. Aiha Kins nodded. I will. He turned and Huga
2939:58
Speaker A
Hinata followed suit. The two walked side by side, departing the Aiha clan grounds. The moment they left the Achiha grounds, Huga Hinata asked Kins Misen, "What is going on?" She was not naive as the former heir of the Huga clan. Her
2940:11
Speaker A
intellect was among the sharpest. Aiha replied naturally to see how Achiha Sasuke ruthlessly rejects his pursuer.
2940:18
Speaker A
The corners of his mouth curled. Due to his intervention, Narudo had been raised by the Aiha clan preventing the Achiha massacre. Consequently, the bond between Usuzamaki Narudo and Achihas Sasuke had deepened considerably. When that man toyed with Naruto's feelings and pursued
2940:32
Speaker A
himself, Achihas had already labeled him a target for elimination. If she had the sense to leave Narudo alone, he would not mind sparing her life. But if she lacked discernment and continued to toy with his brother's emotions, there would
2940:44
Speaker A
be nothing more to say. The hazy moonlight spilled onto the fountain in the plaza. This was the Kohaa villages confession sanctuary, personally overseen and constructed by Aiha. Its design and quality were indeed top tier.
2940:56
Speaker A
The figure ahead stopped abruptly at the fountain. She opened her mouth and spoke. Sasuke Kuyu promised to give me an answer. Does it still hold? She turned around. Her exquisite pale face was illuminated by the moonlight. Her expression carrying a gentle smile that
2941:09
Speaker A
was exclusively for Achiha Sasuke. Witnessing this, Achiha Sasuke stood in a daysaze for 2 seconds before regaining composure. I didn't think you still remembered. Sakurachan, I don't understand why you made such a confession on the battlefield of the
2941:22
Speaker A
fourth ninja war. Upon hearing this, Haruno Sakura's heart sank. I her words were cut short. Achihas Sasuke swiftly drew the grass kestrel sword gifted to him by Orochimaru pointing the tip at Haruno Sakura's neck because the ninja from Aagakir were pursuing you and you
2941:37
Speaker A
found them unappealing so you used me as a shield. His voice was calmed devoid of any emotion. He looked at Haruno Sakura before him not as a person but as trash.
2941:46
Speaker A
Haruno Sakura was startled by Achihas's action. She staggered backward losing her balance and falling onto the ground.
2941:52
Speaker A
The sudden pain made her gasp. It hurts. It hurts. Tears welled up in her eyes.
2941:57
Speaker A
Had any other normal man seen this scene, his protective instincts would likely be triggered. But in Achihas's eyes, Haruno Sakura's reaction was simply cowardly. If Haruno Sakura at this moment had stood up to defy his insult, he would have respected her.
2942:09
Speaker A
Instead, this scene only made him feel repulsed. I will give you that answer today. Hearing this, Haruno Sakura held her breath, her eyes fixed on Achihas's face. He spoke word by word. I'm sorry, Sakura. We are not compatible. With
2942:21
Speaker A
that, Achiha Sasuke performed a stylish sheathing motion and turned to walk back toward the Aiha clan grounds. Unable to bear the weight of it, Haruno Sakura burst into tears. Her sobbing echoed clearly through the silent plaza. Yet Aiha Sasuke's footsteps did not falter.
2942:36
Speaker A
Dislike was dislike. Now that he had parents as elder brothers and clan members, he had no need for unrequited affection. Seeing this, Aiha Itachi nodded in approval. This was truly his little brother. If he disliked her, he disliked her. He did not dally. A
2942:49
Speaker A
shinobi could endure anything. But when it came to feelings, compromise was impossible. Aiha Kensei and Huga Hinata watch from the shadows. Hinata let out a sigh of relief. Even back in school, I noticed Haruno Sakura's impure motives.
2943:02
Speaker A
As a commoner ninja, how dare she try to romance the youngest son of the Aiha clan had one of Kohaa's two great noble houses. It could never succeed. Most Aiha marriages are arranged within the clan to preserve bloodline purity. Even
2943:15
Speaker A
when marrying outside the clan, they always seek partners with similar noble lineage. Aiha nodded. He agreed with Huga Hinatada. In this ninja world bloodline was the supreme value. Only by combining strong bloodlines could strong offspring be born. This was the
2943:29
Speaker A
fundamental reason noble houses remain noble. Had the Aiha clan not been annihilated in the original story. And had Achiha Sasuke's world not collapsed, he likely would not have chosen Haruno Sakura. So how much of Huno Sakura and Sasuke's dynamic was driven by Narudo.
2943:43
Speaker A
Had it not been for Naro Sasuke probably would not have harbored any affection for Haruno Sakura. Arhinata has a sharp eye. It is cruel, but that is the reality. For a noble clan like the Aiha, marrying a commoner into the core
2943:55
Speaker A
lineage is absolutely forbidden. And yet another decorative vase with mediocre combat power. Aiha spoke softly. The two turned and departed. Aiha Itachi sighed helplessly, glancing at Haruno Sakura, he summoned a shadow clone to guard her throughout the night, ensuring she
2944:10
Speaker A
returned home safely to prevent any midnight misfortunes. He himself proceeded toward the Aiha clan grounds.
2944:16
Speaker A
Aiha Sasuke had always felt a haze in his mind, but after rejecting Haruno Sakura, his thoughts suddenly became clear. He was puzzled as to why this happened. Could it be related to the will of heaven that his second brother
2944:27
Speaker A
had spoken of? Aihas stopped looking up at the sky. The bright moonlight bathed him, making his figure sharp and clear.
2944:34
Speaker A
A glint of realization shown in his eyes as he spoke softly. Aayachihas will never submit to the will of heaven. I will break these shackles and live as my true self. Achihas departed, leaving Haruno Sakura. all alone weeping on the
2944:47
Speaker A
ground. A moment later, Narudo appeared in the middle of the path, gazing down at her. A hint of heartache lingered in his eyes, but he quickly concealed his emotions. His mother was right. After all, this Haruno Sakuro was not a good
2944:58
Speaker A
person, and the one she truly loved had always been Sasuke. The reason she approached him was likely 90% to get closer to Sasuke and gather information.
2945:06
Speaker A
The remaining 10% was merely treating him as a backup plan. After all, he was the disciple of Achiha Jean and the biological son of Namke's Minado, the golden and radiant fourth Hokag. If she utilized these titles well, it could
2945:18
Speaker A
elevate her and her clan in the future, further expanding their family's influence. Thus, upon sensing someone's arrival, Haruno Sakura, immediately looked over with vigilance. When she realized the person before her was Usuzamaki Narudo, she slumped back onto the ground and began to fame misery,
2945:33
Speaker A
attempting to use this to win his sympathy. In her mind, Uzumaki Narudo was nothing more than a loyal dog. She kept u leaving any dirty or exhausting work to him was a foolproof plan.
2945:43
Speaker A
However, this time things would likely not go as she wished. Naro, this woman looks down on you from the bottom of her heart. She is trying to use her fragility to deceive you and gain your concern. At the same time, she treats
2945:54
Speaker A
you treats you. Kurama felt in a terrible mood at this moment, wanting to erupt in fury, yet feeling utterly helpless. Ultimately, this was a matter between Narudo and Haruno Sakura. If Naro insisted on liking Haruno Sakura, there was nothing he could do. Kurama,
2946:07
Speaker A
thank you. Thank you for caring about me and telling me what is in her heart.
2946:11
Speaker A
Actually, I have understood for a long time that she does not like me. As for why I liked her in the first place, I suppose it is because I inherited my father's masochistic constitution and fell for that kind of violent woman.
2946:21
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Naruto's expression remained unchanged as he communicated with Kurama in his mind. In truth, even if my parents had not ordered me to leave Haruno Sakura, I would still have walked away from her because the familiar love I once lost has returned
2946:34
Speaker A
and my originally fractured world has become whole again. Sakura is no longer a bond one cherish. Usuzumaki Narudo rambled on speaking at length. This time Kurama did not interrupt, choosing instead to be a silent listener. It had been sealed within Uzumaki Naruto's body
2946:48
Speaker A
by Manado and his wife since his childhood. Therefore, regarding Naruto's life, it was both a witness and a personal participant. Although the first half of Naruto's life seemed utterly tragic, this boy possessed an aura that no one else had. That was perseverance
2947:01
Speaker A
or perhaps sheer stubbornness, as long as he set his mind on something, he would absolutely achieve it.
2947:06
Speaker A
Furthermore, in the face of public accusation, disdain, and even vicious verbal abuse, he would confront it positively, striving to force out a smile. It was this very Narudo, this Usuzamaki Narudo, who could still stay true to his original heart and walk the
2947:19
Speaker A
righteous path. A Narudo like this deserved a much better woman to love him rather than a Haruno Sakura who treated him as a backup, calling for Narudo when she needed help and pining for Sasuke when she did not. Sitting on the ground,
2947:31
Speaker A
Haruno Sakura felt a chill seep into her. Her heart trembled. Why had Naro not helped her up this time? This was not right. Was he not the most obedient to her words? If she told him to go east, he would never go west. With her
2947:42
Speaker A
in such a difficult situation, he surely could not bear to let her suffer. Now that Sasuke had rejected her, it was about time she quit while she was ahead, offering Narudo some sweetness and temptation to firmly lock this last
2947:54
Speaker A
potential asset in her grasp. But the current Uzumaki Narudo just stood there blankly, completely dumbfounded, as if he had witnessed something unbelievable.
2948:02
Speaker A
Suddenly, a thought flashed through Haruno Sakura's mind. Could it be that Usuzumaki Narudo had seen the scene of her confessing to Sasuke and being rejected? Thus, she stood up abruptly wiped her tears and glared at Narudo.
2948:13
Speaker A
You were stalking me. Usuzumaki Naro, you really are a bastard born with a mother, but raised without one. Before she could finish her sentence, a crimson silhouette dashed out from the alleyway.
2948:22
Speaker A
With a sudden lunge, her right hand seized Haruno Sakuro by the throat, roaring, "You wretched [ __ ] If Naro had not once harbored feelings for you, I would have killed you long ago. ground your bones to dust and scattered your
2948:33
Speaker A
ashes. Now, now Kusha, do not be so angry. This is inside the village after all, but we do not do things like killing. Namke's Minato smiled, gently stepping forward to grasp his wife's wrist without applying much force.
2948:45
Speaker A
Usuzamaki Kusha looked at Name's Manado, only to see him shaking his head continuously, which prompted her to release her grip. Who could have expected that Haruno Sakura, her psychological defenses, completely shattered by Kushina's terrifying display, would lose control and wet
2948:59
Speaker A
herself? Her face was deathly pale, her pupils contracted and her legs continuously scraped against the ground as she scrambled backward. Namke's manado breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his head toward Haruno Sakura.
2949:10
Speaker A
Little girl, if it were not for the fact that you are a citizen of Kenoha, and that I do not wish for my cushion's hands to be stained with blood based solely on what you have done to my son
2949:19
Speaker A
and for mocking Narudo with his tragic background, your head would no longer be attached to your neck right now.
2949:24
Speaker A
Instead, it would be displayed in the center of Kenoha hung up for all to see.
2949:28
Speaker A
His face was full of gentleness, yet the words he spoke were like a biting freezing wind. It was vastly different from Usuzamaki Kusha who wore her emotions and violence plainly on her sleeve. When Namke's Minato remained silent, it was one thing, but the moment
2949:41
Speaker A
he spoke, he struck straight at the vitals. Harino Sakura could not believe that this man was the legendary fourth Hokag Name's Manado. According to the books, he was a gentle person, a hero praised by the entire village.
2949:53
Speaker A
Logically, he should not have been like this. Yet everything that transpired today had completely shattered her understanding. Seeing that Manado and his wife were each more terrifying than the last, she had no choice but to turn her head toward Usuzumaki Narudo,
2950:05
Speaker A
silently pleading for help. Dad, mom, let it go. Let her leave. Actually, she is not wrong. When I was young, I was indeed an orphan born with a mother, but raised without one. Even when I think back to that time now, I still feel a
2950:17
Speaker A
profound sense of fear and loneliness. Everyday going to and from school, I could see the parents of my peers waiting to pick them up at the school gates. To say I was not envious would be a lie. Usuzamaki Naruto's words
2950:27
Speaker A
left Namik's manado in silence and caused Usuzamaki Kushin's eyes to turn red as she broke down in tears. No, Naruto, it is not like that. Mom and dad did not want to leave you either. The moment you were born and mom heard your
2950:39
Speaker A
cry, Mom was the happiest person in the world. Because mom knew that from then on a new member would be joining our family. My blood flows through his veins. He is a piece of my own flesh. At that time, all I wanted was to stay by
2950:50
Speaker A
your side and watch you grow up. At this point, the once imposing red hot-blooded habanero was trembling all over on the verge of an emotional collapse. Shin knew Naruto's pain, but in order to keep them from feeling heartbroken, Narudo
2951:02
Speaker A
usually never spoke of this matter. Although bluffing Shuin remained silent with his head bowed, the glimmer of tears deep within his eyes could not be faked ever since he learned of the deeds committed by Yu and Feay Risen. He was
2951:13
Speaker A
consumed by endless regret in every waking moment. Why had he trusted such a hypocritical person? Why had he entrusted Mingan whom he and Jixeni viewed as their very future to the third generation to be raised? Though his death was worthy of Mai, he had failed
2951:26
Speaker A
his wife and failed his son. He was an absolute and utter failure. If he could do it all over again, he would never abandon his family for the sake of Mai.
2951:34
Speaker A
If Mai were destroyed, what did it have to do with him? At that time, the third generation and the vill's higher-ups were rotten to the core, while the villagers were merely easily swayed opportunists who believed whatever they heard. But Mingron lifted his head,
2951:46
Speaker A
glaring furiously at Chunaya through his tears. My father was a hero. He sacrificed his own life to stop the Joey controlled by Dau saving Mai. Because he was the fourth generation protecting the village and its people was his sacred
2951:58
Speaker A
mission. My mother too willingly became the Joas human pillar for the sake of my strength and stability to protect the village. Instead, it was my very birth that caused the seal to loosen, providing Yuzbo Dau with an opportunity
2952:09
Speaker A
to strike. Even though Even though they did not appear when I was young to accompany me as I grew up, when the Joey tried to kill me, they stepped forward using their own bodies to block its wrathful strike. I do not believe that
2952:20
Speaker A
what you chunaiing said about me being born to a mother, but raised by no one is right. Can you guarantee that your own parents would willingly forsake their own paths of survival to protect you in the face of danger? Every word
2952:31
Speaker A
wept blood, every word was a piercing truth. The chakra throughout Shuan Mingrons body rioted instantly, drawing the attention of the village's Ubu ninjas and the guard department.
2952:40
Speaker A
Even Yuzbo Xan, who had just departed, experienced a shift in his expression, preparing to head back toward the direction he had just left. Meanwhile, Rishang Chuchian, who had already arrived at the gates of the Rishang Clan compound, straightened his collar, then
2952:52
Speaker A
stood on her tiptoes to kiss his lips. "Stay safe," Yuzbo Jean nodded. "I will." Immediately after he turned and left, Rishiang Chuchian watched his fading silhouette, praying continuously in her heart, hoping that Yuzbo Jean would remain safe and sound. Nalu Tua,
2953:07
Speaker A
you must not let anything happen to you. Yuzbo Jean frowned simultaneously, wondering just who would dare to enrage his disciple within Mai. Yuzbo Zus expression shifted drastically. Nalu. In the next second, he channeled all his chakra, transforming into a streak of
2953:22
Speaker A
lightning as he sprinted rapidly towards Shua Ming. At the scene, Shunaying gazed at Shua Mingan before her, radiating righteous awe. His eyes filled with absolute resolve and his entire being erupting with a formidable aura and fell into a momentary gaze. So, so Ming was
2953:38
Speaker A
actually such an outstanding existence. The distance between her and Ming seemed to have shifted from being close at hand to worlds apart. He was like a deity in the heavens while she was merely an ant that could be effortlessly crushed. At
2953:50
Speaker A
this moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of regret. If if only she had turned back to cast a single glance at Mingren, could she have obtained an even better boy whose eyes were filled entirely with her? Shua Jaxini could
2954:01
Speaker A
bear it no longer. Disregarding the violent frenzy of the Joe's chakra surrounding Shuan Ming, she charged directly toward him. Strangely, upon sensing Jukini, the Jois chakra actively parted to create a path wide enough for her to pass. Shuana Jukini
2954:15
Speaker A
tightly embraced Shuan Wa Ming her voice breaking through her tears. I am sorry, Naluta. Thank you, Naluta. That first half of her apology was because Jixenai had failed to accompany Schwan Ming as he grew up, leaving him to endure
2954:27
Speaker A
endless suffering and cold stairs. It was her dereliction of duty. The latter half of her gratitude was Jukenai thanking Ming because even despite all of this, he still did not blame her and Shuan, but instead took pride in them.
2954:38
Speaker A
Wolfung Shuen could hold back no longer. By sensing the flying thunder god mark he had left on Jaxini, he executed the flying thunder god technique, bypassing the frenzied chakra to arrive at her side. He opened his arms, shielding the
2954:50
Speaker A
mother and son within his embrace. From now on, our family will never be separated again. Father will spend his entire life making it up to you. Jalama gazed at this family of three, and without realizing when its own eyes had
2955:01
Speaker A
also grown moist. Jalama, it is a family of four. We are family, too. Schwanu Ming could naturally sense the thoughts within Jalama's heart, and he spoke these words with a smile within his conscious space. The originally moved Jalama instantly bristled. Who is family
2955:15
Speaker A
with you? I am the noble Joui, the strongest of the tailed beasts. Yes, yes, yes, you are the most amazing.
2955:22
Speaker A
Hearing Shuan Lwa Ming coax it as if coaxing a child Jalama side. Forget it, it seemed that in this lifetime it was destined to be completely won over by this brat. Shunaying looked at the family of three. She opened her mouth,
2955:32
Speaker A
then closed it again, biting her lip before finally deciding to leave. Right at this moment, a long sword flew toward the earth, carrying an endless aura of blade energy. Which blind fool dares to bully my disciple on my territory? and
2955:45
Speaker A
my the voice arrived before the person accompanied by a long sword radiating a terrifying presence. Swish. The long sword struck the ground, slicing through iron as if it were mud, standing upright without any resistance, a mere 3 ft in
2955:58
Speaker A
front of Chunaying. Terrified Chunaiing hastily retreated. Dare to bully my brother, you are courting death. The Saoji sword flew 3 ft behind Chunaying embedding itself into the ground with a sharp clang. Just as Chunaiing was about to bump into the blade of the Saigi
2956:12
Speaker A
sword, she slammed to a sudden halt. Her face turning deathly pale. In the next moment, Yuzbo Jean descended from the sky clad in his Shua armor. His left hand wielded the Shua long sword while the other sword remained planted in the
2956:24
Speaker A
earth. He narrowed his eyes at the enemy locked on by his Shua long sword. You again, Shu Naying, just what did you do to actually trigger the Joe's chakra?
2956:33
Speaker A
You should know that as Ming's trump card, unless he encountered true danger, he would absolutely never use it lightly. Yuzbo Jean raised the long sword with a single hand, aiming the tip of the blade at Shunayings throat.
2956:43
Speaker A
His gaze chilling and indifferent to all else. I did not I did not do anything.
2956:48
Speaker A
Shunaying felt as though she could barely catch her breath, for she was facing the strongest in the ninja world.
2956:52
Speaker A
Mai's fifth generation, Hoing Yuzbo Jean. She had heard of his strength, but if he wanted her dead, it would only take an instant. Another flash of lightning landed around the Saigi sword swiftly solidifying into a human form.
2957:04
Speaker A
It was none other than Yuzbo's Wishu. Overjoyed, Chunai hurriedly turned about to throw herself into Zuhus embrace, only to see Zus face brimming with murderous intent. I can ignore it if you pester me, but you should never have pestered my brother
2957:16
Speaker A
again. If I am not mistaken, did you once again say that he was born to a mother, but raised by no one call him an orphan and claim he has no upbringing?
2957:24
Speaker A
Yuzbo Zu roared in fury the tip of its sword in his hand, already piercing the shallow surface of Chunayys neck. A trace of blood flowed along the grooves of its Saujis sword toward its hilt. This strike was not fatal, yet it
2957:36
Speaker A
was extremely terrifying. Had the force not been calculated perfectly, Chunaying would undoubtedly be dead. Haruno Sakura shook her head, muttering, "No, that's not right. It shouldn't be this way. It How could it have deceived me? It promised that if I held on to my true
2957:50
Speaker A
heart, I would receive what I deserved, a fulfilling life and a family that brings me peace." Aiha Tatakura's eyes shifted sharply. "Third brother, wait.
2957:58
Speaker A
Step back. I need to question her." Achiha Sasuke shook his head, initially failing to grasp the intent behind Aiha Tatakura's words. However, the moment he met his gaze, the meaning became instantly clear. He shaved the Kusuzaki blade, his expression frigid as he fixed
2958:12
Speaker A
Haruno Sakura with a cold stare. Aihhatakura approached Haruno Sakura and crouched down, grasping her chin with a firm hand, a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. You just said it, told you everything. Who is this?
2958:24
Speaker A
Upon hearing this, Haruno Sakura's gaze flickered with uncertainty, but it quickly drained of life as she fell into a stunned silence. Aihahatakura let out a cold laugh. Very well, Au, bring me her father, mother, and the rest of her
2958:37
Speaker A
clan. Let's see how long she can maintain this facade. The U Nin nodded immediately, realizing that Aiha Tatakura's decision must have its reasoning. Perhaps Haruno Sakura truly harbored secrets the village was unaware of. Haruno Sakura was at a loss. No, you
2958:51
Speaker A
can't do this. Aren't you the Hokag? How can you threaten the villagers of your own land? Don't you fear losing the people's trust, undermining your rule?
2958:59
Speaker A
Precisely because I am the Hokag, I must act this way. Haruno Sakura, I suspect you have been bewitched by something of unknown origin with the intent of sewing chaos in Kenoa. Haruno Sakura's face drained of color upon hearing
2959:10
Speaker A
Aihahatakura's words, but her reaction betrayed her deep-seated guilt. Seeing this, the Abu Nin stepped forward to apprehend her. Yet for reasons unknown, an invisible wall seemed to manifest before Haruno Sakura. A barrier that was neither visible nor tangible yet
2959:25
Speaker A
everpresent. This barrier prevented the U Nin from advancing, filling him with growing suspicion that there was indeed something strange about this woman. He hurled a binding rope at Haruno Sakura, but suddenly a mysterious gust of wind swept in from the sky, carrying the rope
2959:39
Speaker A
away. The moment the rope hit the ground, the wind ceased abruptly. Those present stood in stunned silence, casting weary glances toward Achiha Tatakura. Just then realization dawned on Achiha Tatakura. He stepped in personally and bound Haruno Sakura himself. This time nothing intervened,
2959:54
Speaker A
thereby confirming his hypothesis. So it is the heavenly dowe. It is merely a cowardly force that bullies the weak and fears the strong. As soon as Aiha Tatakura finished speaking, Haruno Sakura trembled violently. She looked at him in utter confusion. Why did he know?
2960:09
Speaker A
It shouldn't have been possible. She had revealed nothing. Achiha Tatakura proceeded to test this theory, ordering Achiha Sasuke to escort Haruno Sakura to the Kinoa dungeon. No incidents occurred during the transport. Thus, a conclusion was reached. He was an anomaly. The
2960:22
Speaker A
systems existence allowed him to resist the interference of the heavenly Dao. Therefore, there was nothing he could not achieve if he set his mind to it. In other words, he was immune to fate.
2960:31
Speaker A
Aihas could escort Haruno Sakura without interference simply because he was a child of luck. His destiny was of higher standing than hers. So the heavenly dao dared not block them and lacked the means to do so. Ultimately the heavenly
2960:43
Speaker A
dao was merely a set of rules. Even its enforcer had to abide by them. As long as these rules were exploited to his advantage, the heavenly dao need not be feared. It could even be said that the heavenly dao could be bent to his will.
2960:55
Speaker A
At this realization, a resonant hum echoed in Achihhatakura's mind and his understanding broadened. His spiritual power and ocular prowess surged significantly. While his physical strength remains static, his intuition and spirit is doubled. Mortals are pieces on a chessboard, and the heavens
2961:10
Speaker A
hold the pieces. Yet, they must follow the rules of the board. Intriguing, this world grows more interesting with each passing day. Elsewhere, Aiha Minado's reassurance finally calmed Naruto's emotions, and the Ninetailes chakra began to retreat within his body. Once
2961:25
Speaker A
the dust settled, Aiha Tatakura, let out a long breath, and approached Narudo, placing a comforting hand on his head.
2961:31
Speaker A
It is over. The dark times have finally given way to dawn. When the time comes to let go, you must do not dwell on the past. Hearing this, Naro slowly looked up. Thank you, teacher. You were right.
2961:41
Speaker A
I no longer lack love. The partings of the past were merely the prelude to this moment. His crimson eyes faded back to black. His aura stabilized, and he fixed Achihahata Tatakura with an intense gaze. Aiha Tatakura stroked his hair and
2961:53
Speaker A
said, "Live for yourself. Never be a tool for others." He then turned and left. Aihahatakura had initially assumed a major crisis, a Kagaya invasion or an attack on Narudo was the cause of the Ninetailes rage. As it turned out, it
2962:06
Speaker A
was merely Haruno Sakura. He decided to question Haruno Sakura further to see how much else she knew. After all, the heavenly Dao was constantly scheming to trap people. The interrogation room Sakura was bound by Achihhatakura's own hands. Her wrists clamped against the
2962:20
Speaker A
shackles behind her. The stench of the dungeon and the cold, clammy sensation at her wrists made her want to vomit.
2962:26
Speaker A
Her gaze toward Aihahatakura was filled with despair. Lord Hokag, I truly don't know anything else. I merely followed its instructions, the dreams it granted me. I know nothing more. Haruno Sakura trembled, her voice breaking as she looked in terror at Achiha Tatakura.
2962:41
Speaker A
Aihhatakura was surprised to see Haruno Sakura. He had expected the one chosen by the heavenly Dao to be a stubborn adversary. Yet before anything even happened, she had confessed everything.
2962:51
Speaker A
Then what has it told you? Aihahatakura leaned in, gripping her chin and spoke close to her ear. Harino Sakura's heart pounded wildly, her cheeks burning. She stammered. It said that I and Sasuke Coin are a soul match destined to be
2963:03
Speaker A
lovers. It promised that if I pursued him, even casting away my dignity, he would be mine. We would build a bright future and have a lovely daughter.
2963:11
Speaker A
Hearing this, Aiha Tatakura narrowed his eyes and drew a sharp breath. The heavenly Dao knew the future had been altered. The plot had deviated from its script. Yet, it still insisted on matching Sasuke and Haruno Sakura. What was it trying to achieve? Ajihhatakura
2963:24
Speaker A
had no belief that the heavenly Dao would perform such a meaningless act. It must be plotting something of great magnitude. As for Haruno Sakura, she was now irrelevant. He knew all that needed to be known. He would release her
2963:35
Speaker A
shortly. With that, Achiha Tatakura and Achiha Sasuke left the interrogation room, leaving the remainder of the procedure to the Yamu. Haruno Sakura watched as Aiha son released his grip and turned to leave. A trace of anxiety surfaced on her face. Lord Hokag, are
2963:50
Speaker A
you truly departing after asking these questions? She questioned. She was utterly perplexed. Was she insufficiently alluring or perhaps not beautiful enough? Now that she had been apprehended by him, she resigned herself to her fate. Why did he not dismiss his
2964:03
Speaker A
attendance as described in the novels and proceed to intimate acts with her? She felt profoundly insulted. She was undeniably attractive, superior even to Huga Hinata. Yet Achiha son having learned the very information she had sought had not so much as glanced at
2964:16
Speaker A
her. She had entertained the notion that following Achiha son might have been a favorable option. But now that dream lay shattered. Aiha son departed without looking back. Aiha Sasuke reaching the threshold caught a fleeting glimpse of Haruno Sakura and observed the malicious
2964:30
Speaker A
venom in her gaze. His own eyes instantly reflecting disdain. It appeared Haruno Sakura was far from virtuous. He would need to maintain his guard against her in the future. The next day, Aiha's son sprung from the bed, swiftly, completing his morning
2964:42
Speaker A
evolutions. The previous day, he had issued a gag order. It was highly improbable that others would learn of the incident for his Ambu operatives.
2964:49
Speaker A
His disciple and his brother were all bound by tight lips. They would hardly reveal the details. Even if Haruno Sakura attempted to spread the news, it would be her reputation that was destroyed, not his. The public would merely assume she had committed an
2965:01
Speaker A
offense warranting her capture. Given her intellect, it was implausible she would expose such matters. Consequently, Achiha's son harbored no apprehension regarding exposure. Upon finishing his abolutions, he proceeded to the courtyard only to find a large contingent of Achiha Shinobi already
2965:16
Speaker A
awaiting there each dawned in Kimono. Aiha son was startled. No brothers, why have you all gathered before my courtyard? Has something occurred within the village? Aiha Sen's immediate reaction was that the village faced a crisis causing him a degree of tension.
2965:29
Speaker A
In response, Aiha Fagaku erupted in genuine laughter for the first time. Huh, son? Are you unaware? Those who have made immense contributions to our Aiha clan as well as the heir to the clan leader. On the eve of their
2965:40
Speaker A
marriage, they proceed to the Natu shrine to perform a ritual of worship with the entire clan attending in unison to offer prayers to the spirits of our ancestors. This is a ritual our Aiha clan has perpetuated for generations.
2965:53
Speaker A
Since your wedding is tomorrow, the entire clan arrived here early this morning. And this is your kimono. Haste back inside to change. Then lead us to the Natu shrine. Today you are the center of attention. Upon finishing, Achiha Fugaku handed the attire to Aiha
2966:06
Speaker A
son, tapping the interior fabric with a finger. Aiha son paused in surprise, but the meaning immediately clicked. He turned and entered the residence to change clothes. Following his father's hint, there must be a note inside likely containing prepared remarks. Shinobi
2966:20
Speaker A
bearing the Aiha lineage possessed the Sharinggon. A single glance is typically sufficient to commit everything to memory. He unfolded the garment and the notes began to fall out. 1 second, 2 seconds, 3 4 10 seconds. Aiha son, who
2966:33
Speaker A
had anticipated a few pages, turned pale upon seeing the ground littered with slips. He had imagined there might be more, but a maximum of two sheets of manuscript paper. To his surprise, the total amount comprised at least 10 pages
2966:45
Speaker A
with descriptions of his achievements, occupying 80% of the text. Moreover, certain details grossly contradicted reality. Was this not absurd bragging?
2966:53
Speaker A
He read from start to finish, rubbing his eyes. Damn, is Sharing felt gritty, though fortunately he had memorized everything. He rosed on the attire and pushed open the door to step outside.
2967:03
Speaker A
The clan elders and members who had been chatting cheerfully immediately ceased their conversation and turned their gazes to the entrance. Aiha son stood with his long hair tied in a ponytail wearing a gauze cap as an ornament. His
2967:14
Speaker A
entire ensemble featured black fabric with golden patterns. The gold itself being genuine inscribed with various symbols. This attire was unique to Achiha son. Everyone else was dressed in plain garments. Even Aiha Fagaku wore only silver patterns. Ladies and
2967:28
Speaker A
gentlemen, let us depart. As Achihasan spoke, the crowd instantly responded. Yes, long live Lord Aihaan. If our ancestral spirits knew that a prodigy like Lord Son has emerged in our Aiha clan, they would be so excited they could not sleep in the pure land. Aihaan
2967:44
Speaker A
pushed open the main gate of the clan grounds. Two guards dropped to one knee to express their loyalty. Aihasan personally helped them to their feet.
2967:52
Speaker A
You have worked hard today. Tomorrow, be sure to drink a few cups. The two guards eyes reened and they stammered their affirmation. On duty today, they had muttered to themselves about the troubles. To be personally comforted by Lord Achiha son and invited to drink was
2968:05
Speaker A
an honor beyond measure. Aiha son smiled then set off toward the Natu shrine. As they walked a short distance, a multitude of Shinobi appeared at the village entrance, including Narashi Yamaka, Haichi, and Akimichi Chosen.
2968:16
Speaker A
They were all core leaders of the Aiha faction and naturally received invitations to witness the ceremony.
2968:22
Speaker A
Although Achiha son was surprised, he quickly recovered his composure. Aiha son approached Narashik and asked, "Has the Huga clan not arrived?" "My lord Hokag, the Huga clan, like the Aiha places great importance on propriety.
2968:34
Speaker A
However, to avoid overlap, they have scheduled their ancestral ritual for the afternoon. We will attend your ceremony first, then proceed to the Huga estate.
2968:42
Speaker A
However, it is likely we will not see the bride today as she must bathe change and attend to her appearance." Narikage explained. Aiha's son nodded. their side needed to proceed swiftly. If his delay caused the Huga ancestral ritual to lack
2968:54
Speaker A
audience in the afternoon, it would be unfavorable. With this understanding, he continued to lead the procession with Narashikage and others following closely. The Aiha clan members followed after them, holding no objections to this arrangement. In retrospect, the Aiha seizure of power had been perilous.
2969:10
Speaker A
Without these core families, the coup would have been far more arduous. They had shed blood for the Aiha. Offering a position was a trivial concession. After a journey of 2 hours, they finally reached the Natu River. Looking down
2969:21
Speaker A
from the hill, a shrine came into view. Thanks to recent renovations, the site had been converted into a brick and stone structure housing the spirit tablets of past clan leaders and distinguished elders. Aihamadara followed the procession into the shrine
2969:34
Speaker A
instantly, spotting the spirit tablet of Aihaadal. His expression grew complex and heighed, "Old man, our Achiha clan is now practically invincible. The Senu clan has vanished into the river of history. Yet the Aiha clan endures.
2969:47
Speaker A
Among the current generation, there is a youth whose power surpasses my own, crushing the entire ninja world under his heel. He is to be wed tomorrow. Oo, I ask your blessings for his marshall prosperity. These were the honest
2969:58
Speaker A
sentiments of Achi Hamadar's heart. Having spoken, he retreated toward the rear. By rights, he could not have entered today, but he was Achi Hamadara.
2970:06
Speaker A
He had entered to offer prayers beforehand, having secured Achihasin's consent. We are about to get married.
2970:12
Speaker A
Achihaan watched Aihamadora emerge from the Naka shrine. Their eyes met and they exchanged a mutual nod. Witnessing this silent exchange clarity dawned upon Achiha Fagaku. He stepped forward and cleared his throat. Today is the ancestral sacrifice presided over
2970:26
Speaker A
personally by the most illustrious of our generation, Achiha. Our purpose is to proclaim our deeds to the ancestral spirits and exalt the might of the Aiha, bringing comfort and peace to their souls. Now we invite him to enter the
2970:38
Speaker A
shrine to manifest his merits, display his renown and honor our forebears. As his voice faded, thunderous applause erupted across the grounds, surging with impassioned fervor. Aihaan raised his head, his eyes burning with piercing intensity, his robes billowing without a
2970:53
Speaker A
breeze. Stepping into the shrine, he accepted three long incense sticks from an attendant, holding them reverently with both hands before planting them upright into the bronze sensor. As curling tendrils of azure smoke filled the chamber, he turned to face his
2971:06
Speaker A
clansmen and allied shinobi clans. Aayachihan, born of the patriarchs bloodline, possess but meager talents.
2971:12
Speaker A
My original intent was merely to assist my father and bring stability to our clan. Yet, who could have foreseen the Hokag factions blatant disregard for the law. They seized every opportunity to wreak havoc, plunging the village into a
2971:24
Speaker A
state of pervasive dread, where every soul feared falling into their ruthless grasp. In those days, the villagers were reduced to mere pawns, ordered about at their whim. As a descendant of our proud lineage, I could not bear to see the
2971:36
Speaker A
village succumb to such darkness. Thus, I raised the banner of rebellion, uniting the great noble clans above and the common folk below. Through arduous struggles, we finally cast those usurpers from power, and the very winds of Kohaa underwent a sudden sweeping
2971:49
Speaker A
change. At last, the villagers could speak their minds freely, no longer cowering beneath the oppressive shadows of the Saratobi and Shamura. Following that conflict reason dictated a period of rest and recuperation for our people.
2972:01
Speaker A
Alas, the other four great ninja villages like sharks catching the scent of blood in the water instantly encircled us and closed in. It was truly a moment of existential peril for Kenoha. For the sake of our village and
2972:12
Speaker A
its people, I did not rest for a single moment. I fought across three fronts, racing against the unforgiving constraints of time. I repelled the rakage, defeated the Kazak, and intimidated the suchage into retreat.
2972:24
Speaker A
Amidst casual laughter, I dissolve the mortal threats looming over Konoha ascending to the seat of Hokag by the united will of the people. Since assuming this mantle, I have toiled day and night, plagued by the fear of failing the trust placed in me. I
2972:37
Speaker A
vigorously championed technological advancement, imparting new techniques to the villagers, ensuring that they Aihaan delivered this impassion sprawling erration for two full hours, ultimately saved only by a flask of water discreetly offered by a shinobi at his side. Suppressing the burning ache in
2972:52
Speaker A
his parched throat, Achiha Jean took a deep draft of water. It felt like sweet dew falling upon a droughtstricken land.
2972:59
Speaker A
Absolute bliss. He cursed whichever wretched soul had pinned that sacrificial eulogy, who reading it had nearly cost him his life. After draining the water, Achihaan delivered a brief concluding summary and declared the assembly dismissed. Below the deis, the
2973:12
Speaker A
shinobi immediately began to stretch their stiff limbs. The grueling two-hour ordeal had tortured not only their leader but them as well. During such a solemn and sacred ceremony, every individual had remained perfectly motionless listening with wrapped attention. The Aiha Shinobi in
2973:27
Speaker A
particular found their fighting spirit surging ever higher with every word. In fact, the moment Aiha Jean announced the dismissal, a vast number of Achiha Shinobi experienced an evolution in their sharing God. Countless eyes awakened for the very first time while
2973:40
Speaker A
others evolved from a single tomo to a double tommo. Even Aiha Jean himself gaped in profound disbelief. Yet before he could fully process the marvel Narashikaku spoke up, the Huga clan has also extended an invitation to us today.
2973:53
Speaker A
We must not be late. Hearing this, Aihaan immediately rose and led the way. Seeing his departure, the heads of the great noble clans followed in his wake, with even Achiha Fagaku having no choice but to trail along. Within the Huga clan
2974:05
Speaker A
compound, Huga Hayashi gazed solemnly at the ancestral hall in absolute silence. Sweeping his gaze over the courtyard below, he noted the stark absence of any other Shinobi clan save for his own, prompting a heavy sigh. Truly worthy of
2974:18
Speaker A
the Kag's lineage, courted and championed by all the noble clans. My Huga clan, it seems, remains inferior to the Aiha in the end. But alas, was this not an outcome foreseen from the very beginning. Only 5 minutes remain before
2974:30
Speaker A
the ancestral sacrifice commences. I must clear my mind of all distractions and mentally review the ceremonial procedures. Just as Hugahayashi was prepared to abandon his vigil, Achihas voice suddenly rang out.
2974:42
Speaker A
Hold a moment, father-in-law. Your son-in-law has brought the great Shinobi clans of Konoha to attend the ceremony.
2974:48
Speaker A
We all hope to witness the Huga clan's most sacred ancestral sacrifice. Upon hearing those words, Huga Hayes, who had been single-mindedly reviewing the rights, snapped his eyes open. He looked toward Achiha Jean, a faint smile, curling [clears throat] the corners of
2975:00
Speaker A
his lips. This boy, despite being the center of his own momentous occasion, he still took the effort to bring everyone to the Huga compound. Such profound sincerity. With this, I can finally be at peace in trusting Hinata to his care.
2975:12
Speaker A
Hugah Hayashi spoke with warmth. My worthy son-in-law and esteemed colleagues, please retire to the reception hall for a brief rest. I shall have the servants bring forth tea and pastries. Having traveled such a distance, you must all be famished. At
2975:25
Speaker A
Hugahayashi's gracious words, the tension melted from the guests faces, and they eagerly offered their gratitude for his hospitality. Once the assembly had eaten and drank their fill, Hugahayashi personally presided over the ancestral sacrifice. Much like the Achihas writes, he began by recounting
2975:40
Speaker A
the Huga clan's developments and triumphs over the years, proclaiming their glories to the ancestors while beseeching their continued divine protection. He then spoke of the current patriarch's daughter, a maiden of filial piety, gentle wisdom, and peerless beauty. Soon she would represent the
2975:54
Speaker A
Huga clan in marriage, forging a union with the etiha. He prayed for the ancestors blessings that the couple might share a harmonious life, grow old together, and enjoy an enduring profound love. Another grueling 3 hours passed.
2976:06
Speaker A
Once the grand sacrifice concluded, Huga Hayashi personally dispatched servants to escort the clan heads back to the reception hall. Yet unlike the modest tea and pastries from before, they were now greeted by a magnificent sprawling banquet. Beasts of the mountains, fish
2976:20
Speaker A
of the rivers, birds of the skies, alongside rare exotic delicacies were carried out platter by platter by the servants. Even Achiha Jean stared in wideeyed astonishment. Good heavens, father-in-law, I never expected such extravagant generosity from you. I must
2976:33
Speaker A
properly feast today. Hugahayashi chuckled and nodded. Eat your fill. There is plenty for all. You have all endured a grueling day rushing between two ancestral ceremonies on empty stomachs. The Huga clan thanks you for gracing us with your presence. So please
2976:45
Speaker A
feast to your heart's content. Huga Hayesi's rousing words instantly ignited the atmosphere within the hall. The guests erupted into continuous cheers, their hands moving tirelessly as they devoured the sumptuous feast. Only after the wine had flowed freely and the
2976:59
Speaker A
myriad dishes had been thoroughly savored did the guests finally begin to take their leaves staggering back toward their respective homes. Once the final wave of visitors had been seen off, Achiha Jean and Huga Hayashi stood shoulder-to-shoulder beneath the grand
2977:11
Speaker A
gates of the Huga compound. A profound silence hung between them. After a long moment, Huga Hayesi finally spoke. Jean, in all my life, I have never pleaded with another soul. But today, I beg this of you. Once Hinata marries into your
2977:23
Speaker A
clan, I pray you will treat her well, cherish her, and protect her for the rest of her days. I will father-in-law.
2977:28
Speaker A
Hinata has waited for me for so many years, and now our bond has finally borne fruit. How could I ever betray such profound devotion? Furthermore, I promise to bring Hinata back to visit you often. I am even willing to move her
2977:40
Speaker A
out of the compound and build a new home for us situated perfectly between the Achiha and the Huga Estates. That way, whether we wish to visit the Huga or return to the Aiha, it will be effortless. Aiha Jean added with a warm
2977:51
Speaker A
smile. Hugah Hayashi let out a soft sigh. You insolent brat, go home. You must come to receive your bride tomorrow as see to it that you do not oversleep.
2978:00
Speaker A
Aiha's son took his leave of his father-in-law Hugatsuru and headed home. The moment he closed the door, eight figures materialized in the room. Aiha Madura Aiha isuna Aiha Abido Aiha itachi aiha Sheru Aiha Sasuke Haki Kakashi and my guy. Hey, why are you taking so long
2978:15
Speaker A
to get back kid? Have you figured out how to handle things tomorrow? I expect some creativity said a mischievous grin spreading across his face. During his lifetime, Madara spent most of his time fighting or spectating. He loved a good show, but
2978:28
Speaker A
regrettably, no one kept him company when the hidden leaf was founded, which drove him increasingly reclusive. Son, could you walk us through your plan in detail? Aihauna asked his demeanor calm and collected as he looked at Sun. Aiha
2978:40
Speaker A
remained silent, but perked up his ears, listening intently, while Shers Sway offered a faint smile. Only Aiha Sasuke watched Sun with eager anticipation. Son smiled and said, "This wedding might cost you some reputation, and it could be quite exhausting." Madara waved his
2978:55
Speaker A
hand dismissively. Just tell us how to do it. I owe you a life who a bit of reputation is trivial. Izzuna nodded in agreement. The others raised no objections. Sun whistled once, signaling to begin. The Aihan ninjas carried a red
2979:07
Speaker A
palen into the courtyard. Sun pushed open the door and the group of nine stepped outside. The eight attendees, though puzzled, followed him. There in the center of the courtyard stood a wooden palen. It was somewhat similar to the one used by the daimo, but with one
2979:20
Speaker A
key difference. Its four handles were exceptionally long and appeared sturdy. Sun instructed the eight Ahan ninjas to demonstrate the process. The eight men paired off taking positions at the four handles. They crouched down simultaneously, counted to three, and
2979:33
Speaker A
then rose. The palen lifted effortlessly into the air. Madara and the others being sharp witted grass sends intent instantly. Their eyes lit up with excitement. Wait, wait. Isn't this over the top? How did you even come up with
2979:45
Speaker A
this, you reckless kid? Izzuna covered his mouth chuckling. If we are the ones carrying the palenqin young huga Himawari will gain an incalculable amount of prestige. Moreover, every ninja in the hidden leaf will know just where Huga Himawari stands and sends
2979:58
Speaker A
heart. This would be a significant boost to the Huga clan status as well. Some laughed lightly. Indeed, it may damage your reputations a bit, but I will provide compensation afterward. How does a rank A firest style jutzu sound? The
2980:10
Speaker A
group erupted in laughter. Compensation be damned. Their primary motivation was repaying a debt. Sin's abilities had resurrected their loved ones or in some cases themselves. This was an immense debt of gratitude compared to saving their lives. Carrying a palen was a
2980:24
Speaker A
trivial matter. Son turned to my guy and said, "Guy, I will resurrect your father as payment for your help in carrying the palen." Guy's pupils contracted and he dropped to one knee. Thank you, Hokag sama. Guy had been struggling with how
2980:37
Speaker A
to request this from son. Ever since witnessing sin's ocular techniques during the fourth great ninja war, he had wanted to ask but hadn't found the right moment. He had buried this desire deep, hoping for an opportunity in the
2980:48
Speaker A
future. Little did he know son had seen through his thoughts all along. Regardless of the cost, Guy vowed to carry the palen with his life. Seeing the fire in Guy's eyes, son nodded and looked at the eight men before him.
2980:58
Speaker A
Everyone remember that lifting the palen is easy with your strength, but you need to synchronize. Consider your positioning and how much force to apply.
2981:06
Speaker A
Do not exert too much force and break the handles. This will require some hard work from you all. So, let's practice together tonight. After Sin finished speaking, Madara and the others turned serious and nodded in agreement. They spontaneously took their four positions
2981:19
Speaker A
and exerted force simultaneously. They were cautious, applying strength, gradually terrified of damaging the palen. Sun frowned. This would not do.
2981:27
Speaker A
He spoke up. Everyone do not resist my jingutsu. Inside the illusion, you can practice as many times as you like.
2981:33
Speaker A
Furthermore, my jing jutsu is the most realistic. Even the forces applied to the palen are tangible. With that, his eyes shifted into the shape of the maneko sharing, channeling his ocular power to trap the eight men in an
2981:45
Speaker A
illusion. Relieved that mistakes could be undone, the eight men realized they had to get it right so as not to ruin tomorrow's event. S observe their efforts from the outside. Hey guy, are you a bull? Why are you using so much
2981:56
Speaker A
force? The handle is broken, but you are lifting the entire palen by yourself. Relax a bit. It makes the rest of us look foolish. Aido, are you not putting in any effort? Just because you've been resurrected doesn't mean you can slack
2982:08
Speaker A
off. Kakashi, why are you staring at me? Are you out of your mind? The antics within the illusion amused son. After four hours of practice, the group had finally begun to coordinate properly.
2982:18
Speaker A
Sun was about to dispel the illusion when Madara interjected. Son, you should rest now. We can lift the palen together, but we haven't mastered the movement or turning yet. We must give you the best possible support. After Madara spoke, the other seven agreed
2982:31
Speaker A
wholeheartedly. Sin was taken aback by their dedication touched in that moment. Find Madardano and thank you everyone.
2982:38
Speaker A
Make sure to eat well tomorrow when you're up front. Son advised and naturally lifting a palen for you and your bride is hard work. I need to eat plenty to recover my stamina. Madara let out a hearty laugh. Sin found him
2982:49
Speaker A
unexpectedly warm. This was hardly the demon king or wasn't he the best clan head the Aiha had ever produced. Where was the violent scene in the original history? Sin must have been distorted by an evil Senu Hayen. Good when he
2983:00
Speaker A
resurrected Hayen, he would settle the score. Senju clan territory since Masami and Senju Haiden returned to the hidden leaf via Edeto Tinsi. Many commoner Senju ninjas came to pledge their allegiance. By unanimous decision, the two men were the souls of the Senu clan.
2983:15
Speaker A
In the past, when they died, the clan territory was sold by Narudo. They had assumed Narudo had done so to avoid the pain of seeing their belongings, so they accepted the loss. Now that both men had returned, there was no way they would
2983:26
Speaker A
let the Senu territory fall into others hands. Those with money contributed funds and those with strength contributed labor. They bought back the Senu territory and settled Masami and Hiden within it. Staying by their sides, ready to obey any command. Although the
2983:40
Speaker A
two men were clay bodies, merely hearing them speak brought immense security to these Senu descendants. Brother, what are you suppose doing right now? Senu Tobarama stroked his chin to his elder brother. Senorama. Hashiama replied without hesitation. They are likely
2983:53
Speaker A
occupied with important matters. I am not sure nor do I have a clear grasp of the situation. Hashiamarama did not know what Achiha Madara was up to either. The moment his younger brother mentioned Madara, his mind instantly began to
2984:04
Speaker A
ponder the Aiha elders movements. Hilarama frowned. What sort of important matter could Madara have? If he wasn't out causing havoc, one could arguably count it as a merit. However, Achihauna had been keeping to himself recently. He was not to be seen even at the barber
2984:17
Speaker A
shop he frequented. One could not help but wonder what he was scheming. Suddenly, Hashiama spoke up. How about we visit the Aiha clan? Tomorrow is Achiha's wedding. As members of the clan, they have no excuse for missing his ceremony. Hearing his brother's
2984:30
Speaker A
suggestion, Tobber nodded. Lacking the usual provocations from Azuna, he felt the peace was somewhat lacking in flavor. So, he would follow his elder brothers arrangement. If so, let the clan members handle the gift arrangements. After all, the Aiha are no
2984:43
Speaker A
longer of the waring states era. They are now of the hidden leaf. We must prepare proper gifts to display our courtesy. Your thoughtfulness is appreciated, brother. Very well, as you say. Um, never mind. I will attend to it
2984:54
Speaker A
personally. It will show our sincerity. After much deliberation, Tobarama decided that handling the arrangements personally would be the most prudent course of action. Hashiamarama nodded.
2985:04
Speaker A
Very well. I apologize for the trouble. Tobarama. The vault keys are with you. Take whatever you deem necessary. A wealth is meant to be used, so do not worry about the cost. The corner of Tobarama's mouth twitched his expression
2985:15
Speaker A
darkening. His brother spoke with such generosity, never realizing the burden of daily management. Yet what choice did he have? With a sai, Tobberama rose and headed toward the vault to select the gifts. In his mind, he mused. It is a
2985:27
Speaker A
windfall for Achihasan. The true depth of the Senu clan lies not just in real estate, but in the mastery of ninjutsu and chakra medals. Let it be a repayment for his resurrection and a courtesy to his zuna and Madara. Upon reaching the
2985:40
Speaker A
clan's treasury, Tobarama placed a foot down. The ground trembled and a keyhole-shaped indentation appeared on the floor. Hashiamarama inserted the key and turned it. With a click, as Tobarama removed the key, the floor retracted on two sides, revealing a black secret
2985:53
Speaker A
passage. This was the contingency plan left behind by Hashiamarama and Tobarama. Should a worthy successor arise within the Synu clan one day, they would have access to this vault and the entirety of the Senu legacy. Tobarama had intended to share this secret with
2986:07
Speaker A
Sununade, but he had not foreseen that the peace negotiations following the first war would lead to his demise at the hands of Kinido and Jinido. As for why he did not tell Monkey, it was because he was uncertain if Namices
2986:17
Speaker A
would maintain his self-control as before. The wealth contained within was truly staggering. As the second in command of the Senju clan and the future leader Tobarama had a deep understanding of human nature. During the waring states era, he had witnessed the myriad
2986:30
Speaker A
ugly faces of humanity. A few could remain unfased by such immense wealth. Even Namay's Hanzo whom he had watched grow up was a question mark. If Hanzo discovered this location, would he drain the Sinju legacy to empower his own
2986:42
Speaker A
clan? And if so, would the Singinju name ever rise again? Looking at the transformations of the hidden leaf over the last few decades, Tobarama realized he had been right not to tell Hanzo.
2986:52
Speaker A
Shaking his head with self-deprecating irony, he muttered, "Monkey, I truly believed you were the best successor for the leaf capable of leading it to greater glory in mystead." "Yet look at what you have done." Tobarama shook his head weary. Meanwhile, at the end,
2987:05
Speaker A
excluding Aiha son, the other four Kagaya had gathered together. They lit the oil lamps and began their discussion. Tomorrow is Achi Hassas wedding. What do you suppose we should give? Motoy being the eldest and most senior initiated the topic. The other
2987:18
Speaker A
three Kaga furrowed their brows contemplating the options. Money. The wealth of the hidden leaf was already mountainous. Even if a rat sneaked into the warehouse and stole a tiny fraction, it would become a tycoon within a few years. Gems and jade. They understood
2987:31
Speaker A
that while such items were luxurious, they were entirely utilitarian. They might have served as compensation for war damages in the past, but they held little practical value as a gift now.
2987:41
Speaker A
Beef and mutton. The hidden leaf did not need such things. Merchants from the hidden cloud were already trading with them freely. For Achiha's wedding, they had to offer something unique. Something the hidden leaf genuinely required. How about we give them chakra metal? Ryene
2987:54
Speaker A
Ai suddenly spoke. The other Kaga turned to look at him. Their eyes filled with confusion as if to ask, "Are you serious?" After a moment of silence, AI continued, "You have all seen the progress of the hidden leaf. Their
2988:06
Speaker A
development of scientific ninja tools surpasses our traditional equipment by a factor of 100. And the core of those scientific tools is chakra metal activated by the user's own chakra. Even without our gift, their power is already the strongest. However, if we provide a
2988:20
Speaker A
courtesy gift of what they need, we might foster a deeper trade relationship in the near future, potentially importing their scientific tools for our own use. Our talent pool is limited.
2988:29
Speaker A
Governing our own territory well is our limit. Our village's talents are inferior to Orochimaru or the Leafs. Why not perform a kindness in a time of need? The fourth rakage had delivered a long speech. He looked at the three
2988:41
Speaker A
other Kaga. Moto stared at Ai frowning, pondering, "When did this fool develop such insight?" What AI said was indeed logical. Even with chakra metal, their smiths could only craft basic weapons.
2988:51
Speaker A
While these were superior to standard gear, they pald in comparison to the Hidden Leafs technological advancements.
2988:57
Speaker A
I agree, said Lady Son. She fully supported AI's proposal. The current strategy of the hidden sand was to strengthen ties with the hidden leaf, allowing the leaf to lead them toward a brighter future. Therefore, she was absolutely in favor of anything that
2989:09
Speaker A
enhanced the hidden leaf strength. Motoy glanced at Lady Sun his expression complex. Historically though, bordering on the leaf, the sand was the first to attack the leaf whenever its economy faltered. But under Lady Sen's leadership, it seemed the sand was
2989:22
Speaker A
gradually aligning itself more closely with the hidden leaf. Simultaneously, Turumi Mimei nodded in ascent upon hearing this response. I agree as well.
2989:30
Speaker A
Though the Kirigakure or Mist village was currently in a period of resurgence, its fundamental nature as an island nation imposed limitations. While its maritime resources were abundant, its food supply remained heavily dependent on provisions from the Kaneakur or Leaf
2989:44
Speaker A
village. Moreover, the lingering scars inflicted by the blood mist had not yet healed completely. Despite the village's recent growth, its inhabitants were acutely aware of the internal struggles that persisted. In its current state, the Kurigure was even less prosperous
2989:57
Speaker A
than the Sunir or sand village. Every ounce of revenue was consumed by reconstruction efforts. While the sand village retained surplus funds for development, the mist village remained mired in unresolved crisis. Were it not for the leaf village providing grain at
2990:10
Speaker A
discounted prices, the Kirigakure would likely face a food shortage, let alone opportunities for expansion. Why then did they not import grain from the Kimovicure or cloud village? The premise was absurd. During the fourth shinobi world war, the rakage had launched a
2990:23
Speaker A
ferocious assault on the Kumovakure, nearly annihilating the Kurriakure. It was only through the leaf vill's intervention, severing one of the rakage's arms, that the village survived. Thus, the very existence of the Kirigakure remained precarious.
2990:36
Speaker A
Consequently, Troomi Mimi would never submit to the Kimogakure. Even if she were willing to do so, the Yan Shu and the ninjas of the Kirigakure would never consent. A knock fell silent. The current consensus stood at 3:1. Though
2990:48
Speaker A
he felt a lingering sense of reluctance, he reasoned if the other three villages pledged chakra infused metal while his village offered something else, would not the Kanahakur suspect ulterior motives. Should relations between the awagure or stone village and the
2991:00
Speaker A
Kanahagakur deteriorate again? Would the leaf resort to military force? And if they did, who would benefit most?
2991:07
Speaker A
Certainly a that simpleton of the rakage. Why? The Sonaggaker had long accustomed to the climate of the wind country and had invested generations of resources in establishing a stronghold and infrastructure there. Crucially, they relied on maintaining close ties
2991:20
Speaker A
with the Kanahakur. Maintaining distance would weaken this leverage. What about the Kirigakir? They survived by living on islands. If instructed to fish, they excelled. If instructed to mine, they would curse under their breath. As for the Kanahagakur, they held their rivals
2991:33
Speaker A
in contempt. possessing the most abundant resources among the five great villages. They would simply return home after a victory, dispatching a few operatives to mine the veins and manage logistics regularly. It was different.
2991:44
Speaker A
He would definitely seize the Awagakir establishing it as a mining stronghold. The people of the earth country would be disregarded. They might even be conscripted as slaves to mine the or relentlessly. Given the blood feud between the Kimogakure and the Aagakir,
2991:57
Speaker A
it would be detrimental for either side to gain control. The local villagers would inevitably suffer. If Anak refused today, he would be remembered as the traitor of the Awagakura sinner against the earth country. I concede," Anak said with a gloomy expression. A brief flash
2992:11
Speaker A
of disappointment crossed a's eyes, but it was fleeting enough that Anak caught it. He murmured to himself, "Just as I thought. This is a trap A is setting for me. Since everyone is in agreement, let us have the chakra infused metal
2992:22
Speaker A
delivered promptly. The wedding takes place formally tomorrow, you have only 6 hours." A rose and walked toward the door. Us? What do you mean? The others looked at A in confusion. but suddenly halted his steps because I intended to
2992:34
Speaker A
send chakra infused metal from the very start. I would likely have stated that the kumogakure fully supports the development of the kanahakur. He smiled lightly. The faces of the other three turned ashen. You little rascal waiting for us here. A knock recovered first,
2992:48
Speaker A
his eyes narrowing. What a tactic. What a clever fourth rakage. I underestimated you at without waiting for a response. A knock stormed out of the room nearly colliding with a a merely smiled unfazed and continued on his way. Aside in
2993:00
Speaker A
appreciation, that old man is indeed sharp. Originally, A planned to reveal his intentions to the Aiha clan on the day of the wedding. However, had he done so, the other three would have been in the dark, and only A would have borne
2993:11
Speaker A
the financial pain. If all three knew about the chakra infused metal, the dynamic changed. If the Kimogakure sent it while the others did not, it would imply they were unwilling to see the Kanahakor thrive. In that case, even if
2993:22
Speaker A
the Achiha clan did not speak, their mood would sour. They would silently record their names in a mental ledger.
2993:27
Speaker A
Do not be surprised. as the Achiha clan would certainly do so. If such a situation occurred, the three villages would suffer. Even if they subsequently supplied chakra infused metal, the Achiha clan's favor toward them would be less than that of the Kimogakure, which
2993:40
Speaker A
had offered it proactively. That would indeed be a case of losing both the wife and the soldiers. Soon, Chiono, the elder of the Sunir, grasped the key points. However, she was not in a hurry for the storage scrolls she had brought
2993:51
Speaker A
contained 80 of the Sunir's inventory. Chakra infused metal was included therein. She rose slowly and walked toward her room unhurried. Turumi Mimi suddenly remembered the matter her headachching. She quickly summoned Kisame and briefed him on the situation.
2994:04
Speaker A
Kisame immediately declared, "Your ship water shadow, I shall return at once. With my speed, I can certainly make it back before dawn." He assured her with confidence. Simultaneously, Mizuki beside him nodded, "Correct your ship. I will assist Lord Kisame. We will swiftly
2994:18
Speaker A
return to the village and retrieve the medal." Turumi Mimi nodded at the two. "Very well. Thank you for your hard work. After this is settled, I will grant each of you a 10-day leave.
2994:27
Speaker A
Hearing the mention of leave, Kisames eyes lit up. It felt as though he had not truly rested in years.
2994:33
Speaker A
Even Mizuki beside him narrowed his eyes in relief. His spirits lifted. We thank the water shadow. After bowing, their bodies dissipated into mist. Troomi Mimi was accustomed to this scene. The Kirigakur's technique allowed them to conceal their forms and vanish into the
2994:47
Speaker A
mist. Others might have been unable to discern their movements. But to Turumi Mimi, this technique held little mystery, for she mastered it as well.
2994:54
Speaker A
After the two departed, Turumi Mimi lay on the bed, marveling at its softness. The beds in the Kanahakur are truly spacious and plush. It is a pity that a bed this size is occupied by me alone.
2995:05
Speaker A
Lost in thought, she drifted into a deep sleep. Anoch returned to his room where Daid black such red suchi and A was already waiting for him. Anoch recounted the events in full detail. Dara spoke up. Old man, I shall return. My flying
2995:18
Speaker A
rocks can bypass terrain, possess speed, and certainly meet the deadline. Anok looked at Dara and finally nodded. Be cautious on your way. Also, I have a feeling things are not quite that simple. Red Sachi accompanied Dara back.
2995:29
Speaker A
Want to nod. Rest assured, old man. With me here, Ddala will absolutely not be harmed. He patted his chest, producing a heavy thud. The resonant sound of his chest thumping echoed. Seeing this, Daimus brow relaxed, and he nodded
2995:42
Speaker A
in agreement. Gohanu. With you accompanying him, I am much more at ease. Remember, you must be swift.
2995:47
Speaker A
Understood. The two replied in unison before stepping out and leaving the inn. Little did they know, hidden in the shadows, Dui watched their departure and immediately relayed a message. Ambush unit. Prepare yourselves. Dala and Huangu of Yin Village have set out. You
2996:01
Speaker A
must intercept them. Remember, do not engage in a fight to the death. Your sole objective is interception. Soon, a response crackled through the communicator received. The corners of Dui's lips curled upward, gazing in the direction Dala and Huangtu had
2996:14
Speaker A
vanished, he slowly followed. Lord Ai had endured patiently for so long, just for tonight, ensuring Yin Village would not be in time. When the time came, Lord Ai would sew discord with a few well-placed words, causing Yin villages
2996:26
Speaker A
standing in Yuzibbo Jeans heart to plummet thereby, facilitating the future operations of Yunin village. Ddala and Hongu arrived at the village entrance.
2996:35
Speaker A
Glancing toward my village, they felt it was somewhat inappropriate to act there. So, they walked another thousand meters into the forest. Only then did DDala begin molding clay with his hands, preparing to sculpt a flying dragon.
2996:45
Speaker A
Just at that moment, a streak of lightning descended from the heavens, striking the clay directly. In the next instant, the clay cracked and weathered away entirely, losing its efficacy.
2996:54
Speaker A
Gaidala's face turned ashen as he glared ahead, only to discover that the asalants were two women, Mabui and Sami.
2997:01
Speaker A
Huanu also stared at them with a hostile expression. You two are the guards and secretaries of Lord Lang, aren't you?
2997:06
Speaker A
What is the meaning of this? She descended from the sky, his tone indifferent. It means nothing much. We simply heard that you two are distinguished seniors and outstanding ninjas of Yin Village. Thus, we felt an itch to test our skills and wish to spar
2997:19
Speaker A
with you. Apologies, but we have no time to spar with you. His stated as soon as he finished Idala, his eyes brimming with malice hurled 10 clay spiders that detonated midair. The explosion instantly kicked up a massive cloud of
2997:31
Speaker A
dust, completely obscuring the surroundings. Soon after, Hongu felt a hand rest upon his shoulder. Senior brother Hangu, let's go, or we will be bogged down here. Hearing Daidal's voice, Hongu immediately moved to retreat. Yet at that very moment, a
2997:44
Speaker A
violent hurricane blew toward the sight of the explosion. Wind release, great breakthrough. In an instant, the smoke and dust were swept away, leaving Ddala and Hangu completely exposed. Dui rapidly formed hand seals. Lightning released Black Panther. A panther forged
2997:59
Speaker A
of pure lightning descended from the sky, blocking Ddala and Huangs path. The beast opened its massive m.
2998:05
Speaker A
The crackling roar of thunder erupting from within, radiating absolute majesty. Didalas expression darkened. His explosive clay was rendered entirely useless. Damn it. Meanwhile, Huangu formed hand seals of his own earthrelease mountain earth technique.
2998:19
Speaker A
The earth trembled and fractured as mounds of soil surged upward from both sides, crushing the lightning panther beneath them. He then turned to look behind him only to see Dei gazing at the pair with a teasing smirk. If it isn't
2998:30
Speaker A
Lord Huangu and Dala, what are you two doing up so late instead of sleeping?
2998:34
Speaker A
How about we have a little sparring match? At this moment, both Hong Tu and Dala realized that this was a targeted ambush by Yunin village. It was undoubtedly orchestrated by the fourth laying AI with the sole purpose of
2998:45
Speaker A
preventing their return to Yin Village. They intended to embellish the story the next day, causing my village to despise Yin Village. What a truly despicable scheme. Plant spoke up sparring. Perhaps next time. As he spoke, he slowly retreated alongside DDala. Apologies,
2999:00
Speaker A
but that is wishful thinking. You know our objective well. We won't take your lives, but we absolutely will not let you leave either. Dui brought his hands together in a seal. Storm release laser circus. The next moment, powerful blue
2999:12
Speaker A
lasers materialized and locked onto the duo. Dala could tell at a glance that these lasers were peculiar, as if they possessed a life of their own. He hastily shouted, "Senior brother Huang to this attack is alive. It can change
2999:23
Speaker A
direction at any moment. Hearing this, want to nodded. He formed seals and slammed his palms onto the earth.
2999:29
Speaker A
Swiftly, a 2- m tall stone golem emerged, throwing a heavy punch the very instant the storm release attack struck.
2999:35
Speaker A
The two forces clashed in a stalemate, neither able to overpower the other. Didala retreat quickly. Leave me beu can hold them off. Huans voice rang out from a top the stone golem. Ddala narrowed his eyes. Senior brother, I
2999:47
Speaker A
cannot do that. Consequently, she's Sami and Mabui soon appeared together surrounding Ddala in a triangular formation. She spoke slowly. Apologies, Mister Daidala, but your opponents are us. Mabui smiled. If it weren't for the fact that your explosive clay is weak to
3000:01
Speaker A
lightning, we truly wouldn't be able to defeat you. Sammy nodded. Stop chatting. Keep a close eye on his movements and do not let him exploit any openings. The other two nodded, their expressions turning grave. Dala remained silent, observing the trio before suddenly
3000:15
Speaker A
breaking into a smile. How amusing. Did you really dare to challenge me simply because my explosive clay is countered?
3000:21
Speaker A
He suddenly burst into laughter as if he had heard something utterly ridiculous. This unsettled the three, prompting them to launch a synchronized attack on Ddala. However, Ddala merely chuckled.
3000:31
Speaker A
Katu, his body rapidly turned white before violently detonating. Caught completely offguard, the three were instantly sent flying by the blast, crashing to the ground in a sorry state.
3000:41
Speaker A
Soon, a figure slowly emerged from the smoke. It was nothing more than a clay clone. What gave you the audacity to think you possessed the qualifications to fight me? Was it merely an elemental advantage? You should know that within
3000:51
Speaker A
the Shiao organization, my combat prowess ranks among the top three. Dala snapped his fingers and countless pre-prepared clay centipedes erupted from beneath the earth, tightly, binding the legs of the three asalants. Clay spiders scuttled rapidly, pouncing toward the immobilized trio. Unable to
3001:07
Speaker A
move, they could only watch as Ddala cast a provocative glance at Dui. My apologies, Mr. Di, but your teammates are dead meat. In the next instant, Deie formed hand seals to conjure a shadow clone, and both figures wo signs
3001:19
Speaker A
simultaneously. Double Black Panther. The two entities unleashed panther-shaped lightning bolts that surged swiftly toward DDala and his own teammates. Didala's expression shifted drastically. This man's lightning release was on a completely different level from those three runs. Retreat.
3001:34
Speaker A
Ddala retreated swiftly. A second later, the lightning arrived as expected, striking his teammates. Instantly, the explosive clay centipedes and spiders disintegrated into useless dirt, and the three collapsed limply to the ground.
3001:46
Speaker A
Dala arched an eyebrow. How interesting, Mr. Dui. You truly live up to your reputation as the successor to the fourth laying. However, for you to take on both me and my senior brother, Hanu alone, I'm afraid you fall short, don't
3001:58
Speaker A
you? Hangu maneuvered the stone golem to Daala's side. With a powerful leap, Dala landed squarely on the giant's shoulder, crossing his arms over his chest as he smiled down at Dui. Dui remained silent, swiftly moving to stand protectively in
3002:11
Speaker A
front of the trio. Ddala was right. He could stall one of them, but holding off both was absolutely impossible.
3002:16
Speaker A
Moreover, Ddala was indeed a product of the Shiao organization. His strength was truly not to be underestimated. Seeing Dala motionless Dooi's mind raced, but Ddala would not wait for him. With a snap of Daidala's fingers, a white centipede burst from the earth, binding
3002:30
Speaker A
Dooi's feet. Doui snorted coldly and activated his lightning release armor, wreathing his body and crackling lightning. The once highly resilient centipede was instantly reduced to a handful of white clay. With a slight pull of Dooi's ankle, the remains of the
3002:43
Speaker A
centipede were utterly destroyed. Seizing this brief moment, Ddala whistled. A backup clay dragon he had hidden outside took flight, appearing before Ddala and Huangtu in less than 3 seconds. Dala leaped, landing steadily on the dragon's back. Hangu also mounted
3002:58
Speaker A
the dragon, but at the last moment, he issued a command to the stone golem, ordering it to attack. As Dui broke free from his restraints, he looked up only to be met with the incoming iron fist of the stone golem. Activating his
3003:09
Speaker A
lightning released chakra mode, he let out an explosive roar and unleashed the lightning burst bomb, a technique taught to him personally by the fourth rakage.
3003:17
Speaker A
His right hand erupted with astonishing power, directly bombarding the stone golem. Boom! Fist met fist. 3 seconds later, the stone golem's right arm shattered upon impact, crumbling to the ground. Dui placed his hand behind his back. If anyone were observing from
3003:31
Speaker A
behind, they would clearly see his right hand, which had just executed the ninjutsu trembling slightly. The skin over his knuckles had been torn and blood slowly began to seep out. The Lui released his chakra to probe the surroundings, discovering that Ddala and
3003:44
Speaker A
Huangtu had already flown far away. Even the originally glowing eyes of the stone golem had dimmed, leaving it frozen in its punching posture, completely motionless. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Turning to look at the
3003:56
Speaker A
three ninjas, he gritted his teeth, formed hand seals, and cast a standard water encampment wall. The freezing water drenched the three ninjas headon.
3004:03
Speaker A
Splash! The trio, who had been sleeping, soundly jolted awake instantly and assumed combat stances. "Watch out!" Dala is incredibly strong. The Lui remains silent. For a moment, he did not know what to say. Could it be that in
3004:16
Speaker A
Yunin village, besides the two Genturiki masters and himself, there were truly no other formidable ninjas? Enough, Xi, Sammy, and Mabui. Will you report this matter to Lord Rakage yourselves? Or should I A? His eyes were filled with a
3004:28
Speaker A
profound sense of powerlessness and sorrow. The three lowered their heads like children who had done wrong. Facing Dui's reprimand, they dared not talk back, only bowing their heads in acceptance. Finally, Dui gave a cold snort. Let's go. We must return and
3004:41
Speaker A
report. He turned and walked ahead, his demeanor aloof and his expression indifferent. The other three followed behind him, dejectedly, slowly, making their way toward my village. The fourth rakage AI waited with closed eyes for Dui's report. He knew full well
3004:54
Speaker A
that with their strength, Deui's team could not hold off two elite Jonan like Ddala and Hanu. However, how long they could delay the enemy would also serve as a testament to their abilities.
3005:04
Speaker A
Soon a knock came at the door. The fourth Rakage opened his eyes and spoke, "Enter the door is unlocked." The door knob turned and a figure walked and dropping to one knee before AI.
3005:13
Speaker A
Reporting to Lord Rakage, the interception failed. Deli lowered his head, gritting his teeth as he spoke.
3005:18
Speaker A
The other three knelt on the ground, not daring to utter a word. 40 minutes barely passable. Huangtu's strength is standard, but Daidalas abilities are something even I must treat with caution. To have held out for so long, you have already done very well, Ai said
3005:32
Speaker A
slowly. Dui remained silent, feeling that these were merely polite words of comfort from Lord Rakage, which caused him to lower his head even further.
3005:39
Speaker A
Mabui and she breathed a sigh of relief, but Sammy only felt her cheeks burning.
3005:44
Speaker A
Of those 40 minutes, they had only contributed 5 minutes of delay. The remaining 35 minutes were entirely Dele intercepting the enemy alone. How could she possibly be reconciled to this?
3005:54
Speaker A
Noticing Samms expression, AI guessed what was on her mind. He asked Sammy and Dui to stay and dismissed the others. Once the others had left, Ai spoke, Sammy, do you feel indignant?
3006:04
Speaker A
Even though you are all Joan and Yushi and Mabui combined could not withstand Dala. Yes, Lord Rakage, I am not resigned to this. Sammy bit her red lips tightly, stubbornly raising her head to look at Ai. AI noticed her gaze and felt
3006:17
Speaker A
a sense of reassurance. He then stood up. In the ninja world, no matter how hard you work, effort alone only determines your lower limit. It is only when talent and effort work together that your upper limit is decided. It is
3006:28
Speaker A
not that you do not work hard. You are very diligent. And I see your daily training with my own eyes. But reality is cruel. As you have seen facing a genius ninja like Ddala from Yinian Village, you are completely powerless to
3006:40
Speaker A
resist. I am not saying this to discourage you, but to help you recognize reality. Only by acknowledging reality can you train to target your own shortcomings. Understanding the gap between yourself and the enemy makes it easier to close that distance and
3006:52
Speaker A
perform better next time. This is the most crucial quality for becoming a truly strong individual. Ai's words were not merely meant for Sami but equally intended for Di who was kneeling on one knee. Although Dui remained silent and
3007:05
Speaker A
his expression seemed normal, AI was certain that in his mind Di was already deducing the previous battle and summarizing his experiences. The next time he faced Idala, he would undoubtedly perform much better. Thank you, Lord. Raikage. Sammy stood up. The
3007:18
Speaker A
previous indignation and confusion in her eyes dissipated, replaced by a radiant burning resolve. Good. You may leave now. Oh, I have some private matters to discuss with Dui. Ai looked at Sammy with a smile. Sammy understood that as the future successor to the
3007:31
Speaker A
fourth rakage and the prospective fifth rakage of Yunin village, whatever Di and Ai discussed privately naturally needed to be kept from the others. Possessing self-awareness, she stood up quickly, walked out of the room, and closed the door behind her. Click. Once the door
3007:45
Speaker A
was closed, AI's expression shifted. Deal. What I just said was not only for Sammy, but for you as well. You possess the Keki Genkai storm release. It can be said that your talent places you among the top tier geniuses in the ninja
3007:56
Speaker A
world. If you develop your storm release, well, you could instantly pierce through Hongu's earth release and Idala's explosive clay. However, you still rely too heavily on lightning release. Today, I will teach you a principle. You should not solely
3008:08
Speaker A
practice lightning release ninjutsu just because of its high destructive power. Instead, it is the keki genkai which transcends ordinary chakra that is far more worthy of your cultivation.
3008:18
Speaker A
Although in your eyes the direct destructive power of storm release is inferior to lightning release, have you ever considered that once storm release is cultivated to its absolute pinnacle, a mere thought could summon thousands of light beams to pierce through your
3008:30
Speaker A
enemies? Furthermore, your storm release can change direction. This is its most terrifying aspect. If you develop it to its ultimate limit, defeating me would be effortless. Even the third such daimu would not be your match. Ai looked at
3008:43
Speaker A
Dui with burning eyes. Listening to the fourth rakage's words and the expectation burning in his gaze, Darwi was shaken. He had never imagined that held such significance in the heart of Ai, the fourth rakage. He had always assumed that to inherit the title of
3008:56
Speaker A
rakage, he must perfect his lightning release ninjutsu to its zenith was the requisite discipline of every rakage.
3009:02
Speaker A
Yet AI now told him that as long as he grew stronger, he need not be bound by the form of attack. Instead, he should enhance any means available. The rakage was revered not because his lightning release was unparalleled under the
3009:13
Speaker A
heavens, but because his power could serve to shield his people. In that instant, Daroi felt his mind purified of doubt. Looking at the rakage before him, he nodded resolutely, "I will do what Rakage saw." Hearing Darwi's declaration, the fourth rakage's lips
3009:26
Speaker A
twitched with suppressed joy, though he merely hummed an affirmation. I look forward to your future performance, though you may never catch up to that monster at Chihaan. However, Cloud Village will welcome a new Kazak who is far stronger than I. Ai spoke not out of
3009:38
Speaker A
jealousy, but out of trust and entrustment. Darowi raised his head, meeting the rakage eyes directly. In that moment, the two men affirmed their shared faith. Elsewhere, 100 meters above the ground, Adara sat with eyes closed, extracting chakra through
3009:51
Speaker A
meditation. Though the previous battle had been short, only he knew how much chakra it had drained from him. If he did not replenish his reserves on the way, he likely would not even be able to sustain his flight. Kong attempted to
3010:02
Speaker A
transfer his chakra to Daidara, but Dara refused. Senior brother Kong, your chakra is heavily Earth tribute. If you give it to me, it will disrupt the balance of chakra within my body. Not only would it fail to help, it would
3010:12
Speaker A
cause the flying dragon to fall prematurely. Dara replied with his eyes still closed. The reason his explosion release was so potent and enduring was that he meticulously fused fire attribute chakra with earth attribute chakra calibrating the perfect blend for
3010:26
Speaker A
his explosive clay. If that balance were broken within him, he would need time to refuse his chakra, which was too much of a hassle. Thus, he preferred Kong not intervene. Kong sighed and sat at top the flying dragon. As Don had yet to
3010:38
Speaker A
break, the two reached the stone hidden village. Kong gave a few orders and massive quantities of chakra metal were promptly brought before them. This was the prestige of Anokei. In the stonehidden village, Anoke Noki had always been a figure whose word was
3010:49
Speaker A
absolute. While the villagers sometimes failed to understand his decisions time and again, it was proven that Anoki possessed far-sightedness. Therefore, upon hearing his orders, they acted immediately. Once they acquired the chakra metal and storage scrolls, they turned the flying dragon around and
3011:04
Speaker A
hurried back. Dara swallowed a large portion of Simbon pellets, his complexion improving slightly. He continued to pilot the flying dragon while Kong watched him with a look of painful concern. Similarly, Teroka Cotto of Mist village dispatched Zabuji and
3011:17
Speaker A
Haku toward the direction of Mist Hidden Village. Upon reaching the ferry crossing, they found two figures standing wait. One was Cesori Akasa of the sand carrying a massive sand gourd on his back. The sand around him trembled faintly and his eyes held a
3011:31
Speaker A
cruel glint. The other was Cesori. With a wave of his hand, the Chera Tenjent guard appeared surrounding Cesori like stars arching around a moon. The corner of Sassar's mouth lifted in a smirk.
3011:41
Speaker A
Truly, these were the strongest white secret technique puppets of the sand hidden village. Though they did not match his third Kazak puppet combined, they could rival him. As for the hundred puppet manipulation technique that was unnecessary for dealing with these
3011:53
Speaker A
low-grade trash men of the sand hidden village, by doing this, do you wish to be at war with our mist hidden village?
3011:59
Speaker A
Zabuji drew his demon sword, raising it high with his right hand and pointing it at Cesori Aasuna. Cesori Aasuna remained expressionless when your mist hidden village conspired to kill our sands fire ninjas. Did you ever imagine a day like
3012:11
Speaker A
this? Zabuji paused looking at Cesori Aasuna. Something suddenly clicked in his mind. Just as he was about to speak, Cesori Aasuna raised both hands. The moisture in the surrounding area was stripped away and the illusion instantly transformed into a desert. Zabuji's
3012:26
Speaker A
pupils constricted. Since he could not borrow the power of the ocean, he would have to rely on himself. He formed hand seals miss technique. His figure vanished and thick fog rolled in so dense that one could not see a finger's
3012:37
Speaker A
breath away. Under normal circumstances, this might have been troublesome for Cesori Aasuna. But now that the environment had shifted the moment Zabuji stepped onto the sand, he would enter Cesori Aasuna's sensing range.
3012:47
Speaker A
Zabuji advanced rapidly, his movements fluid. Soon he was within 10 m of Cesori Aasuna, the corner of his mouth lifting into a vicious smile. He raised the demon sword and slashed towards Cesori Aasuna. Magnet released sand coffin.
3013:01
Speaker A
With zero frame activation, the quicksand beneath Zabuji's feet erupted, binding and trapping him. Wh what what Zabuji's eyes widened in shock though no fear was visible. Cesori Akasuna shielded his chest with his left hand while his right hand rose high fingers
3013:15
Speaker A
clawing. It slowly clenched into a fist. The pressure of the sand coffin intensified until it slammed shut with a final tremor. Cesori Aasuna's expression remained unchanged as he stared at the coffin, waiting to see blood seep through the sand. However, 10 silver
3013:29
Speaker A
needles flew toward his vital points. Cesori Aasuna frowned and raised his left hand. The quicksand rose with it, forming a sand wall that blocked the attack. At that very moment, a ghostly figure appeared before his chest.
3013:41
Speaker A
Goodbye sand brat. Silence was absolute. Presence was nowhere to be found. It was the mist assassination art. Realization struck Cesori Aasuna. The Zabuji from before had merely been a water clone.
3013:52
Speaker A
How could he have been deceived by that simpleton from the mist hidden village? Cesori Aasuna glared at Zabuji, but three puppets suddenly materialized before him and a blue light shield appeared enveloping Cesori Aasuna. Laser shield seal. Zabuji frowned. Yet he
3014:06
Speaker A
believed that brute force could break any technique. But when the demon sword struck the laser shield seal, only ripples spread across the surface.
3014:13
Speaker A
Cracks appeared in the laser shield seal. But by then, Zabuji's strength had already waned. The three puppets actively dissolved the shield and arranged themselves in a triangular formation. Palms pressed together.
3014:24
Speaker A
Cesori lazily snapped his fingers. Secret white technique triple suction collapse. The three puppets opened their enormous mouths and a tremendous suction force blasted outward. Zabuji suspended in the air without a point of leverage and caught between the eb of old
3014:38
Speaker A
strength and the rise of new power could not resist it alone. Zabuji let out a fierce roar. A powerful force erupted from his body. Only then did Cesori slowly grow serious. So this is the legendary ghost god power. I always
3014:50
Speaker A
thought the people of the mist hidden village exaggerated it. But today I have witnessed the real thing. Having spoken, Cesori used his puppets to extract Cesori Akasuna and began to retreat.
3015:00
Speaker A
Gara felt the sudden explosion of power emanating from Haku and frowned. What kind of power was this? It resembled the chakra of a tailed beast, yet it was fundamentally different. The Gamabunta suddenly spoke up. I did not expect him
3015:12
Speaker A
to possess a unique constitution, the prison ghost body. Awakening this physique is exceptionally difficult, requiring the slaying of nearly 100 people in a single day. Therefore, although individuals with this constitution existed in the past, none could ever awaken it. Gradually, the
3015:26
Speaker A
prison ghost body faded from the public eye. It is somewhat amusing to witness such a sight today. Although the Gamabunta found the prison ghost body peculiar, it felt only curiosity devoid of any fear. In the Gamabunta's view, aside from the sage mode, humans were
3015:40
Speaker A
merely SOS. After listening to the Gamabunt's explanation, Gar stated, "This state of his will not last long.
3015:46
Speaker A
Unless he kills during this window, his combat power will skyrocket. In at most 20 minutes, he will lose the buff entirely. Kabuto acknowledged.
3015:54
Speaker A
Understood. He she ninjutsu weapons and tossed out over 10 scrolls. Katon 100 puppet show. As the words fell, the scrolls unfurled, revealing a dense formation of puppets clad in red hemp cloth. Their individual quality was low, but they won by sheer quantity. Suddenly
3016:08
Speaker A
appearing around them, Haku's face wore a look of gravity. He formed a hand seal with one hand. Sutin Mabaroshi Kiri. The 24 ice crystals encased a large number of puppets. Yet more than 30 remained unfrozen, lunging toward Haku. Poison
3016:21
Speaker A
needles, poison swords, and poison blades converged from all directions, striking at Haku. Haku, seemingly in a frenzy, raised the demon slayer katana with one hand. His movements did not falter even slightly. Instead, they grew increasingly rapid, forming an
3016:35
Speaker A
impenetrable defensive barrier. Kabuto raised an eyebrow. This man was quite fierce. Seeing Haku in such a berserk state, even Gar refrained from closing the distance, instead releasing a long range attack magnet release, sand cones aimed at Haku. On another front, after
3016:49
Speaker A
unleashing Mabroshi Kiri Haku's physical form vanished, or rather, he entered the mirror. Kabutoo understood that the puppets trapped in the ice were likely doomed. Consequently, he issued his final command. 60 puppets spare no effort to shatter the mirror and behead
3017:03
Speaker A
Haku. Haku navigated the interior of his mirror world, seeking the weaknesses of the puppets. He flicked silver needles which pierced the puppet's joints. With a single click, an attacking puppet split into two halves its eyes losing their luster. Conversely, Haku saw hope.
3017:17
Speaker A
His eyes shone brightly as he continued to maneuver, throwing silver and ice needles. Kabutoo, all your puppets have been destroyed. Do you not care? Gar looked at Kangaro. Kankaro shook his head. They were just makeshift trinkets made from the most ordinary wood and
3017:30
Speaker A
stone. If they broke, they broke. Gar opened his mouth, looking at the pitch black puppet army, but suddenly found himself at a loss for words. He knew his older brother's puppets used high-grade materials and chakra metal. Yet in his
3017:42
Speaker A
view, none were as powerful as Kangaro's simple puppets. He could not help but wonder if his brother was truly suited to the path of a puppet master. In the sand village delegation, Kangaro was currently shopping with Tamari and a man
3017:53
Speaker A
from Kohaa, controlling his puppet Kurasu to carry their purchases. Kurasu is the name of the puppet Kurasu. I am truly sour. I wish I had stayed rotting in the factory. Suddenly, Kangaro sneezed. Tamari looked over. Kangaro, what's wrong? The man beside her also
3018:06
Speaker A
stepped forward. Mister Kangaro, if you are unwell, please say so. My father, Nar Shakuro, will summon the finest doctor for you. Kangaro waved his hand.
3018:14
Speaker A
It's nothing. Nothing. You may continue your shopping. He felt as if someone was gossiping about him behind his back.
3018:20
Speaker A
Could it be Gar? No. Gar mocked him to his face. He would never gossip behind someone's back. Then it was strange.
3018:26
Speaker A
Returning to the front lines, Haku was getting tired. Kangaro sensed the strength of the puppets through the hundred puppet show and smiled. Should we go in? Gar looked at Kangaro. He had to admit that Kangkaro's tactical layout and strategic vision surpassed
3018:39
Speaker A
his own. One had to say Kangaro lived up to being the grandchild of the first guardian. Kangaro shook his head. Even a cornered beast fights back, let alone a human. Let him wear them down with the puppets. They are merely common items.
3018:50
Speaker A
Do I have over a thousand more like these? Garo was stunned. Could it be that had been working as an artisan all these years? He was only slightly older than Gar and yet he had a thousand puppets. In comparison, his own
3019:02
Speaker A
brother's worth was questionable. Kinkaro seemed to have since scared thoughts. He laughed. You are likely around 18 now, whereas I am 35. This is not a matter of age. Do you understand what a thousand puppets represents? A puppet master's puppets can fight
3019:15
Speaker A
alongside him, achieving an effect where 1 + 1 is greater than two. And if you can control a 100 puppets simultaneously, it means you can command an army. Moreover, this army does not fear death. If it breaks, it only
3019:26
Speaker A
requires material repairs, unlike humans. Gar's words made Kankaros's eyes light up with revelation. That's right.
3019:32
Speaker A
The 100 puppet show could reduce mortality rates. Then the population of Sunate here would increase. Gar, you are a true genius. Kangkaro patted Gar on the shoulder in support. Gar nodded in agreement. At this moment, Haku released water release water surface tracking,
3019:46
Speaker A
dispatching the remaining 20 plus puppets before immediately lunging at Haku. Gar used instant movement appearing before him. He formed a hand seal magnet release sandstorm funeral.
3019:56
Speaker A
As his words fell, countless grains of sand converged into a river flowing slowly. A cold light glimmered in Gar's eyes. He slapped the ground with both hands. The sand surged like the sea crashing toward Haku. Haku's face turned
3020:08
Speaker A
pale. Could a human really wield magnet released to this degree. In reality, no. It was because Gara housed the Gamabunta that he could execute such jutzu. Haku looked at the sandstorm blocking the sky and shut his eyes in despair. Haku, who
3020:21
Speaker A
had been nearly exhausted from the battle, was panting heavily. Suddenly seeing Gar attack, Haku, his breath hitched. Immediately, countless blood chakra began to burn. The blue spirit power turned red and the sky cleaving killing intent condensed into a tangible
3020:35
Speaker A
form. With a flick of his right arm, over 20 puppets were cleaved in half.
3020:38
Speaker A
Then he charged at Haku. A spectral head appeared above him. Haku nearly reached Haku in an instant, lifting him onto his shoulder. Looking at the towering sand waves, he roared, "Hey!" He transformed into a pillar of red light, crashing
3020:50
Speaker A
into the sand wave and punching a gap through it. Gar's expression changed. Was this still a human? He had to rely on luck. The distance between them closed rapidly. Haku emanating a suffocating aura. Gar instinctively braced for defense. His arms curling
3021:04
Speaker A
tightly in front of him. A suffocating force pressed down upon him and he clamped down on his silver fangs. His jaw tight. The man before him. Zabuza, his face twisted in a ferocious grimace, charged forward. Yet in that split
3021:16
Speaker A
second before impact, Zabuza veered past Gar, seizing the boat and fleeing. Even Kaku, arriving moments later, wore an expression of utter bewilderment. He was certain he had not arrived in time to interfere. Why had Zabuza abandoned such a clear opportunity? Zabuza offered no
3021:30
Speaker A
explanation. He severed the anchor line and leaped onto the vessel, gently laying Haku on the deck. In an instant, he summoned a water dragon bullet jutzu, striking the shore with devastating force. The immense recoil propelled the boat rapidly away. Before Kaku could
3021:44
Speaker A
react to pursue them, Gar swept his arm wide his face a complex tableau of conflicting emotions. Let them go. As for the failed mission, I shall bear the burden of that failure alone. Watching the boat drift toward the mist village,
3021:56
Speaker A
he remained unable to find peace for a long time. Kaku looked at Gar but said nothing. Suddenly, a cool breeze swept across them. The failure of this mission is also my share of the blame. Gar blinked in surprise, turning to look at
3022:07
Speaker A
Kaku. Thank you. Kaku stood beside him in silence. Reflecting on Zabuz's actions just moments ago, a tinder place within his heart stirred. Perhaps this was the power born from protection. No matter the country, the village, or the faction, any witness to this scene would
3022:21
Speaker A
lose the will to strike. Zabuza continued to support his body, which was at its breaking point. His right hand gripped the Sango sword with a deathly hold his eyes bloodshot. Every time his spirit wavered, he forced himself to
3022:32
Speaker A
steal his nerves, preventing the sand village ninjas from sneaking an attack. If he fell, Haku would surely perish at their hands. Therefore, he could not fall. Not yet. Not until the boat reached open waters where ninjas could not land. Only then would Zabuza allow
3022:45
Speaker A
himself to stop. Finally, after 10 minutes, once the boat had drifted far enough from the shore, Zabuza seized his desperate support. His right hand released its grip and the singo sword clattered to the floor causing Zabuza to collapse onto the deck as well. Thud.
3022:59
Speaker A
This time, however, a smile of joy spread across his face. He silently declared within his heart, "Haku, you are one I have taken in. If I do not permit you to die, no one can kill you." He turned his face toward Haku's
3023:09
Speaker A
adorable, beautiful visage, his eyes filled with relief. Simultaneously, his consciousness began to blur. By the time he awoke, the sky was already brightening at dawn. He felt a soothing comfort to his head, realizing he was resting on something soft. Opening his
3023:23
Speaker A
eyes, he saw Haku kneeling nearby, her eyes red and puffy from weeping. Master Zabuzza, you have finally woken, enough of this fussing and crying. What sort of demeanor is that? I was actually thinking of petitioning the Mizukage to
3023:35
Speaker A
grant you the Chakuro Myiri, but seeing you in this state, it seems you still have a long journey ahead. Yes, Master Zabuzza. Haku wiped away her tears and offered a sweet smile. Seeing that smile, Zabuza's mood lightened considerably. Shortly after the sound of
3023:48
Speaker A
the boat, Muring rang out against the dock with a snap. Zabuza quickly rose to his feet. Haku moved quickly. We must return before the wedding begins or it will bring ill fortune upon the mist village. Yes, Master Zabuza. Haku nodded
3024:01
Speaker A
obediently, rising to follow behind Zabuzza. After reporting the mission to Jeriah and presenting the Mizuk's token, Jeriah immediately ordered the arrangement of a boat, especially considering the previous attack by the sand village. He dispatched 20 Jonan to escort Zabuza and Haku ensuring
3024:16
Speaker A
everything proceeded smoothly. Zabuza did not refuse. I after all this was a matter of great consequence and no room for error was permitted. It did not have time to rest before the vessel set sail again. This time it was a steamboat
3024:27
Speaker A
built by the mist village significantly faster than their previous ship. It would save them half the travel time.
3024:32
Speaker A
This led Zabuza to reflect with Assai he hadn't expected that a wedding gift would have triggered such strategic positioning by various factions in the future. Beyond the leaf village, it seemed that open conflict and hidden rivalries would be unavoidable in all
3024:44
Speaker A
other villages. At the sand village in Gar and Kaku reported their findings simultaneously. Upon hearing them, Baoba, the old woman showed no surprise.
3024:52
Speaker A
She simply nodded. You are both good children. However, Gar, I want you to be clear about one thing, that is the interest of the sand village are paramount. Personal emotions, whether they be reverence or admiration, are irrelevant. The enemy will not be
3025:05
Speaker A
grateful for your actions. On the contrary, they will harbor resentment against you and against the sand village. Mercy is a liability in warfare. It is unacceptable. Baoboba opened her mouth slowly, her gaze fixed on Gar, and she sighed. Although Gar
3025:18
Speaker A
possessed immense strength, his proficiency in social maneuvering and political scheming was still far from adequate. As for Kaku, her beloved grandchild was now half human, half puppet. Therefore, the future could only rest in Gar's hands. Even though it
3025:31
Speaker A
pained her, Baoboba chose to focus her words on guidance. Gar felt his face flushing. Yet, if anyone were to ask him whether he regretted his decision, he would surely answer, "I do not regret it. I do not regret it." Even if given
3025:42
Speaker A
the chance to do it all over again, I am certain I would make the same choice.
3025:46
Speaker A
Sensing the discussion had reached a natural conclusion, Beaoba dismissed everyone wishing to be left to her own thoughts. In the Aiha family's training grounds, a different scene was unfolding. After a night of rigorous practice, the eight individuals had
3025:58
Speaker A
achieved sufficient proficiency at least in how to carry the palen and walk in a straight line while doing so. All right, take a break now. You have worked hard, said Aiha's son. As an Ambu ninja arrived with tea and handed it to the
3026:09
Speaker A
eight. The eight did not hesitate. They drank the tea eagerly. It was a necessity. Their thirst was unbearable.
3026:15
Speaker A
Aihamadara in particular immediately requested another bowl after finishing his first cup. Seeing this, Achiha's son smiled and personally poured more for him. Ajihadara paused for a moment, not overthinking the gesture, and drained the cup in one go. "Delicious," he said
3026:29
Speaker A
a smile, tugging at the corner of his mouth. Ajihasan nodded. If it weren't delicious, that would be the real anomaly. This is one of my most prized teas, the annual yield is minuscule.
3026:39
Speaker A
Today's batch alone accounts for 6 months worth of production. As if to boast, Aiha's son swirled the tea in his cup before finishing it in a single gulp. The group exchanged glances, realizing the tea was undoubtedly expensive and that such a chance might
3026:52
Speaker A
never come again. One after another, they began requesting refills. knowing that their next task carrying the palenqin would be physically demanding Ajihasan was generous pouring tea freely until they were thoroughly satisfied.
3027:03
Speaker A
Once the time approached the schedule, he had a variety of breakfast dishes brought up. It is currently around 5:00, well before the event begins. Everyone should eat well first, followed by a 2-hour rest. During these two hours, you
3027:15
Speaker A
may eat or address any physical discomfort, Aihasan concluded. The group looked at one another then at the array of food before them. Swallowing hard, they rose to bow in gratitude to the Hokag and began devouring the meal.
3027:26
Speaker A
After a night of training and the lingering effects of the time dilation illusioned, the group had long been ravenous, but it felt too embarrassed to admit it. Aihamadara's eyes lit up with sudden interest. Previously, as a resurrection vessel, he had been unable
3027:39
Speaker A
to consume human food or savor the aroma of delicacies. Now that he had been truly resurrected, possessing all the faculties of a living human, he could perceive the rich sense of various dim sum. His chest rose and fell with deep
3027:52
Speaker A
breaths before he turned his gaze toward Achihauna. Isuna, do you have the shrimp dumplings you mentioned? They are here, older brother. Look at that one. But skin is crystal clear and translucent, allowing you to see the shrimp meat
3028:03
Speaker A
inside. That is the one. Then I shall properly taste it. I wonder if it is as delicious as you claim. Aihamador arose and picked up a shrimp dumpling, placing it in his mouth. Although the freshly steamed dumpling was scalding hot, he
3028:14
Speaker A
was reluctant to spit it out. Instead, he let it dance upon his tongue, gradually adapting to the heat before biting down firmly. A burst of rich, savory broth flooded his tongue, enveloping it in intense flavor that sent him into a state of complete
3028:27
Speaker A
rapture. His body trembled with pleasure as he savored the chewy elasticity of the dumpling skin paired with the shrimp along with the deep aroma of the minced meat. Aihamadara found himself utterly captivated. Isuna, I believe you now.
3028:39
Speaker A
Compared to this, the family feasts we once ate were nothing but swine's food. What was it? seaweed sushi or salmon sushi. None of it compares to this.
3028:47
Speaker A
Starting the day with shrimp dumplings like this leaves one feeling warm and revitalized. It feels as though every cell in the body is awakening. It is truly magnificent. At this moment, Achihadara had transformed into a devoted foodie. His eyes sparkling with
3029:01
Speaker A
delight. Aihauna smiled and agreed enthusiastically introducing his brother to the breakfast delicacies, explaining the ingredients and which establishments offered the best quality. Whether it was due to the detailed descriptions, Achi Madara found the food increasingly delicious. Afteruna described a dish,
3029:17
Speaker A
Madara would find that his experience matched Azuna's words exactly. Brother, the Kohaa village today is different from the past. While previous generations valued freshness and the original taste of food, the current era places greater emphasis on safety. As
3029:30
Speaker A
the Hokag says, we are no longer the people of the past who ate raw meat and blood. Consuming raw food can lead to serious health issues. Parasites, gastrointestinal disorders, frequent diarrhea, and reduced lifespan are all potential consequences. Listening to
3029:43
Speaker A
Azuna's narration, Achi Madara suddenly froze realizing that his own father, Achihhat, had been quite similar in this regard. His father had been a lover of sushimi. In the early days, the rivalry between him and Namay's Manado's father, Namay's Manado, had been evenly matched
3029:57
Speaker A
with neither side, gaining the upper hand over many years of conflict. However, after Aihhatadawo awakened the mano sharing, he began to overwhelm Namik's menato given that not every singed the sage mode or would release.
3030:10
Speaker A
Then one day, his father suffered severe convulsions foaming at the mouth and after a day of distress, he used that forbidden technique is onami. His father returned to his normal state, though he had permanently lost one eye. He
3030:21
Speaker A
subsequently filled the socket with a spare shaing, concealing the anomaly. Aihamadara was fully aware of these events. From then on, whenever Madara craved sushimi, Aihhatadawo would mysteriously appear, smash his meal, and reprimand him. As for the reason, he
3030:35
Speaker A
never disclosed it. It was likely that even if he had spoken, no one would have believed him, considering that sushimi was a food consumed by their ancestors over a thousand years ago. If he had spoken up, on one hand, the clan members
3030:45
Speaker A
would question the veracity of his claims. On the other hand, it would reveal his declining power. At that time, not just his lineage possessed the Mangeko Sharing among the Aiha. If such weaknesses were exposed, the Achiha clan might have torn itself apart in internal
3030:59
Speaker A
strife. He would not allow his authority to be challenged, nor would he permit the Aha clan to engage in infighting while competing with the Sinju clan for supremacy in the world. Thus, he could only resort to such primitive methods to
3031:10
Speaker A
ensure his child consumed cooked food. Parasites, I see, I understand now. Aihamadara murmured softly, his eyes reening slightly. Noticing his brother's emotional shift, Achihauna said, Brother, what is wrong? Me? I'm I'm fine. I just remembered some past events. Ununa promised me you will not
3031:27
Speaker A
eat sushimi or raw marinated food in the future either. Seeing how serious Aihamadara was about this statement, Achihauna did not argue back, but nodded instead. No problem, brother. I will not eat raw fish from now on. I will only
3031:39
Speaker A
eat cooked food. Good boy. Aihadara stroked asuna's head a look of pleasure and satisfaction appearing in his eyes.
3031:45
Speaker A
Continuing on, Madara indulged in a gluttonous feast guided by his brother's introductions. However, they were not the most extreme cases. The most notable was Mei. As a Taiitsu ninja and the ultimate master of physical techniques in Kohaa, his vitality and blood flow
3031:59
Speaker A
were overwhelming, not inferior even to Achihomadora, who possessed the six path sage mode. He had truly mastered a single style of taijitsu to its absolute limit. Usually, these delicacies were available but expensive, so he could not afford to eat freely. Since Achi
3032:13
Speaker A
Hamadara was paying today, he was determined to eat his fill. Watching this, Achi Hamadara felt a sense of alarm. Sensing the surging blood chi within Mei, he experienced a fleeting illusion that he might actually lose dam. He shook his head. He had witnessed
3032:27
Speaker A
Mei's opening of the eight gates and acknowledged his strength. But he had plenty of methods to defeat him. It had to be an illusion. He could only comfort himself with this thought for he was well aware that the limit of the eight
3032:36
Speaker A
gates technique was not the seventh gate, but the final eighth gate, the gate of death, igniting his own life force to unleash a spectacular punch, even if transient a strike infused with his entire being. Even Achi Hamadara himself might not have been able to
3032:50
Speaker A
withstand such a blow. Mei sensed the probing gaze coming from Achihomadara's direction and paused his actions turning to look at him. However, he found that Achiadara was not looking at him at all but was elegantly enjoying his breakfast
3033:02
Speaker A
while listening to his brother's descriptions. Me scratched his head deciding not to overthink it and continued eating. Achiadara looked down his heart filled with surprise. This man's spiritual pressure was obviously weak yet he could detect his probing.
3033:14
Speaker A
This indicated that May Lee was indeed a powerhouse. Only a strong warrior can sense the probing of another strong warrior. Even if one has not achieved much in the realm of spiritual power, sheer strength allows one to attract and
3033:26
Speaker A
perceive similar power. What a shame. If I could have engaged in a life or death duel with someone possessing such an aura before my surrender, it would have been fascinating. I would have been able to keep dancing for a long time.
3033:36
Speaker A
Aihamadara said calmly. Aiharzu heard it all. He could not help but give Achihamadara a thumbs up. Even for himself facing me strike wrapped in red steam would result in severe injury and near death. One must remember the night
3033:49
Speaker A
true yellow, the red steam and the blood dragon that once captivated all Narudo fans. Melee thereby earned the title of Emperor Lee known for a single kick that nearly ended the series. After breakfast, the group dawned the groomsman suits prepared by the Aiha
3034:02
Speaker A
clan. Adorned in vibrant red, the atmosphere was undeniably festive. The guests exchanged amused glances, their faces al light with smiles. However, when Achihhatachi appeared, hat in place and dawned in the full regalia of the bridegroom, everyone was momentarily
3034:16
Speaker A
struck speechless, not out of shock, but purely captivated by his appearance. He wore a grand crimson silk wedding robe, the fabric interwoven with subtle golden patterns of auspicious clouds. The collar and cuffs were embroidered with intricate swirling double happiness
3034:30
Speaker A
motifs. The robes featured the traditional crossed lapels cinched at the waist by a gilded jade belt from which silk tassels elegantly dangled.
3034:37
Speaker A
The wide sleeves were cut with precise symmetry. The deep crimson hue radiating opulence and vitality accentuating his upright posture. His jet black hair was swept back into a sleek top knot and a top his head sat a black gauze cap
3034:50
Speaker A
encrusted with gold filigree. His eyes brimming with spirited confidence clad and respplendant red. He exuded the somnity and joy appropriate for a grand wedding bearing the earnest delight of a young groom. Good gracious, the groom is actually this magnificent. My guy was
3035:04
Speaker A
dumbfounded. He had attended comrades weddings before, but compared to Achihhatachi's ensemble, his own attire felt less like a lack of effort and more like a complete absence of thought.
3035:14
Speaker A
Aihhatachi wore a smile. Indeed, joy on a happy day lifts the spirit. Today, he was content to smile. When did you become so eloquent, guy? Aihahatachi smiled, teasing the man in a mask before him. Hokag sama, you know me well. I
3035:27
Speaker A
have a low emotional quotient and speak my mind without filter. Please understand that I am merely stating the truth. Aihhatachi's eye twitched slightly at the remark. Was it possible that Kakashi Hitaki had actually improved his verbal dexterity and low
3035:40
Speaker A
emotional quotient? What nonsense? Very well, young man. It seems your thick eyebrows and large eyes conceal a mind full of calculated schemes. It seemed he too could not afford to stand still. He smiled and said, "Hokag Sama, they say a
3035:53
Speaker A
man is judged by his clothes, but your attire is merely enhanced by your presence. I doubt anyone else could pull off such an effect as you have." Hekashi, your tongue is coated in honey today. Very well. After today, I will
3036:04
Speaker A
find some time to speak with you and Guy about matters of importance. The village of Kinoa is currently in a phase of development. You two possess considerable ability, and I place great value on you. I intend to place heavier
3036:15
Speaker A
responsibilities on your shoulders. Hearing Aihhatachi say this, all Kakashi Hitaki could think was, "My heart is trembling with excitement, my hands shaking in anticipation. I just want to share a drink with the boss." However, he could only harbor such thoughts
3036:28
Speaker A
internally. The others watched the two with complex expressions. Only these two were true members of the administrative hierarchy and held real power. The rest were either team members or mere squad leaders. Right now, a subordinate was flattering the leader. Would they dare
3036:41
Speaker A
to overstep their bounds? They certainly did not want to face any petty retaliation. Nevertheless, they stepped forward to offer a few words. Wishing you happiness on your wedding day.
3036:50
Speaker A
Congratulations, Hokag Sama, on your imminent marriage. May you be blessed with an heir soon. The courtyard was bustling with lively chatter, naturally drawing the attention of the surrounding neighbors. They remembered that today marked the Hokag's wedding. So upon
3037:03
Speaker A
hearing the congratulations, they hurriedly stepped out, craning their necks to peer into the Aiha compound.
3037:08
Speaker A
Curious to see how the bridegroom Aihhatachi would appear, they were all stopped by the A&Bu and Aiiah guards.
3037:14
Speaker A
Everyone, in a moment, the Hokag will ride his horse and parade around the village three times. At that time, you may view him to your heart's content.
3037:21
Speaker A
Hearing this, the villagers of Kohhan nodded in acknowledgement. Meanwhile, at the Huga compound, Huga Hinata was wearing a red dressing gown with the phoenix coronet and wedding robes laid out on the bed, gazing at the grand, opulent, and dignified garments. Her
3037:33
Speaker A
eyes grew distant. She slowly walked to the bedside and crouched down her fingers tracing the heavy exquisite phoenix coronet adorned with layered turquoise pearls, rubies, and gold hair pins. It gleamed with pearl and jewel brilliance, radiant and dazzling. Could
3037:47
Speaker A
someone like her truly be worthy of wearing such a piece? She feared that dawning this would make her the envy of every girl in the village. Her gaze shifted to the wedding robes, a garment of pure crimson woven with gold thread.
3037:59
Speaker A
Draped over the shoulders was the ceremonial sash embroidered with mandarin ducks pianies and swirling vine patterns. The gold threads were so densely worked that life flowed across them in gentle shimmering waves. It was magnificent and stately more elegant
3038:12
Speaker A
than any garment Kenoha had ever seen. The exquisite embroidery and precious materials would normally evoke a sense of extravagance. But at this moment, it was perfect. Huga Hinata was lost in a days. Was this the wedding attire that
3038:24
Speaker A
Brother Tachi had designed in advance? Her eyes burned with intensity and her body trembled faintly. Just then, Huga Hannabi barged into the room. She was wearing the bridesmaid's uniform, also in red. Sister, father asked me to check if you have finished dressing yet. Huga
3038:38
Speaker A
Hinata returned to the present and looked toward the doorway, noting Hannabi's entry. She shook her head. Not yet. Habi, you're here. Our father and the others waiting impatiently. No, no, that isn't it. The Aiha clan has sent a
3038:50
Speaker A
seamstress to assist you with the dressing. Having reported this, Hannabi's gaze was captured by the Phoenix cornet and sash on the bed. Her eyes widened and her mouth a gap. She too moved to the bedside with a dreamy
3039:01
Speaker A
expression swallowing hard as she looked at the garments. Sister, is this the wedding outfit your brother-in-law prepared for you? Huga Hannabi felt a surge of envy. Who could dislike such an outfit? Which girl would refuse it? She envied her sister so greatly for
3039:13
Speaker A
marrying Aihhatachi. Wearing such attire on their wedding day, the ceremonies in Kenoha would be recorded in history starting from this very moment. Huga Hinata's cheeks flushed her expression as shy as a flower about to bloom. She gave a light nod. Yes. Do you like it as
3039:27
Speaker A
well? Huga Hannabi fell silent. She loved it, of course, but it was her sister's wedding attire, not her own.
3039:33
Speaker A
She gave a small nod. If possible, in the future when you marry, I will have a similar set prepared for you. Huga Hinata stepped forward and gently touched Huga Hannabis cheek. Hugah Hannabi nodded. Soon the seamstress entered, glancing at Hinata's figure.
3039:46
Speaker A
She nodded in approval. Truly, the Hokag's partner possessed a physique worthy of legendary beauty. Looking at the Phoenix cornet and sash on the bed, she sighed. This set is my most satisfied creation. While I was only the maker, not the designer, this finished
3039:59
Speaker A
product born from my hands. When I pass, I can proudly tell my ancestors your descendant crafted the most beautiful wedding attire in the world. The seamstress smiled through tears. Looking at the complete ensemble, she felt a profound sense of accomplishment. Now,
3040:12
Speaker A
Miss Hinata, please come with me to dress. This attire is quite heavy. I ask for your patience. The seamstress smiled. Huga Hinata nodded. Thank you.
3040:20
Speaker A
It is the weight of a crown that one must bear. This outfit is currently unique in the world. Moreover, I am a tunin on ambu captain, so the weight will not greatly affect me. Please guide me through the process. The seamstress
3040:32
Speaker A
nodded and began to dress Hinata. About 2 hours later, Hugah Hannabi was having morning tea in the courtyard. Her eyes filled with envy and longing. If only I could become. Suddenly, her face pald.
3040:43
Speaker A
She slapped herself, her expression turning terrifyingly gloomy. Hannabi, oh Hannabi, that is your brother-in-law, and it is your sister who is getting married. How could you? How dare you?
3040:52
Speaker A
Huga Hannabi felt incredibly despicable and filthy at this moment. Her eyes reened as tears pattered down. In truth, she had always harbored a secret. It began when Achihaan expelled Atitsuki Tonory, protecting the Huga clan and protecting her. From that moment on, she
3041:07
Speaker A
developed a tremendous affection for him. But because he was her sister's man, she could only bury those little thoughts deep within her heart. However, when she saw the exquisite phoenix coronet and bridal robes Achi Haan had meticulously crafted for her sister. She
3041:20
Speaker A
realized one thing from ancient times to the present in the shinobi world, no man had ever been willing to personally design a wedding dress for his bride.
3041:28
Speaker A
And no one else could possibly design such magnificent attire. There was no woman who did not love romance and no woman who did not adore such a bridal gown. Seeing that Huga Hannonabi had delayed her report for so long and
3041:38
Speaker A
Hinata had yet to emerge, Huganiji decided to come over personally. As a result, he saw Huga Hannabi with red eyes shedding tears and sorrow. He frowned guessing what was on her mind and walked up to her. Hannabi, have you
3041:50
Speaker A
ultimately come to this step? Hugani's voice was stern. With his bakugan activated, he carefully observed her expressions and micro expressions. Huga Hannabi looked up in confusion. Upon seeing that the visitor was Hugani, she spoke with bitterness. Brother Niji, are
3042:04
Speaker A
you here to lecture me too? Huga Hanabi knew that Hugan Niji was aware of her hidden feelings, which was why he had sought her out more than once to make her give up on the idea. Yet this time,
3042:13
Speaker A
Hugani did not do so. He sighed, sat down beside her, and after a long silence, he spoke. When one is young, they will always encounter someone truly breathtaking. But that person does not belong to you. You must learn to accept
3042:24
Speaker A
and understand. People will always encounter unattainable things in their youth. But what matters is how you face it. I do not wish for this to trap you for the rest of your life. Your future should be brilliant and dazzling. As he
3042:35
Speaker A
spoke, Hugan Nijii took out a handkerchief to wipe away her tears. Huga Hannabi remained silent for a moment, then looked up earnestly at him.
3042:42
Speaker A
What if brother Niji cannot have sister Tintin? Hugan Niji stiffened looking at her with a complex expression. He wanted to say something, but no words came out.
3042:49
Speaker A
He had not expected her understanding of love to be even deeper than his own. He had actually harbored the delusion of counseling her, yet it was impossible for him to support her in fighting Hinata for him. I'm sorry. Think it over
3043:00
Speaker A
a bit more. Feeling somewhat stifled, Huganiji stood up and walked out of the courtyard. There was no anger, only a deeply furrowed brow. Sitting on the roof beams of the Huger estate, Ojara witnessed and heard this entire scene.
3043:12
Speaker A
He fell silent and soon after his literary inspiration flowed like a spring. He took out a book. Unlike his usual erotic novels or make out paradise, this was a very plain book resembling a pure romance novel. He wrote, "I passed by a flower shop and
3043:26
Speaker A
saw a flower. The flower was beautiful and I loved it. However, what I possessed was not enough to exchange for her. So, I simply stood quietly admiring her beauty until one day I realized I wanted to buy her only to find that she
3043:37
Speaker A
had already been bought by someone else. In my heart, I thought this is probably what it means to miss out. Although it is a tragedy, is this not also the norm of the world. Eight or nine times out of
3043:46
Speaker A
10, life does not go as one wishes. Many can grit their teeth and endure it, but the word love alone causes profound suffering. Jeriah muttered to himself while her silhouette flashed through his mind. Am I not the same? Everyone only
3043:59
Speaker A
sees my glory as one of the san, but they do not know that I am also a pitiful wretch who has never obtained love. Suddenly, the white snake bracelet on his wrist glowed. It bit onto the draft paper he had written to it off and
3044:10
Speaker A
vanished with a whoosh. By the time Jeriah reacted, both the bracelet and the paper were gone. His pupil shrank as he realized what was happening. He hurly gave chase, but after crossing two streets, he saws and that silver snake.
3044:23
Speaker A
Seeing sununade about to bend down and pick up the paper, he hastily reached out. Don't look. After handing the letter to sununade, the silver snake transformed into Orochimaru.
3044:33
Speaker A
This guy is too much of a coward, so I had no choice but to resort to this.
3044:36
Speaker A
Similarly, I hope you can move on. After all, besides this fool who is hopelessly lovesick, no one else will ever be like him. Orochimaru's eyes held a hint of a smile. At the same time, he summoned the rashman on the spot to block Jeriah.
3044:49
Speaker A
Jeriah's mouth twitched. They were in the village. Although the rashman's range was small and wouldn't hurt anyone, he would definitely need to use chakra to break it. But in this situation, he couldn't use it at all.
3044:59
Speaker A
Orochimaru, damn you. Jeriah's face flushed red, wishing he could die from embarrassment. Looked at Orochimaru then at the paper and began to read it carefully. It contained not just the contents of the novel, but also Jeriah's annotations. As she read, her eyes grew
3045:12
Speaker A
red and her lips pressed tightly together. Hearing Jeriah fly into a humiliated rage as his secret was exposed, she couldn't help but laugh.
3045:20
Speaker A
What an idiot. At his age, he's still so impulsive and shameless. Tears streamed downsunade's face, and she quickly wiped them away. The corners of Orochimaru's mouth curled up into a smile. He understood Sununade's choice. Having experienced the death of her younger
3045:34
Speaker A
brother and the betrayal of her lover, she had originally sealed her heart away from love, intending to spend the rest of her life alone. Yet at this moment, she was moved by a foolish writer. How could someone be so silly to love her
3045:46
Speaker A
consistently for decades as if it were a single day? Orochimaru undo the jutzu. The umbu will be here soon and besides, today is the hokag's joyous wedding day.
3045:55
Speaker A
As soon as finished speaking, Orochimaru immediately dispelled the jutzu. Jeriah was finally able to rush over, lunging straight at Orochimaru. However, Orochimaru released his silver snake clone and with a poof, it vanished into white smoke. Yet standing right behind
3046:09
Speaker A
him was Jeriah tackledsunade directly to the ground causing her to let out a soft cry of surprise. Belatedly realizing what happened, Jeriah's face turned pale. He squeezed his right hand only to hear a muffled groan. He then immediately got up, knelt on the ground
3046:23
Speaker A
and bowed profusely. SS sorry however stood up with a blushing face and calmly said, "Idiot. After all these years, you're still so clumsy." She did not fly into a rage over Jeras indiscretion. Jeriah's brain shortcircuited. Looking at Sununade, he
3046:38
Speaker A
didn't know what possessed him, but he gritted his teeth and decided to risk it all. I love you. raised an eyebrow, her body stiffening. Her voice trembled slightly. Then, shall we give it a try?
3046:49
Speaker A
This time it was Jeriah's turn to be stunned followed instantly by wild ecstasy as he stepped forward and embraced Sunsade. Perhaps due to his elated mood, Jeriah mobilized his Sinjutsu chakra and his appearance transformed from that of an old man back
3047:02
Speaker A
to his youth. He looked several times more handsome. Rishiang clan estate. Rishiang Huah Hua was immersed in sorrow when suddenly her sister's door opened.
3047:10
Speaker A
She looked up her eyes widening in absolute astonishment. The young woman was adorned in a crimson bridal gown woven with gold. A ceremonial cape draped gracefully over her shoulders intricately embroidered with mythical lawn birds pianies and intertwining floral patterns. The dense golden
3047:25
Speaker A
threads shimmerred with an elegant flowing luster. Upon her head rested a heavy exquisite phoenix coret layered with kingfisher feathers and embellished with pearls and rubies. Golden hairpins were arranged in a staggered elegance with strings of pearl tassels cascading
3047:39
Speaker A
gently over her forehead. The cross-coled long skirt was crafted from the finest cloud brocade, its hem spreading out majestically with gilded edges lining the lapels. Jade pendants hung from the ends of her ceremonial cape as she walked the pearls and jade
3047:53
Speaker A
trembled lightly chiming with a melodious tinkling. Her entire attire exuded an air of supreme grace and luxury while her features remained gentle and refined. The radiant crimson robes perfectly highlighted the dignified and dazzling beauty of a bride. It was none other than Chutian,
3048:08
Speaker A
beautiful and ethereal indescribable beauty. Any woman who laid eyes upon Rishang Chuchian in this moment would inevitably feel a pang of inadequacy.
3048:16
Speaker A
This included Rishiang Huawa who stood frozen in place. So this was the true splendor of the phoenix coronet and ceremonial cape. Her sister looked breathtakingly gorgeous in them like a fairy stepping out of a painting captivating the soul. Even Rishiang Huah
3048:29
Speaker A
Hua could not help but be completely mesmerized. Sister, is it really you? Huawa, what is the matter? No, nothing at all. I just I just think you look so beautiful, sister. Huah smiled sweetly, masking the reluctance and sorrow in her
3048:42
Speaker A
heart to show only congratulations and praise. You always have such a sweet tongue. Rishiang Chuian blushed slightly, gently, poking Rishiang Huahs forehead with her slender jade-like finger. for her eyes filled with affectionate warmth. Rishiang Huahi giggled and stepped forward, wanting to
3048:57
Speaker A
embrace her sister before she married away. Yet halfway there, she suddenly paused. Seeing Rishiang Chuians luxurious garments, she could not help but stop in her tracks. Today was her sister's grand wedding day. It would be terrible if she were to dirty or ruin
3049:10
Speaker A
this exquisite bridal gown. Chutian took in her hesitant demeanor entirely. Frowning slightly, Chutian took the initiative to step forward and embrace Huah shattering that final layer of invisible distance between them. Huah, we are sisters and blood is thicker than
3049:24
Speaker A
water. Though these clothes are luxurious, they pale in comparison to the happiness of the more than 10 years we have spent together day and night.
3049:31
Speaker A
Even after I marry into another family, I will always remember that you are my little sister, my one and only biological sister, Rishanguian said with unwavering resolve. Seeing Rishiang Chuchians steadfastness, Rishiang Huawa felt a twinge of guilt. Indeed, her
3049:45
Speaker A
sister's love had always been generous and unconditional, leaving no room for reproach. In contrast, her own agonizing over a man seemed truly inappropriate.
3049:54
Speaker A
Sister, after you marry, you must come back often to visit me and brother Nitsi. And most importantly, father, he dotes on you the most. Rishiang Huawa hugged Rishiang Chuchian, murmuring softly, yes, I will. The corners of Rishang Chuchians lips curled upward.
3050:07
Speaker A
The two sisters held each other in a tender embrace until Rishiang Rizu and Rishiang Ningi walked into the room. The pupils of both men shrank. Looking at Rishian Chutian in her crimson attire, they felt a massive blow to their hearts
3050:19
Speaker A
at the thought that such a lovely and beautiful daughter and sister would belong to another family from this day forward. The very thought brought them immense sorrow. Rishiang Rizu in particular had reened eyes. Overwhelmed with emotion and at a loss for words, he
3050:32
Speaker A
took a deep breath to steady himself. Chuchian, you have grown up and become so beautiful. Surely your mother would be overjoyed to know you are getting married today. Rishiang Rizu finally spoke. Regret washed over Rishiang Rizu the moment the words left his mouth. He
3050:45
Speaker A
had the urge to slap himself. What nonsense was he spouting? It was a day of great joy. Yet he had brought up such a sorrowful topic. At the mention of her mother, Rishang Chutian paused slightly, a flash of melancholy passing through
3050:56
Speaker A
her eyes. However, she quickly adjusted her composure. I believe mother would indeed be very happy. After all, I have found an extraordinary man unparalleled in this world. Even you, father, would pale in comparison before my husband.
3051:07
Speaker A
Hearing Chuchians words, Rishi Xang Rizus face fell the corner of his mouth twitching. His daughter was truly siding with an outsider. She had not even married yet, and she was already singing praises of Yuzbo Jean. Once she married, would she not start taking
3051:20
Speaker A
things from her maiden home to subsidize her husband's family? Rishiang Mingi stifled a laugh beside them, his face turning red. Why did he suddenly feel a bit of pity as he looked at Rishiang Rizu? Rishiang Rizu gazed at Rishiang
3051:31
Speaker A
Chuchian with complex emotions, finally reaching out to gently stroke her cheek. daughter, come back and visit often in the future. The Rishang clan estate will forever be your home." His voice trembled. Even Rishiang Rizu, who was usually the most stern and impartial of
3051:45
Speaker A
men, could not hold back his sorrow at this moment. The thought of the precious jewel he had cherished in the palm of his hand marrying another man. Even if that man was truly outstanding and a perfect match, was difficult to bear. As
3051:56
Speaker A
a father, he still found it hard to let go. Seeing her father in such a state, Rishang Chuchian felt an ache in her heart. She pursed her lips and said, "Father, I will. Please do not find me a
3052:06
Speaker A
nuisance when the time comes. I never would." After saying this, Rishiang Rizu turned and left the courtyard walking toward the gate. Looking at the entire courtyard adorned with festive lanterns and vibrant red drapes, his mood was somewhat somber yet tinged with a sense
3052:19
Speaker A
of gratification. Now all that remained was to wait for Yuzbo Jean to arrive with his entourage to receive the bride.
3052:25
Speaker A
Over at the Yuzbo clan estate, Fua and Machin warned Yuzbo Jean, "Be careful when you go to escort the bride later.
3052:32
Speaker A
Do not let my future daughter-in-law bump into anything or we will hold you entirely responsible. Their glaring and scolding demeanor would make an outsider think that Yuzbo Jean was adopted and that Rishan Chuian was their true biological child. This scene caused
3052:45
Speaker A
Yuzbo Ban and the others to stifle their laughter. Who would have thought that the fearless Yuzbo Jean would act as Docsel as a quivering quail in winter under his parents reprimands utterly well- behaved. Naong Lujio served as the
3052:56
Speaker A
master of ceremonies. When it came to eloquence in Mai, if he claimed second place, no one would dare claim first.
3053:02
Speaker A
Even when Yuzbo Jean was selecting a candidate, Nalyong Lujio was the first name to pop into his mind. Such was his absolute authority. Nalyong Luji looked at the soon-to-be married fifth, Yuzbo Jean, and could not help but sigh with
3053:14
Speaker A
emotion, wondering when that brat in his own family would finally bring home a daughter-in-law. His standards were not even that high. As long as she was a woman, it would suffice. Little did he know that at this very moment, the new
3053:24
Speaker A
generation of the Zhu Dai trio alongside Waqin Lang and Shouju were standing together beneath the eaves waiting for Yuzbo Jeans wedding procession to pass through the streets. A groom parading through the streets was a first, and they were all curious to
3053:37
Speaker A
witness this wedding that would surely be etched into the annals of Mai's history. Shoju lowered her head, looking at Nalyong Luan's hand. Moved by a sudden impulse, she reached out and took it. Feeling the sudden warmth in his
3053:48
Speaker A
hand, Nalyong Luan trembled slightly, but quickly regained his calm, wrapping his large hand around Shojus small one. This caused Shojus face to flush a deep crimson, and she did not dare to lift her head. Beside them, Kangji Lang sensed that something was a
3054:01
Speaker A
miss. He cast his gaze downward and discovered that Shoju was holding hands with Mai's pineapple-headed boy. He instantly wore an expression as if he had just swallowed a fly. Garin naturally noticed this as well, yet he made no move to intervene. If Tamari
3054:14
Speaker A
could find someone she truly liked, he would fully support her. Although their father was far from a good example, it did not mean he would deny the existence of true love in this world. If his elder sister could find her destined one in
3054:25
Speaker A
Kenoha, both her living conditions and her overall happiness would be vastly superior to what Sunagaker could offer.
3054:31
Speaker A
Right at that moment, with a resounding crash, the gates opened. Aiha Jean appeared riding a tall white steed. As the crowd turned their gaze toward the sound, a single phrase materialized in their minds. A youth in brilliant garments upon a spirited steed guiding
3054:44
Speaker A
his white horse forward. Aihaan stepped out and waved to the onlookers. The villagers of Kinoa erupted into an absolute frenzy. Look quickly. It's Lord Hokage. It is Lord Hokag. Huh? He is so handsome, truly worthy of being Lord
3054:58
Speaker A
Hokage, the dream lover of every young woman in Kohaa. I'm so envious of Hinata for being able to marry such a perfect man. I feel my dowo heart shattering to think such an incredible man belongs to someone else. Sister, don't forget if
3055:10
Speaker A
you swing the hoe well enough, there is no wall you cannot undermine. Are you crazy or am I? What is Huga Hinata status? The eldest daughter of the Huga clan. If I dare to try that, I might be
3055:20
Speaker A
lying dead in the streets by tomorrow. It wouldn't even take that long. The female villagers teased one another tossing around body jokes. Over among the male villagers, the atmosphere was entirely different. I don't know why, but seeing Lord Hokag in this attire
3055:33
Speaker A
makes me feel inferior, even while wearing my U uniform. It is as if all officials today must bow their heads a level lower to the man wearing those garments. They say this is called the bridegroom official. On the day of his
3055:44
Speaker A
wedding, he need not yield to any official, and even magistrates must show him a degree of difference. Wo such a thing exists. Lord Hokag's rule is quite fascinating. But isn't Lord Hokag the highest official in Kenoha? The crowd
3055:56
Speaker A
fell silent, exchanging bewildered glances. Sai why bring that up, kid. Lord Hokag has toiled for Kenoha for 20 years. His wedding today is a monumental event for the entire village to celebrate. Exactly. He's fought battles his whole life. Can't he just enjoy
3056:10
Speaker A
himself for once? With Achihas formidable spiritual sense, he could naturally hear every word spoken by the crowd below. Be it teasing, emotion, support, or envy. The myriad facets of humanity were all on display. If he were to dwell on them, he would never make it
3056:24
Speaker A
to fetch his bride. With his head held high, he urged his horse forward. As he emerged, a colossal entity came into view. It was the bridal palen. At first, the crowd merely felt the palen was grand and majestic. But upon seeing the
3056:36
Speaker A
palen bearsers, they drew in a sharp breath of cold air. Nanny, that that is Achiadara. My god, the azura of the shinobi world. What is he doing? What is he doing? Am I seeing things? Kakashi, the umbu commander is here too. He's
3056:49
Speaker A
also in the procession. Aiha Aiha Sasuke. These are all Kenoha's apex combatants. Yet right now they are. They are carrying a palen. Is that man guy?
3056:59
Speaker A
The might guy who repelled Kaga level powerhouses in the fifth great ninja war. Everyone was utterly astounded, deeply shocked by this lineup of Palenine bearers. The eight palen bearers moved in perfect unison, a sight strange enough in itself, but the sheer
3057:13
Speaker A
caliber of this roster made the onlookers gasp in awe. Could this palen be for fetching the bride? What? Aihaan orchestrated such a massive spectacle all for Hinata. Of course, who else but Achihaan could enlist supreme experts like Achi Hamadara who stand at the very
3057:28
Speaker A
pinnacle of the shinobi world. An eight bearer Grand Palen carrying Huga Hinata. I cannot even fathom the magnitude of the honor the Huga clan has received.
3057:36
Speaker A
Hearing these murmurss, Achiadara and the others remained unfased. Most of them either owed Aihaan their lives or were his subordinates and kin. They paid not the slightest heed to the crowds discussions. Amidst the throng, Senju Hashiamarama's eyes widened dramatically
3057:50
Speaker A
at the sight and he tightly grasped Senu Toorraama. Oh, Tobberama, did you see that? This looks so interesting and fun.
3057:56
Speaker A
Why do you think Aihaan didn't ask me to be a bearer? If he asked me, not only would I do it for free, but I'd willingly bear the entire weight. Senju Tobarama's head spun from being violently shaken by Sinju Hashiama.
3058:07
Speaker A
Watching his elder brother's undignified display, he simply rolled his eyes. Brother, just look closely. Those helping out are all from the Aiha clan.
3058:15
Speaker A
And even those who aren't are individuals closely tied to Aiha Jan. Your status is clear for all to see. The first Hokag carrying the bridal palen for the fifth Hokag. Would it be appropriate if word got out?
3058:26
Speaker A
Sister-in-law, don't you agree? Senu Tobarama turned to look at Usuzamakimito. Yet he saw Usuzamakimito frozen in place, staring at the eight bearer grand palen with a heart full of turbulent emotions. She never expected Aiha jean to be capable of such profound
3058:41
Speaker A
romance. Such a magnificent honor made even her a princess of the land of whirlpools unable to suppress her envy.
3058:47
Speaker A
Aihaan is truly one of a kind. Undoubtedly after today, Huga Hinata will become the most esteemed woman in the world. Hearing Uzumakimito's words, Senju Hasharama paused. He looked toward Achihajan with a mix of resentment and envy. This kid really had a lot of
3059:02
Speaker A
clever tricks up his sleeve. If only he had thought of such an idea for his own wedding. How wonderful it would have been. As the eight bearer grand palen fully revealed itself, the procession of giftbearers closely followed. Paired in
3059:12
Speaker A
twos, they carried massive chests forming a total of over 30 groups. Though the chests remained sealed, the crowd firmly believed that as Kinoa's foremost clan, the clan of the Hokag would never be stingy. Leading the procession, Aihaan marched toward the
3059:25
Speaker A
Huga clan compound. As the convoy passed by the Inoshiko trio, and the three siblings from Sonagir Narikamu suddenly uttered, "A true man should be just like this." This gave Achihaan quite a start and he quickly glanced over. Had it not
3059:39
Speaker A
been for the fact that this was the Shinobi world, he would have almost thought Lu Bang had descended upon this realm. Seeing Achi Haan halt his steps, the master of ceremonies, Nar Shikaku stepped forward. Lord Hokag is something
3059:50
Speaker A
the matter. Aiha Jean shook his head. I just zoned out for a moment. It's nothing Shikaku. Let us proceed. We mustn't miss the auspicious hour.
3059:57
Speaker A
Hearing this, Nar Shikaka nodded and continued to clear the path. The honor guard began beating Gong's striking drums and blowing the swa, creating a remarkably festive clamor. Upon reaching the center of the road, Achiha Jean waved his hand. The members of the Aiha
3060:11
Speaker A
clan and the Umbu Shinobi holding fragments of silver in their hands began tossing coins into the surroundings. The villagers who had been engaged in spirited conversation instantly grew ecstatic at the sight of silver raining from the sky who still had the time for
3060:24
Speaker A
idol gossip and chatter. It was time to scramble for the money. Narikaku couldn't help but inwardly praise him.
3060:30
Speaker A
Aihas move was absolutely brilliant. It thoroughly ignited the villagers enthusiasm while simultaneously flaunting the boundless wealth of the Achiha clan. Eventually, the bridal procession came to a halt before the gates of the Huga clan compound, dismounting from his horse and
3060:44
Speaker A
handing the reigns to a subordinate Aihaan began to knock on the door. Just as Hugahabi was about to open the gate, Hugani stopped her immediately, declaring, "Aiha, if you wish to marry my sister, you must first pass three
3060:56
Speaker A
trials." Three trials. Ajihaan was taken aback. Was there a second phase to getting married here? Waving his hand, he signaled for the eight carrier bridal sedan to be set down. Present your challenge, Ajiha Jean said confidently, standing with his hands clasped behind
3061:11
Speaker A
his back. As the saying goes, "A true hero can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk. For this first trial, the groom's party must finish 48 cups of highly concentrated potent liquor." With those words, the doors opened. Hinata
3061:22
Speaker A
dressed in a traditional phoenix coronet and crimson bridal cape sat gracefully on a stool inside. A soft smile graced her lips as she waved at Achihajan. That single glance utterly captivated Achiha.
3061:34
Speaker A
Even the Kenoha villagers gathered around the groom's procession gasped in collective awe at the sight. Is she a celestial maiden? She is breathtakingly beautiful. Good heavens Aihaan is truly a blessed man. Moreover, although this bridal attire differed from traditional
3061:48
Speaker A
kimonas and wedding dresses, it radiated an aura of nobility and elegance, making everyone feel as though this was exactly what a bride was destined to wear.
3061:56
Speaker A
Weight 48 cups of highly concentrated liquor. Aiha Jeans mouth twitched as he shot a fierce glare at Hugani, noticing that each cup held a full 200 ml. If he were to drink all of that, he wouldn't be able to do anything else
3062:08
Speaker A
today, let alone complete the wedding ceremony and consummate the marriage. Narashikaka spoke in a deep voice. Lord Hokag. He specified the groom's party.
3062:16
Speaker A
He didn't say you had to drink it all alone. You were the one who created this potent liquor. So, you should be well aware of its formidable strength. Even a seasoned drinker who could normally down a thousand cups would collapse drunk
3062:27
Speaker A
after just a single sip, let alone the members of our party. Therefore, we must outsmart them this time. What do you propose? Like this? Aihas eyes lit up and he subsequently turned his gaze toward the cho of the enoshiko trio at
3062:40
Speaker A
Kimichi Choji. I am allowed to ask for help, am I not? Aiha Jehan asked with a smile. Naturally, however, Lord Hokag, you may only invite one external helper.
3062:49
Speaker A
Otherwise, with so many people present, if everyone took a cup, wouldn't this trial be completely pointless? Hugan Nijis lips curled into a smirk.
3062:56
Speaker A
Aihaan nodded and then looked at a Kimchi Choji. Choji, who was in the middle of eating potato chips, widened his eyes in disbelief and pointed at himself. Mi The crowd parted to make way for a Kimchi Choji to enter. Helpless
3063:08
Speaker A
Choji had no choice but to bite the bullet and step forward. At that moment, Narashikaku made two hand gestures in front of a Kimichi Choji. It was the exclusive combat sign language of the Inoshik Cho clans. Translated, it meant
3063:21
Speaker A
slip on your feet. And to avoid injuring yourself, use the expansion jutzu and the human boulder. Akimichi Choji's eyes gleamed. As expected of the collective intellect of the Enoch clans, his mind was truly formidable. If he helped Lord
3063:34
Speaker A
Hokag pass this trial, wouldn't the Akimchi clan soar to unprecedented heights in the future? Hugani glanced at Akimchi Choji. Although the Akimichi family ran a barbecue restaurant and kept strong liquor at home, Choji was about the same age as himself. Even if
3063:48
Speaker A
he could hold his liquor, how much could he possibly drink? Five cups. Six cups.
3063:52
Speaker A
Hugani smiled disdainfully. This trial was specifically designed to make things difficult for Achiha, he wanted to see how the man would overcome this obstacle. When Akimi Choji was 3 m away from the cups, his left foot suddenly tripped over his right and he tumbled
3064:06
Speaker A
forward on the flat ground. Instinctively executing the human boulder technique, he spun in place, sending the cups flying and crushing over 30 of them before finally coming to a halt. Hugani's face pald. "Damn it, this guy was cheating." When a Kimichi
3064:19
Speaker A
Choji landed, he noticed there were still over a dozen cups left, and his eyes darted around cunningly. "Oh my, I feel so dizzy," he cried, flailing his limbs and ultimately kicking over the remaining dozen or so cups. This clumsy
3064:30
Speaker A
acting sent a chill straight through Hugani's heart. He knew he had lost the first round. The spilled liquor soaked a Kimchi Choji's clothes, leaving him wreaking of alcohol and looking rather disheveled. Aihajan personally helped him up. Thank you.
3064:43
Speaker A
After today, you shall be handsomely rewarded. Hearing this, Akimi Chojis eyes brightened as he slowly stood up. Lord Hokag, whatever do you mean? I didn't do it on purpose. I was genuinely trying to drink the liquor.
3064:53
Speaker A
Aihaan was momentarily stunned, but he quickly caught on. Ahem Choji, you mustn't be so clumsy next time. Yes, Lord Hokag, I understand. Akimichi Choji replied with a deeply wronged expression. Standing nearby, Huganiji was so furious he was seeing stars. Had
3065:08
Speaker A
it not been his sister's wedding day, he would have undoubtedly cursed them both for being despicable and shameless. U ninja stepped forward to take Choji away, claiming they needed to examine his injuries. Narikaku gave a subtle nod, signaling for a Kimichi Choji to go
3065:22
Speaker A
along with them. Only then did a Kimichi Choji depart with them. Tamari blinked and asked, "Chamaru, do you think Choji did that on purpose?" "Yes." Narikamaru replied quietly, "Why?
3065:33
Speaker A
Because in that brief moment, my old man made six hand gestures, signals that only our Inoshiko clans can decipher.
3065:40
Speaker A
Choji acted so recklessly precisely because he saw those gestures. Then with the Yu taking him away will he be in any trouble. It's impossible for him to be in trouble. He just did Lord Hokag a massive favor. Just watch. It won't be
3065:52
Speaker A
long before Uncle Chos's position gets elevated. Oh, Tamari sighed in realization. This truly was a formidable alliance. Shikamaru's father was Kenoha's second in command. Akimichi Chosa was the vill's purse strings and Yamanaka Enochi served as Canoa's eyes and ears. Although these three clans
3066:08
Speaker A
controlled different domains to some extent, their influence rivaled even that of the Millennial Ninja clans.
3066:13
Speaker A
Aihaan looked at Hugeni with a troubled expression. Niji does this count as passing. Hugani scoffed. You pass. But don't get too smug. There's still a second trial. I am all ears. The corners of Achihas mouth curled upward. He
3066:26
Speaker A
had nothing left to panic about now. Only that liquor was somewhat intimidating. Everything else was of no consequence. For the second trial, our Huga clan rever taijitsu. If you wish to marry my sister, your taijitsu must be up to par. You must defeat my uncle
3066:39
Speaker A
without using any chakra. Upon hearing this, Aihaan frowned, beating up his father-in-law on his wedding day. Do you even hear what you're saying? Hugani quickly shifted his tone. However, today is a special occasion, so I shall take my uncle's place. Before he could
3066:53
Speaker A
finish his sentence, a palm strike hurdled toward him. Huganiji was knocked back 10 meters, only managing to steady himself by planting his back foot firmly into the ground. His face twitched, ready to accuse Achihaan of lacking martial virtue. But to his surprise,
3067:06
Speaker A
Aihaan was looking at him with a radiant smile. As expected of the strongest genius of this generation, willing to stand in for my father-in-law, I wonder is this palm strike of mine sufficient to enter the Huga clan. Aihajan beamed
3067:19
Speaker A
at Huganiji like a smiling tiger. Niji felt a sharp pain in his chest. He was absolutely certain it was going to swell. Lord Hokag's Taiutsu is unparalleled. I concede in admiration.
3067:29
Speaker A
Consider the second trial past. Hugani silently cursed him for lacking marshall virtue, though he also understood that Achiha was simply impatient to marry his sister. The third trial is one heart, one mind. The two of you must write a
3067:42
Speaker A
single character simultaneously. If they match, you may take her away immediately. If they differ, you must wait a full hour before you can escort her. Hugani's final trial was essentially a free pass. Yet for Achiha Jean who didn't want to wait even a
3067:54
Speaker A
single moment longer, the question remained, "Which character should he write?" Just then, Huga Hinata pointed to her stomach. Seeing this, Achiha Sen's eyes lit up. Fetch the brush and ink. Aiha son commanded loudly. However, the Huga clan had prepared in advance
3068:07
Speaker A
who paper and brushes were already laid out, everything ready. On Huga Hinata's side, the same procedure began. They picked up their brushes simultaneously and put them down at the exact same moment. Huga Hanako observed and remarked, "Oni, they wrote the same
3068:20
Speaker A
character." Hugeni was puzzled and then verified it. Indeed, they had written the same character. One script was sharp and angular, while the other was elegant and delicate, [clears throat] yet the character itself was identical. Cotto Hugani's eyes widened in realization. He
3068:34
Speaker A
recalled Hinata arising to point at her stomach and remembering that Achiha Cotto had visited earlier, everything became clear. So, his little sister was siding with the outsider. He looked at Hinata who gave him a cheeky face.
3068:44
Speaker A
Hugani sighed in resignation, tapping his forehead. Pass, pass. Aiha son come to collect the bride. Aiha son nodded with a smile looking at Huga Hinata who slowly rose and walked toward him. He stepped forward to meet her. They
3068:58
Speaker A
embraced for a fleeting moment. I've missed you so much these past few days. Huga Hinata said affectionately. I've missed you too. Once today is over. We can finally live together. The villa was built long ago. We just haven't been
3069:08
Speaker A
there yet. Aihasan chuckled. Then he scooped Hinata up in his arms, lifted her head, and walked towards the exit.
3069:14
Speaker A
The A&BU watching were quick-witted placing wooden benches in front of the sedan chair to allow the future matriarch to step up easily. Kakashi observed this scene and nodded, "Oh, perhaps one day someone in theu would inherit this trait." Aiha son stopped
3069:27
Speaker A
and placed Huga Hinata beside the bench, helping her into the sedan chair. Before lowering the curtain, finally he leaped onto the horse and announced the city tour begins. The eight bears slowly lifted the sedan chair. This time, their
3069:39
Speaker A
movements were extra cautious. Previously, with no one inside, they could be relatively casual, but now they had to be careful. The procession following behind began to beat gongs and drums. The festive music echoed through several alleyways. Some joined the
3069:52
Speaker A
parade, while others stood in designated spots, marveling at the grand scale of the wedding. The Hokag truly had vision and wealth. Such an array and formation had been seen by no other family in history. Watching Achiha son throwing
3070:04
Speaker A
money around, it was simply dazzling. Circuiting the city three times, they allowed the villagers of Kenoha to see the status Huga Hinata held in Aiha's heart, making clear the Achiha clan's respect for the Hugas and showing everyone their happiness. After the
3070:16
Speaker A
tour, they arrived at a hall, a venue specifically prepared for weddings. Aiha son had rented it out 7 days ago for the arrangements. He had already sent messages to the clan heads and the Kag of the various nations. Whoever came
3070:28
Speaker A
Aiha son might not recall all names, but he kept meticulous records of who did not show up. The sedan chair stopped at the entrance. At the main door of the hall, Aiha Fagaku, Aiha Makoto, and Hugahashi were waiting. Aiha son
3070:40
Speaker A
personally helped Huga Hinata down. At this moment, Huga Hinata was covered with a red veil. Another of Achiha Sin's thoughtful touches. Suddenly, a brazier of fire appeared at the entrance. Since the bride could not see, the groom had
3070:51
Speaker A
to guide her and provide warnings. This symbolized the bride's complete trust in the groom. For Huga Hinata, this was no problem at all. Hinata, follow me closely. When I say step, you step.
3071:01
Speaker A
Don't worry. Achi Hassans voice was slightly tense. Hinata smiled softly. Sai, why do you sound more nervous than I am? I am. I'm not. Anyway, follow me from here on and do as I say. Understood as the efficient Nar Shikimaru smiled
3071:14
Speaker A
and said, Please have the bride step over the auspicious fire brazier. Cross the fire to banish bad luck. The flame glows fortune arrives. May your days ahead be vibrant and prosperous. Your family business flourish and your life be peaceful and smooth. Opening the door
3071:29
Speaker A
to a new happy life. Achi Hassan led Huga Hinata forward. Although by common sense, if the fire was burning fiercely, one just needed to step over it safely.
3071:37
Speaker A
However, Achihasan was worried. He silently mobilized the surrounding chakra to dampen the flames and covered their phoenix crown and bridal gown with heat isolating factors. Ready, Hinata?
3071:48
Speaker A
Yes. Step. Huga Hinata used her long legs to stride over the brazier passing through without a hitch or fright. Aihas suspended heart finally settled.
3071:57
Speaker A
Immediately, the crowd applauded, showering them with blessings. wishing you too a happy wedding and eternal unity. May your love last through every season and your family be full of happiness. May the new couple hold hands and support each other, respecting and
3072:09
Speaker A
loving each other. May your future be safe and prosperous and you may grow old together. Congratulations on your wedding. May you understand each other and live a fiery happy life forever, wishing the new couple a joyous wedding.
3072:21
Speaker A
May you stay united. Your love endures your family harmonious and your life flourish. May the husband and wife respect and love each other stand together through storms. May you be companions year after year blessed with health and longevity and soon welcomed
3072:34
Speaker A
to a noble child. Throughout the hall countless blessings were showered upon them without pause. Aiha son and Huga Hinata bathed in this atmosphere were in excellent spirits before the parents of both parties Nar Shikimaru began to uplift the mood. Congratulations to this
3072:49
Speaker A
golden pair. After a decade of waiting they are finally united in marriage here. Let us all present guests congratulate them with the warmest applause. The clapping rang out ceaselessly for a minute until Nar Shikimu gestured and the noise gradually
3073:01
Speaker A
subsided. 10 years. How many decades can one life have? In these 10 years they weathered storms and turmoil together.
3073:08
Speaker A
They were baptized by war and saw the prosperity of the common people. Despite everything they endured, the two still walked forward together, not letting time pass them by. They firmly chose each other unwavering in their commitment. Such love, simple, pure, is
3073:21
Speaker A
the most beautiful love I have ever witnessed. May their future grow better and better, ever flourishing. Applause erupted again, including from the parents of both Achiha son and Huga Hinata. The most moving words are not those piled with ornament, but true
3073:34
Speaker A
things, things that actually happened. We have watched Huga Hinata and Achihasan through these years. Mostly they were apart more than together. A meeting a serious one could last a week.
3073:43
Speaker A
Then there were field inspections, gathering evidence, and so on. If Aiha son were not present, most might not cooperate. But even in such circumstances, Achiha son would come to see Hinata whenever he had time. He would accompany her, telling her about
3073:55
Speaker A
recent events. At this moment, Aiha son held Hinata's hand, his heart brimming with joy. 10 years of wind and rain could not disperse the hearts of those who cared. The efficient Narasha cleared his throat, first bowed to heaven and
3074:07
Speaker A
earth. Aiha son and Huga Hinatada turned simultaneously, bowing deeply toward the vast expanse of heaven and earth beyond the doors. Second bow to the elders and parents. They turned once more facing the parental generation and bowed in profound respect. Watching the ceremony,
3074:23
Speaker A
Aiha, Fukakusa, Aiha Makoto, and Hugahadari felt a profound sense of delight. After completing the rides, Aiha son spoke with a smile. Father, mother, the three responded cheerfully, "Yes." When it was Huga Hinatis turn, her crisp, clear voice rang out,
3074:37
Speaker A
"Father, mother." The three answered in unison, their voices even louder than when they had responded to Aihaan. It was clear that everyone had a particular fondness for Hinata. Aiha son was not offended. Rather, he took joy in his
3074:49
Speaker A
family's affection for Hinata. Son, treat Hinata well from now on. If I find out that you have wronged her, I will personally discipline you, my son. Aiha Fukakuza's tone became firm. Aiha son had no room to rebut. He nodded
3075:01
Speaker A
respectfully. I understand, father. I will treat Hinata with the utmost care. She is more important to me than my own life. My son, you have finally married.
3075:09
Speaker A
Your father and I are relieved that the second task is complete. The final task now rests with Sasuke. Aiha Makoto wept tears of happiness. Suddenly being brought into the discussion, Sasuke felt a chill run down his spine. He was still
3075:21
Speaker A
young and had no desire to marry yet. He had not yet explored the entire Shinobi world. His older brother had once said that a true man's ambitions should extend to the four corners of the earth.
3075:31
Speaker A
He should not be confined to a single home for a lifetime. A true man should aspire to the turquoise seas and the twilight woods. Because of his parents, he had felt reluctant to leave the village. However, hearing their
3075:41
Speaker A
discussion about his marriage, now he was completely resolved in his decision. Once his second brother's wedding was concluded, he would set out on his journey to traverse the rivers and mountains, immersing himself in the customs and cultures of various nations.
3075:53
Speaker A
He would become a wandering night errant. A glint of light flickered in his eyes. He did not know what Narudo was thinking, though it would be understandable if he wished to stay with his parents. Kaguri looked at Sasuke,
3076:03
Speaker A
tilting her head slightly as if sensing the light in Sasuke's eyes. The efficient Narashoen spoke with a beaming smile. While now the couple bowed to each other. At these words, the eyes of the entire audience lit up. Aiha Sunun
3076:15
Speaker A
and Huga Hinatada stood facing each other and simultaneously bowed deeply. The guests in the seating area began to applaud and the applause continued unabated. It was only when Nar Shakuzan shouted, "The ceremony is complete. Take the bride to the chamber." The villa was
3076:29
Speaker A
nearby, Aiha son lifted Huga Hanatada in his arms and carried her toward the villa. Shortly after the banquet began, under the guidance of Abu ninjas, the guests proceeded to the restaurant.
3076:40
Speaker A
After achiean and huga Hinata arrived at the villa, Aiha son lifted the bridal veil. Looking at the breathtaking beauty of Hinata before him, Achiha's heart pounded furiously. Logically, they should have proceeded to consummate the marriage immediately, but it was still
3076:53
Speaker A
too early, and the guests were busy with the banquet. As newlyweds, they were expected to circulate to toast the guests, but their current attire was unsuitable. The restaurant was crowded and loud, and wearing such formal clothing would likely result in it
3077:05
Speaker A
getting soiled. So, they removed their formal attire, set it aside carefully, and dawned red casual clothing before heading toward the hotel. This time, Huga Hinata naturally linked her arm through Aiha sons, don't drink too much today. There is important business to
3077:17
Speaker A
attend to in the evening. Rest assured, I will not. I know what I am doing. Aiha son playfully pinched Huga Hinata's nose. They exchanged a knowing smile and walked toward the restaurant. The restaurant was now extremely lively.
3077:29
Speaker A
Most guests were seated at tables corresponding to their status and rank. Aiha's parents and Huga Hinata's father were seated at the first table. As the parents of the central figures of the celebration, they naturally had to be there. Next, Hugani Aiha Itachi Aiha
3077:43
Speaker A
Sasuke and others were seated together. As brothers from both families, they would become one family in the future.
3077:49
Speaker A
So, it was necessary to nurture their bond. Logically, the second table should have been reserved for the five kagya or key figures from Konoha. However, after seeing Achi Hassan's arrangements, they all fell silent. Who dared to question?
3078:00
Speaker A
Who could question? In the vernacular of the feudal era, the first two tables represented the Empress Daajger and the Imperial relatives. Now, who does Kohaa rely on for its supremacy in the world?
3078:10
Speaker A
Aiha son. This is known throughout the Shinobi world. However, he arranges things that is the final word. At the first table, Aiha Fukakusa smiled and looked at Huga Hidari. Brother Hidari, I recall that back then, Soratobi Herusen, that ungrateful wretch, deliberately
3078:25
Speaker A
indulged Danzo. He instigated the rift between the Aiha radicals and moderates, and he stirred the tension between the Huga main branch and the branch family.
3078:33
Speaker A
He even attempted to sew discord between the Aiha and the Huga. In order to survive, your elder brother committed many wrongs. Please forgive me. Aiha Fukakus's voice carried a hint of resignation. Huga had already waved his hand. Was I any different? If it were
3078:47
Speaker A
not for the bird in the cage secret of our Huga clan, they would have turned their blades against us much sooner.
3078:52
Speaker A
After all, in their eyes, the Huga clan was not as powerful in combat as the Aiha clan, and the Hugabyugan was more useful to their ordinary ninjas. I actually considered a lying with you.
3079:02
Speaker A
However, the old guard in my family had secretly formed a connection with Saratobi Huen at some point. Saratobi Herusen used this to intimidate me. From that day on, I became Tacan, for I was afraid. My agitation would only bring
3079:14
Speaker A
about the destruction of the clan. Every family has its difficult scripture to read. Each faces its own hardships.
3079:20
Speaker A
Hearing this, a trace of hatred flickered in Aiha Fukakus's eyes. It was not directed at Huga Hidari, but at Saratobi Herusen. That man had died under mysterious circumstances.
3079:29
Speaker A
Otherwise, he would now have a hundred ways to make his existence a torment from which he could not seek relief or death. Aihao seated at the fifth table, sneezed, and then looked around.
3079:38
Speaker A
Kakashi, is someone talking about me? Could it be that someone has recognized me? Hitaki Kakashi rolled his dead fish eyes. So what if they recognized you? Do they dare to lay a hand on you here?
3079:48
Speaker A
Besides with your strength and the dual effect of Camui who could defeat you. Aihao scratched his head. That is probably true. Just then Noa Ren silently placed a peeled shrimp in Achihao's bowl. You worked hard just now. I heard that you and Hinata
3080:02
Speaker A
carried the palen. That is right. How do you know so much? Because I promised to be that I would always watch over you, watching you grow stronger, becoming better, and even seeing you become the Hokag. Ren smiled sweetly. That smile
3080:14
Speaker A
made Achiha Abiditos heart skip a beat. Then he came to his senses, "I am so glad you are here, Ren. Meeting you is my greatest fortune." Noa Ren blinked and replied, "Aido, you are the person I respect the most in my life. Keep
3080:26
Speaker A
pushing forward, Aido." That single word of encouragement filled Aido with confidence and hope. Watching Taboo Ren and Achiha Abido lose themselves in their affectionate banter, Kakashi felt a wave of speechlessness. How had he ended up stumbling upon such a scene?
3080:40
Speaker A
Furi May suddenly rose and glided toward Kakashi. Her bearing was graceful and her physique flawlessly proportioned.
3080:46
Speaker A
Kakashi, we meet again. I am Troomi May. Troomi May extended her hand with easy elegance, offering no title of the mazukage. And displaying no arrogance, she greeted him as one would an old acquaintance. Flag Kakashi remained silent, yet he reached out their hands
3081:00
Speaker A
touching briefly before they both withdrew. Troomi May gazed at Flag Kakashi a smile, curving her lips.
3081:05
Speaker A
Kakashi, your power is formidable, and I am not weak. Would you consider taking me as your wife? The moment Troomi May spoke, the surrounding chatter died instantly. Flag Kakashi looked at her with dead fish eyes. Your excellency, the Mizuki gests. I am but a mere
3081:19
Speaker A
captain of the A&BU. How could I possibly merit your attention? Moreover, I have sworn an eternal oath of loyalty to Lord Aiha son and shall die in that service. As for romantic entanglements, there are proper venues for such
3081:31
Speaker A
matters. I shall not trouble the Mizuk with them. Flag Kakashi stated his position with absolute clarity. He belonged to Kohha and was a trusted confidant of Achiha son. He would never betray his village for the sake of a
3081:42
Speaker A
woman for the village was his home, the place he was willing to lay down his life to defend. His words were watertight. Even the other three shadows upon hearing them could not help but nod in quiet approval. Toi May was not yet
3081:54
Speaker A
ready to give up. She smiled. If you are willing to come with me, you shall become the sixth Mizukage standing as an equal to Aihasan. How does that strike you? Flag Kakashi bristled instantly. I beg your excellency the Mizukage to
3082:06
Speaker A
maintain your dignity. Should you press such a subject further, do not blame the ambu for escorting you out. His eyes were blazing with fury, his gaze sharp and cold. Seeing no other recourse to Roomie, May calmly returned to the seat
3082:18
Speaker A
reserved for the shadowless one. She crossed her legs, sipped her champagne, and casted a charming glance at Kakashi, who regarded her behavior with utter disdain. Ajihadara scoffed twice.
3082:27
Speaker A
Kakashi, aside from other matters, Tumi May's beauty is renowned throughout the Shinobi world. Could it be that you feel not a single flutter of desire? Flag Kakashi's demeanor toward Achi Madura was noticeably milder for Madara was now a powerhouse of Kenoha, the unyielding
3082:41
Speaker A
pillar of the Aiha clan. He was a comrade on the same front, naturally one could not treat him with the same coldness reserved for Tumi May. Lord Madara romantic attachment is but a trivial matter compared to the destiny
3082:52
Speaker A
of the nation. Although Kohaa stands as the first village in the Shinobi world, no one can remain at top the summit forever. My aim is merely to use my strength to keep Kohaa at the pinnacle for a few more years. That is enough for
3083:04
Speaker A
me. As for beauty stripped of their appearance, they are but 206 bones. Under a blanket, they are all the same.
3083:10
Speaker A
Flag Kakashi's remark left Aiha Madara momentarily stunned before he burst into hearty laughter. Well said. Aiha Madara, who remained unmarried throughout his life, shared this very philosophy. What was the value of a woman when it came to territory and strength? As long as one
3083:25
Speaker A
was powerful, one would be respected wherever one went. Aiha Izzuna drank silently in the background. On the side of the five shadows, the other Kagz watched Troomi May with peculiar eyes.
3083:35
Speaker A
This woman was formidable. Even after being refused so many times, she showed no sign of retreat. Her intent was clear as day. She sought to forge a strong bond with Kenoha so that her village might reap the benefits. One might look
3083:47
Speaker A
down upon her methods, yet her original motive could not be defiled. The time for the meal arrived. The kitchen began serving the dishes. To accommodate every guest's pallet, stir fry, stews, and sashimi were prepared in abundance.
3083:58
Speaker A
Before the platters even reached the table, the scent of the food permeated the hall. Those who had not eaten, hearing the stomachs of the crowd rumble, felt their own hunger stir. Yet, they were all individuals of stature seasoned by life's storms. Even in
3084:11
Speaker A
hunger, they maintained their composure and gentlemanly poise. Observing the scene, Narashikumu smiled. It seemed today's event was a success not in vain for having spent a week in advance composing the words. To have executed the fifth Hokag's wedding with such
3084:24
Speaker A
grace filled him with a sense of honor. Suddenly a hand rested on his shoulder.
3084:28
Speaker A
Narikimu frowned and looked up to find Aiha son. His pupils constricted. Lord Hokag, what is this? Oh, it is still early. I was thinking of bringing Haruno to offer a toast to everyone. This first cup is for Yushikimo. Without you,
3084:40
Speaker A
things would not have gone so smoothly. You are truly the most capable man I have ever met. With you by my side, I am at ease. From now on, you must strive even harder and live a long, fruitful
3084:49
Speaker A
life. Do you understand? Do not forget the promise of the new era and do not forget the oath we swore together on that day. Achiha son stated with grave sincerity. As Achiha son spoke, Narashikamu paused watching him begin to
3085:01
Speaker A
pour the wine. Tears welled up in Shikimus eyes. His thoughts drifted back to that fateful day. He had said he would establish a new era, bringing peace to the shinobi world, ending the class conflicts in Kenoha, ensuring that
3085:12
Speaker A
all could live in equality and that commoners could raise their spines without bowing to ninjas. He had said that Kanoha must develop rapidly and people's living standards should not be what they were. What he intended to do was reveal to them the lives they
3085:24
Speaker A
deserve to live. He had said that they must never yield in the face of external threats. As the leader as the shadow, he was chosen by the entire village to protect Kenoha. If any enemy dared to push their luck, they would be crushed.
3085:35
Speaker A
Strike a single blow that opens the way lest a hundred blows follow. Now 10 years had passed and the words Aiha son had spoken were realizing themselves one by one. Yet to Narashiku, it felt as though barely any time had passed. It
3085:47
Speaker A
seemed his life had been irrevocably woven into Achihas legacy. I am grateful Lord Hokag. I am grateful Lady Hokage.
3085:54
Speaker A
Narashikamu took a deep breath, studied himself, and looked at Aiha son with reened eyes. Aiha son naturally understood his emotions. Rest assured, both you and I shall be remembered in history. What we have done today will not be forgotten by the world. Aiha son
3086:08
Speaker A
finished his statement and drank the wine in one go. Naturally, I have absolute trust in the Lord Hokage. If it were not for you, there would be no me today, nor the happy lives of the over a million villagers in Kenoha. Now,
3086:19
Speaker A
Narashikamu drank the wine in a single draft. The two then burst into hearty laughter. Nearby, Huga Haruno watched them laughing, her own lips curving into a smile. Although she did not know the specifics of their conversation, seeing her husband so joyous made her think,
3086:32
Speaker A
"It must be a great wonderful thing. It was indeed a great good." Aihasen's first toast was to his friend. After a brief exchange, he moved on to the second cup, honoring his parents for the debt of a parents kindness is greater
3086:44
Speaker A
than the heavens. He walked to the first table and raised his cup, pouring wine for Hugahayashi, who accepted it with a beaming smile. Following him, Haruno poured wine for Achiha Fagaku and Achiha Makoto. Aiha Makoto chuckled. Haruno is
3086:57
Speaker A
such a lovely girl. My son is truly blessed from here on. Huga Haruno blushed and hid herself behind Aiha's son. Son opened his mouth. Mother, please do not tease Haruno. She is prone to shyness. Witnessing Aiha Sen's protective bias Aiha Fagaku Aiha Makoto
3087:11
Speaker A
and Hugahayashi all broke into smiles. Himawari Hinata's cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She hid behind Achawa's son, leaving him to handle the formalities on her behalf. Acha's son raised no objection, content to indulge his wife's reticence. Soon they passed
3087:25
Speaker A
the first hurdle and moved toward the other table. The five coag were seated there. Originally relaxed, they immediately became cautious and quiet as son approached. They were wary of offending him in any way, fearing consequences. Achuasan noticed their
3087:38
Speaker A
apprehension and smiled. So why the tension? Am I likely to devour you? The Kag offered no verbal reply. Yet internally they agreed with his sentiment. They feared he might exploit their vulnerabilities to crush them utterly. Thus bracing themselves with
3087:51
Speaker A
intense focus, they listened closely to every word's son spoke, responding with meticulous care. Amused by their weariness, Acha's son chose not to tease them further. Very well. You are all old acquaintances and adversaries. I shall omit unnecessary pleasantries. I hope
3088:06
Speaker A
that today you will set aside your grudges and schemes. Let us share a meal and a cup of wine. Violence serves no purpose. He raised his wine cup and drank it dry. Seeing the Hokag do the same, the other Kag followed suit,
3088:18
Speaker A
unwilling to withhold such a courtesy. Acha son nodded with a smile, then led Hinata away from the table. Only after they had departed did the four remaining Kagz finally exhale in relief. His power has grown even further, one remarked.
3088:30
Speaker A
Indeed, another agreed. Just exchanging a glance with him felt like being completely exposed. Let it be a voice cautioned. He clearly asked for a peaceful meal and drink. There is no need for combat is there. As long as we
3088:42
Speaker A
heed his words, it will be fine. The four Kag spoke extensively about son, offering only praise. Not a single word of criticism. After all, they were in Kenoha on his territory. Would they be so foolish as to criticize the Ucha heir
3088:54
Speaker A
here? That would be suicide. After toasting at several other tables, Acha's son escorted Hinato away. Matters of greater import awaited them. Back at the villa, Achawa's son immediately expelled the alcohol from his system. His gaze sharpened from haziness to clarity.
3089:08
Speaker A
Turning, he pressed Hinata against the wall in a commanding stance. Thud. Hinata looked at him with shy anticipation. Sine. We are still in the living room. Not. Before she finished, her lips were stolen by a warm aggressive breath that washed over her
3089:21
Speaker A
face. She closed her eyes, surrendering to the moment. Achua's son scooped her up in his arms and carried her toward the bedroom. The bed curtain was drawn closed. Soon, rhythmic overlapping sounds tinged with youthful shyness echoed through the villa. 3 hours later,
3089:35
Speaker A
Hinata lay nestled against Achua Sen's chest. Her breathing, even her face, a tableau of exhaustion and bliss. She was tired because Acha's son had been relentless in intensity unprecedented for a newlywed couple. Yet, she was happy for from this moment on, they were
3089:49
Speaker A
true spouses, sharing joys and hardships alike. Acha's son savored the soft warmth and fragrance in his embrace his mind at ease. He felt complete with his career secured. He now possessed the love of a woman who adored him. Their
3090:01
Speaker A
union had come to fruition and now they shared a home. He ruffled her hair gently prompting a whispered reply. Do you need anything else? I'm so tired.
3090:08
Speaker A
Let me rest a while. Achawa's son paused for a moment, then spoke softly. No, I just wanted to stroke your hair. Hata opened her eyes and looked at him. Since you wish to touch my hair, go ahead. She
3090:18
Speaker A
rested her head against his chest and blew air softly against his neck. Aa's son shivered at the sensation but continued caressing her hair. That night they slept soundly waking only the next morning. Achawa's son opened his eyes watching Hinata cling to him. A smile
3090:32
Speaker A
tugged at his lips. From this day forward they were family. He intended to rise and prepare breakfast for her. The moment he moved Hinata's eyes opened.
3090:40
Speaker A
Watching him rise, she smiled, dressed herself, and beat him to the floor. Husband, wait for me. Let Hinata attend to your dressing. Acha's son was momentarily stunned. Then remembered that his mother used to dress his father in the same way. Following her
3090:52
Speaker A
instructions, he was impeccably dressed within 2 minutes. Hinata breathed a sigh of relief. She had feared her first time assisting him would be difficult only to find it remarkably simple. Acha's son chuckled. Hinata, you are truly considerate. It is my duty. As Senzan's
3091:06
Speaker A
wife, these are things I must do. Hinata smiled sweetly and prepared to go cook.
3091:10
Speaker A
But Acha's son stopped her. Enough. You worked hard yesterday. Rest now. Oh, I will prepare the meal. But there is no but. Go now. Achua's son pinched her nose. His voice brimming with affection.
3091:21
Speaker A
Seeing his insistence, Hinata smiled, nodded firmly, and returned to the bed. She tucked herself in, revealing only her eyes, secretly watching Acha's son.
3091:29
Speaker A
Acha's son approached and kissed her forehead. Sleep a little more. I will call you when the food is ready. Mm.
3091:35
Speaker A
Okay. The dosel Hanata nodded and closed her eyes. Acha's son moved toward the kitchen, activating the system in his mind. System redeemed divine culinary arts ate great cuisines and the essence of western cuisine. Ding acknowledged, "Host a mechanical voice echoed. A flood
3091:51
Speaker A
of memories surged into Achua Sen's mind. He felt only a slight headache this time. After all his body was vastly stronger than the Chunin level physique he had upon first crossing over. Once he had organized the knowledge within his
3092:02
Speaker A
head, he exited the villa and whistled to ENBU. Shinobi materialized instantly, kneeling in anticipation of Sen's commands. He handed them a paper.
3092:11
Speaker A
Purchase all the ingredients listed here. Thank you. The NBU agents waved him off hastily. They served the Hokag and the compensation was generous.
3092:19
Speaker A
Running errands to buy groceries was a minor task. The two agents vanished heading to the market. Acha's son retrieved a pack of cigarettes from his storage stroll and lit one. From today on, I am no longer alone. He murmured,
3092:30
Speaker A
gazing up at the sky. Before long, two A and BU ninjas returned with the groceries. Aiha son smiled as he handed over the payment. Initially, the two shinobi hesitated to accept the money, but Aiha son suggested, "Very well,
3092:42
Speaker A
shall we join you for a meal later?" As a gest, given that Aiha son and Huga Hinata had just married, they dared not play the instigator role. Consequently, they reluctantly accepted the payment.
3092:52
Speaker A
Aiha son had no other recourse. This was the only way to ensure they accepted the money. He was well aware of the exorbitant cost of the ingredients he had purchased. Even if the A&BU ninjas possessed funds, they could not
3093:03
Speaker A
withstand his frequent demands. He was not harus Saratobi, expecting subordinates to front for meals while embezzling salaries. Aiha son could not afford such a loss of dignity. After paying for the groceries and the errand, he said, "Thank you for your hard work.
3093:17
Speaker A
There is extra compensation for you inside. Feel free to buy some cigarettes and alcohol." Upon hearing this, the two Yinu ninjas felt a surge of warmth drop to one knee and acknowledged the order.
3093:27
Speaker A
Aiha's son waved them off and entered the villa. Back inside, he checked the clock. It was approximately 630. He then retrieved the ingredients from his storage stroll, placing a portion in the refrigerator while washing the rest.
3093:39
Speaker A
Using his god-tier culinary skill to begin cooking, he noticed that the systems output was invariably exquisite.
3093:44
Speaker A
From the moment he touched the cleaver, his body operated automatically, chopping vegetables, stir frying, igniting the flame. He listened to the sizzling sounds of ingredients meeting oil and the walk. Without needing a timer, he precisely knew when to adjust
3093:57
Speaker A
the heat and when to plate the dishes as if he had a physical cheat code.
3094:00
Speaker A
Initially, Achihas had worried about his proficiency levels, but now all he needed were hands. In the room, Huga Hinata, unable to sleep due to the sounds from the kitchen, found herself recovering quickly. In fact, she had mostly recovered by morning. As a wife,
3094:13
Speaker A
she should have proactively taken charge of the cooking. But seeing how Aiha son willingly doted on her, she was both flattered and reluctant to disappoint his kind gesture. Thus, she allowed Achiha son to take the lead. Now that
3094:24
Speaker A
the dishes were being prepared, she felt it was time to rise and see how Achiha's son was fairing. If he failed, she as his wife should step in immediately.
3094:32
Speaker A
Although her own culinary skills were modest, she was competent with basic homestyle stir fries. Dressing in her pajamas, she entered the living room to find the table laden with finished dishes still steaming. Most importantly, many were dishes she had never seen
3094:44
Speaker A
before. The aroma made her swallow and her stomach rumbled audibly. It must be delicious. The spread included both meat and vegetables boasting perfect color, fragrance, and flavor, far superior to the traditional cuisine of the ninja world. However, Hinata currently
3094:58
Speaker A
suppressed her appetite for she yearned more to see that handsome figure in the kitchen. A smile curved her lips. She tiptoed silently toward the kitchen.
3095:06
Speaker A
Unbeknownst to her, the moment she left the bedroom, Achiha's son had already spotted her. As Hugah Hinata approached, he raised his eyes to meet hers, offering a wink. Immediately after he refocused on the stove and food, continuing his work, Huga Hinata
3095:18
Speaker A
blushed, "Sinai is quite handsome. Besides, isn't it because he is handsome and resides on the tip of my heart that I have harbored feelings for him since childhood, desiring to become his wife.
3095:28
Speaker A
Huga Hinata giggled innocently. She settled on a nearby stool, gazing intently at her husband. He was also the fifth Hokag of the hidden leaf village, the arbiter of the ninja world, a living legend. Yet here, he was striving to
3095:39
Speaker A
prepare her breakfast. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Aiha son and Hinata looked up simultaneously. Aiha son said, "Wife, please check who is at the door." Huga Hinata promptly rose and nodded.
3095:50
Speaker A
Okay. She walked to the entrance and opened the door. The visitors appearance caused her eyes to widen. Me and I I Hugah Hinata asked in confusion. My father asked me to bring you some nourishing soup. He stood outside
3096:02
Speaker A
holding the soup. Huga Hinata nodded. Thank you for the trouble. Please come in. By the way, my husband is cooking.
3096:07
Speaker A
Would you like to join us for a bite? No. No. I was just here to deliver.
3096:10
Speaker A
Before he finished, he saw Achihasan carrying a plate of brazed lion's head meatballs toward the dining table.
3096:16
Speaker A
Following Achihasans gaze, Huganiji noticed many exquisite dishes on the table. The fragrant aroma wafted out, awakening the cravings in his belly. "In that case, I shall accept your hospitality." Hugani declared with grave seriousness, startling Huga Hinata.
3096:30
Speaker A
"Please come in." Huga Hinata gestured for Niji to enter, then retrieved a pair of slippers and placed them on the floor. Hugani nodded. Valuing etiquette, he neatly removed his shoes, arranged them on the ground, put on the slippers,
3096:42
Speaker A
and followed Huga Hinata inside. Huga Hinata dashed quickly to the kitchen entrance and called out, "Husband Nijian, I brought the nourishing soup from father. I invited him to eat. May I allow him to stay?" "Of course. You are
3096:53
Speaker A
the mistress of this house. Not only does the house belong to you, but I do as well." Aiha's son smiled gently.
3097:00
Speaker A
Hearing this, Huga Hinata's heart swelled with warmth. She hadn't expected her husband to be so kind and respectful. She passed the nourishing soup to him. Aiha's son took it, set it aside, and continued cooking. Closed the door. The kitchen fumes are bad for your
3097:13
Speaker A
skin. Go on and welcome your brother-in-law. Got it. Mua, I love you, husband. Huga Hinata unexpectedly kissed Aiha son on the cheek, then darted out of the room. Aiha's lips curved upward.
3097:24
Speaker A
That girl before long, he began humming a tune unconsciously. Huga Niji had heard every word of the exchange and the awkwardness he had felt since his sister's marriage suddenly dissolved, for he could see that Achihasan genuinely loved his sister. Huga Hinata
3097:38
Speaker A
walked over. Brother, why didn't you tell me that before the wedding you set three trials to test son and I originally hugi intended to say something pleasant asking how she was settling in? But who would have thought Hinata would immediately reprimand him?
3097:49
Speaker A
Niji was taken aback. I did that to ensure Aiha son would cherish you more.
3097:53
Speaker A
It is only because son and I loves me enough. If he had been angry, I would not have let you off easily. Hugani felt bitter inside. His sister had now taken on the shape of Aiha son. She was
3098:03
Speaker A
completely siding with him, leaving Niji with no choice but to keep apologizing for they had always been the closest and he did not wish to lose this sister forever. Huga Hinata was prudent observing Huga Nijis emotions. When he was about to reach his limit, she
3098:16
Speaker A
sighed fine. No more examples. Upon hearing Hinata, Huga's warning, Niji Huga froze a sense of complex emotions stirring in his heart. So this was the essence of following one's husband upon marriage. Had his sister settled into the role far too quickly.
3098:31
Speaker A
Nevertheless, as long as she and her husband-in-law lived happily, that would be enough. All right, I get it. I know, Niji Huga replied with a bitter smile.
3098:38
Speaker A
Watching this exchange, Achihajan couldn't help but feel a surge of pleasure. It seemed that from now on, whatever he did would be backed by Hinata's support. Moreover, from what he had seen, it appeared that Hinata possessed a formidable combat prowess.
3098:50
Speaker A
After noticing Achihas gaze, Hinata Huga offered him a sweet smile. In response, Achiha Jehan smiled, gently running his fingers through her lustrous hair as he spoke softly, "That's enough.
3099:00
Speaker A
Let's eat. Please taste my cooking. Upon hearing this, Niji Huga nodded. He was completely helpless when it came to his own sister, but since her husband had spoken, she would surely comply. He looked at Hinata Huga with a pathetic
3099:11
Speaker A
expression. Acknowledging his gaze, she gave a soft h, and then stood up to serve a bowl of rice to Aihajin first.
3099:17
Speaker A
The bowl was brimming with rice, the grain soft and plump. U judging by the quality, it belonged to the highest tier available. In the shinobi world, aside from the Kagz, very few had access to rice of such superior quality. Thank
3099:29
Speaker A
you, wife. Aihaan said looking at his virtuous wife. His heart swelled with warmth. She was indeed a woman who cared deeply for the family. Hearing this, Hinata Hugas cheeks flushed crimson, but she offered no protest, immediately serving Niji Huga a bowl as
3099:42
Speaker A
well. Niji Huga took the bowl with a smile, saying, "Thank you, little sister." Hinata Huga nodded, then turned to serve herself. She chose a slightly larger bowl, but Achiha was accustomed to her habits and said, "Nothing, figning ignorance." Seeing that Achi
3099:55
Speaker A
Haan reacted with no surprise, Hinata Huga relaxed, happily ladling a large portion of rice for herself. Niji Huga kept his head down, saying nothing.
3100:04
Speaker A
Since her husband hadn't spoken, what right did she have as the older brother to object? Besides, nearly every dish on the table was a hot entree, starkly different from the cold meals that were the norm in the Shinobi world. Moreover,
3100:14
Speaker A
cold foods often carried a sweet, fishy undertone. Freshness was paramount. Even a slight delay could cause the rice to become tough and the meat to grow stale and wreaking. What Aihaan had prepared, however, was all steaming hot with
3100:27
Speaker A
visible puffs of vapor rising from the dishes. The aroma was particularly rich and inviting. I shall begin. The three performed the standard ritual of gratitude before the meal and then commenced eating. Aihaan took the lead using his chopsticks to pick out a red
3100:40
Speaker A
brazed meatball and placing it in Hinata's plate. He murmured, "Please taste it for me. How does it taste?" Hinata Huga's eyes lit up. Brotherhan had served her food. Brotherhan truly adored her. I'll do it. Hinata's voice became even sweeter and gentler, sending
3100:54
Speaker A
a tingle through Achihajan's heart. She picked up the meatball, bringing it to her lips to test the temperature. She evaluated it mentally. The heat was perfect. It was safe to eat. With that, she took a small bite, closing her eyes
3101:05
Speaker A
to savor it thoroughly. Aihaan watched Hinata Huga with some tension, eager to know how well he had done. Even with the culinary skills provided by his system, his heart pounded. After all, this was cooking for the woman he loved most, and
3101:17
Speaker A
it was only natural that he worried about it not being good enough. Niji Huga did not rush to eat. His heart rose to his throat. Although Achihas food looked good and smelled enticing, the true measure of a dish lay in its
3101:28
Speaker A
taste once consumed. Hinata Huga slowly opened her eyes. It's delicious. Immediately following her words, her actions proved her point. At first, one might see some of Hinata's cocatry, but from that moment on, she fell silent, lowering her head to devour her meal
3101:43
Speaker A
with gusto. Although last night had been her first night of marriage and she had been quite tired. She now needed to replenish her energy with nutritious food. As for being Demir, that was nothing compared to eating a few more
3101:53
Speaker A
bites to make brotherh. Besides, she began to regret inviting her brother Niji Huga, she was confident that the two of them could clear the table alone.
3102:01
Speaker A
Aiha Jean was momentarily stunned, but seeing Hinata Huga eating with such enthusiasm, his spirits lifted. He then ladled a bowl of soup for her. Have some soup later. Take it slow. Don't choke.
3102:11
Speaker A
After saying this, he glanced at Niji Huga. At some point, Niji had also lowered his head. His chopsticks moving furiously among the dishes. Watching the speed at which the siblings ate Achihajans mouth twitched. They were moving so fast they were leaving
3102:23
Speaker A
after images. The rate at which the food was disappearing was visible to the naked eye. However, in terms of stomach capacity, Niji Huga had clearly eaten as much as his body could handle, leaving his belly bloated. Even though he wanted
3102:35
Speaker A
to continue using his chopsticks, the meal was too delicious. Yet he understood that if he took another bite, he would likely throw up. Thus, he had no choice but to leave the table. And Ada Huga noticed this, a lifting her
3102:45
Speaker A
head slightly, she glanced at Niji Huga with a look of disdain as if to say, "Is that all?" Feeling a bit uneasy, Niji Huga avoided eye contact and fabricated an excuse to leave. Aihaan did not object. He simply permitted it. Only
3102:58
Speaker A
after Niji Huga left did Achihajan speak up. "If you like it, eat more. There is no need to rush. No one is competing with you." Hearing this, Hinata Huga, who had been in the middle of a bite, stopped. She suddenly looked up at Aiha.
3103:10
Speaker A
"Brother Jan, aren't you going to eat? I am the one who cooked. Most chefs do not enjoy their own creations, so I must trouble you to finish it all." Aihajan explained. Hinata Huga nodded. I see that makes sense. Aihaan gently pinched
3103:23
Speaker A
her delicate nose, then placed the bowl of fresh soup before her. "Good girl, drink the soup. After eating that much, your throat must be dry." Hearing this, Hinata Huga accepted it with a smile.
3103:32
Speaker A
Drinking the bowl of soup Aiha Jehan had passed her in one go. Delicious brotherho are you so skilled with your cooking? If you open a shop, you would definitely be ranked number one in Kinoa. Hinata Huga said earnestly. Is it
3103:44
Speaker A
that exaggerated? Compliments like that make me want to take to the skies. Aihaan laughed heartily. However, Hinata Huga remained seriously intent. I speak the truth, brother Jean. Of all the culinary skills, only one establishment can stand shoulder-to-shoulder with
3103:57
Speaker A
yours, Icharaku Ramen. But speaking of which, a Churaku has only one staple and a fixed set of side dishes. Eventually, one grows tired of the monotony. The dishes you make are different brotherh.
3104:07
Speaker A
They vary greatly in type, and if combined into set meals, there are hundreds of possibilities. Each combination offers a unique flavor, bringing fresh experiences, though one might not finish tasting all combinations in a year. Most importantly, every single dish is
3104:20
Speaker A
perfectly delicious. Hinata Huga looked into Aihas eyes, stating this word by word with utmost sincerity. Achihajan smiled though he had no plans to open a restaurant. Hearing Hinata Huga praise him so earnestly naturally lifted his spirits. Just as Aihaan was about to
3104:35
Speaker A
speak further, another knock echoed on the door. Huga Hinata paused her meal preparing to rise and answer it. Aihaan gently held her back. Honey, finish your meal first. I will go see what is going on. Huga Hinata nodded though she did
3104:47
Speaker A
not resume eating. Instead, her gaze lingered on Achiha. Knowing that Hinata was worried about him, Achiha Jean pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.
3104:55
Speaker A
Rest assured, in the entire ninja world, no one can hurt me. Besides, this is Canoa. Aihaan turned around, his gaze shifting from Tinder to impassive. He was curious to see what matter could be so urgent that someone would seek him
3105:07
Speaker A
out before 8:00 in the morning. Opening the door, he found Hitaki Kakashi and Aihaachi clad in Ubu combat uniforms kneeling on one knee. He furrowed his brows. Kakashi, what happened? For even you to be mobilized, could it be that
3105:19
Speaker A
someone launched a sneak attack on Kohaa on my wedding night? Hitaki Kakashi was briefly taken aback before shaking his head. Aiha Jean breathed a sigh of relief and then glanced at Achihaachi.
3105:29
Speaker A
Itachi remained silent though his demeanor betrayed a sense of urgency. Lord Hokag the other four Kagaya had intended to discuss the chakra metal trade with you yesterday. However, out of respect for your wedding night, they refrained from disturbing you. Early
3105:41
Speaker A
this morning, they arrived at the Hokag's office. Lord Shikaku instructed us to invite you back to preside over the matter as soon as possible as the four Kagaya insisted on negotiating with you alone because this matter is of
3105:52
Speaker A
grave importance and Kenoha's future reforms and development cannot proceed without chakra metal. Your subordinates ventured to disturb you so early. We beg Lord Hokag's forgiveness. Kakashi's attitude was impeccably respectful. His demeanor bringing a sense of comfort to Achiha. As for Achihaachi, he remained
3106:10
Speaker A
silent and stoic. Though Achiha Jean was already intimately familiar with his temperament, he had no intention of reprimanding them. Hearing Kakashi's words, he acknowledged the gravity of the situation. Yet, this was still the second day of his marriage. Aihaan did
3106:23
Speaker A
not want to disappoint Huga Hinata. It was merely the supply of chakra metal. Even if the four great villages refused to provide it, could he not procure it himself. But at that moment, Huga Hinata appeared behind him. She gently draped
3106:35
Speaker A
the cloak of the fifth Hokag over his shoulders and placed the Hokag hat, the symbol of Kenoha's supreme authority, upon his head. Husband, while our family is important, the village holds even greater weight. You are the guardian deity of the village and the chief
3106:48
Speaker A
architect of its future development. This batch of chakra metal must be crucial for the village's progress, right? Then go. I will be waiting for you at home. Hugah Hinata displayed the grace and magnanimity befitting a noble daughter of the Huga clan.
3107:01
Speaker A
[clears throat] In the face of momentous affairs, she possessed pristine clarity, refusing to be a mere stepping stone on Achihans path to success and instead choosing to be his greatest pillar of support. A profound warmth bloomed in Aihas heart. He turned
3107:15
Speaker A
around meeting Huga Hinata's radiant smile and spoke softly. "How can you be so understanding? Even if you didn't want me to go, I would have stayed. I know, but I refuse to be a hindrance on your path to greatness. I wish to be
3107:26
Speaker A
your devoted wife, managing everything at home and caring for our parents so you can forge ahead without any worries behind you. Hugah Hinata's words brought a flush of red to Achihajans eyes.
3107:36
Speaker A
He turned away as tears silently felt this seemed to be the very first time he had wept since transmigrating into this world. It was the first time he had experienced such a profound sense of peace. These were not tears of sorrow,
3107:47
Speaker A
but of sheer joy. In this perilous ninja world, he now had a guiding light, a beacon to illuminate his path home.
3107:54
Speaker A
Evaporating his tears with chakra, Achiha Jean declared, "Wait for me, my love. I will be back soon." He stepped forward, taking the lead as Hitaki Kakashi and Aiha rose to trail closely behind him. The trio exited the villa
3108:06
Speaker A
and stroed toward the Hokag building. In their wake, the Ubu ninjas, concealed in the shadows, followed in perfect unison.
3108:13
Speaker A
With every step, Achihaan took his imposing aura surged higher. In any negotiation presence was paramount.
3108:19
Speaker A
Without an overwhelming aura, what leverage would he have to negotiate? The men behind him watched Achiha Jean, their eyes shining ever brighter. He was without a doubt their esteemed Lord Hokag. Upon arriving at the building, the U guards immediately opened the
3108:32
Speaker A
grand doors. Aihaan waved his right hand and spoke, "Thank you for your hard work, brothers. It is no hardship. It is our utmost honor." They replied, placing their right hands over their left chests in a crisp salute. Achi Haan patted
3108:45
Speaker A
their shoulders before heading straight upstairs. Kakashi followed closely behind while Aiha Itachi acting as his assistant was also granted the privilege to audit the meeting. Pushing open the heavy doors, Achiha Jean stepped inside.
3108:56
Speaker A
A large round table occupied the center of the room and every seat was filled say for the seat of honor. Hearing the commotion, the four Kagaya turned toward the entrance only to witness the arrival of a tall imposing man adorned in the
3109:08
Speaker A
Hokag cloak and hat. His mere presence instantly silenced the room. He seemed to be a born leader commanding the undivided attention of everyone present the moment he appeared. Seeing that the four individuals present were all familiar faces, Achiha Jean dispensed
3109:22
Speaker A
with pleasantries. He took his rightful seat and cut straight to the chase. I am curious to know how you envision this supply partnership. What quantities are we discussing and what exactly do you require from Kenoha? Hachihas voice was unhurried yet laced with an
3109:35
Speaker A
undeniable majesty. Lord Hokag Kumogakir wishes to forge a comprehensive offensive and defensive alliance with Kenoha. We are willing to offer our villages resources to solidify this friendship. I took the lead laying out his proposal. Aihaan remained silent, his gaze shifting to the others. Lord
3109:51
Speaker A
Hokag Awagakir is willing to engage in trade of equal value with Kinoa. We offer chakra metal in exchange for the various technological advancements and finished products of your esteemed village. Anoki smiled faintly. He made no exorbitant demands seeking only a
3110:05
Speaker A
fair exchange of resources. A proposition that caused Achihaan to raise an eyebrow, a subtle smirk gracing his lips. It was no wonder Anokei had held the mantle of suchage for so many years. His words were impeccably diplomatic. An exchange of equal value
3110:19
Speaker A
meant no favors were owed, nor were there any rigid demands for binding treaties. Am this old woman only hopes that Kenoha [clears throat] can assist Sunir in improving our living conditions. We ask for nothing more.
3110:30
Speaker A
Sunir is barren of resources plagued by endless deserts. I merely wish for Sun here to mitigate the erosion of wind and sand to secure an adequate water supply and to ensure that all our people are fed. A profound yearning flickered in
3110:43
Speaker A
Granny Chios eyes. Aihaan nodded inwardly. She was not greedy. Oh, a simple desire for food and shelter was certainly negotiable. Observing the exchange, Kiraigakur's Turumi, Mays eyes darted thoughtfully. Lord Hokag akin to a Wagakure, we seek technologies that can improve the livelihood of our
3110:59
Speaker A
people. Aihaan mentally reviewed the proposals of the four Kaga, then took a deep breath. From this day forth, Kenoha will no longer sign any alliance treaties. However, if we are discussing the exchange of technology and resources, Konoha welcomes it
3111:12
Speaker A
wholeheartedly. But if anyone believes they can use such meager offerings to bind Kenoha indefinitely, then you have sorely underestimated us. Aihaan did not mention a by name.
Topics: Naruto Naruto Shippuden Achiha clan Clan massacre System awakening Reincarnation Ninja world Aiha Zen SSR character card Leaf Village

Get More with the SozAI App

Transcribe recordings, audio files, and YouTube videos — with AI summaries and speaker detection. 30 minutes free.

App Store Google Play
Or transcribe another YouTube video here →

Free tools: TXT to SRT · SRT Validator · Merge SRT · Subtitle to Text · All tools

More from SilentIsle

View All
Naruto: Double Kamui, I Lead Uchiha To Leave Konoha — Transcript 34:19:32
Naruto: Double Kamui, I Lead Uchiha To Leave Konoha — Transcript
410,568 1 English
Как выйти из ДЕТСКОЙ ПОЗИЦИИ и начать реализовывать себ… — Transcript 14:28
Как выйти из ДЕТСКОЙ ПОЗИЦИИ и начать реализовывать себ… — Transcript
2,762 1 English
GEARS OF WAR: E-DAY Full Walkthrough Gameplay – Xbox Se… — Transcript 9:53:54
GEARS OF WAR: E-DAY Full Walkthrough Gameplay – Xbox Se… — Transcript
33,149 1 English
They Call Him a Failure, but He’s the Strongest Cultiva… — Transcript 3:11:23
They Call Him a Failure, but He’s the Strongest Cultiva… — Transcript
43,332 1 English
(#1-40) Heavenly Demon’s Son Regresses 40 Years to Stop… — Transcript 2:33:47
(#1-40) Heavenly Demon’s Son Regresses 40 Years to Stop… — Transcript
27,179 1 English
YouTube Video — Transcript 6:32:24
YouTube Video — Transcript
67,236 1 English
Naruto🔥:As an Uchiha in Konoha, I Take On the Village f… — Transcript 17:42:05
Naruto🔥:As an Uchiha in Konoha, I Take On the Village f… — Transcript
208,419 1 English
05 Догматики под маской свободомыслия — Transcript 1:35
05 Догматики под маской свободомыслия — Transcript
221 1 English
💛Starseed塔羅| 整合能量傳訊：近期行星逆行中的訊息傳遞(Timeless) — Transcript 29:47
💛Starseed塔羅| 整合能量傳訊：近期行星逆行中的訊息傳遞(Timeless) — Transcript
6,463 1 English
Every Girl Wants The 16yo Genius But He Only WANTS WAR!! — Transcript 7:43:30
Every Girl Wants The 16yo Genius But He Only WANTS WAR!! — Transcript
108,385 1 English
He’s Reborn as a Ruthless 16yr Old Genius in a Noble Fa… — Transcript 5:28:14
He’s Reborn as a Ruthless 16yr Old Genius in a Noble Fa… — Transcript
72,684 1 English
They Thought He Was Just a Nobody Mage… Until the Legen… — Transcript 5:29:17
They Thought He Was Just a Nobody Mage… Until the Legen… — Transcript
74,567 1 English